《Great Creator》


 Chapter 1

    When Huang Si woke up, his eyes were dark and he couldn''t see anything.


    He touched his whole body. It was the floor. He lay on the floor.


    Then he reached out to the left, touched a stick, and groped up. Well, it''s his own wooden chair.


    Huang Si climbed onto the chair and stood up. After all, he can''t see anything now. It always makes people feel easy to fall.


    There''s a power failure at home? Huang Si thought.


    It''s not so dark when there''s a power failure. There''s no light outside the window.


    Huang Si looked at the window in his memory, but he still couldn''t see anything. This is inconsistent with the phenomenon of light pollution in the city.


    Is it already night? Large area power failure in the whole city?


    Forget it, find your cell phone and shine it first.


    Huang Si remembers that before he was unconscious, his mobile phone seemed to be charging on the table.


    He took a few steps according to his memory.


    Fortunately, it was his own home. He was very familiar with everything. Huang Si soon touched his bedroom and then his mobile phone from the table.


    Huang Si put his finger on the fingerprint key behind the mobile phone. The mobile phone clicked and the screen lit up.


    The faint light reflected Huang Si''s face and lit up the surrounding small space. Huang Si held his mobile phone and shook around the room. The bedroom was the same as before.


    He shook his cell phone to the window again. The window was closed, but there was still no light.


    "Unfortunately, the power failure at night made me feel sleepy again."


    Huang Si looked at the power of the mobile phone, 97%.


    He didn''t buy his cell phone long ago, and the battery is durable. This battery can play for a few hours.


    It''s just that there seems to be no network signal at all.


    Huang Si turned his mobile phone into flight mode and turned it back, but there was still no signal.


    "The telecom base station is also powered off?" Huang thought and could only guess like this.


    What is hard to come true is the power failure in the whole city, which is rare. Huang Sidu is 25 years old. When he was young, he saw a power failure in the whole city. I haven''t seen it since I was old.


    "Why isn''t there a power failure at work?" Huang Si muttered and lay on the bed. "If there is a power failure in the whole city, I hope I don''t come to work tomorrow, so I don''t have to go to the unit."


    Huang Si graduated from the computer department. After graduation, he arranged the formal establishment of a public institution with the help of his parents and started technical maintenance in the network department. If he really wants to cut off the electricity all day, of course he can be free.


    Without the Internet, mobile phones are not fun. Huang si used to play games on the Internet. Now without the Internet, he can neither clear his physical strength nor collect vegetables. The mobile phone has become less attractive.


    Leaning against the bed, Huang Si decided to go out for a walk.


    "My mother often talks about my lack of exercise. Why don''t I go out for a walk while the power is off."


    He walked to the gate with the light of his mobile phone, and then found his casual shoes at the gate. After wearing them, Huang Si stuffed the key into his trouser pocket, opened the door and went out.


    However, when Huang Si only took half a step outside, he saw an extremely terrible phenomenon by the weak light of the mobile phone screen.


    "Ah!!!"


    A scream broke out, and Huang Si retreated wildly. Because he was in a hurry, he lost his balance for a moment and fell to the ground.


    Huang Si sat on the ground, panting violently. The first time he regained consciousness, he immediately looked at his left foot.


    The left foot is still wearing casual shoes without any difference.


    Huang Si looked at the dark door again. There is still no light outside the door.


    Was he wrong just now?


    Is it the illusion caused by the weak light of the mobile phone?


    He saw just now - his left foot disappeared directly by the door!


    It''s like being swallowed by the darkness outside the door.


    However, after his emergency retreat, now, it seems that there is no problem with his feet, and he doesn''t feel any pain in the whole process.


    Is it really an illusion?


    Huang Si got up from the ground and tried his left foot. He felt very solid and had no abnormality.


    He walked slowly to the door, then suddenly remembered something and picked up an umbrella from the shoe rack by the door.


    Huang Si was still a little afraid and didn''t dare to try with his own body. He lengthened the handle of the folding umbrella, then held the umbrella and stretched it out to the dark door.


    In Huang Si''s frightened sight, the front end of the umbrella disappeared like a knife.


    No, it''s not so much disappearing as completely disappearing into the darkness outside the door, like being swallowed.


    Huang Si quickly put the umbrella back.


    Like floating out of the water, the front end of the umbrella disappeared and returned to the umbrella.


    Finally, an intact umbrella appeared in front of Huang Si.


    The umbrella fell from his hand to the ground.


    "What''s outside the door..." Huang Si looked at the gate and his heart beat fast. He was afraid and looked forward to it inexplicably.


    From small to large, as a science student, Huang Si knew the reality of the world like the back of his hand.


    Science can explain everything. If not, science is not perfect enough and the theorem needs to be modified.


    All this in front of him really made him unable to explain it with normal science.


    Huang Si closed the gate and returned to the room.


    In the dim light of the mobile phone, he quickly touched the location of the balcony. His balcony is a closed balcony. Now there is almost no open balcony in the new community. However, the window of the balcony is also black.


    On the balcony, Huang Si found a pole for drying clothes.


    He came to the gate with a pole and opened the gate again. Then he raised the clothes pole and carefully stabbed it outside the door.


    Huang Si pricked the clothes drying rod diagonally below.


    There was no touch until there was only one bottom of the laundry pole in Huang Si''s hand, and he didn''t feel anything.


    Although Huang Si lives on the 5th floor, where is the "walkway floor" outside the door?


    There''s nothing under the gate.


    Then he retracted the pole and extended it forward.


    If Huang Si remembers correctly, he should be able to hit the railing of the staircase at this time.


    After shaking the clothes pole a few times, Huang si still didn''t touch anything.


    The door is empty.


    Huang Si took back the clothes pole and closed the door.


    The interior of his house is normal except that there is no light or electricity. But outside, it seems to be completely isolated, only endless darkness.


    Huang sigang didn''t try with the window, but with the gate, because he knew that if there was something outside the door, even if he couldn''t see it, at least he could touch it.


    But now it seems that the staircase outside the door and the ground have disappeared.


    So, could it be that the clothes pole will melt as soon as it enters the darkness, so that it can''t touch objects?


    However, just now he accidentally put his left foot into the darkness. Although he couldn''t see the part of his left foot into the darkness, he didn''t feel anything strange.


    Normally, if a part of the foot disappears, it should at least hurt half to death?


    After thinking about it, Huang Si opened the door again. Then, he tried with the clothes pole, and then carefully stroked his fingers along the clothes pole.


    His fingers gradually moved down the clothes pole into the darkness. Part of his fingertips disappeared into the darkness and could not be seen.


    But there is a touch.


    Huang Si''s index finger touched the invisible clothes pole in the invisible darkness. His index finger and the clothes pole should both exist in the outside darkness, but they are invisible.


    Huang Si withdrew his hand and closed the door.


    So, just everything outside the door disappeared?


    Or... Did he and his house disappear from the original world?


    This terrible scene suspected of science fiction appeared in front of Huang Si.


    There''s a sense of unreal.


    Huang Si pinched himself. It hurt. He wasn''t dreaming.


    He put his cell phone on the screen and sat down on the sofa by the door.


    Huang Si rubbed his temples, trying to calm himself down and think about what was going on.


    Everything in front of me is surreal.


    However, the fact that there was nothing outside the door made Huang Si feel less dangerous.


    Since there is nothing, there will be nothing terrible. At least, close the door. He''s safe at home.


    He sat on the sofa and recalled, by the way, what happened before he fell into the darkness?


    Huang Si recalled that, indeed, an abnormal thing had happened before, which led him to a coma. As soon as he woke up, he found that his home had become dark.


    Today is July 17. Huang Si gets off work at 5 o''clock because he works in a public institution. Then he usually walks home because he is close to home.


    After dinner in the unit canteen, he was full alone, and the whole family was not hungry.


    Huang Si walked at a leisurely pace, thinking about the recent games, and went home.


    Huang Si doesn''t pay much attention to people at ordinary times. What he thinks every day is to go home from work early. As soon as he gets home, he plays games, reads books and watches videos. At best, it sounds like a house, but at worst, it is out of touch with society.


    He usually doesn''t pay much attention to whether there are acquaintances around him. First, he doesn''t like to greet people. Second, he is basically thinking about other things and doesn''t have time to pay attention to others.


    But in the middle of the road today, Huang Si suddenly heard someone call him.


    The voice is strange, even weak.


    Huang Si looked back and looked around. He didn''t find anyone looking at him.


    Did you hear wrong? Huang Si continues to walk.


    However, the voice that called him was stronger than one, and it seemed to haunt him like a soul call.


    Huang Si looked around and still couldn''t find anyone, but he listened to the sound and identified the position, and soon walked to the riverside.


    The sound seems to come from here. Is there anyone hiding in the trees beside the small ditch to amuse him?


    Huang Si pushed aside the trees and looked at the place where the sound was made. There was no one.


    Strange, but Huang Si saw a book on the ground.


    Huang Si is a man who loves reading, and he can''t see anyone spoiling books. He looked at the cover of the book. It seemed to be leather and not dirty, so he reached out and picked up the book.


    Next, Huang Si opened the book.


    "Is this a book?"


    Huang Si turned over the book and found that it was full of white paper.


    There is no writing on the cover. There is white paper inside. Is it a more popular hand account book recently?


    The paper of this book is very good. It feels smooth and white. The leather cover looks high-grade, and even has the feeling of genuine leather.


    Huang Si thought: lucky, pick up a book for nothing.


    Then he picked it up.


    Huang Siping was not short of money and would not pick up things everywhere, but when he saw the book, he had an inexplicable sense of joy, as if he were very close, so he unconsciously picked up the book and went home.


    After getting home, Huang Si put the book on the table in the living room, and then prepared to go to the kitchen to make a cup of hot tea. Later, he would take it to the bedroom and play games all night.


    However, just the moment he turned around, his head suddenly felt a sharp pain, as if he had been stabbed by something.


    Then he fainted in pain.


    As soon as I woke up, I was already in this completely dark home.


    Huang Si was shocked by the abnormal situation at home as soon as he woke up, so he didn''t recall his previous experience until now.

 Chapter 2

    Huang Si''s daily life is very regular. He goes to bed early, gets up early, goes to work fishing and goes home from work. Three meals a day are settled in the unit canteen, or you can buy a la carte and cook it at home.


    In addition to his relatives and several very good friends, Huang Si doesn''t deal with people very much. Therefore, the only exception he can think of is the white paper book he picked up today.


    Where''s the book?


    He recalled that it should be on the table in the living room?


    Thinking of this, Huang Si got up, went to the living room, and then reached out to the table to explore the book with the leather cover.


    where?


    Oh, here.


    As soon as Huang Si''s fingers touched the soft leather surface of the book, the whole line of sight suddenly shone.


    The dazzling light filled the whole horizon. Huang Si''s eyes stayed in the dark for too long and couldn''t adapt to the brightness. He couldn''t see anything at once.


    He closed his eyes conditionally, but he still felt the light reflected on his eyelids, which made his eyes very uncomfortable and had to be blocked with his hands.


    In this light, Huang Si''s body trembled slightly, and then the whole man froze like a clay sculpture and wood carving.


    Information rushed into Huang Si''s brain like lightning.


    Huang Si only felt that his whole head was about to explode. A huge and terrible amount of information occupied all his thoughts in a moment, and then forced him to remember it like a duck.


    That wave of information repeatedly shook Huang Si''s brain several times, as if he wanted to solidify his memory. This process made Huang Si uncomfortable, sweating and almost fainting.


    It seems that Huang Si''s spirit is about to collapse, and the transmission of information stops.


    After a while, Huang Si opened his eyes when his eyes gradually adapted to the light.


    What appeared in front of him was a shining book.


    These lights are evenly scattered from the whole book, with high brightness, and even give people an illusion of light pressure.


    The reason why I know that this is a book, not what I thought before, is that this book has just told Huang Si in its way.


    So, Huang Si "knows" now. This is a book.


    The name of the book is "creation".


    In addition, Huang Si got another piece of knowledge.


    He can make things.


    What does creation mean?


    Huang Si only felt that the memory that had just rolled in his mind like a road roller sank slowly like submerged in the water.


    An intuition tells you what to do to evoke memory.


    Because he didn''t know what to do, Huang Si began to use the only shiny thing at hand to "create" the book.


    Now there are two more relief words on the cover of the book: creation.


    After opening the leather cover of the book, Huang Si found that there were words on the original snow-white page.


    He lifted up his book and wrote on the first page in italics:


    Owner: Huang Si.


    Huang Si opened the second page.


    As a result, the second page was still blank and nothing.


    He continued to turn back. As a result, every page was blank. However, Huang Si found a strange thing. It seemed that the number of pages in the book could not be turned to the end. He turned page by page. As a result, the thickness of both sides had not changed much for half a day. If you randomly insert it according to the thickness, you can turn it over, but the book is full of white paper without page numbers. If you turn it back and forth, the thickness remains unchanged.


    Huang Si turned to the back cover, white paper, next to the leather cover.


    This book really has no superfluous information.


    But now the room is very bright. You don''t have to turn on your mobile phone for lighting anymore. The creation Book shines naturally, illuminating the whole living room, even the kitchen and balcony.


    Huang Si put his mobile phone on the table and sat at the table with his hand touching the book.


    Unable to find the answer in creating books, Huang Si had to try to recall what was stuffed in his mind just now.


    Creation?


    Make objects?


    How?


    After thinking this way, Huang Si felt that the relevant information in his memory naturally emerged.


    What do you make? Then have some bread.


    As if by instinct, Huang Si slightly focused his attention, and then looked straight at his right hand at the table.


    At that moment, Huang Si clearly felt that he was mastering some power with consciousness.


    Then, use that force to condense slightly in the space above the right hand.


    A piece of yellow and white bread suddenly appeared in the air, and then it was just held firmly by Huang Si''s right hand.


    Really made bread!


    While the bread appeared, Huang Si also noticed that the power he clearly experienced was weakened and seemed to be consumed.


    Huang Si quickly raised the bread to his eyes and looked at it. He wanted to see the difference between it and ordinary bread.


    Looking carefully, Huang Si was speechless. The difference is too big!


    Although it looks yellow and white at first glance, which is very similar to ordinary bread slices and has the same shape, this piece of bread made by Huang Si out of thin air actually has a sense of unreal like a quadratic picture.


    Yes, the color of the bread is extremely monotonous, and even the color boundary is clear, without any transition. Moreover, the whole bread slice is very hard, without soft holes, and can''t even be pinched.


    Huang Si held the bread up to his nose and sniffed. Well, there was no smell.


    This bread is so shoddy that it looks like it''s passed through from an animation, or it''s similar to a resin model. It looks very fake.


    Failed.


    However, Huang Si created something on his own for the first time.


    Huang Si closed his eyes and felt the changes in his body.


    A power is born in one''s own body, which has the ability of creation. In addition, Huang Si did not know the usefulness of this power.


    It''s just that making bread is like a fake. Does this power really work?


    Is it because you don''t have a good idea and create casually that you can get a mask package?


    Huang Si put the bread aside. The fake bread still made a crisp sound on the table.


    This makes Huang si very speechless. The bread can knock. Who believes it? It''s really fake.


    Next, Huang Si plans to make a second object and recalls what he is familiar with. Why don''t you have a simpler one first? No, it''s good to test the truth.


    Thinking for a moment, Huang Si decided to find a reference nearby.


    He opened the creation book, touched the smooth and white pages, and then focused his consciousness on the blank desktop.


    Paper.


    Huang Si first outlined the shape, color, material and touch of the paper in his mind. Then, he guided the power in his body with consciousness and condensed on the desktop for a moment.


    A white sheet of paper appeared out of thin air above the table and then fell on the table.


    The extremely natural falling action of white paper made Huang Si happy. It seems that he has succeeded this time!


    He quickly picked up the paper.


    "It hurts!"


    Huang Si threw the paper directly on the table and put his finger into his mouth to suck it.


    As soon as he picked up the paper, his hand was inexplicably cut by the edge of the paper.


    Fortunately, he let go quickly, otherwise it would be a big cut.


    What''s going on? Huang Si frowned and observed the white paper on the table. There was a blood bead on the edge of the white paper, which made Huang Si feel painful.


    With the bright light from the creation book, Huang Si finally saw clearly - the white paper is unusually thin.


    He conveniently took a paper towel from the drawer box on the table, wiped the saliva and blood on his fingers, and then gently sent it to the edge of the white paper on the table.


    The paper towel is broken.


    Huang simu was stunned. The white paper is thin and hard, and the edge is like a blade. You can cut everything you see.


    He ran to get the clothes pole again and wanted to see if the white paper would really cut iron like mud.


    As a result, the clothes drying rod successfully wrinkled the white paper, and the iron cutting of the white paper failed.


    It seems that although the edge of white paper is very sharp, it is not as hard as metal after all.


    Looking at the two strange objects he made successively, Huang Si was speechless.


    What are these things? Even if the white paper is wrinkled, he doesn''t dare to pick it up now. Even if he takes it away with a metal object later, he doesn''t dare to throw it around. What if he cuts the trash can in the trash can?


    What else can you make? Let''s have a simpler one.


    Huang Si went to the kitchen, looked for a glass and picked it up.


    In fact, Huang Si vaguely felt that he did not rely on this book to create objects, but that this book gave him this ability, and he created objects with the power generated from his body.


    Will consuming this power be harmful to your body? Huang Si doesn''t know yet. However, there is nothing better to do now. We can only take one step at a time.


    He hit the tap on the other side of the pool in the kitchen, and sure enough, no water came out.


    But there is some water left in the pool.


    Huang Si touched the drops of water in the pool. It was too little.


    He opened the water bottle again and poured some water into the cup.


    The boiled water was boiled last night. It''s already cold now. Huang Si returned to the living room with a glass filled with a shallow layer of water.


    He put the quilt on the table and looked into the cup.


    Water, this should be the easiest to create and the hardest to make mistakes.


    And now there is ready-made water in the cup! You can''t make a mistake making water according to the rules, can you?


    Huang Si stared at the water in the cup and thought, we must remember this structure. By the way, water is composed of water molecules. Water molecules are


    Suddenly, Huang Si found that the world around him was retreating rapidly.


    No, everything is zooming in!


    The glass becomes infinitely huge in an instant, and then disappears completely.


    When Huang Si regained his consciousness, he found a string of bubbles in front of his eyes.


    In front of Huang Si, an extremely magical picture is emerging.


    There are some round spheres floating and moving, in groups of three.


    As far as the eye can see, all these spheres are almost boundless.


    These spheres are closely connected in groups of three, but there is a slight gap between each group, which allows them to move freely.


    Huang Si wanted to see clearly, but the edges of those spheres were inexplicably blurred.


    However, it can still be vaguely seen that two of the three spheres are slightly smaller and have a light cyan, while the one in the middle is larger and has a light yellow.


    The sphere floated, moved and rotated in front of him.


    "This is a water molecule!"


    As a man of science and engineering background, Huang Si didn''t forget all the things he learned in high school and university after all. He soon reflected what he saw.

 Chapter 3

    Huang Si immediately understood what he was looking at.


    Those spheres should be atoms.


    The cyan is hydrogen and the yellow is oxygen.


    The fuzzy edge of the sphere is due to the probability distribution of the electron cloud.


    The way that electrons appear around the nucleus is probability, so the whole forms a fuzzy existence on the micro level.


    Where the three spheres are connected, the blur also extends slightly, thus forming a sense of integration on the outside.


    This should be the chemical bond between hydrogen atom and oxygen atom, which is reflected in the partial superposition state of electron cloud!


    Huang Si did not expect that he would become the first human to observe the atomic form with the naked eye.


    After watching it for a while, Huang Si thought: so how can we withdraw from this micro state?


    As soon as the idea arose, the surrounding scenery changed. Huang Si found himself sitting at the table again in an instant.


    It''s interesting that Huang Si could see water molecules. He couldn''t help trying again.


    This time, Huang Si went in faster. As long as he focused on the water and thought together, he could directly see the structure of water molecules.


    Huang Si thought it was interesting, and then tried to step back in the micro world. If he stayed away, he would step back halfway.


    Water molecules gradually shrink in his sight, slowly connect into a vast expanse of white, and slowly become smaller and farther.


    He used his mind to bring himself closer again.


    The water molecules are clear again.


    At this time, Huang Si thought, since he can create things, can he also create water molecules?


    This basic particle, which is almost the origin of all things, can''t be made wrong again?


    So Huang Si tried to guide the power of the body in the micro world.


    This time, Huang Si obviously felt that his strength had become extremely strong and strong. As soon as he came up, he almost swallowed all the water molecules. It''s normal to think about it. After all, the feeling now is commensurate with the micro world.


    He separated the slightest trace of power.


    This ability to separate forces now seemed as natural to him as breathing.


    In fact, this is also very normal. After all, this creative power is born from his own body. Now it is as flexible as his limbs.


    Then, Huang Si shrouded the nearest water molecule with this slight force and felt its state.


    Next, copy this state in consciousness and create.


    A triangular water molecule appeared at Huang Si''s side. It floated easily and soon integrated into the army of water molecules and could not be found again.


    Huang is as like as two peas. He can mix water molecules into large units to show that they are exactly alike.


    He immediately drew the gourd and once again separated a trace of power to envelop a water molecule, copy and manufacture.


    Another new water molecule was born.


    But is it too inefficient to make molecules like this?


    Huang Si was silent. He was not stupid. He was afraid that there were hundreds of millions of water molecules in a drop of water. If he made it one by one, he was afraid that he would die of thirst before he made a drop of water.


    Thinking of this, Huang Si felt really thirsty.


    In retrospect, I haven''t drunk water since I got off work.


    He withdrew from the micro world, took the glass directly to the kitchen, poured out the water from the water bottle and drank it.


    Shaking the water bottle, Huang Si muttered, "there''s a little more, just half a cup."


    Huang Si tried the tap of the pool again, but no tap water came out.


    In other words, there is no water or electricity at home, and the mobile phone has no signal. If you don''t think of some way, you''ll just sit back and die?


    Thinking of this, Huang Si filled the cup with half a glass of water, took it to the living room and continued to study how to make water.


    This is a major event related to whether you will die of thirst.


    Huang Si stared at the water and fell into the micro world again.


    This time he stayed a little away from the water molecules, and then tried to cover three water molecules with force at the same time.


    manufacture.


    Three new water molecules appear in an instant and then drift away slowly.


    Although three can be built at the same time, the efficiency is still very low.


    Huang Si frowned and thought: if only it could be manufactured in batch, find a place to write down the drawings, and then use the drawings for mass production.


    As soon as the idea came into being, Huang Si suddenly "saw" the creation of books in his consciousness.


    The book opened itself, and then a pattern condensed on the second page.


    The image disappeared. Huang Si quickly withdrew from the micro world and looked at the creation book on the desktop.


    The book of creation did not spread out, but still closed, and the light did not weaken at all.


    Huang Si opened the cover of the creation book and turned to the second page.


    The three patterns as like as two peas were interconnected, which were exactly the same as the water molecules he had seen before.


    There is an invisible connection between the self created book and Huang Si. Huang Si feels that he can use the patterns on the book to directly create a large number of water molecules.


    "Record?" Huang Si felt the information in his memory. Although there was only one word, it seemed that there was a lot of information. Well, try it directly.


    Huang Si continues to stay in the real world, and then his strength condenses in the glass.


    The power in Huang Si''s body seemed as convenient to him as a tentacle. When he condensed water directly with his power, an indescribable wonderful feeling hit him. The power seemed to split into countless tiny parts, and then echoed with the creation book.


    "Wow!" A large mass of water fell from the air into the glass and just filled it.


    Huang Si was surprised to find that with the help of creating the patterns on the book, he condensed such a ball of water and felt effortless. The consumption of power seems to be much less than before in making bread and paper.


    He picked up the glass, smelled it, and licked it with his tongue.


    Well, it''s similar to ordinary water.


    "This is also very normal. After all, the water molecules I directly made are purer than pure water."


    Huang Si thought he had nothing to be afraid of.


    He looked up and drank the water from the glass.


    This glass of water tastes tasteless and quenchs thirst.


    After drinking the water, Huang Si wanted to go to the bathroom.


    After he solved the problem in the toilet, he immediately generated a ball of water in the air to flush the toilet clean.


    I just don''t know where the sewer will flow, the darkness outside? Anyway, the water didn''t overflow. Just flow away.


    In this way, I survived in this room without water and electricity.


    Next, Huang Si thought he should solve the problem of eating.


    Although I''m not hungry after dinner, I don''t know when I can get out of the house, so it''s important to find a way to get continuous food.


    He looked at the refrigerator in the kitchen. Because he seldom cooks at home, he doesn''t have much food in reserve.


    Now the power is off in the room, and the function of the refrigerator has become a decoration. In order to avoid food corruption, it''s better to eat it as soon as possible. By the way, study how to make really edible food.


    Huang Si took out all the food in the refrigerator and counted his food inventory.


    Total:


    Two potatoes, not big.


    A carrot, which seems to be left over a few days ago, is no longer fresh.


    Half a plate of fried vegetables, left over from last night.


    Elbow ham (a brand thing with plastic packaging in the supermarket) was unopened.


    Then he found it in the kitchen:


    A bag of flour.


    Half a packet of spaghetti.


    All kinds of seasonings.


    Two bottles of edible mixed oil, issued by the unit.


    There is also a zongzi, which is also issued by the unit, but this is red jujube zongzi. Huang Si doesn''t like sweet zongzi, so he didn''t eat it. There is plastic packaging outside. It should be no problem to put it at room temperature. But now it''s been more than a week, and I don''t know if it''s broken.


    Moving the grain reserve to the table in the living room, Huang Si sat and thought, which one to copy first?


    After trying for a while, Huang Si felt that this problem should be replaced by the one that can be copied?


    Because he failed.


    After all, potatoes and carrots are organisms, which is too complicated for him.


    As soon as Huang Si sank into the micro state, he was shocked by the complex structure of plant cells.


    Moreover, he was blocked by the translucent cell wall, so he couldn''t go inside the cell to observe.


    There are tiny pores on the cell wall, and there are more tiny substances in and out near the pores.


    Huang Si thought, this should be copied, I''m afraid it''s not to analyze the structure of the whole cell and record it.


    It''s terrible. He can''t even get into the cell wall. When you look outside, you can only zoom in to the atomic level of the cell wall and see a string of connected balls, especially a long string. It feels that it should be cellulose molecules.


    Well, Huang Si gave up. It''s too complicated for him to master.


    Putting aside the cellular things like vegetables and meat, Huang Si began to study the rest.


    He took out a little flour and then observed its microstructure.


    As soon as I saw it, Huang Si felt very familiar. It was a long string of balls with complex structure. Isn''t it still cellulose?


    No, the color is different.


    Huang thought, this should be the starch fiber in the flour.


    He tried to envelop one of the starch fiber molecules with force, memorize its structure, and then make it.


    However, the molecular chain of this starch fiber is too long and its structure is very complex.


    During manufacturing, Huang Si was a little careless and crooked.


    The newly formed starch molecule existed for only a few tenths of a second, then collapsed rapidly and split into a pile of atoms.


    Huang Si refused to admit defeat and tried again.


    This time, the starch molecule still collapsed. It''s mainly because Huang Si''s control force is too poor. It''s difficult to generate one or two hundred atoms at the same time and control the chemical bond connection between them.


    But Huang Si is still very clever.


    "Starch molecule is a polysaccharide, that is, it is composed of multiple monosaccharide molecules. I should first analyze and remember the molecular structure of monosaccharide, and then copy starch."


    These contents are taught in junior high school chemistry. Huang Si is very happy that he has graduated for so many years and still remembers them clearly.


    He went to his bedroom and found a bag of happy candy. He forgot which colleague gave it to him.


    However, a whole piece of sugar looks big and hard, which is inconvenient to observe. Huang Si directly made another glass of water, threw a hard sugar in and dissolved it, then poured a drop out and spread it on the table.


    Huang Si''s consciousness was close to the water surface. Because he was very familiar with water molecules, he soon found out the sugar molecules in the army of water molecules.


    Looking at the symmetrical composition of two hexagonal butts in front of him, Huang Si knew he had found sucrose molecules.


    Sucrose is a disaccharide. A sucrose molecule is formed by connecting two monosaccharide molecules. Huang Si enveloped the sucrose molecule with his strength. He was familiar with its composition, an idea and manufacturing.


    Sucrose molecules appear. Then Huang Sishun also made a monosaccharide molecule.


    It seems that as long as you know the composition, you can create things out of thin air without reference.


    After making monosaccharide molecules and sucrose molecules, Huang Si didn''t even need to go to starch for reference. Huang Si had a thought and had generated a long starch molecule near him.


    The next thing is very simple. Huang Si recorded the manufacturing methods of monosaccharide, disaccharide and starch molecules in his creation book, and then returned to the macro world for one key batch manufacturing.


    A cup of glucose water, a cup of sucrose water, a cup of ordinary starch.


    Huang Si tasted the sugar water he made. Glucose water is a monosaccharide, not too sweet. Sucrose water is very sweet, and there are too many sucrose molecules, which is so sweet.


    Starch is common. Huang Si choked himself to sneeze.

 Chapter 4

    What kind of power is this?


    According to Huang Si''s understanding, this power can be created out of thin air, which may be similar to the popular 3D printer.


    He can not only imagine and create something in his mind, but also control the subtle manufacturing from the molecular level.


    If the former lacks details in his ideas, the things he creates will certainly lack details, and may even be strange.


    It''s humiliating to think of a creator who has directly scratched his fingers by his own creation.


    However, it seems that by referring to replication at the molecular level, objects can be made accurately. It can be said that only with enough understanding of something can we completely create a practical object.


    Huang Si, who settled down, planned to make a pancake and try it.


    He can''t make oil yet. Fortunately, there are two pots of oil in the kitchen, which is enough.


    Flour, add water, knead noodles, take a glass bottle to roll noodles, then wrap some sugar in it, and then roll it flat.


    Huang Si lit the gas stove and said it was gas. In fact, it was LPG. The jar was still in the cabinet under the stove.


    Huang Si can only be glad that he missed the opportunity to collectively install pipeline gas in the community because he was too residential, so that only LPG cans can be used. It seems that it can still be used for a month or two. If you had installed pipeline gas, you would have to cook today.


    Before long, Huang Si made the pancakes.


    Shovel up the pancakes and put them on the plate. Although the shape is ugly and a lot of sugar fillings leak out, Huang Si''s heart is full of a sense of achievement.


    Although he can''t make food directly, he also made water, sugar and starch, didn''t he? Homemade sugar pancakes have a unique taste.


    Although dinner had already been eaten, a few hours had passed by now. Huang Si thought it would be all right to eat more, so he ate the pancake while it was hot.


    The pancake is still a little hot. Huang Si eats it while blowing. Cookies are really sweet, but they are not very fragrant, and the taste is general. They are still different from ordinary pancakes.


    After eating and drinking enough, Huang Si lay on the bed in the bedroom, a little sleepy.


    He can feel that the power generated in his body has become very weak now, perhaps because it is consumed too much today.


    Every time you create, copy, and register patterns in the book of creation, you consume a little power. After several times of consumption, there is little left now.


    And after the strength was almost exhausted, Huang Si felt extremely tired. This fatigue was not physical, but spiritual. He felt dizzy.


    Huang Si went out and looked at the wall clock on the living room. It was 9:30.


    This clock is still very good. Although it is a cheap 19.9 package, I didn''t expect that even the outside world disappeared in the dark. This clock is still serving faithfully. It''s a good clock.


    It''s time to go to bed, thought Huang Si, but the creation book is too bright.


    He went back to his bedroom and took the door with his back hand. No, there was some light leaking through the crack in the door below. And the light feels a little terrible. It seems that even the door panel has some penetration, which makes the bedroom bright.


    Huang Si came to the living room in trouble. How could he sleep when he was so bright?


    Can''t this book not light up?


    Huang Si took a look at the book, and the book stopped shining immediately.


    £¿£¿£¿£¿


    Huang Si felt that he seemed to be able to slightly control the book. This memory, or knowledge, had just emerged from his mind.


    He tried to turn the pages of the book.


    Sure enough, the book cover opened automatically without wind.


    Then they closed under Huang Si''s ideas.


    Next, turn on the light, turn off the light, turn on the light.


    After tossing about creating the book for a long time, Huang Si turned off its light, went back to the bedroom with satisfaction, pulled on the quilt and went to bed.


    Before waking up the next day, Huang Si said two sentences in a daze:


    "No call, no call in the whole city. No call in the unit, no call all day, I don''t want to go to work..."


    After a meeting, Huang Si woke up and really didn''t have to go to work.


    However, most of the units don''t have a power outage. They don''t have to punch in when they go to work. If they don''t arrive, it''s because it''s a network maintenance post. As long as there''s no problem with the network, there''s generally nothing wrong with them.


    Unless the computer breaks down or the network is disconnected today, the leader will find that he is not at work.


    The management of public institutions is lax.


    But Huang Si didn''t have time to sigh about this. He thought of a new problem.


    What is his situation now?


    Option 1, the whole world disappeared and he was still alive alone.


    Option 2, he even went through the house. Now in the void, there are no others in the original world, so the leaders will be angry and the unit will deduct the salary. Most of all, parents can''t find him. They have to worry.


    Huang Si doesn''t want to choose either option.


    Lying in bed worried for a while, Huang Si stopped thinking. His parents can''t think more. They can only pray that they will find it later.


    Now I might as well study how to survive here, and then find a way to go back.


    Huang Si got up from bed, got dressed, got up, and went to the kitchen to bake three pancakes for himself.


    Yesterday I drank sugar water and ate sugar pancakes. Today I feel a little disgusted to eat sweet again.


    Huang thought for a moment, mixed the noodles with salt and then fried them. Soon, three steaming salty pancakes came out of the oven.


    Then he looked at the leftover dish of vegetables... Forget it, it''s the third day. What if he eats bad stomach?


    Although there is standing medicine at home, if you can''t cure your disease, you may die here.


    Huang Si threw the leftovers back into the fridge. Although the refrigerator doesn''t cool now, it can also be used as a cabinet.


    After eating three cakes and drinking a few cups of purified water just made, Huang Si touched his book stand and went into the living room.


    "The strength seems to have recovered a little. Is it natural?" Huang Si felt the power in his body.


    He can clearly realize that the strength in his body is still growing slightly, but there is an upper limit, or rather, the upper limit is the "volume" of strength in his body.


    After a night''s rest, although the strength did not return to full value, it seemed to fill about one-third of the amount.


    one-third? Huang Si frowned. That''s not enough. Didn''t you make much yesterday? According to the speed of consumption and supplement, you won''t have to make ends meet?


    In order to make a living, Huang Sixian made flour to eat all day, so as not to run out of food temporarily.


    Then he filled the water bottle and some cups with water.


    "Others are living in the wilderness, but I''m living at home." Huang Si laughed at himself.


    But in the past, who could have thought that home would be sleepy?


    After completing the water reserve, Huang Si checked the strength in his body, um, from one-third to about one-quarter.


    In other words, if calculated according to the upper limit of power, the basic consumption of a day is about one twelfth?


    Huang Si thought it was OK. He recovered one third in one night and one twelfth of his daily fixed expenses. He still had a lot of room.


    After finishing his work, Huang Si suddenly felt a little stuffy.


    After thinking for a while, he finally realized a problem: the room is not ventilated.


    I want to breathe. I opened fire yesterday and cooked dinner today. In other words, after more than 12 hours of consumption, maybe there is not enough oxygen?


    But Huang Si looked at the window. Normally speaking, the air tightness of an ordinary house should not be very good.


    Why doesn''t so much air leak out when it''s shut in?


    There''s nothing outside. It''s like pouring water in the toilet before.


    This is unscientific.


    However, his creation out of thin air is even more unscientific. This creation book is not a scientific thing, although it is quite chemical so far.


    Forget it, make yourself some oxygen first, or you''ll suffocate.


    Huang Si stared at the space in the room and soon saw oxygen molecules in groups of two, light yellow. In addition, there were more light gray and smaller nitrogen molecules in groups of two.


    In addition, there are black atoms plus two yellow atoms of carbon dioxide.


    He thought, the composition of oxygen was registered in the book, and then a large amount of oxygen was manufactured by him in batches.


    It''s easier to make than water


    After solving the problem of breathing, Huang Si, who was idle, continued to do manufacturing experiments.


    After tossing around all morning, touching his dizzy head, he finally tried out some data.


    First of all, entering the micro state to observe the structure of matter will not consume power. This ability should be his natural instinct given by the book. He can observe any level from the micro to the macro world without any consumption.


    Secondly, copying one or more molecules needs to consume "one" force, and the amount of this force depends on how thin the force filaments separated by Huang Si at that time. If it is not fine enough, it will be consumed at one time.


    Therefore, in order to save money, Huang Si needs to subdivide his strength silk as much as possible.


    Third, making objects macroscopically is related to the size and complexity of the objects. For the same cup of water and a cup of flour, the latter consumes more than three times as much as the former.


    In fact, the complexity of starch fiber must not be three times that of water molecules, but the growth of power consumption is not so fast.


    Fourth, if the structural patterns are recorded in the creation book first and then manufactured, it can not only be manufactured in batches on a macro scale, but also the consumption will be greatly reduced.


    Assuming that the full strength value in Huang Si''s body is 100, the recovery amount in one night is about 30 points. It takes about 8 points to make a day''s amount of flour and drinking water.


    Huang Si made another piece of bread out of thin air. This piece of bread is much more real than the first piece of bread he made. At least it feels soft, but the color is still very monotonous, and there is no fragrance and porous structure.


    The consumption of this piece of bread is a little big, about 10 points.


    Huang Sixian thought that if he had an oven at home, he would make flour, mix flour, add leavening agent, and then bake real bread. The cost of one piece is estimated to be 2 points at most.


    After deducting the proportion saved by creating books, the gap between the costs is amazing.


    So, can you record the microscopic composition of a pancake in a book and then make pancakes directly?


    Will this be more convenient and less expensive?


    When he thought of it, Huang Si first rubbed a very small dough with flour, and then went into the micro to observe the composition of the dough.


    In front of Huang Si''s eyes was an extremely chaotic scene. The long chain of starch molecules tangled with light green water molecules, and the density was much higher than that of pure water and pure flour he had seen before.


    However, with the experience of making these two, it will not be too difficult for Huang Si to re grasp the molecular entanglement structure of dough.


    After trying to make some, Huang Si finally had a flash of inspiration. His consciousness connected to the creation book and directly outlined the complex structure of the dough in the book.


    He immediately returned to the macro world and turned to the book. Before, all molecular structures occupied only a small part of the page, and the area of the pattern generated by the dough was not particularly large. It did not record the whole dough, but intercepted a part of the repeated microstructure, showing a pattern of molecular entanglement in the book.


    Then, with the help of the creation book, Huang Si can directly mass produce birth dough.

 Chapter 5

    In this way of making dough, he can even micromanage, such as arranging starch molecules more regularly in the same order and stacking them. In this way, the natural dough is very thin and full of toughness. Without rolling thin with a glass bottle, it can be directly thrown into the oil pan for frying.


    Huang Si made several pieces of fried dough in succession and then tried it.


    The dough is thin, crisp and oily, but it''s not delicious enough.


    Why? Huang Si tastes different from normal pasta.


    He took out the original bag of flour and looked carefully at the ingredients list.


    Main ingredients: wheat flour.


    No additives? Huang Si scratched his head.


    He pinched out a pinch of flour and continued to observe it.


    Huang Si saw the molecular composition of flour again. This time, he pulled in and away, carefully observed it, and finally found a molecule he hadn''t noticed before.


    It''s a very complex and huge molecule, at least much larger than starch and water molecules. But this molecule is different from the bright starch and water molecules, showing a light gray, so that Huang Si didn''t notice it at first.


    Its quantity is also small in flour.


    What is this? Looks like a fighter in the molecule.


    After thinking for a moment, Huang sicai realized that this was probably the protein component in flour?


    Plant protein molecules?


    It seems that this kind of thing provides part of the flavor and taste of the pancake, which leads to the taste of the pure starch pancake made by Huang Si.


    According to Huang Si''s memory of junior high school chemistry, starch molecules are composed of carbon, hydrogen and oxygen, while protein molecules are much more complex. At least there must be nitrogen molecules, and then there may be elements such as iron.


    But it doesn''t matter. The important thing is, can you try to replicate protein molecules?


    Trying to separate a trace of power over plant protein molecules, Huang Si tries to analyze and remember its molecular structure.


    Then the power gathered slightly.


    A strange looking macromolecule suddenly appeared near Huang Si, then produced a strange twist, and finally disintegrated into some short chains and dissipated.


    Failed, but it was all right. Huang Si tried more than a dozen times.


    Anyway, the operation at the molecular level will consume little as long as the force silk thread is fine enough.


    After twenty-three attempts, Huang Si was finally able to condense a protein molecule with complete structure and no collapse.


    Huang Si recorded the composition of protein molecules in his book.


    Next, Huang Si kneaded the ordinary flour into a small dough, then looked at its onlooker structure, tried several times, and finally succeeded in making a dough with starch, water and protein that is no different from the ordinary dough!


    Pan, fry!


    Eating the second version of fried dough, Huang Si is satisfied. It tastes crispy and delicious!


    Huang Si also registered the dough structure of the second edition in the book.


    However, Huang Si made a mistake when facing the fried dough, because the structure of the fried dough is not single. If only according to the chemistry learned in junior middle school, the full gelatinization of starch in the frying process and the denaturation of protein are enough.


    But the key is that the dough cake will produce an overall change in the process of frying, such as foaming, layering, and so on.


    The final dough cake can not be manufactured in batch with a simple chemical formula.


    Huang Si tried until he ran out of strength, but he couldn''t completely copy an oil cake. It seems that you can only fry the dough with oil in the future.


    At noon, Huang thoughtfully cut the potatoes and ham in half, fried a dish, and chopped the carrots and threw them in. Carrots that have been put for a long time are a little dehydrated at most. They can still be eaten.


    The staple food is naturally pancakes.


    After eating what may be the last big meal of his life, Huang Si touched his stomach and continued to spread it in the living room.


    Comfortable, although there may be no next meal after the last meal.


    He deliberately left half of the potatoes and ham. I''m not sure he can make some copies based on it in the future?


    There was nothing to do after the power ran out. Huang Si, bored, checked the power of his mobile phone.


    There''s only 69% left.


    It''s reasonable to use your mobile phone as a flashlight last night. Today, there is still 69% electricity. This battery is very interesting.


    Huang Si set the phone to super power-saving mode and threw it in the. There is still no water or electricity in the house, and there is no energy except that creative books can provide lighting.


    Can''t play with mobile phones, Huang Si touched the study.


    He has a lot of books in his study, and as an engineering student, he has a lot of science books. Huang Si decided to look for chemistry books, which will be helpful to his manufacturing industry.


    Before long, Huang Si turned the bookshelf over.


    However, to his despair, he really didn''t buy any chemistry related books.


    I think so. As a computer graduate, just buy some books related to physics and circuit. Does chemistry have anything to do with computers?


    It doesn''t matter.


    Huang Si couldn''t help asking himself: why am I not a chemistry major? Why did this book choose me from the computer department to come here? It''s so chemical. Why don''t you just find someone to study chemistry?


    But now that it''s a fait accompli, there''s no way to worry.


    Huang Si, who is extremely poor and bored, can only look for a copy of VOA constant speed English: Science and technology news.


    It''s not that he wants to learn English, but that he finds that the book hasn''t been opened since he bought it. Since the book in this room is his only spiritual wealth, why should he read it again?


    After watching it, Huang Si gave up and was completely in no mood to learn English. After throwing it aside, he touched a novel to read.


    After a safe day, at night, Huang Si considered that if he stayed in this closed environment for a long time, he might have physical and mental health problems.


    Fortunately, there is an elliptical machine as fitness equipment at home. Although it was a bargain bought from Ma Yun''s family for 899, it became a shelf for clothes after using it a few times.


    But now, it seems to come in handy?


    Huang Si stepped on the elliptical machine for half an hour until he was panting and sweating.


    Then he went to the bathroom and condensed a lot of water on his body surface to cool himself.


    The power consumed by pure condensate molecules is very small. After washing and cooling, it will be up to 1 unit of power.


    Huang Si felt the recovery speed in his body. This strength can be recovered in a moment.


    After taking a bath, Huang Si felt refreshing. Huang Si put on his pajamas and went to bed.


    It''s only 8 o''clock. Once there is no mobile phone and computer to play, you can''t surf the Internet or play games, this time will become particularly difficult.


    Huang Si turned his bookshelf again. There were half of the professional books and dozens of social science books, such as "someone changed China". And a lot of English learning materials, because he is going to take an IELTS test recently. Then there are all kinds of idle books.


    Huang Si now regrets that he didn''t bring more books from his hometown. He has two sets of encyclopedias and a set of 100000 whys, but these are the readings he read when he was a child. After he came out to work, he stayed at his parents'' house.


    Think about it carefully. If he had those three sets of basic popular science books in hand, wouldn''t he have what he wanted and won''t be black in his eyes when building things!


    While regretting, Huang Si touched a novel and lay in bed reading it.


    The novel was not very good-looking. Huang Si was absent-minded. Then, suddenly, he felt that he had missed something important.


    encyclopedia?


    Making things with encyclopedias?


    Because there are more detailed explanations above?


    "Shit!"


    Huang Sishu did not read it and threw it at the bedside. The whole person jumped out of bed. How could he forget this? There is a full set of offline Wikipedia in his laptop!


    That was a good way for him to learn English, so he downloaded the database of Chinese and English Wikipedia, and then used a software to read them into an offline browser.


    In this way, he can learn English easily through bilingual comparison between Chinese and English.


    But... Isn''t this the most precious and important wealth?


    Simplified crystallization of human civilization, Wikipedia bilingual offline version!


    He stopped reading and sleeping. Huang Si jumped up and ran to the study without slippers.


    There is no electricity now, but his notebook is plugged in all year round, so the power must be full now.


    Huang Si starts up immediately.


    The familiar system interface appears, and Huang Si clicks the database program on the desktop.


    He opened the English and Chinese versions of Wikipedia one by one.


    Now he can look up any entry. Although the description is relatively brief, there is all the knowledge, including molecular formula and so on!


    Great, great! Huang Si wept with joy. He had never been so grateful for his recent study of English and preparation for the IELTS.


    However, it''s not too early to be happy. Huang Si looked at the battery power in the lower right corner of the screen.


    99%. It''s enough. He clicked and the system prompted: it can still be used for 5 hours and 32 minutes.


    In other words, he only spent five and a half hours looking up data.


    Thinking about this, Huang Si immediately shut down the database and then clicked shut down.


    After the laptop screen went dark, Huang Si thought for a while in the dark room.


    It seems necessary to make a good plan for the use of these five and a half hours.


    Huang Si took out the pen and paper, put the creation book aside for lighting, and gently touched the paper with the tip of the pen.


    He is not a short-sighted person and does not regard these five and a half hours as an absolute limit.


    The top priority is to find a way to continue using the notebook before the five and a half hours are consumed.


    In other words, find a way to provide energy for it and charge it!


    Huang Si looked aside at the bright and brilliant creation book.


    The book is providing light energy, which is the only inexhaustible energy in this room at present.


    Other energy, Huang Si thought, although he can''t create energy directly, he can create matter.


    The material also contains energy!


    For example, liquefied petroleum gas, for example, batteries, these things have energy.


    Huang Si has tried. He can''t change the existing material, that is, his power can only be used for creation, not directly change the object itself.


    So he can''t restore a dead cell phone to live.


    Then charging can only start from the outside and find a way to generate electricity.


    Huang Si drew a mind map on paper.


    In the middle of the mind map, he wrote the word "energy".


    Then, four branches are extended:


    "Light energy", "chemical energy", "electric energy", "thermal energy".


    Beside chemical energy, Huang Si wrote: "carbon battery" and "alkaline battery".


    Next to light energy, it says "solar cell".


    Next to heat, it says "steam generator".


    Next to electric energy, write "DC" and "AC".


    Then he connected the above three batteries with DC, and connected the generator with AC.

 Chapter 6

    If you remember correctly, DC and AC can be converted to each other?


    After thinking for a while, Huang Si crossed out the idea of using gas to boil water as a steam generator, which would lead to an increase in carbon dioxide in the house, and he hasn''t figured out what to do when there is too much carbon dioxide.


    Finally, Huang Si determined several terms he wanted to query:


    Battery, solar cell, DC / AC conversion mode, charger circuit design.


    Huang Si found the battery at home.


    After a search, he took out half of the number 7 batteries from several remote controls.


    Then I found some dead batteries in the drawer.


    Huang Sifu, why didn''t you want to buy more batteries to back up at home? He always goes to the supermarket to sell batteries when the remote control or wall clock is dead. So there is no unused battery at home.


    But at least it''s a reference.


    Huang Si tried microscopic observation on the battery and found that his microscopic vision was very weak for the compact object of the battery. He could see the coating molecules on the surface of the battery, but if he looked further inside, it was blocked.


    There is a layer of tin on the outer surface of the battery, followed by plastic packaging, and paint on top of the plastic.


    Huang Si directly peeled off the plastic, leaving only the shiny battery tin.


    However, the structure of the tin sheet is more compact. Huang Si sees patches of dark gray tin atoms in the micro world. Although there are individual defects, on the whole, the arrangement is regular and the combination is stable.


    As like as two peas, he used force to try to explore and explore, and he could wrap up individual tin atoms and copy them easily. He could even register the arrangement structure in books, and then produce the same tin skin.


    However, his consciousness could not enter the battery through the tin skin.


    It seems that this power only has the ability to create, and there are no other abilities. Huang Si had to go to the kitchen and get a knife to cut the battery vertically.


    There are a lot of black powder ink and a black rod in the battery. What is this?


    Huang Si recalled junior high school physics. It should be graphite, but what''s the difference between powder and rod? And how the battery is powered, he doesn''t know.


    These were recorded by Huang Si in the form of notes. After completing the experimental notes, Huang Sishun took apart the alkaline battery to have a look. He still didn''t know why.


    Well, it''s time to use a laptop!


    Huang Si quickly started up, opened the database without hesitation, searched the battery related entries as quickly as possible, and then immediately recorded some key information with paper and pen.


    At first glance, he knew that he had made a complete mistake. The dark gray atom on the outer skin of the battery should be zinc, while the positive electrode of the battery is copper, the internal black round rod is graphite rod, and the black powder ink is manganese dioxide mixed with carbon powder and ammonium chloride.


    By the way, he checked the key information of alkaline cells and solar cells, and then picked the important ones to record.


    Before shutting down, Huang Si looked at the lower right corner. 89% of the electricity was OK.


    After sleeping and regaining some strength, Huang Si continued to study the battery after eating some fried dough the next morning. Unfortunately, the battery of the mobile phone can''t be removed in design, and there is only one. Otherwise, Huang Si wants to take it down and have a look.


    After a whole day''s work, in the evening, Huang Si finally made a real carbon battery.


    When making this battery, he referred to the difference between air and semi electric batteries. After many failures and retries, a fully charged battery came into being.


    The creation book also records the composition of zinc, carbon powder, graphite, copper, manganese dioxide, ammonium chloride and carbon battery.


    The carbon battery is also divided into three versions: air power, half power and full power.


    Huang Si picked these up by himself. Theoretically, he can record countless versions as long as he likes, but that''s not necessary.


    Next, Huang Si removed the mobile phone charger. Anyway, he had several chargers. This is to see the circuit structure of the charger.


    In the next few days, Huang Si cooked first, then pounded the battery, then read books and other strength recovery, and exercise and fitness.


    In fact, on the third day, Huang Si followed the diagram and made both alkaline batteries and carbon batteries. There were these two types of batteries at home, so it was not difficult to draw gourds.


    However, looking at a pile of waste batteries, Huang Si thought that the power of creation could not be decomposed and reused. What should we do with so much garbage?


    After thinking about it, he simply opened the window and threw away all the garbage batteries.


    In such an empty place, don''t talk about public morality. Anyway, there is no public, only private.


    Next, it is the production of inverter circuit. He wants to convert DC into AC, and then charge the mobile phone to try water.


    At this time, the mobile phone has long been dead. Huang Sixian analyzed the composition of various wires and recorded them one by one, then analyzed the composition of the charger, requisitioned the precious startup time of the notebook computer, and looked at the relevant design of the inverter circuit.


    Fortunately, Huang Si graduated from computer major and is quite familiar with circuits. He first spent one day designing and manufacturing a battery charging circuit, and then spent another day making a very crude power transformation device.


    But this is not enough. A voltmeter is needed to stabilize the voltage at 220V of the mains power.


    It is difficult to make a voltmeter, mainly because there is no corresponding device on hand for reference.


    He took down the whole circuit in the power distribution box at the door and looked at it carefully.


    Then, for several special metal atoms, I searched at home for a long time.


    In this process, something completely unexpected happened to Huang Si.


    That day, he had just used up all his strength and had eaten his meal. For a moment, he didn''t want to exercise or read. He held the creation book and hid himself in the sofa.


    Huang Si can really feel his heartfelt love for the book. This feeling has existed since he picked up the book.


    After careful thinking, he didn''t call him on the way to work that day. In fact, he didn''t even call his name, but he felt the call of the book to him in his consciousness.


    Huang Si held the book in his arms. The book was very big, bigger and thicker than an encyclopedia, but he didn''t feel hard holding the book.


    Creating books and the creative power given to Huang Si by books have become like a part of himself after so many days of training.


    It''s natural for him to use his strength and books now. He doesn''t even need to concentrate. He can do it with one idea.


    Huang Si looked at his book and an idea suddenly came into his mind.


    He has never read the structure of the book itself?


    Why don''t you take a look?


    It has always been Huang Si''s advantage to think and do. He held the book in his arms, focused his consciousness on the book, and then tried to enter the micro perspective.


    The world retreated rapidly around him. Huang Si only felt that his perspective had changed.


    Huang Si saw two arms in front of him, and then the scene in the room, but there were no books in the scene, and it seemed to be the opposite angle of view to what he had just seen.


    What''s the situation???


    Huang Si was shocked. He found that he was no longer himself, but became a book. The book was his body. He was being held in his arms, and then looked out from the perspective of his arms.


    Can you go back?


    With the idea, the perspective immediately changed. Huang Si looked around in shock and returned to his body.


    That''s scary.


    Soul in vitro experience?


    No, it should be. A change of body?


    Huang Si thought that returning a good book is unconscious. Otherwise, if he can''t exchange souls, it''s not as funny as in comedy movies. It''s related that he can''t do a human event!


    Although the book looks supernatural, Huang Si doesn''t want to be a book. He still wants to be a man.


    Suddenly, Huang Si felt something more in the book. He quickly opened the page.


    In fact, for Huang Si, this book is not only a feeling of intimacy, but also a part of himself. Whether recording or detecting its changes, it is as natural as feeling his hands and feet.


    The creation book was turned to the second page, unchanged, or the things recorded before.


    He turned to the third page, and then the whole person was stunned.


    On the third page, countless patterns and symbols are recorded. What''s more amazing is that Huang Si can understand these things that look more difficult than heavenly books.


    He quickly turned back another page.


    On page 2, 3, 4... Until page 104, Huang sicai saw the end of this pattern.


    He didn''t close the book for a long time, but read all the pages printed with patterns and symbols again.


    Huang Si understood that this mark was his own, his own structural pattern.


    It''s more complex than anything he can make.


    It seems that when Huang Si accidentally transferred his consciousness to the book, he wrote his composition in the creation book like "rubbing".


    In principle, recording such complex patterns, according to convention, will consume a terrible amount of power.


    But Huang Si felt it in his body, and his strength didn''t consume any.


    This must not be a regular record.


    Huang Si tried to put other objects on the creation book, from potatoes to ham to batteries. None of them would be automatically rubbed on it.


    It seems that only their own rubbing is special.


    Is this the privilege of the owner of this book?


    Huang Si doesn''t know why, but he suddenly thought of a possibility. If he can be recorded in the creation book, does it mean that he can make one himself?


    Thinking of this, Huang Si shook his head to dispel the idea.


    Not to mention how responsive it will be to create a second person, the power consumption alone will be so terrible that you can''t afford it at all?


    Huang Si has long found that the size of material patterns generated in creation books is often related to its complexity, and is directly proportional to the power consumption during manufacturing.


    For example, the power to make a whole bucket of water is 1, the power to make a bucket of flour is 3, and the power to make a bucket of battery is 25.


    The ratio of battery and water molecules in the book is about 1:20.


    Considering the extremely complex structure of the battery, it is also normal to have many odd bits. Huang Si thinks it may be that he is easy to waste his power when making too complex things. If he has a more accurate grasp of power in the future, it may be improved.


    However, these days, more than 20 substances have been recorded piecemeal, and even a page of the book has not been used up.


    However, I occupied more than 100 pages alone.


    It''s incredible to think of Huang Si.


    Therefore, it is impossible to create a second self. It is impossible to create in this life.

 Chapter 7

    However, Huang Si has always liked PI so much since he was a child.


    Since it''s impossible, Huang Si doesn''t mind trying to see what it feels like to make objects that exceed his upper limit.


    Will a window pop up with a "Ding" sound, prompting: "illegal warning: insufficient memory!" Are you?


    Hahaha, Huang thought it was very funny.


    Thinking so, he tried to read and create the pattern of "himself" in the book with consciousness.


    The pattern is very large and long, but Huang Si''s reading process is unexpectedly smooth. Can it be said that he can understand it instantly because he is himself?


    According to the unified process in the past, Huang Si projected the pattern into reality and condensed it.


    At the same moment, Huang Si paused slightly.


    Then he suddenly sat up with a book in his arms from the sofa.


    "Scared to death!" Huang Si exclaimed. Just now, what did he experience? Soul in vitro experience?


    No, he left his body and went into the book!


    Huang Si was stunned by the terrible phenomenon that had just happened for a long time. After a meeting, he suddenly realized what had changed in the book.


    Huang Si quickly opened the book in his arms. The book really changed. The second page was the symbol he had drawn before, but from the third page, extremely complex patterns and symbols appeared and continued.


    3. 4, 5... He didn''t see the end of the pattern until page 104.


    "The pattern is very well understood. It should be my own composition. How did I get recorded in the book?"


    Huang Sili naturally understood the changes in the book, just as the book was a part of himself.


    Think about it carefully. Is it because my consciousness moved to the book just now that I was "rubbed" to the book?


    Huang Si thinks his speculation is very reasonable.


    So the question is, since you can record yourself, can you make yourself?


    After turning the question around in his mind and studying the patterns on the book for half a day, Huang Si decided to give it a try.


    After all, he has not been a fuel-efficient lamp since he was a child. Anyway, he will fail. Why not give it a try?


    Therefore, Huang Si understood the patterns in the book with consciousness, and the process was very smooth. Next, his power gathered invisibly in the air, trying to create his own patterns in reality.


    Next, Huang Si gave the whole person a slight meal.


    Then he was startled:


    "How scary!"


    Huang Si jumped up from the sofa with his book in his arms. His heart was still beating. What did he just see? I look at my arm from the perspective of a book?


    Did you just turn yourself into a book?


    Consciousness in vitro?


    Soul transfer?


    Huang thought of ways to calm himself down.


    Suddenly, he felt what had changed in the creation book, so Huang Si couldn''t wait to open the book


    Huang Si found that reading his records was very smooth


    So Huang Si decided to try to make himself in reality. He would fail anyway. It''s not bad.


    A moment later, Huang Si jumped up from the sofa again


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took. At some point, after checking the patterns in the book, Huang Si inadvertently looked up at the wall clock.


    Huh? It''s already 9:00.


    Didn''t he just have lunch and rest on the sofa?


    It didn''t take long. Why did it get to 9 o''clock?


    There is no light outside the window and there is no electricity on the mobile phone. For time control, Huang Siquan relies on wall clocks and laptops.


    Huang Si has had this experience. For example, it''s easy to forget the time when playing games. Sometimes he can play from 6 p.m. to 3 or 4 a.m. without any consciousness, time passes.


    Then the next day I went to work with panda eyes on my head and slept at my desk.


    But now he''s not playing games? Now, except when he is studying manufacturing ability, he feels that time is hard every day. How can he hold a book for a while, from 1 o''clock to 9 o''clock?


    Even if he accidentally fell asleep on the sofa and woke up from 1 o''clock to 9 o''clock, is it too exaggerated?


    Can it be said that... Huang Si was shocked. When his consciousness was attached to the book, the flow rate of time was different from that as a human being?


    In other words, he spent eight hours in the book before he returned to his body?


    This conjecture seems reasonable and explains the lost time.


    "Wait, I''m not hungry now." Huang Si found a new doubt.


    If these eight hours are consumed normally, it is impossible for him not to feel hungry at all from 1:00 to 9:00. Under normal circumstances, he should have been hungry for a long time.


    So, when his consciousness doesn''t stay in his body, does the time of his body still flow normally?


    In order to test this idea, Huang Si decided to risk doing another experiment.


    That is, go back to the book again.


    This is a risk, because it may not come back, or even death. But Huang Si couldn''t bear to lose 8 hours.


    Holding the book, he felt that he had experienced this rubbing, and his connection with the book seemed to be closer.


    With a little thought, Huang Si felt the change of perspective again, and he went to the book again.


    Now the book is his body. He doesn''t have any special feelings, but can feel some records in his body.


    One of the largest records is the 102 page "rubbing" pattern he left before.


    Huang Si felt that he seemed to be able to enter a new record in the book, but at the same time, he could not delete and modify any old records left in the book, whether the name on the title page, the molecular composition and object structure on the second page, or the 102 pages belonging to him.


    However, there is no need to keep new records.


    Huang Si withdrew from the book. He returned to his body and immediately looked at the wall clock.


    9£º24¡£


    It is normal that the flow rate of time is basically consistent with his somatosensory time.


    It seems that the movement of consciousness can not affect the flow of time. Then, why did he lose 8 hours?


    Huang Si immediately went to the study and brought paper and pens.


    He decided to start from now on, look at the wall clock and record the current time every five minutes.


    If the time record is interrupted, he can wait until he loses time in which time period.


    So Huang Si began to record the time while thinking about the problem.


    When the time was recorded to 9:40, Huang Si thought of another question.


    "Since I can record my information in books, I should also be able to create myself in reality?"


    Then Huang Si quickly shook his head and denied the idea: "no, the battery alone will use up a lot of power. With my current power limit, even if I use up all of it, I can''t make a second self."


    And making a second self is not a pleasant experience.


    Huang Si just thought about it.


    However, keeping track of time is a very boring thing. At 9:45, Huang Si finally couldn''t help it.


    "Try it and see if you can recreate yourself in reality. Anyway, you will not be able to make it because of lack of strength."


    Thinking like this, Huang Si read his own records in the book with consciousness, and then condensed them in reality with strength¡ª¡ª


    He was stunned and stopped writing.


    Then Huang Si jumped up from the table.


    "That''s terrible! What just happened!"


    Next, Huang Si looked around inexplicably, "how did I get to the table? Didn''t I lean on the sofa with my book just now?"


    He looked down at the table, but saw an A4 paper and a pen, on which a string of time was recorded from top to bottom.


    Record every 5 minutes from 9:25, and the last time is 9:45.


    Huang Si felt puzzled. Why did he write 9 o''clock on the paper? Aren''t you resting after lunch? I still feel full now.


    Huang Si looked up at the wall clock, and then the whole person was stupid on the spot.


    The time displayed on the wall clock is: 9:47!


    Why did he pass eight hours without feeling it?


    Time is gone? No, so how do you explain yourself from the sofa to the table?


    And the handwriting on the paper is really his own writing method. But I have no memory of writing these records at all.


    Huang Si quickly realized the problem. Did he lose his memory?


    After calming down, Huang Si considered his usual behavior. It is likely that he found that he was losing his memory, so he used the way of time recording to observe when he would lose his memory.


    Huang Si recalled what had happened these days. He was deeply impressed and remembered clearly. But since today, after lunch, I have been lying on the sofa with my creation book in my arms. I have no memory from that time to now.


    From the time clues he recorded, it seems that he lost his memory once before 9 o''clock, so he began to record time, but unfortunately, now he doesn''t even have this part of his memory.


    Huang Si is thinking about what may be the cause of amnesia.


    At present, the greatest possibility is even this book, because Huang Si inexplicably feels that there are more records in the book.


    He opened the book, looked at it, and was shocked by the huge record that lasted to 104 pages.


    "Did my memory disappear because it was rubbed into the book?"


    Huang Si speculated. But it''s still wrong.


    If the book can swallow memory, why only swallow the memory for more than 8 hours, and what is the law of swallowing memory?


    By the way, it''s better to think about how he would deal with the rubbings in this book.


    "I may try to read. Will reading rubbings affect my memory?"


    In order to be safe, Huang Si took out his pen and paper and began to make records on A4 paper:


    "It''s 9:51 now. I find that I seem to have lost my memory for more than 8 hours. Moreover, I lost my memory once before 9:25. On this piece of paper, I left records of two different periods. I decided to repeat what I might do. I would leave records in advance before each time I did it."


    "First of all, I had lunch at 12 o''clock. At about 1 o''clock, I came to the sofa and lay down. I held the creation book. At this time, I suddenly thought of whether I could observe the structure of the book, so my consciousness entered the book and I was not in my body. After I left the book, I found that it was 9:47 and I had no memory for more than 8 hours. Then, I felt that the book had changed After opening the book, I found that there were 102 more pages of records about myself. Then next, I will try to read and understand the rubbings about myself in the book with consciousness. "


    Huang Si tries to enter the creation book with consciousness, understand his own structure, and then retreat.


    The process went well. He looked at the time and took notes:


    "At 9:53, I came out. The time has not changed, and I have no memory loss, which shows that reading and understanding my rubbings is a safe behavior and will not cause memory loss. Then what I may do next is to try to create a second self in reality."


    Huang Si knew himself very well. He soon speculated about his possible behavior and made a record.


    Then, he guided his own strength and tried to condense the second self in reality.


    Huang Si''s figure gave a slight pause.


    Everything is like a tightened spring, back to the origin again.

 Chapter 8

    But this time, as soon as Huang sigang woke up, he saw the records he left on the desktop.


    After reading the record, he recalled it again, opened the book, looked at his own rubbings, thought about it again, and Huang Si quickly came to the conclusion:


    I lost my memory several times.


    Now it''s the third time on record. In fact, I don''t know how many times.


    It is very likely that he is constantly losing memory, which will lead to the disappearance of time for more than 8 hours for no reason.


    Huang Si feels a little scared, but he also has a familiar feeling. How much it is like a famous film memory fragments. The hero in the play also suffers from short-term memory loss. He can''t remember what happened recently, resulting in his sense of time becoming fragmented.


    But on reflection, Huang Si didn''t feel that way.


    He was not ill, nor did he suddenly lose memory. On the contrary, this amnesia event must be regular. The answer is in his second record.


    "Find a way to create a second self in reality", recorded this interruption.


    Amnesia must have something to do with it.


    Huang Si felt the power in his body. Compared with the time when he had just finished his meal at 1 o''clock, it even increased by about 30. Yes, no consumption has increased at all.


    Isn''t that strange?


    I lost my memory, which shows that the effort to create a second self in reality is successful. However, it is reasonable that this behavior will consume great strength, but his strength has not been consumed.


    Think again that rubbing new records will not consume power, but recording any other object will consume a lot of power.


    Therefore, only rubbing yourself and creating yourself will not consume power.


    That means it succeeded.


    So why doesn''t the second self appear in reality, and he has amnesia?


    Huang Si thought hard and finally thought of a terrible possibility.


    It is likely that as the owner of the creation book, he is unique, and his special authority is also unique.


    Therefore, you can "back up" yourself at will without consumption, and "restore" yourself at any time without consumption.


    In other words, restore your whole person to the state of 1:00 backup.


    Now that the backup has been restored, like the computer''s recovery records, the things and memories experienced in the middle will disappear.


    But this guess needs to be verified.


    Huang Si gritted his teeth and decided to take a risk.


    He first left a complete and detailed description and record on the paper. Then he came to the kitchen, took a knife, burned it on the gas stove and disinfected it. Then he plucked up his courage and made a cut in his hand.


    The wound is bleeding.


    Huang Si did not stop bleeding the wound, but directly connected his consciousness with the creation book, and then began to make himself into reality.


    A few minutes later.


    After reading all the records he left for himself, Huang Si was shocked and his eyes lit up.


    He looked at his wrist, where the skin was smooth and there was no blood hole.


    He won''t cheat himself. He is the only one in the room. More importantly, there is a blood stain on the blade in the kitchen.


    The test is successful! He can really "back" himself!


    Too late to celebrate the joy of success, Huang Si thought of a new problem again.


    "But why did my strength increase? If I was perfectly backed up and restored by my own strength, then I recovered at more than 9 o''clock, I should have only 1 power value at that time?"


    Huang Si found that it was strange that his strength value recovered normally according to the flow of time.


    More than 1:00, his strength value is almost only 1 or 2 points because it has just been used up.


    Now, his strength value is about 38.


    The strength is indeed restored according to the normal time flow rate, that is, the strength in your body is independent of the physical properties of your body.


    Thinking for a moment, Huang Si decided to give this power in his body a good name.


    "It''s called creativeness."


    Anyway, creating books can''t protest. Huang thought can be called whatever it is.


    In fact, Huang Si thought it would be better to call this power "creativity" or "productivity", but in order to avoid ambiguity in recording, forget it.


    It can be observed that the creation force obviously does not follow the situation of the body. His body was really "back" to more than 1:00, but since the natural recovery of creative power is completely independent of the body, it must have nothing to do with the situation of the body.


    "Is creativity related to soul or consciousness?" Huang Si speculated, but he was not familiar with the soul and could not verify it.


    However, it also proves that memory does follow the body rather than the soul.


    Therefore, if the brain is damaged, he will lose his memory. Huang Si feels that the novels he has read about soul crossing have suddenly become fake.


    The creation book was closed and put away by Huang Si.


    Since there is the disadvantage of amnesia, this kind of return file can not be used easily.


    Otherwise, a shift back is equivalent to all the time in between. This is too terrible.


    Not to mention, it''s embarrassing to be fooled by your ability for 9 hours, isn''t it?


    Huang Si recalled the online novels he had read. Really, he had never been such a disgraceful power.


    Afterwards, Huang Si also confirmed with his notebook that it was really 9 hours from 1:00 to 10:00, rather than 9:00 the next morning.


    From that day on, Huang Si began to keep a diary and make records.


    He vaguely felt that he might use this function one day in the future.


    A few days later, Huang Si finally completed a simple charging circuit.


    First, connect 10 alkaline batteries in series, then connect the inverter circuit, connect a voltmeter made by himself, and then pull out the wire in a socket and connect it to the circuit.


    When the electricity in the alkaline battery runs out, Huang Si can make ten to replace at any time, because the battery is small and does not require much power.


    Huang Si adjusted the circuit until the voltage stabilized at 220V, then found a desk lamp and plugged it into the socket.


    The desk lamp was on, and the yellow light poured down from the desk lamp. Although it was far less bright than the brightness of the creation book, the sudden light moved Huang Si.


    He made electricity. Electricity is the fire of modern civilization!


    Next, Huang Si brought another intact mobile phone charger and carefully connected his mobile phone.


    The phone was silent for a while, and then a small charging icon appeared on the black screen.


    It''s done!


    Huang Si waited excitedly and nervously for a while. When the power count of his mobile phone reached 10%, he couldn''t wait to turn it on.


    Looking at the familiar app icon, although there is still no signal, Huang Si is still very happy.


    What makes people happier than when the mobile phone is finally charged after it has been turned off automatically for a long time?


    Holding the mobile phone, Huang Si felt like he was resurrected and comfortable.


    Although there is no Internet connection, a mobile phone with electricity is the hope of modern life.


    After the mobile phone is charged, Huang Si charges the laptop again. At this time, the laptop still has 35% power. Huang Si had planned to save some money, but now he has completed the plan ahead of schedule.


    Throughout the charging process, Huang Si has to repeatedly use the creative force to make batteries for replacement.


    After a busy day, late at night, Huang Si finally charged his mobile phone and computer.


    Then, lying in bed, Huang Si happily opened a movie on his laptop and watched the first spiritual feast since he came to this ghost place.


    In the following days, with electricity, life became colorful.


    Huang Si has made a detailed plan for his life. There is no medical system, there is no sunshine all year round, and he can''t go out, so he is prone to various physical and mental diseases.


    Therefore, for the sake of safety, he asked the creation book to light up on time at 6 o''clock every day and turn off the light on time at 9 o''clock in the evening.


    Then arrange an hour of exercise time for yourself every day. In addition to the elliptical machine, there are various unarmed physical training. The specific methods are found in the data usually saved in the computer by Huang Si.


    At present, the health of diet can not be solved, but Huang Si found a bottle of comprehensive vitamin pills at home. He ground the pills into powder and turned them into liquid. Then he spent several days attacking key problems and finally learned to make this kind of pills.


    Huang Si keeps a diary on paper:


    "On August 3, 2019, I finished the production of vitamin pills today, and I can finally supplement nutrition. But I''m tired of pancakes, pasta and pasta, but I still can''t make potatoes and ham. The structure of organisms is too complex. The complexity of a cell alone is comparable to that of large machinery. However, today, I have the upper limit of my creative power It''s been promoted again. It should be 197. "


    As early as the beginning, Huang Si found that through the continuous use of creative power, he could slowly increase his upper limit of creative power.


    Moreover, not only the upper limit of creation power has been raised, but also his use of power has become more skilled, with higher accuracy, and less power is consumed to make complex objects.


    His consciousness intensity seems to have increased. For example, now he can switch micro and macro states faster, and has stronger ability to analyze and remember object structures.


    Now, he has parsed all the things that can be parsed at home, and then made backup copies of some daily necessities.


    For example, toilet paper is very important. You can''t go to the bathroom in case you run out.


    There are soap, spices, paper, pens, and other simple items, which are analyzed and recorded by Huang Si, and can be made back up at any time.


    Halfway through the diary, Huang Si looked down at the cell phone charging nearby and found that the charging indicator light was not on.


    Looking up again, sure enough, the LED light on the charging circuit is also off, and the battery should be dead.


    Huang Si sighed. Charging with batteries is trouble. He got up, came to the battery pack, removed the batteries one by one, and then waved. Two new batteries directly appeared in the two battery positions, perfectly matched and just stuck.


    "It''s no problem to accurately control the positions of two at the same time. Try three." Huang Si muttered that consciousness locked three battery positions at the same time, and the creative force divided into three small branches, and then condensed at the same time.


    "Click", "pa".


    Three new batteries appeared at the same time, but two batteries were slightly misaligned in space. Fortunately, the spring plate of the battery compartment itself was elastic and immediately clamped the battery back to the correct position.


    "The accuracy can be improved again." Huang Si thought, gathered strength again and made three more batteries.


    The three are a little better this time. Only one battery is misplaced.


    Finally, another two and ten batteries were put back in place. Huang Si turned on the circuit switch, so the mobile phone tinkled and started charging again.

 Chapter 9

    "On August 5, today''s upper limit of creative power reached 201 points, and the increase rate was quite uniform. Maybe it was the reason why I used up all my creative power every day? But the recovery rate has not improved. In the past, the recovery rate was about 4 points in an hour, but now the recovery rate in an hour is about 4.3, less than 5 points. Theoretically, my upper limit has been increased from 100 to 201, and the recovery stress The will also increase by 2 times. But why do you increase so little? "


    Huang Si thought while writing his diary.


    The recovery of creation force is so slow, which makes the improvement of the upper limit very difficult. At most, it can save a little more force and then be used for the manufacture of extremely complex objects or a large number of objects.


    How to improve the recovery speed of creation power?


    Huang Si didn''t have a clue about this problem. He once again transferred his consciousness to the creation book, or asked the book, but the book didn''t reflect anything, as if it had been completely silent since it was first opened.


    Don''t think about it first. Huang Si decided to continue to use his energy to solve real-life problems.


    The first is the trouble of carbon dioxide.


    Huang Si can make oxygen, but he can''t eliminate carbon dioxide. Whether it''s pancakes or his daily life, he has to produce a lot of carbon dioxide.


    There are no plants in Huang Si''s family, which can not form an effective air circulation system.


    The dark space where his house is located is also very strange. Even if you open the doors and windows, the air will not leak out, no matter whether the internal air pressure is high or low.


    The things in the room will disappear into the darkness only if Huang Si takes the initiative to throw them out.


    Therefore, in order to solve the increasing carbon dioxide, Huang Si had to refer to the brief introduction in Wikipedia and designed and made a blower himself.


    This blower is made by Huang Si with buckets as the template. It has a long plastic cylinder, about three buckets long. There is a push rod inside, which is connected with a ring. Inside the ring is a shutter in the shape of a camera lens. Push it outward. The shutter is closed and airtight. If you pump it inward, the shutter will open to receive air.


    In this way, Huang Si only needs to exhaust a small part of the air in the house every few days, and then replenish the air with oxygen and nitrogen.


    Huang Si decided not to consider what would happen when air and garbage were discharged into the dark space outside.


    When the dark space is full, think about it again. Now let it be a trash can.


    "On August 8, there was really little information about solar cells. In short, make monocrystalline silicon first."


    Huang Si stood by the window and looked at the window glass. The microstructure of the glass was magnified in his eyes. Soon, Huang Si found the silicon molecule in the silicon dioxide molecule.


    Then, let the silicon molecules arrange orderly, record, and then return to the macro world to synthesize silicon crystals.


    Huang Si stretched out a finger of his right hand in reality, with the fingertip of this finger as the core, and his strength was slightly condensed.


    A very thin translucent wafer was born at his fingertips, and then expanded rapidly around. Soon, a silicon wafer the size of a CD appeared.


    The silicon wafer is 100% composed of silicon atoms, and the arrangement order is absolutely regular and tight, so the crystal structure is perfect.


    If the researchers of the Academy of Sciences in reality know it, they will envy it to death, because the silicon wafer in reality can never achieve percentage purification and perfect structure.


    In reality, high-purity silicon wafers are generally used for the production of the most high-end electronic components, such as the latest CPU and graphics card.


    However, even the most advanced purification and manufacturing technology in reality will leave some defects, so behind the output of each new CPU and graphics card, several times of the silicon wafer is often discarded or moved to the low-end production line.


    This has led to the high cost of the latest electronic products.


    If those IT practitioners know that someone here is using 100% pure and flawless silicon chips to make solar panels, they may not cry to death on the spot.


    Because the requirements of solar panels on silicon wafers are not high at all, and the surface has to be polished, Huang Si is just a natural disaster.


    However, for Huang Si, it''s just a matter of whether to consume creative power. It''s much easier for him to produce 100% silicon chips than 99%.


    Huang Si has recorded the structure of silicon single crystal and silicon single wafer in his book, but the silicon wafer used in solar cells must make a rough surface, and this surface is enlarged to see small edges, and many edges can enhance the light absorption efficiency.


    "Well, the number of edges is qualified. It should be recorded." Huang Si looked at the surface of the chip from a micro perspective, nodded and made a record in the book.


    In the following days, he pounded out reflective films, circuits, tempered glass and other parts.


    If it is a modern process, it needs to use screen printing to print the circuit, but for Huang Si, it is something he conceives and generates directly on the surface.


    So far, there are two main things bothering Huang Si. First, the description of Wikipedia is often too simple. Even after checking all relevant materials, it is very difficult to make complex components such as solar cells. Basically, you need to draw your own drawings.


    Second, the recovery of their creative power is too slow.


    4.4 o''clock an hour is 105.6 o''clock 24 hours a day, and the expenses of air, water, daily necessities, power supply, etc. have to be deducted. Finally, Huang Si can only control more than 60 points of free creative power every day.


    And he casually developed some new things, which soon ran out of creative power.


    Many times, Huang Si is forced to learn circuit knowledge while waiting for blue.


    On August 21, Huang Si finally made a usable solar cell.


    Huang Si registered the composition of solar cells in the creation book and used the last few forces.


    "My recovery speed should be 4.6 now, but the upper limit of creation power has been 297. Now the amount of recovery in one day is less than half of the upper limit. It''s really a headache. I don''t have such a pit when I swim back."


    Due to the limitation of power recovery, Huang Si had to develop various parts in batches and times, so he didn''t develop solar cells until late August.


    Solar cells are an important part of Huang Si''s energy supply plan, because previously, it was necessary for him to manually replace the battery by charging the mobile phone computer with the battery. It is not only not environmentally friendly, it will produce a lot of empty battery waste, but also consume creative power.


    It''s really dark here, there''s no sun, but isn''t there a Book of creation?


    Huang Si has long realized that the unscientific thing of creation book is the only real permanent energy source in this room.


    Before the creation of nuclear energy batteries, the real automatic power supply can only be solar cells that rely on the light of the book of creation to generate electricity.


    On August 22 and 23, Huang Si made 32 solar cells and related components with the creative power recovered in these two days, and then connected them with toughened glass and plastic clips to form solar panels.


    The photoelectric conversion efficiency of solar panels is not high, so a panel can not provide high enough voltage.


    After that, Huang Si took another 7 days to construct four solar panels, which were connected in parallel with the previous five panels to supply power, and finally reached the voltage of 220V.


    Huang Si connected the line to the distribution box next to his door, so the power supply in the house was completely restored, and there was no need to use his invented battery pack circuit to supply power.


    Now, Huang Si put a cabinet in the living room, and then put the creation book on the cabinet.


    The five solar panels are a little larger than A3 paper. They are respectively hooked on the roof by steel lines and wrap the creation book like petals, making full use of the light of the creation book.


    Huang Si, of course, maximizes the brightness of the creation book and generates electricity 24 hours a day.


    In this process, Huang Si was so bored because he had to wait for the restoration of creation. He watched all the more than a dozen movies on his hard disk and cleared a 3A game masterpiece. Now he is playing the second week''s project.


    When he is tired of playing games, Huang Si reads novels. When he can''t read novels, he plays games.


    No way, in this completely closed space, Huang Si''s way to keep himself from being bored to crazy is to find all kinds of interesting things to do.


    Without this entertainment, Huang Si was afraid that he was not really going crazy when he closed it in a completely dark room for a month or two.


    After finishing the solar cell and playing the game for a few days, Huang Si began to think about other automation devices.


    For example, an automatic blower? Air conditioner? It''s best to absorb carbon dioxide automatically.


    Or continue to develop new foods?


    Huang Si had not yet developed a method for making potatoes and ham, which were broken.


    In desperation, he had to throw them away.


    It also reminded him that there were germs in the house, so it made the food bad.


    It seems necessary to develop a sterilization device.


    "On September 3, I began to check the data to make an ultraviolet sterilization lamp. It seems that the principle is not too difficult. I hope it can be done as soon as possible. Today''s upper limit has reached 325, and the recovery speed is 5.0. I feel that this upper limit is useless. I don''t know when I can recover faster."


    By September 7, Huang Si had hung ultraviolet disinfection lamps everywhere in the room. The power was a little high. If they were fully turned on, other electrical appliances would not work.


    On September 12, Huang si used an electric blower to solve the problem of air pollution by carbon dioxide.


    On September 15, Huang Si made a light yellow film with plant protein, which should be called gluten outside. Then he spent another day adjusting the structure and improving the taste, and finally recorded it.


    In this way, gluten has become the only dish on Huang Si''s table. He has developed several dishes around gluten, making it less difficult to swallow.

 Chapter 10

    On September 23, Huang Si made something similar to artificial meat by alternately matching fat molecules and protein molecules.


    The first piece of artificial meat in this room is white, but there is no smell of meat, but like bean products, with smooth surface and regular shape.


    Huang Si looked at the artificial meat on his plate and felt a little resistant.


    He is very clear about the internal structure of this piece of meat. He has just edited the protein molecules into bundles at the micro level to make a structure similar to animal protein fiber, then superimposed the fat molecules into a fat layer, and then mixed them alternately with the protein fiber.


    This kind of animal protein fiber was not easy for him to learn before throwing away the ham. Although the structure of the ham is mainly animal cells, it is too difficult to understand, but the hydrolyzed animal protein is not difficult to understand.


    This piece of meat does not have any harmful ingredients. All protein and fat components are extremely pure. Huang Si is not very good at making impure ones.


    But this strange thing makes people feel a little fluffy.


    It''s really hard to resist the fear of strange food, especially meat.


    After a long hesitation, Huang sicai took the meat and fried it in oil. Then he sprinkled salt, bit his teeth and took a small bite.


    The taste is strange and very hard. The meat failed in taste.


    Huang Si took a break to restore his creative power, and then began to add a loose and porous structure to his artificial meat.


    The second time, the meat was fried in oil, sprinkled with salt and soy sauce. Huang Si tried it. Well, it seems to be OK. Although the taste is general, it really tastes like meat.


    There are meat, vegetables, pasta, and what kind of bike!


    After eating and drinking, Huang Si returned to his study and opened his desktop.


    Since the power supply was restored in the house, he can play desktop computers. There are more movie animation games on desktop computers. However, stand-alone games have become more and more boring.


    Huang Si clicked on the icon of a beautiful girl on the desktop. After reading it on the hard disk for a while, a cartoon beautiful girl appeared in the lower right corner of the screen.


    "Good evening, master! What would you like Xiaoyuan to do?"


    Huang Si dragged an input box from Xiaoyuan with the mouse and typed: "Xiaoyuan, OK, I don''t want to do anything tonight. I just want to chat with Xiaoyuan."


    Xiaoyuan: "the master is great! Xiaoyuan loves the master most!"


    Huang Si typing: "I have a problem recently."


    Xiaoyuan: "well, master, please tell me."


    Huang Si: "my tongue has blistered recently. Maybe I''m always eating fried food because I don''t eat much vegetables."


    Xiaoyuan: "then the host can eat more vegetables from now on! Do you need Xiaoyuan to help you search for vegetable recipes?"


    The small circle displays a dialog box: yesno.


    Huang Si: "


    Just, no interest at all. Huang Si ordered no, and then turned off the program of Xiaoyuan.


    This two-dimensional chat desktop pet is the software he previously downloaded from the open source community, and the source code is in his hand.


    Because Huang Si has studied software development, it is not difficult for him to change the source code.


    During this time, he changed the code of the small circle to make it more humanized.


    But this thing is still just a desktop pet with its own search function, which is no better than Siri. After a few words, it began to prompt for web search.


    But there''s no net here, so it''s useless.


    Huang Si has been here for more than two months. He can exercise every day and take vitamins every day to maintain his basic health. But the psychological loneliness is difficult to get rid of.


    If you play online games, the problem is that he doesn''t have an online game yet, so you can only play stand-alone games.


    After getting tired of playing games, all that remains is reading books and learning knowledge, and there is no social entertainment at all.


    After all, people are social animals. Huang Si doesn''t know when he can go back. He may have to spend a few years or decades here. It''s terrible to think about it.


    In extreme poverty and boredom, Huang Si began to make communication objects for himself. What he uses now is a two-dimensional chat pet. However, even if he modifies the source code and becomes a lot more intelligent, it is still very stupid.


    Huang Si looked at the bookshelf in his study.


    "I''ve bought a lot of AI books before. There are a lot of tutorials and materials in the hard disk, but I haven''t learned it because of procrastination. Now, why don''t I just learn to write AI and make up a chat object for myself?"


    Think of it and do it. Huang Si has no interference source here. Instead, he can concentrate on learning the compilation of artificial intelligence.


    In the following time, while improving the R & D of various daily necessities, Huang Si also developed new food. On the one hand, he was learning artificial intelligence technology in the process of returning to blue.


    While learning, Huang Si began to write a simple chat robot with a computer.


    On the afternoon of October 2.


    "It''s better this time." Huang Si ate a boiled meat ball. The meat ball had no texture and taste that meat should have, but the taste was passable. At least it was much better than the artificial meat made at the beginning.


    He glanced at the seasoning shelf in the kitchen.


    "Soy sauce and pepper are running out. Gee, soy sauce is easy to handle, but pepper contains a lot of plant cell stem bodies. I can''t do it."


    Huang Si shook his head with some regret. Then he waved and filled the soy sauce bottle in an instant.


    "Take another look at the pepper."


    Huang Si poured out a little pepper and pulled his consciousness to the micro world. The microstructure of pepper appeared instantly.


    Brown fibers are arranged in strands to form a wall like structure, which is the cell wall left after pepper cells dry and die.


    As the cells have died, the gap between the fibers becomes very large.


    "Hmm? What a big gap. Why don''t you try to squeeze it?"


    Huang Si had no idea about this kind of cell structure before, largely because the cell wall, like any other dense structure object, can block his conscious view.


    But the cell wall of this pepper doesn''t seem so strong.


    Huang Si tried to concentrate his consciousness on the cell wall and then break in.


    He felt that he seemed to be pushing something, and consciously felt an obstacle!


    The sense of hindrance in consciousness shows that force can be used! Huang si then continued to push the cell wall with consciousness in the micro.


    After pushing for a long time, Huang Si looked at the crack in the eye cell wall, and then imagined that consciousness became a sharp cone and drilled into the crack.


    "Pa!"


    Huang Si seemed to hear a tiny crack, and then the wall like cell wall retreated in his eyes, and a dark brown world unfolded in front of him.


    "Inside? This is the inside of the dried cell of pepper?" Huang Si was stunned before he could see the internal structure of the cell.


    At the same time, the creation book placed on the cabinet in the living room suddenly had no wind, and the cover automatically opened to the first page, which read "owner: Huang Si".


    Then a golden light flew from the book, instantly crossed the living room and drilled into Huang Si''s body.


    Huang Si could only see the golden light, and then felt something integrated into himself. At the time of integration, a sense of comfort from the soul spread, and there was no better way to be immortal.


    At the same time, some information was added to his brain.


    "The improvement of the essence of the soul? My efforts are in the wrong direction?"


    The knowledge related to the power of creation appeared directly in Huang Si''s mind as if it existed originally.


    Creative power is an essential power that Huang Si now has.


    The so-called essential power is related to the essence of his soul.


    It is a great waste of essential power to spend all your energy every day and then wait for your strength to recover.


    The recovery speed of creation force is actually linked to the strength of Huang Si''s soul essence.


    The upper limit of creative power only reflects the soul''s capacity for creative power.


    The recovery speed of creative power is the strength that truly reflects the essence of the soul.


    Huang Si now has two abilities, one is soul talent, that is, his ability to observe the micro world, which can observe, understand and remember the structure of things, and the other is soul power, that is, creation power, which is the ability to record and make things.


    Although they come from the same source, their development direction is different.


    The ability to observe and understand memory can exercise and enhance the strength of the soul.


    Huang Si spent too much effort on recording and manufacturing before, but he was relatively lax in observation, understanding and memory, which led to the slow improvement of his recovery speed.


    Moreover, the reason why his consciousness is blocked by plastic, cell wall and various substances is also because his soul is too weak to penetrate anything.


    To enhance the strength of the soul essence, we can only use the soul talent, not the creative power.


    After absorbing the information in his consciousness, Huang Si felt the changes in his body.


    Now the upper limit of creative power is 622 points. If he remembers correctly, the upper limit this morning is 502 points. Is this a full increase of 120 points?


    The current resilience... Is not clear. This must be estimated according to your own observation.


    But Huang Si really felt that his consciousness seemed to have changed.


    How to put it? Seems to feel sharper and think faster.


    Other aspects remain to be explored.


    "Hmm? Creating books seems to have changed."


    Huang Si came to the living room and took down the creation book as a light source. The power was cut off at home.


    He lowered the brightness of the light and opened the book.


    The first page of the creation book originally had only five words: "owner: Huang Si".


    At this moment, there is a line of small words below it: original acceptance: beginning.


    First? That probably means elementary?


    His attention rested on this line of small words, and then he vaguely felt that this line of words echoed with a page in the book.


    Huang Si stretched out his hand like a ghost and turned that page out of the vast number of pages of the creation book.


    The pages spread out in front of him, and lines of writing appeared on the pages that should have been white.


    "Original fragments: originally carried by the book of creation, there are seven pieces in total. In order to protect the stability of the owner''s soul, they are distributed according to the owner''s essential strength. If the owner believes that the soul''s essential strength is sufficient when the owner creates the book, a plurality of fragments will be distributed."


    "Fragment distribution progress: initial (0.00000 1%), next progress: crack (0.00001%)."


    "Debris release record:


    Record 1: fragment ''initial'' distribution failed. "


    Record 2: fragment ''initial'' distribution succeeded. "


    The text is gone.


    Huang Si: "


    It turns out that if the owner has enough soul strength when recognizing the Lord, he can send multiple copies at one time! Why don''t you mention a word in this book? If the soul strength is not enough, it won''t be distributed at all? Is it difficult to mention? Didn''t even consider in the preset description that the strength of someone''s soul is too low to hold?


    And this record of distribution failure. Has he been distributed fragments before? Failed?


    Huang Si suddenly remembered that the day he had just picked up the book, he had just put the book on the table. As soon as he looked back, he was stabbed in his head. It hurt so much.


    All right!


    It seems that it was the creation book that tried to distribute the fragments to him, but failed.


    It also led to his direct coma.


    The golden light seen today, the comfortable feeling and the change of consciousness should be the credit of the fragment called "Chu".


    Huang Si felt ashamed.


    However, the results are good.

 Chapter 11

    Pale green triangular molecules floated slowly by Huang Si.


    It''s a molecule of water, sometimes mixed with some light yellow oxygen vermicelli.


    Huang Si felt himself walking through the water molecules, and the water molecules in the forward direction brought him some resistance. However, the gap between these molecules is large and the structure is loose. As long as we push them with consciousness, we can push them away.


    He had not been able to affect microscopic molecules before. At most, he observed that pepper broke the cell wall.


    Now, with the integration of "early" fragments, his consciousness seems to become more "powerful". He can use his consciousness to push or pull those molecules, or even squeeze and pull them.


    Now, Huang Si is in the micro perspective, trying to exercise himself.


    In the past, the perspective could only be closer and farther, but now Huang Si can take the initiative to move his consciousness between molecules.


    Looking at the round and fat water molecules, Huang Si suddenly began to play. He pulled both ends of the water molecules with his consciousness and pulled hard.


    The chemical bond of water molecules is still very firm. After a stalemate, it finally makes a slight "Bo", and then breaks into three atoms and spreads.


    "Hmm? Just now, it seems that I can divide consciousness into two branches, just like when I use creative power to separate power."


    In fact, this is not a new usage. He also tried to create two or three complex objects at the same time when creating things. At that time, he needed to use one heart and two purposes.


    But it seems a little easier now.


    Huang Si wandered between water molecules for several times. The more he moved back and forth, the more he realized the wonderful use of consciousness.


    For example, if you focus your mind and imagine it as a cone, it will be easier to break through the barrier of water molecules.


    For another example, by dispersing consciousness to form a surface, multiple water molecules can be pushed at the same time.


    However, after playing for only half an hour, Huang Si felt dizzy in his head and his spirit seemed empty and very uncomfortable.


    Huang Si quickly withdrew from the micro state and saw the bowl of water in the kitchen again.


    "Consciousness tired?" As soon as Huang Si had this idea, he felt black and almost fell to the ground.


    He reluctantly propped his arm on the kitchen table, then endured waves of dizziness and walked to the bedroom.


    By the time he got to the bed, Huang Si''s eyes had blackened several times and he couldn''t open his eyes.


    His fingers just touched the soft bed. As soon as he relaxed, he suddenly lost consciousness and fell directly on the bed.


    ¡­¡­


    When Huang Si woke up, he felt the creative power in his body.


    "Has it recovered to 238 o''clock? Well, it''s 6 o''clock now. I slept for 4 hours. I remember it was only 186 o''clock before training with water? So... My recovery speed is now 13 o''clock per hour? Sure enough, it has increased."


    At the beginning of the integration of "Chu" fragments, Huang Si calculated that his recovery speed reached 10 points per hour, a big increase compared with the previous 5 points.


    He first started with air molecules. After he could use consciousness to promote air molecules, he chose a slightly more difficult water molecule.


    After realizing that he was able to travel freely between water molecules, his creative power recovery rate increased again.


    The speed of recovery reflects the strength of Huang Si''s soul. Although he can only affect the micro level and can not drive the macro world, this is almost an essential change.


    Because Huang Si is no longer only creative.


    He can also use the spirit to influence the material.


    In the next few days, Huang Si spent all his creative power and exercise every day, and added a new exercise: promoting the micro world with consciousness.


    At first, you can only swim in the water, and then you can gradually penetrate the thin paper with consciousness.


    The paper molecule is a relatively loose structure, with large and many gaps. As long as Huang Si constrains his consciousness to a very sharp degree, he can squeeze the gaps and watch inside the paper.


    But that''s not enough.


    The information buried in Huang Si''s consciousness tells him that the soul should have a penetrating force in addition to the driving force.


    Penetration does not require puncture, but directly ignores the obstacles and penetrates through.


    This kind of power emphasizes the understanding of the essence of power, which is too high-end for Huang Si.


    24 days later.


    "I did it! I did it! Hahaha, it''s so interesting!"


    As soon as Huang Si stepped out of the micro world, he jumped up in the room. It was a wild dance of joy.


    These days, after trying all kinds of materials, he can penetrate glass and plastic, which are not so strong and tough.


    However, some materials cannot penetrate, such as metal, such as wood.


    Metal is too dense, and metal always has an inexplicable magnetic force, which interferes with his consciousness. Wood is too brittle and easy to crush.


    In the past five days, Huang Si has been testing the wood chips broken down in his study.


    The structure of wood chips has many holes, just to test the barrier penetration.


    However, Huang Si''s consciousness application skills have problems. Every time he uses a little force, he crushes the barrier of wood fiber. He has tried it many times.


    He refused to accept it. He held a piece of wood and refused to believe that he could not penetrate!


    Today, he finally succeeded. The application skills of consciousness defeated the brute force of consciousness and won the victory of penetration!


    Without destroying the external barrier, Huang Si''s consciousness went directly into the wood itself, and there were several layers. He even felt that he could master and influence all the wooden structures penetrated by him at the same time.


    For example, dismantle them?


    Huang Si''s consciousness exerts force on all the wooden structures he has penetrated, and the fibers are separated!


    However, the consequence of this reckless move was that Huang Si blacked out and fainted directly.


    More than an hour later, Huang Si woke up.


    Now, fainting is almost routine, but waking up faster. If he hadn''t done something beyond his ability this time, he could have woken up faster.


    As soon as he woke up, Huang Si couldn''t wait to look at the previous piece of wood.


    The wooden structure seems to be in good condition.


    Huang Si took it with his hand, but he couldn''t pick it up directly in one corner of the wood, but turned into very fine dust and scattered one after another.


    Wood is directly dissociated into countless wood fibers!


    How interesting! It''s too strong for him to faint once!


    Huang Si is even more excited than the discovery of the new world.


    Now he can penetrate small pieces of wood and fight water molecules. Think about it carefully. It''s not far from invincible in the world!


    Happy, Huang Si prepared a cup of sweet wine for himself and drank it at one go!


    In this room, it''s difficult to get other drinks, but it''s not difficult to get wine, mainly because the molecular formula of ethanol is very simple. Two carbon and one oxygen surround six hydrogen. Even if Huang Si doesn''t have wine in his house, he can make it himself.


    However, wine is not a good thing, and sugar water is not a healthy drink. This sweet wine is a great killer of health. Huang Si only allows himself to drink a little occasionally during the celebration.


    What''s more, in addition to being sweet and a little alcoholic, this thing is pure alcohol mixed with water. The aroma of normal brewing wine is completely absent here.


    If you add less, you can''t taste it. If you add more, Huang Si tastes like he''s drinking hot pot alcohol.


    This sweet wine is also a new product developed by Huang Si recently.


    People and life still need a little stimulation.


    After drinking wine, Huang Si wanted to do something, such as reciting poetry against others.


    In fact, his soul strength has been greatly improved, and his consciousness will not be affected by alcohol at all. Moreover, the alcohol concentration in this cup of sweet wine is almost lower than that of fruit wine.


    But as the saying goes, everyone gets drunk when he is not drunk.


    Now it seems that it''s October 30, isn''t it?


    It has been three and a half months since July 16.


    For three and a half months, Huang Si pulled his finger, longer than a quarter.


    He spent the past three and a half months in a cage called his own home.


    Real prisoners can still let out the wind and hope to get out of prison. Even if it''s indefinite, you can still find a way to commute your sentence.


    And Huang Si? When can I go out? When can I see my parents? He doesn''t know at all.


    There is only darkness around, darkness that engulfs everything, no hope, only despair.


    However, we can''t think about all this. If we think too carefully, people are easy to go crazy.


    After drinking the wine, Huang Si wandered around the room. After a while, he muttered to himself:


    "Loneliness, do you know what loneliness is?"


    "Loneliness is not among thousands of people, but no one understands it; nor is it raising your eyes to the world, but no one can be an enemy."


    "Those are not lonely. Compared with me, they are hypocritical."


    "The real loneliness is that there is no one except me, and there is nothing outside except where I live."


    "It''s good to have someone talk to me. I also want to have the loneliness among thousands of people and look around the world."


    "Those people are not lonely at all."


    "They''re just lonely."


    "I''m alone."


    "Only I can survive without the masses."


    "Other people divorced from the masses in history have been liquidated by the wheel of history and submerged in the vast ocean of people''s war..."


    Finally, Huang Si squatted in the corner with his knees.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, the wine passed.


    But in fact, there is no alcohol at all, mainly because Huang Si is tired of playing with his poems.


    Huang Si stood up from the ground and returned to normal.


    No, it can''t be so miserable. He is a man with a harem. He can''t immerse himself in loneliness and sadness!


    Huang Si goes straight to the computer room, starts the computer, runs the database and runs the chat program.


    Then there are one after another text greetings.


    "Master, you''re back! Meow, meow, I miss you!"


    "My Lord, welcome back."


    "My Lord, are you all right?"


    "... (smiling and silent)"


    "Good morning, swordsman Tower!"


    Now, his computer is very lively. There are more than a dozen people with different personalities and identities. All these are AI programs he recently wrote.


    Although it has just begun to develop, these programs are basically mechanized, and need to add the function of machine learning, and then improve slowly, but there are a lot of people now, aren''t there?


    As an otaku, he always wants to have some fun for himself in an environment without Internet.


    Otherwise, if you leave the crowd for too long, you will easily become insane.


    So Huang sining is willing to write more AI programs and let them talk to themselves so as not to get sick.


    Recently, meow is more popular because Huang Si is now interested in Lori. This character is set as a 13-year-old girl, or the one with cat ears.


    However, in a few days, Huang Si may not be interested in or tired of cat ear Laurie. At that time, he will change the name of meow, fine tune his character, keep the database unchanged, and play as a new role.


    This is the programmer''s harem.


    This is the romance of computer major.


    Surrounded by artificial intelligence, Huang Sidu had a good time.


    There are so many good things today, so at night, Huang Si slept very sweet.

 Chapter 12

    October 31.


    The door of the house was opened. Huang Si held a very long pole and sent it to the darkness outside the door.


    He can now make not only metal, but also metal rods with high strength.


    And now Huang Si''s power recovers quickly, the upper limit is high, and his consciousness is strong. Building a metal rod is nothing.


    The difficulty is to make a new section at any time to supplement the tail of the metal rod, and it should be hollow. There should be no metal fatigue or fracture.


    Huang Si put a support on the ground with two rings, so that the hollow metal rod can pass through the two rings and stand up.


    Then all Huang Si had to do was step on the foot of the support and push the metal rod into the darkness outside.


    After pushing a large section, the metal rod in hand was not long enough, Huang Si regenerated into a section and continued to push forward.


    He pushed forward about 10 meters, but he still didn''t encounter any obstacles.


    When the 10 meter long metal rod shook, it still didn''t hit anything.


    Fortunately, the physical properties in the dark seem a little special. In Huang Si''s room, gravity is normal, and once an object goes out of the room and into the dark, it will no longer be affected by gravity.


    If the metal rod entering the outside would not be subjected to gravity, Huang Si would have been unable to hold the rod.


    "What kind of existence is the darkness outside? It blocks gravity? Is it another space?"


    Huang Si could only speculate, but if he was allowed to go out and have a look, he would never dare, even if he poked his head out.


    It''s safe in this room after all. What if it''s dangerous to go out?


    The darkness of the unknown always frightens people.


    Huang Si took back the metal rod.


    Huang Si was stunned when he received a small half.


    This... The metal pole is a little long. There is not enough space at home!


    Thinking for a moment, Huang Si threw the metal rod out of the gate directly.


    He is now recovering so fast that he is rich and willful! What is a metal rod? He yells at someone, just snap his fingers and put a group of metal rods in place every minute.


    However, the attempt to poke the dark with a metal rod was a failure.


    It seems that in order to detect the external darkness, we must use some tools, such as cameras?


    Huang Si has a camera on his laptop. As long as he imitates the structure of this component, he can find a way to build an independent camera himself.


    When he thought of it, Huang Sixian spent some time studying the structure of the camera. Fortunately, the strength of his soul increased a lot during this period, and he could still do it through plastic components.


    Even the metal structure inside the camera, he can find a way to bypass it, and then penetrate through the gap to observe.


    On November 3, Huang Si made an independent camera, then plugged in the power supply, connected the network cable, clamped it on the metal rod with a clip, and then leaned out of the gate.


    Huang Si first set up the metal pole, and then looked at the laptop next to it.


    The monitoring window of the external camera is displayed on the laptop. Originally, it was the scene of the home. However, as soon as the camera went out of the door, there was only darkness on the screen.


    Huang Si continued to operate the metal rod to move the camera. After a while, the darkness remained unchanged.


    Suddenly.


    Huang Si''s hand sent a very obvious vibration.


    The camera hit something!


    But he didn''t hear anything.


    Huang Si looked at the darkness outside. There was something inside. It should be hard enough, or it wouldn''t hit it and shake the camera.


    He took the camera back and there seemed to be no damage.


    Then, Huang Si took down the camera and added a curved shape to the front end of the metal rod with creative force.


    This is a hook. Huang thought hooks back the unknown object outside.


    The hook soon touched the thing in the same position outside. Huang Si tried several times and failed to hook back. It seemed very smooth and seemed to form a slender shape.


    "..." feeling the shape of the objects outside, Huang Si had a bad Association.


    Next, Huang Si tied a magnet to his metal rod and sure enough, he sucked things back from the outside.


    There is nothing strange about this thing. It is the long pole that Huang Si threw outside the door a few days ago.


    Huang Si dragged the long rod into the house as far as possible until the long rod clubbed to the corner of the room and couldn''t be dragged any more.


    He found that the long rod was not damaged at all. It was in the same state as when he threw it out.


    "Hypothesis 1: the darkness outside does not erode objects."


    "Hypothesis 2, things thrown outside will disappear. Because I didn''t touch anything when I used the long pole for the first time, but I can touch the long pole for the second time. But I''ve thrown a lot of garbage out, and there''s no reason why I can''t touch it at all for the first time."


    "Hypothesis 3. In order to meet the above two hypotheses at the same time, I have to assume that the thrown things will disappear regularly, and today is not the time to do so."


    Huang Si stopped writing and looked at his notes. He couldn''t help a burst of cold in his heart.


    He always thought he was alone here, but if so, if it was only dark outside and there was nothing else, why did the garbage disappear automatically?


    And the steel pole just thrown out still remains, even intact?


    Outside, is someone cleaning regularly?


    Has he been watched for more than three months here?


    It''s terrible to think about it.


    "Let''s assume that there is no intelligence in the outside world, otherwise I can''t have no trace in the past three months. It''s more likely that the darkness outside has a cleaning mechanism I don''t know, which leads to the disappearance of garbage."


    Huang thought and wrote down such a paragraph with a pen.


    Man is a creature that needs to live on hope and belief. If he fears in the face of the unknown and is defeated by his own psychology, what else can he rely on to live?


    Facing this abnormal phenomenon, Huang Sisuo decided to continue the development of new products for a long time.


    For example, build a robot that can move freely in the dark and let it explore for itself?


    As a social animal with a master''s degree in computer, Huang Si can learn and understand AI books, and write his own chat robot. But it was too difficult for him to actually be a moving robot.


    Many people who do not understand the IT industry will subconsciously think that robots and computers are similar, but in fact, they are much worse.


    Huang Si did study electronic circuits, but it was also a course in the distant undergraduate years, and it fell far behind the times. Now it is useless.


    Moreover, before building robots that can move freely, Huang Si should at least light up these technology trees:


    Integrated circuit, CPU, mainboard, operating system (for robot), manipulator, etc.


    Now he has only experience in making batteries. He can''t handle such a complex and precise thing as integrated circuits.


    Moreover, he now has only two computers, and both hold important information. It is impossible for him to have a look.


    If Huang Si wants to explore the mystery of the computer, the first thing to solve is that his soul strength is not enough to penetrate the metal, and the penetration range is only a few millimeters, which is too small to be practical.


    Huang Si directly took a pen and paper to make a statistics, and then realized in despair that there were too many things waiting for him to do.


    ¡­¡­


    November 26.


    Huang Si looked up from the computer screen, on which there were information about integrated circuits.


    His eyes were dull and dull. He spread out on the computer chair and didn''t want to move.


    Over the past 20 days, he has roughly reviewed the information about integrated circuits that can be found in the computer and on the bookshelf, and also tried to make several circuits according to the examples in the book.


    It''s too hard. It''s really too hard. No wonder the students majoring in electronics all look like dishes, which is much worse than those majoring in software engineering.


    Now, Huang Si has almost finished reading so many materials and video tutorials, but he has become more and more tired.


    At the beginning, as long as he is tired of learning, he will do something else, such as playing stand-alone games, watching movies again, practicing consciousness intensity, making some daily necessities, making some logic circuits for AI, and letting AI chat with him.


    At first, Huang Si was still in high spirits, but slowly, with the passage of time, many things became dull.


    Sometimes I don''t want to do anything, I just want to lie down.


    Huang Si fooled himself in the computer chair for a while, then slowly got up and turned off all the IC data.


    He clicked on the chat interface of artificial intelligence.


    At this time, Huang Si overturned his artificial intelligence and rewritten his character, but the database continued to use the original.


    He has been tired of the aesthetic of the second-dimensional beautiful girl, and no longer needs the roles of meow sauce and sunshine sister to comfort himself.


    Huang Si has now rewritten 12 AI personalities.


    Each personality has its own different personality and behavior.


    Huang Si even wrote them a setting of the background world. The current setting is a world called "mountain and sea boundary", which is roughly similar to the Oriental Fantasy style.


    Of course, because I just started to do it, now these 12 artificial intelligence are stupid and can''t be called real intelligence.


    However, Huang Si arranged them in the background world, and then set them to load the machine learning system for self-learning and self evolution.


    This machine learning system is also copied from the data by Huang sigang. It is still very rigid and needs to be adjusted.


    Huang Si wants to pinch a batch of artificial intelligence like real humans.


    To this end, Huang Si also gave these 12 AI a better name and set their gender.


    Six women and six men are balanced.


    Huang Si opened the map window in the artificial intelligence system. Under his setting, artificial intelligence can move in the virtual map, and all this only happens in the artificial intelligence system, so Huang Si can monitor at any time.


    12 symbols are moving in twos and threes in the map, and some people are not with others, but alone.


    Now these AI are so stupid that they don''t even talk.


    Huang Si opens the software to see what they are doing. It''s like keeping a pet. It''s very fun.


    After watching AI fool for a long time, Huang Si was busy with something else.


    Life has to pass.

 Chapter 13

    Huang Si persisted for another period of time and finally finished learning about integrated circuits.


    This time is already December. Huang Si can feel that his spirit is getting lower and lower.


    Before, he could at least find some fun for himself. He could do all kinds of things in turn. He was not tired of it for the time being.


    However, with the passage of time, this kind of fun becomes less and less.


    Huang Si is not interested in anything now. Nothing is interesting.


    What was more terrible was that he began to think too much.


    It''s December. I''ve been here for nearly half a year.


    Parents don''t know if they are looking for him. Maybe the house and himself suddenly disappear, which can let parents know that this is a supernatural event, so they don''t worry and look for it.


    Some old friends don''t know what they''re doing. It''s said that a close friend is getting married. He also prepared a congratulatory gift to send it. Now, it''s probably over?


    Huang Si misses all of them.


    In this house, there is only despair. Even if Huang Si plans his life as much as possible, even if he always finds all kinds of things to relieve his mood, even if his soul has become stronger, none of this can change a fact.


    As like as two peas, he had been alone in a house for more than half a year, and could not leave. He had to endure the pressure of strange environment. He could only eat what was not nutritious food every day, and vitamin supplements were all vitamin supplements.


    Huang Si is just an ordinary person. He is an ordinary person who will go home immediately after work, read books, watch movies and play games. Not a hero, not a great man.


    It''s not easy to support up to now.


    Huang Si truly feels that his physical and mental conditions are getting worse every day. Perhaps the progress is very slow, but in this confined space, this must be irreparable.


    And there is still no hope of going home.


    Sometimes he doesn''t even know what he''s sticking to. When he first crossed over, it became a problem to live naturally. He had to make air for himself so that he wouldn''t die.


    And now? Continue to make all kinds of living resources for yourself like a machine every day, and then live? Watching yourself weaken day by day?


    He did not dare to think about the future. Maybe one day in the future, when he could no longer hold on, he would die here silently.


    "Vomit..." Huang Si held the wall of the bathroom and vomited.


    Today, he couldn''t eat any more food. As soon as several pieces of artificial meat were imported, the greasy taste suddenly made him feel sick and couldn''t help vomiting.


    Huang Si looked at the food he vomited out and was stunned for a while. Then he silently poured the rest of the food into the bathroom and washed it off.


    "Am I depressed?" Huang thought.


    He looked at the date on his cell phone.


    "December 31, ah, it''s almost 2020."


    Huang Si moved slowly, came to the computer, and then began to search for depression.


    After consulting all the information he could find, Huang Si sat in bed alone and thought for a long time.


    Then he finally said:


    "I want to go home."


    With that, Huang Si came to the living room.


    He took down the creative book that kept emitting bright light day and night from the cabinet and stroked its soft cover.


    "I''ll ask you in the future. If I''m really going to collapse, please help me."


    "At that time, please restore all my body and memory to the time when I first came here. Please."


    Huang Si took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind, took out his pen and paper and wrote a note.


    "I at this moment: if you can''t hold on completely or are about to die, please connect the creation book and perform the function of ''making yourself in reality''."


    "If this is the first time you have seen this note, congratulations. You have been returned. Please go to the study and refer to all the notes from No. 01 to No. 10 in the top row."


    Huang Si copied many copies of the two notes and pasted them all over the room.


    This is his last resort for himself.


    If he still can''t find a way back until he is insane or physically dead, remind himself to read the records, cover the present, and restore himself to himself who has just come to this place.


    He is willing to give up all his memories from the beginning to the present in exchange for continuing to live in this hopeless world.


    Even if he continues hopelessly, even if he reincarnates a hundred times, he still wants to pursue that little faith.


    He wants to go home.


    From that day on, Huang si no longer paid attention to depression.


    If you have depression, accept it and put it down. If you are in a bad mood, study how to continue to study and complete your work when you are in a bad mood.


    Every day, Huang si still insists on cooking, exercising, going to bed early and getting up early.


    Even when doing anything, there was no smile on his face.


    As time passed day by day, Huang Si added notebooks 11 and 12 on his bookshelf.


    Physical and mental discomfort tortured him repeatedly. In order to get rid of this discomfort, Huang Si simply threw himself into his work.


    If he is studying integrated circuits, he will try to hypnotize himself and stop thinking about anything other than integrated circuits.


    If he is debugging AI, he will devote himself to making AI more perfect all day. He simply doesn''t consider anything else.


    This is the way he learned from the materials to fight depression, that is to transfer his emotions and let himself indulge in something, so as to forget the pain and trouble.


    By February 2020, Huang Si''s spirit will be vulnerable to a single blow. No matter what he does, he can''t last long and his spirit is seriously lax.


    However, even so, he did not stop the pace of research and development.


    As long as his mental state was a little better, Huang Si immediately continued to sit in front of the computer and began to continue to study mechanical automation.


    He won''t deal with it until he feels hungry, thirsty or anxious.


    The onset of depression is terrible. Sometimes it makes people want to commit suicide.


    Every time this happens again, Huang Si always sits quietly in bed, waits for this state to pass, and then continues. What should I do.


    He is like a traveler walking in the swamp.


    Depression and physical discomfort hung on his feet like heavy mud, making him almost unable to move forward.


    However, he continued to walk forward in the swamp, even if he was about to sink.


    Anyway, Huang Si and he are covered with notes in the house. As long as he feels that his mental or physical condition has crossed the bottom line of collapse, he will reset himself without hesitation.


    And before crossing the bottom line, whatever.


    In this terrible life, Huang Si''s consciousness and soul are under great pressure.


    Under pressure, the strength of the soul is also gradually increasing.


    One day, Huang Si saw the golden green light again, and he upgraded again. In the creation book, below his name, the level has become the "crack" level, and also accepted the fragment of "crack".


    When the soul is upgraded, the creation book gives him fragments, which improves his soul essence again, which also makes his ability to resist mental pressure stronger.


    In this regard, Huang Si just nodded with a faint joy and continued to work.


    Later, he accidentally found such a line of explanatory text in the distribution record of the fragments of the creation book:


    Record 4: failed to retrieve the next fragment


    "Record 5: all fragments have been checked. Number of missing fragments: 5, number of issued fragments: 2, number of remaining fragments: 0."


    Finished? Are there any fragments left?


    Seeing this, Huang Si just sighed slightly, then closed the creation book and never cared about it again.


    Now, this little thing can''t shake him at all.


    The promotion of Huang Si by "Zhan" fragments only made him stick to it for more than a month.


    Mental stress increases over time.


    By April 2020, Huang Si''s spirit has reached the critical point of collapse. As long as there is a little more, he will fall into real insanity.


    Every day, he would look up at the note from time to time to ensure that he could get the creation book at the first time before he was confused, and then return to his file.


    However, Huang Si said silently in his heart, "wait a little longer. Wait a little longer. My design hasn''t been finished yet."


    If a real psychologist sees Huang Si, he will marvel that it is impossible. This person is simply a miracle in psychology.


    Because no one can carry out research and development and learning with such high intensity when the spirit is approaching collapse.


    But Huang Si did it.


    Every time he felt that he was going crazy, he would read a note, then bow his head and say to himself, "give me more time, just a little, this is about to be finished."


    Huang Si''s expression became more and more distorted, and his body twitched from time to time, which was a sign that he was about to collapse completely.


    ¡­¡­


    In this case, he survived another two days.


    Just when the moment was coming, Huang Si''s face calmed down somehow.


    He had completely forgotten the pain, the troubles, who he was, and even the matter of going home.


    The only thing in his mind is how to design the circuit so that the processor will not overheat and burn out!


    The processor continued to overheat and burn in his hand. Huang Si took the waste processor and threw it at the nearby window without hesitation.


    Suddenly, the window automatically opens a gap just to accommodate the flying out of the processor waste.


    The processor brushed through the gap and fell into the darkness outside.


    Huang Si didn''t notice all this. His attention was completely occupied by this damn unsolvable processor. Just now, he just subconsciously opened the window and threw away the waste.


    Huang Si didn''t notice that his spirit suddenly relaxed. He just continued to think about the processor.


    In this process, he didn''t notice that his soul strength was rising rapidly.


    One processor after another was scrapped in his hands, and then a new one was generated.


    Finally, he forgot to sleep and eat, and his physical and mental fatigue could no longer interfere with him.

 Chapter 14

    "Succeeded!"


    Huang Si felt a burst of ecstasy. Finally, the experiment of small processor was successful. This is the first small processor designed and manufactured by himself, which is mainly used for automatic manipulator and robot. It can be said that this is the starting scientific and technological point of automatic machinery in the future.


    Huang Si, who finished a big job, decided to have a meal and drink water first, and then have a rest.


    After drinking some water and frying cookies, Huang Sishun checked his body. He seems to remember giving birth to a level some time ago, then creating a book and sending him a fragment?


    "Maximum creative power 2780, recovery speed... 388?"


    Huang Siyi said, he doesn''t need to calculate the recovery speed through time now. He already knows the strength in his body like the back of his hand. The recovery speed of creative power can be perceived with a little attention.


    However, the recovery speed of 388 is too abnormal, isn''t it?


    To build a bucket of batteries, he only needs 5 power now.


    Is it equal to saying that his strength recovered in an hour can make a full 76 barrels of batteries?


    Huang Si imagined in his mind that 76 barrels of batteries filled the room. Well, it could probably fill an entire living room and a kitchen. That''s all for an hour. It''s terrible.


    In addition, the recovery speed is so fast, which means that when sleeping, if you sleep too long for more than 8 hours, the creative power is easy to be full?


    Isn''t this the same as mobile games, forcing people to clear their energy?


    "Hmm? Why did I start telling jokes? I haven''t had this feeling for a long time."


    Huang Si smiled. He hadn''t felt this feeling for a long time. He was in a calm, comfortable and happy mood.


    In the past six months, Huang Si''s spirit has been full of distortion, madness, destruction and darkness.


    Now, seems to have survived?


    It''s like climbing a mountain. After reaching the extreme, if you don''t really collapse, you will feel relaxed.


    But the result still surprised Huang Si.


    You should know that his initial upper limit of creation power is only 100, and his recovery speed is only 4 points per hour.


    The upper limit of 2780 and the recovery speed of 388. Life is no longer limited. You can have more power to test and mass produce.


    Huang thought and felt that he was like falling into Baoshan. His happiness was a little unreal.


    "Huh?"


    Huang Si felt that the creation of books seemed to have a new record, so he came to the living room and stretched out his hand¡ª¡ª


    The book snapped off the top of the cupboard and just landed in his hand.


    Huang Si: "... What the hell?"


    After several more attempts, Huang Si finally understood one thing.


    His consciousness can already affect the macro world!


    That is to move things!


    Although this ability is still ineffective, it is a great progress.


    Because this is the real super power. Huang Si feels that the things he used to play with molecules are weak.


    In addition, Huang Si can clearly feel that his perception has become more acute and his thinking speed is many times faster than before.


    Looking at his room, Huang Si even had a feeling that he could master all the situations in the whole room.


    "Perception should be linked to the intensity of the soul. After all, micro vision is also a part of perception."


    After feeling his current situation, Huang si then opened the creation book.


    The situation on the first page has changed slightly:


    "Owner: Huang Si"


    "Original acceptance: blooming"


    As a result, there is a small line below this line:


    "Soul Essence level: observation"


    Huang Si''s attention stayed on this line of small characters and immediately sensed that there were relevant instructions on a page in the book.


    His mind moved, and the book immediately turned to that page by itself.


    The page reads:


    "Soul Essence level division:"


    "Chu: first glimpse of the doorway, imitating the shape of things."


    "Bloom: see the bright hole, move micro obstacles."


    "Observation: observe thousands of things with your heart"


    There''s no word behind it.


    After watching for a while, Huang Si could almost understand the meaning of Chuhe Zhan, "seeing the bright hole and quiet, moving micro obstacles". Isn''t that the ability to observe and influence the micro world and the ability to penetrate objects?


    As for the "observation" at the level of "observation", it doesn''t seem difficult to understand when you think about it. Isn''t this the sharp increase in perception and thinking he just realized?


    The latter half of the sentence "serving things with the heart" should mean that the spirit moves materials at the macro level.


    Huang Si didn''t expect that he was going crazy and directly crossed two levels, and got a fragment of origin.


    However, according to the creation book, you should get the third fragment when you reach the third level.


    But it''s strange that Huang Si turned to the page of fragment distribution record to see the setting of the creation book. There should have been seven fragments here. Although he doesn''t know whether there are seven levels, if his soul strength reaches a certain limit specified in the creation book, he will get the distribution of fragments.


    However, the record shows "all remaining fragments are missing"?


    It seems that we can only rely on ourselves in the future. Huang Si shook his head. It''s just a small matter.


    Now it is April 29, 2020.


    Huang si no longer worries about the debris, but continues his various research and development.


    The biggest advantage of the improvement of soul strength is that it brings a lot of convenience to his R & D work.


    For example, he can now finally try to analyze biological cells.


    Now, as long as Huang Si stands there and pays attention, he can master any situation within about two or three meters around him in real time.


    He can perceive the disturbance of air, the evaporation of water, and even the reproduction of bacteria through consciousness.


    When it comes to bacteria, Huang Si also has to thank himself for not completely killing bacteria when he used the UV lamp.


    Otherwise, there are really no other creatures in this room except myself.


    Huang Si can observe himself, and even freely view any structure such as blood vessels, organs, subcutaneous tissues and so on.


    However, unless he reads the huge rubbing directly from the creation book, Huang Si can''t copy and record either himself or the fragments of hair or blood.


    This may be related to the authority to create books. As the owner of the book, Huang Si should be regarded as a whole in the book, so a part of his body is not allowed to be recorded.


    In this way, there are only bacteria in the room that can be studied.


    Since he noticed this, Huang Si has specially made a nutrient rich Petri dish to catch the bacteria in the air one by one and keep them in the Petri dish.


    His current consciousness, if he wants to see and catch bacteria, it is really very simple. With one idea, bacteria are caught by invisible ideas.


    He arrested and imprisoned all the bacteria he had on his body except E. coli.


    Then, occasionally take it out for observation and try to copy.


    Bacteria are very fragile, and Huang Si''s soul strength is too strong, but the accuracy is not enough.


    At first, he infiltrated the culture dish directly with his consciousness, but one accidentally almost killed the bacteria.


    After this mistake, Huang Si continued to cultivate the remaining bacteria. Later, when he did the experiment, he took only part of them out for use, and the rest continued to reproduce.


    On May 3, 2020, Huang Si analyzed the bacterial DNA and RNA structure. After he recorded it, he can copy the bacterial DNA.


    On May 6, Huang Si pulled a little farther in the micro world, and then looked at the double chain spiral structure completely straightened by his mind.


    A piece of DNA straightened will actually be very long. Huang Si also wasted some effort to completely analyze it with his mind.


    Huang Si thought as like as two peas, and another DNA chain.


    Then, he looked at the DNA chain, and the connection of the double strand structure broke under his control. Then, his mind gently everything and intercepted one of them.


    Next, Huang Si broke part of another DNA chain and connected the single strand just cut.


    The connection of chemical bonds is a little more difficult than disconnection. In organisms, enzymes usually deal with it. But Huang Si has not yet understood the principle of enzyme, so he can only do it himself.


    After several failures, Huang Si finally succeeded in grafting the DNA.


    "Yes, I think I''m already a graduate student majoring in bioengineering."


    The breakthrough of DNA cutting and grafting technology means that Huang Si can modify biological genes.


    However, due to the lack of data, it is too difficult to study. At present, Huang Si does not know which gene has any effect.


    But his ability is not a decoration, and his mind can directly analyze a whole DNA.


    Bacteria multiply so fast that he can replace a chain at any time and observe the reaction of bacteria growth.


    Even if bacteria have genetic diseases such as genetic defects, Huang Si can compare the data of two homologous DNA of two bacteria in real time to see what is the difference.


    June 1, 2020.


    "Failed again. What''s wrong?"


    Now Huang Si can analyze the overall structure of a bacterium, whether it is cell wall, cilia, cytoplasm, various organelles, and the most complex nucleus.


    But he found a very strange thing,


    He can record the composition of the bacterium and make copies.


    But the copy of this bacterium is dead as soon as it is born.


    Normally speaking, Huang Si can now be said to replicate bacteria 100% perfectly at the atomic level.


    He''s been back to his file. He''s not dead. Why do bacteria die?


    Huang thought for a moment and reached out to kill the bacterium that was the Replicant.


    But as a copy of the bacteria, did not survive.


    Huang Si frowns. Why? It can be recorded, but the replica is dead as soon as it comes out. Is it related to consciousness, spirit or soul? Do bacteria have souls?


    The road is impassable.


    Originally, Huang Si wanted to evolve a whole chain of biological evolution based on bacteria, but now this road is blocked. The bacteria he has can still divide and reproduce only in the original way.

 Chapter 15

    The difficulty of biological breakthrough brings another problem.


    In October 2020, a full year and three months after Huang Si came to the world, his body began to be a little overwhelmed.


    The strength of the soul can''t replace the body. Now his pressure resistance has become stronger, which is a good thing, but the weakness of the body is really real.


    Huang Si often feels uncomfortable. This trend, even if he insists on taking vitamins and exercising every day, can not be reversed.


    He was not familiar with medicine and was helpless in his own situation.


    "If only I were more familiar with the structure of the human body, maybe I could change the body with my mind and erase some lesions."


    Huang Si slightly regretted that his previous research and development direction was all foreign objects. Now, he has no understanding of his body, even if he can see obvious lesions in his liver, kidney, spine and other places, but he completely doesn''t know how to improve.


    Moreover, many lesions of the human body are difficult to reverse once they change, which is almost permanent damage.


    Huang Si doesn''t know how long he can live. He only knows that he should start preparing for his return.


    Since he found that his physical function was failing day by day, Huang Si began to write a guiding document for his future.


    In addition, he still keeps a diary and records all his discoveries and achievements in great detail.


    In March 2021, Huang Si''s body finally collapsed. Severe malnutrition and a closed environment destroyed his health.


    It was a whole year and eight months since he came to this darkness. He did not encounter the danger in the darkness, but he did not find a way to go back, and he was about to die.


    The pain has made Huang Si unable to concentrate on his research. He put down his work and felt his physical condition.


    "I''ll probably live another month or two? No, there''s no need to wait so long."


    Now the body can''t do anything. Huang Si is determined to go back to gear.


    He put the guide paper on the most prominent position, and then the whole person lay comfortably on the bed.


    Huang Si consciously connected to create books and experienced the rubbings he left more than a year ago.


    Before returning to the file, he suddenly thought of a philosophical problem.


    What is personality?


    Is it the unique conscious individual composed of countless memories?


    In folklore, dead people will drink Mengpo soup in the yellow spring, forget everything in the past, and then reincarnate.


    Does even the ancients know that memory is the essence of personality?


    After removing memory, people are no longer that person, but another different individual.


    Now Huang Si''s experience is not so extreme. However, in just one year and eight months here, he has experienced and learned much more than he had experienced in his previous 25 years of life.


    And his mind has grown considerably.


    Now, Huang Si is no longer the house man in the past. His whole mental state has changed greatly.


    The strength of the soul can be measured by various values of creativity, but the change in mentality and realm can never be measured.


    Now Huang Si has initially possessed the psychological quality that a person who has achieved great things should have. However, if he is put back into gear, although the soul strength remains, all the benefits brought by experience will be lost.


    There is no better way to break one''s wrists than this. It is simply removing a part of one''s personality.


    However, Huang Si''s mood is very calm. His strong mentality and superb realm make him very clear what he wants.


    He needs to continue to live and achieve his goals.


    "Goodbye, I am now. If I can reach the current spiritual state once, even if I lose all my memory, I can reach it again."


    Huang Si connected the creation book, read and cover.


    The next moment, Huang Si jumped up from the bed with a panic expression. However, he soon saw the lines of writing pasted on the wall:


    "To me after rebirth:


    "This is a guiding document. Maybe you have just experienced strange things. For a moment, you are very confused. You don''t know what happened and why it became like this. In fact, it is March 9, 2021. You need to calm down first and then accept all the things I will tell you next."


    The latter part is a general overview of what happened in this year and eight months. Finally, the text guides Huang Si to the 34 notebooks placed on the reading rack in the study and the documents 001 ~ 457 starting with log in the computer.


    Now Huang Si''s memory has been restored. When he first came here for only five days, his heart was at a loss.


    But the note on the wall should be true.


    Not only because of his handwriting, but also because he can do these things.


    More importantly


    Huang Si glanced at the bed around him, his mind moved, and the pillow on the bed flew directly out of thin air.


    The pillow goes beyond the physical rules and floats quietly in the air.


    Yes, before the collapse of his physical condition, Huang Si''s soul strength had reached a level that could control objects to fly against gravity. Compared with just reaching the "observation" stage, it can only open a window, which has been greatly improved.


    At this time, without so many painful and complex memories since then, Huang Si''s state of mind is still very relaxed. He feels that his spiritual consciousness is strong. He just feels very interesting. Not long ago, he broke a small piece of wood, and then manipulated it with his mind, running around the house like a flying sword.


    It took Huang si more than ten days to read the records on the bookshelf. It took another week to read the records in the computer and get familiar with the use of various devices at home.


    Now there is power supply and air conditioning at home. You can watch movies and play games. Even there is a virtual world in the computer. There is a group of AI interacting there. Huang Si thinks it''s very interesting.


    In terms of eating, there are artificial meat and artificial gluten, drinks, wine, rice vinegar and sugar water.


    Huang Si sat in front of the computer with cookies and sugar water in his arms, opened a movie and watched it with interest. This day can be comparable to the original otaku life!


    On April 27, 2021, after returning to the file, Huang Si has regained most of the previous scientific research achievements, which is due to the extremely detailed records he left before returning to the file. It can be said that he recorded his whole R & D process, all data and all ideas.


    From March 9 to April 27, Huang Si completed the continuation of the achievements of the previous eight months in more than a month.


    After that, Huang Si began to move forward in research and development.


    He did not slacken his use of creative power and soul training.


    time lapse.


    In December 2022, Huang Si felt that his body was about to collapse again. Huang Si, who has had a return experience, did not panic at all.


    At this time, he has developed a robot that can move by itself. It is very convenient to have robots to help with many things at home. The main unsolved problem is energy. It''s just solar cell power supply. It''s really inefficient.


    Huang Si has developed a battery powered scheme. He only needs to change the liquid in the battery regularly. But it''s still troublesome.


    Before this return, he left more and more huge data records.


    Huang Si estimated that it might take four months if he wanted to master all the research results after returning to the file. However, he can''t afford to delay, and with the progress of research and the increase of achievements, it may be longer and longer.


    To this end, Huang Si made a schedule. From the next filing, his energy will focus on a certain field, and he will no longer pay attention to all records outside that field.


    In December 2022, Huang Si returned to the file for the second time.


    After returning to the file, he saw the records he left and understood that he needed to specialize in robot related after returning to the file this time.


    So he only selected the numbers 19, 23, 34, 35, 52 and 57 of the reading notes, and then went to the computer to search and read all the relevant parts.


    It took only 17 days to accept the past results.


    Huang Si immediately invested in research and development, perhaps because of the continuous improvement of soul strength, he is now easier to adjust his mental state. Without much time, his state of mind and spirit can quickly reach a very high level.


    Therefore, his R & D efficiency has also been improved several times.


    In fact, he has been here for several years now, but Huang Si doesn''t care. He has to go back, but he doesn''t consider other worries.


    In March 2023, Huang Si put 10 small detection robots at the gate.


    These robots are powered by jet energy, which is the easiest way he has found to move freely in the dark.


    The robot has its own camera and touch sensor. Huang Si sits in front of the computer and monitors the robot''s actions.


    Now, for convenience, Huang Si has copied an additional computer. The old one is used for R & D and monitoring, and the new one is used for artificial intelligence. Because the database of artificial intelligence is getting larger and larger, they have become very humanized.


    He also set up a disk array to store data.


    Huang Si controlled the action of the robot. He divided the dark area around the house into multiple zones, dispersed 10 robots and slowly explored the past.


    At this time, Huang Si can already try to condense objects in the dark space, but his spiritual coverage can only extend out for about 12 meters at most, and the dark space can not be blocked.


    In other words, when the robot needs to supplement energy, as long as it is within 12 meters of the room, Huang Si can supplement it with creative force, and then let it continue to explore outward.


    The dark space is still dark. There is not only nothing, but also the garbage thrown out earlier.


    Huang Si wondered why the garbage disappeared?


    Now we can only let robots continue to explore dark space. Huang Si expects this exploration to find something.

 Chapter 16

    In the early morning of March 21, 2023.


    Huang Si was still sleeping in the quilt. Suddenly, he felt something wrong in his sleep.


    But because he didn''t want to get up and turned over, Huang Si continued to sleep.


    When he woke up in the morning, he felt more and more that something was wrong. Something seemed to have happened in the darkness outside.


    Now Huang Si''s perception ability is very strong. If he feels something wrong, something must have happened.


    Huang Si immediately came to the computer to check the monitoring.


    Sure enough, there was only one of the 10 symbols representing the robot on the monitoring screen, and the other 9 were missing.


    These robots send back data using WiFi connection. Is it possible that the network is disturbed?


    Huang Si looked at the position of the remaining robot, but found that it had deviated from the original exploration area, almost a kilometer away from the house.


    Something must have forced it to move such a long distance and swallowed up the other nine robots.


    So Huang Si immediately ordered through the computer to let the remaining robot continue to explore outward with its current position as the center.


    The robot followed the command and began to circle again and again.


    Huang Si stayed in the house and continued to make small robots to supplement. But he hasn''t been released yet.


    March 23, 2023.


    The little robot in the distance seemed to encounter something in the dark, because it could not see things in the dark. Huang Si ordered it to explore the shape of the object through touch sensing.


    After a while, Huang Situo looked at the 3D shape on the screen.


    Is this an arc?


    The robot continues to climb on the object, and the 3D shape on the screen is gradually improved.


    Ring?


    No, the robot is not finished yet. Huang Si manipulates the robot to continue to explore to the center of the ring.


    Suddenly, the robot''s signal disappeared.


    Huang Si: "??"


    Is this ring a monster? It will eat his robot!


    Huang Si looked at the blank space on the monitoring screen and felt a little distressed. He assembled the robot manually, because it can''t be produced on the assembly line yet. Not to mention the consumed creative power, the manual cost alone is enough to give people a headache.


    All of a sudden, without 10, can you not be distressed?


    However, to his surprise, after a while, the signal of the robot reappeared.


    Before Huang Si was happy, the signal disappeared again.


    Huang Si: "??"


    When you die, the ring can eat the robot, spit it out and then eat it.


    However, it seems that there should be some rules?


    Huang Si waited patiently for another two minutes.


    The signal appears again.


    Huang Si quickly manipulated the computer to stop the robot.


    Sure enough, the signal never disappeared after the robot stopped.


    Now Huang Sixin is itchy and wants to go to the ring to see what happened.


    The next day, Huang Si made two small robots to fly to the edge of the ring.


    You can''t see things in dark space. Fortunately, you can use the robot at the beginning as the coordinate to move forward.


    Before long, two new small robots approached the ring carefully, and Huang Si asked them to execute a new program:


    Explore the ring, but do not send information immediately, but store it and wait until the command is sent.


    The two small robots are equipped with storage devices, and even Huang Si is equipped with cameras and camera storage functions.


    The two small robots are spider shaped and have eight feet. They can climb any surface with their feet. Under the preset command, they climb towards the center of the ring.


    Before reaching the center of the ring, he climbed a little, and the signal disappeared again.


    Huang Si waited patiently. After a few minutes, the two small robots came back and sent the appearance information and video information stored during this period under the command of the computer.


    When the video message came back, Huang Si was stunned.


    The video shows a blue sky.


    There are even white clouds floating in the sky.


    Because the small robot is photographed in the process of crawling, the picture keeps turning.


    But it may be because the angle of view is narrow, and the lens has not turned. It may be the orientation of the ground. So Huang Si doesn''t know if there is a ground in that place.


    For several years, Huang Si''s heart lit up the flame of hope for the first time.


    "Is this ring the exit here or the space passage? Am I free? Can I go home?"


    He played the two videos again.


    Blue sky, white clouds, how long has he not seen it? The beautiful color is just as beautiful as heaven.


    Huang Si, who is already in a state of mind, can''t help crying at this moment. After years of efforts, we finally see a glimmer of possibility of realization.


    The top priority is to continue to find out the situation on the other side of the ring.


    Huang Sixian commanded one of the small robots to continue to explore outside the ring, and set the program of automatic pathfinding and regression.


    After a long time, Huang Si got two new videos.


    First it was the sky, but this time the robot crawled in another direction, so he saw the sun.


    Another video is slightly biased towards the ground. Huang Si sees the horizon, and then some green and yellow ground. It should be the scene where the vegetation growing on the ground is photographed from a distance.


    In other words, the position of the ring over there is likely to be high in the air, and very high.


    After watching the videos at both ends, he also wanted to command the small robot to shoot the third video facing the ground. As a result, the robot didn''t come back after waiting for a long time.


    Huang Si speculated that most of them didn''t grasp firmly and fell from high altitude.


    After all, the robot is designed for exploration, and the grip is not too strong.


    Huang Si sat in front of the computer thinking. In order for him to see the video picture in real time, it seems necessary to develop a wired signal transmitter. Because that ring seems to allow matter to pass through, but electromagnetic waves cannot pass through.


    On March 27, Huang Si asked two small robots to fly to the ring with a wired signal transmitter.


    This signal transmitter is equivalent to a WiFi relay station. It can connect WiFi at both ends, but the middle is connected by network cable.


    As long as one end passes through the ring and is hung there, the space on the other side of the ring can be connected to the network.


    On the other side is a ring surface fixed in a dark space with a clip.


    After reaching the ring, the little robot quickly set up the signal transmitter, and then threw the other end into the world in the ring.


    Along with the signal transmitter, there is also a small robot with a 360 degree camera. Similarly, the small robot also hangs a fuse, one end of which is connected to the two robots here.


    This strategy is quite successful. The network cable can be connected. After some debugging, the computer finally received the real-time video signal across the ring.


    The camera of the small robot squeaks and rotates, taking pictures of all angles up, down, left and right at a glance.


    The world over there is slowly displayed in the video.


    The sky here is very blue and beautiful, and the ground has what looks like a forest, sometimes mixed with yellow or gray white, possibly withered plants, or soil and rocks.


    It is preliminarily speculated that the ring is more than 5000 meters from the ground.


    The camera deflects towards the ring itself, and the true face of the ring is also unfolded in front of Huang Si.


    It was a gray ring, which seemed to be made of stone. The stone ring extended a little to the middle and was replaced by a layer of dark black.


    It seems that the place where the black is located is the portal.


    But what surprised Huang Si was that no matter how the robot moved, it could not see what platform the ring was installed on or what force point it had.


    "Is the ring floating in the air? It''s strange..."


    It seems that further exploration is necessary, and the first step is to develop stronger wireless signal devices.


    Huang Si''s idea is to let the small robot carry a parachute and fall down, but if he wants to communicate normally at a distance of more than 5000 meters, the WiFi annunciator he is using now is absolutely impossible.


    Several new R & D directions were put on the agenda, but at the beginning of everything, Huang Si witnessed a terrible scene.


    On the afternoon of March 30.


    Huang Sizheng, wearing an apron, fried Sanzi in an oil pan. This is a common pasta in Hubei. It doesn''t need any special seasoning. Just pull the dough into filaments and fry it wide. As a childhood food, it''s delicious.


    Suddenly, he felt something was happening outside.


    Like a hurricane roaring in your ears?


    Something seems to have happened in the dark space!


    Huang Si quickly turned off the fire, put down the spoon, came to the computer and looked at the monitor on the screen.


    The signals belonging to the small robot, the signal transmitter and the small robot in the opposite world have all disappeared!


    Huang Si went to the gate, opened the door, and his spirit spread, covering a distance of more than ten meters around him.


    "The wind?" Huang Si was a little confused. "No, it''s not the wind. It''s something very like the wind."


    The invisible energy travels through the dark space like the wind, and that energy even directly penetrates Huang Si''s spiritual force field!


    At first, Huang Si just felt that the wind was very strong, but after the wind became stronger and stronger, the wind hit his spiritual field and "dispersed" it.


    Huang Si''s consciousness has a very strange feeling in the wind. The scattered mental field did not completely lose control, but continued to move forward for a distance with the wind before it completely dissipated.


    In other words, as if walking with the wind, the spirit field can spread further in the wind, although the induction becomes extremely blurred.


    Huang Si stood at the gate, his consciousness was constantly exploring into the darkness. He could feel the wind passing through his consciousness. This process caused some pain to his consciousness.


    But Huang Si held back.


    The wind gave him a wonderful feeling. He seemed to learn something from it.


    However, less than ten minutes later, Huang Si "shrunk" his consciousness back.


    Without him, mainly because of the pain.


    This was the first time Huang Si felt his "consciousness" in pain. As soon as he completely took his consciousness back into the house and got rid of the wind, his injury in the wind began to attack.


    Huang Si covered his head and felt that his head was like being hit hard by a hammer.


    "It hurts!" Huang Si couldn''t help rolling around on the sofa.


    His soul seemed to be hurt. Huang Si''s consciousness emerged this knowledge about the state of the soul.


    In a word, the creation book once stuffed a lot of knowledge into his consciousness, but it still exists after two returns. These knowledge is estimated to be related to the soul, so even if the body returns, it will not disappear.


    As for how the soul relates to knowledge and memory, Huang Si doesn''t understand.


    But there was a kind of knowledge in his consciousness, which was close to natural instinct, telling himself that he needed to rest and recover.


    All Huang Si can do is lie on the sofa with his head covered.


    Now his soul is very strong. He can not only read and move things, but also his spirit can form a field and envelop his surroundings.


    But this wind like energy can directly hurt his soul.


    It''s terrible.

 Chapter 17

    After about an hour, the wind stopped.


    Huang Si checked the monitoring. The robot and the annunciator were gone. The loss was heavy.


    "Wind" (suspected energy) : when my consciousness is blown by the wind, I can roughly feel that it forms a rotating vortex and moves in the direction of the ring. The last wind should be March 23, 2023, because the wind swept away nine small robots that day. It is 6 days and 10 hours before the wind starts today. Next time, observe before and after this time period to see if there are any more Wind. The duration of the wind is about 1 hour and 40 minutes. My head hurts too much. I didn''t remember it carefully. "


    Huang Si made a record.


    However, this gust of wind is not completely without benefits.


    When the wind blew Huang Si''s spirit away, he felt that although the spiritual field was scattered, the penetration of the wind into the spirit seemed to change the nature of the spiritual field to some extent, so that although the spirit was dispersed, he did not completely lose consciousness, but extended far away.


    Huang Si wanted to try to see what new changes had taken place in his mental field, but as long as he used his mental power a little, he felt that his head was dying of pain.


    In desperation, Huang Si can only rest obediently.


    In the following three days, he even had a headache in switching the micro perspective, and the use of creative power was not limited, which brought great inconvenience to the research and development work. So Huang Si just spent three days in AI.


    AI has gradually evolved intelligence, some like people.


    Among them, three male and one female AI seem to have become the leaders among AI, and their minds are a little more mature than other AI, so other AI are more obedient to them.


    Of course, there is also an AI that doesn''t seem to fit in well with the group and has been wandering outside the group.


    Huang Si looked at the ecology between AI for a while and thought it was very fun.


    He pulled out a preset administrator role from the console and entered the virtual world of "mountain and sea boundary".


    Many AI came to say hello one after another, and the previously unsocial AI also ran over, a little afraid to approach, but also hid and looked here.


    Huang Si''s identity in this virtual world is everyone''s father, but he is not a real father, but a nominal father. He needs to be respected. He did not set himself to give birth to these sons of artificial intelligence.


    "Do you have any feelings recently?" Huang Si asked.


    AI people look at me, I look at you, dare not speak rashly.


    Because Huang Si''s role is a system administrator, and he has repeatedly used system permissions to move mountains and reclaim the sea in front of AI to evolve the world. In addition, he is the father of setting, AI is quite afraid of Huang Si.


    Finally, one of the people named beixuan hesitated to speak.


    "When asked by the father, the fool dare not answer. Recently, I often wonder why there is only ten thousand miles in the mountain and sea boundary, and whether there is a world outside the mountain and sea boundary. I think hard, but I can''t answer."


    Huang Si exclaimed: my God! This AI is so humanized that it can have such philosophical thinking. However, it is impossible to tell him the true answer, otherwise it will add to his distress.


    But there seems to be something wrong.


    Instead of directly answering his questions, Huang Si pulled out the console and directly called the underlying log of the database.


    Huang Si inquired about AI 002 in the database, that is, beixuan, the machine learning record of artificial intelligence.


    Sure enough, after searching, he found an expected record.


    "Shit, is this the poem I threw in the day I got drunk? How did I throw my poem into machine learning materials?"


    That''s Huang Si''s complaint about dark space and cage life. Unexpectedly, AI learned this idea after throwing it into machine learning materials.


    Huang Sixian deleted the data in the machine learning database, then faced beixuan with a black line and replied:


    "The world is limited, which is normal. The world is limited, but there is no boundary, because there is nothing outside the world, it is empty."


    Beixuan and the people didn''t wait for the answer from the father at first. They were all a little nervous and didn''t dare to make a sound. They had to stand aside.


    Now, the Father God threw them such an answer. Beixuan and others were at a loss. This sentence sounds very mysterious. Although they don''t understand it, it must be a divine sign left by the Father God, which needs them to think about it.


    "Any questions?" Huang Si asked again.


    At this time, a female artificial intelligence, called Xiyuan, came forward and bowed deeply before saying:


    "Father, I don''t know one thing. The sky is vast and untouchable. Can the sky have limits like the earth?"


    Although Huang Si set them the background of the Oriental Fantasy wind, he did not give them the ability to fly. Because the mountain and sea boundary is virtual, the ground with a diameter of 10000 miles alone will occupy a lot of database space.


    If they can fly, the world can easily wear models.


    Therefore, usually AI people can only look up at the sky on the earth.


    But in fact, the sky is just a dynamic wallpaper.


    Huang Si would not tell them about this. He thought about it and replied, "the heaven has poles, because perception is limited. If perception is infinite, the sky has no poles."


    Xiyuan and others also quickly wrote down this sentence. Although they can''t understand it, they can understand it slowly.


    Suddenly, Huang Si shouted to the AI in the distance, "under the ink, I think you have a problem, don''t you ask?"


    The AI named Mo Xia, who was hiding on one side, was shocked. He jumped out of the shelter and kowtowed on the ground: "father, forgive me."


    The father summoned him, but he hid aside because of a little face problem, afraid it would not be a great sin.


    Huang Si said faintly, "after I leave, you can''t confine Zhoushan for three months."


    The ink kowtowed and said, "please follow the instructions of the father."


    Huang Si didn''t care about it anymore. He asked Mo Xia to get up and ask him if he had any questions to ask.


    After hesitating for a while, he bowed down and said, "there is only one problem, bad son. Why do others have to get together, but I feel uncomfortable getting together with others."


    Huang Sixin said that because they are social animals, you may not have social phobia syndrome.


    But he wouldn''t embarrass me with such complicated terms.


    "Because you are so natural, I promise you. No one can interfere with you except living alone."


    Huang Sixuan preached.


    Mo Xia was overjoyed at the speech and knelt on the ground again, "thank you, father."


    Among the AI crowd, the man named Dongyao frowned. He got up and bowed to Huang Si. Then he said, "Father God is too good to ink. If he indulges in this way, I''m afraid it will be harmful to him."


    Huang Si knows this product. Isn''t it the most powerful one among the four AI leaders who want to be leaders!


    However, Huang Si does not intend to stop its desire for power. AI is to have its own characteristics for fun.


    However, Dongyao''s words also aroused the opinions of some people. A female AI named SHUSHUI also bowed and said:


    "What the East gentleman said is wrong. Since the father and God said that this is nature, it can''t be easier. Why do you have to impose constraints?"


    A group of noisy AI, Huang Si didn''t bother to see them noisy, so he waved his hand and banned the system.


    All AI can''t speak. They are frightened and understand that the father is angry.


    Huang Si is also helpless. These AI have only been born for 3 or 4 years. Although the speed of machine learning is much faster than that of human beings, and the speed of mental maturity is several times that of human beings, now they are only equivalent to children aged 5 or 6.


    In short, it''s basically some primary school students, the biggest killer in the network industry, who have created countless bloody cases of queuing to send heads and hang up. The AI here is about the same as that of primary school students. Although they will choose child kings and do things to exclude each other, they are still children.


    Huang Si doesn''t have to join the fight of his own AI.


    "Shut up and think about it. Bye!"


    Huang Si goes offline.


    Artificial intelligence is now a kind of life adjustment for Huang Si. However, it is still very useful in the future. It is really a very convenient thing that an intelligent helper can be carried on any computer.


    The robot previously developed by Huang Si has almost the same intelligence as the domestic sweeping robot, and only makes simple condition judgment according to the preset program. But that''s not enough. What Huang Si needs is an intelligent assistant who can really help him.


    After a three-day rest, Huang Si made up some logic circuits for artificial intelligence. Huang Si felt that his soul had almost recovered.


    Huang Si stood in the living room, closed his eyes, and the mental field unfolded in an instant.


    The way ordinary people use consciousness is "cohesion". No matter who they are, they will subconsciously concentrate their attention to observe things.


    But what Huang Si learned from the "wind" energy is another use of spiritual power, "dispersion".


    Huang Si''s mental field, like being blown by the wind, spreads evenly around, which makes his mental field thinner and less sensitive to the things in the field. However, the mental field does not dissipate with it, but continues to expand.


    A radius of ten meters... A radius of fifteen meters... Twenty meters


    After a few minutes, Huang Si''s spiritual field has expanded to a radius of 26 meters, not only enveloping the whole house, but even slightly extending into the dark.


    But at this time, Huang Si was already sweating, and it was his limit to open his spiritual field to a radius of 26 meters.


    Now, his consciousness can cover the whole house, but everything in it is vague and unclear.


    After supporting for a long time, Huang sicai contracted the mental field and maintained it to a radius of ten meters before he felt that it was a comfortable distance.


    "The spirit seems to have increased slightly?" Huang Si felt something.


    He looked at the table in the living room. Spiritual power acted on it, and consciousness lifted the table up.


    The big wooden table violated the physical rules, floated directly upward, and then hung in the air.


    "Well, I don''t feel tired when I lift such a heavy thing with mental strength. It seems that it has really become stronger."


    Subsequently, Huang Si made several experiments.


    Huang Si looked at a silicon wafer in front of him, and his consciousness was virtually shrouded in it. Then, a thousand silicon crystal particles suddenly split from the silicon wafer in an instant and flew to one side.


    "A thousand, successful, but clever..." Huang Si said to himself.


    It doesn''t matter whether he cheated or not, but he did make a trick just now. Pulling out the small grains from the silicon wafer is the same action. Huang Si uses one consciousness to lock 100 silicon crystal structures, so he can pull out the silicon grains with only ten distractions.


    But this is already a very good record. It means that Huang Si can be distracted and use more as long as he meets less complex repetitive tasks in the future, and complete hundreds of things at the same time.


    After several tests, Huang Si felt a little tired, but at the same time, he also determined one thing, that is, the expansion of the mental field is very good for improving his mental intensity.


    Spiritual intensity is the reflection of soul intensity.


    What can you do with a stronger soul? Forget it, it''s always useful. Huang Si doesn''t bother to take care of it. Anyway, there''s enough creative power now.


    Huang Si squatted in the house and rubbed the small robot for four days, and finally made up for the losses of these days.


    In the early morning, the alarm clock rang.


    "It''s time for the last wind. Will it blow today?" Huang Si put on his clothes and got up. Then he took a stool and sat at the gate.


    Sure enough, as he expected, the wind began to rise.

 Chapter 18

    Huang Si''s mental field spread, was impacted, wrapped and moved by the wind.


    Because Huang Si''s soul strength is stronger than last time, this time, his spiritual field extends further.


    Huang Si persisted in the wind for 15 minutes, but he still couldn''t hold on. He retreated again, and his soul was injured again.


    However, Huang Si feels that this kind of injury is like a ligament injury after intense sports. It''s not a bad injury. As long as he recovers, his spirit will become more resilient.


    After the wind left, Huang Si took out more than a dozen new small robots and a very long network cable.


    "Rush, little robot, the ring world is waiting for you to explore and explore!"


    Huang Si charged them with energy and released them outside the house.


    In the following days, Huang Si mastered the law of vortex storm in dark space and could make arrangements in advance.


    Under the unremitting exploration and heroic sacrifice of the small robot (he accidentally lost his footing for several times), Huang Si finally figured out a lot of things in the ring world.


    First of all, it seems that the opposite is not the earth, at least not the earth of the 21st century in his memory, because even if he takes the mobile phone, he can''t receive any signal.


    This may be related to the fact that the ring is at an altitude of 5000 meters, but even at this height, there should be a weak signal. When civil aircraft fly on clouds, they can still let their mobile phones receive signals, not to mention only 5000 meters?


    Huang Si can only speculate that the opposite world is probably not the earth, or the earth of his time.


    This ring is likely to be a passage through time and space.


    Secondly, it is also clear that on the other side of the ring exit, the ring is suspended in the air in an upright state, which means that something can be hung on its top.


    And the ring is not smooth, there are many uneven places. As long as you pay attention to the balance of the clip, you can hang a lot of things on the ring.


    Moreover, although the ring is a passageway, when the hurricane starts, it just scrapes things in the dark space, then falls out of the ring and falls to the ground.


    But there was no storm on the other side of the ring.


    This also made Huang Si start the idea of establishing a communication base with the ring as the core.


    Two months later.


    In June 2023, the communication base outside the ring was finally built.


    Huang Si is firmly locked on the ring with a complete set of snap devices, and then a support is supported above, in which a high-power signal transmitting device similar to the telecom base station is installed.


    Around the device, eight black plates extend like petals. This is the solar cell pack.


    Although we don''t know whether this is the earth or not, and we don''t know the specific time and place, we can use solar cells with the sun. Therefore, Huang Si began to manufacture solar cells on the side of the house, and then moved over gradually until the construction of sunflower solar cell pack was completed.


    After several generations of research and development, the performance of solar cells manufactured by Huang Si has been very high, and the photoelectric conversion efficiency has reached 20%.


    Although the operation of Telecom base stations requires a lot of electric energy, so many solar cells can supply it.


    During the establishment of the base station, Huang Si found something that surprised him.


    Here, it may not really be the earth, or at least it is a very special time and space.


    Because the time flow rate here is more than 300 times faster than Huang Si''s own time flow rate.


    The specific situation, after Huang Si''s photography test with clocks and watches, is 323 times.


    This makes the processing of video signal difficult. If you want to play in real time, there must be "broken frame", that is, the real-time video on that side becomes like delayed photography.


    If Quan Dang is recording and watching video, the video from there cannot be played in real time. If you wait for one minute at Huang Si''s side, you must watch 323 minutes of video.


    Huang Si finally adopted the former method. Although it is impossible to monitor carefully, at least the picture is real-time.


    After discovering this, Huang Si felt very bad.


    I thought I could return to the earth through this ring, but I didn''t expect to lead to another world.


    Even the time flow rate in this world is different.


    This either means that the planet is on the edge of the universe, because the big bang theory speculates that galaxies on the edge of the universe will flow faster in time.


    Or it''s a completely different space-time system.


    Therefore, there is no hope to return to earth from here.


    From despair to hope to despair, Huang Si was depressed for a while, but soon returned to normal.


    There are very few things that can shake him now.


    After the base station was built, Huang Si began to arrange a new generation of small robots to land on the ground. These new generation robots have been redeveloped. They walk on four mechanical feet and use high-energy batteries as power. They can drive for more than 20 hours without charging.


    The method of delivery is, of course, parachute.


    Huang Si arranged six small robots, but four were broken when landing, and only two survived.


    After all, Huang Si can expect the result of falling at an altitude of 5000 meters.


    The remaining two small robots contacted the base station, determined the orientation, and then galloped away in the opposite direction.


    Due to the 300 times difference in the flow rate of time, the small robot drove for 20 hours, which seemed to Huang Si only a few minutes.


    Soon, the small robot stopped, set up the solar panel by itself, charged and continued to send back images as a fixed-point camera.


    Huang Si looks at the video and feels like watching the delayed photography of the animal world.


    In the lush forest, the robot moves its feet hard, birds and animals sing and insects and butterflies fly around.


    After a while, the robot came to the stream and disturbed the creatures like sheep and deer drinking water by the stream. After a while, another furry paw stepped in front of the robot''s camera, and then rustled away.


    This is a planet full of creatures. Although it is unknown whether it is similar to the species on earth, it can be imagined that it must be a beautiful place.


    The video is still transmitting.


    Huang Si looked here for 3 hours, and 40 days had passed.


    In these 40 days, the small robot was disturbed by wild animals. One robot was destroyed, and the other robot survived because the stop position was hidden.


    However, even after 40 days, the camera did not observe the trace of "human" at all.


    Huang Si found that there seems to be no trace of human activities when he observed at high altitude. Logically, as long as there is human civilization, whether low or high, it will cut trees, build houses, etc. at least the landform will be partially changed, so as to make the far view of the region intelligent.


    However, the vegetation here is evenly distributed, and there is no sign that it has been touched by humans.


    Therefore, Huang Si decided to call the world at the other end of the ring green world.


    In the following time, Huang Si began to establish a ground base station in the green world.


    Huang Si plans to directly generate the materials required by the ground base station with the creative force.


    Now, his upper limit of creative power has reached 10570 points. The five digit upper limit allows him to easily generate objects of any size and complexity, as long as he can understand and record them.


    Huang Si''s creative power recovery rate reached 2751 points per hour. This makes it almost unnecessary for him to wait for the restoration of creation. Instead, he needs to use some of it from time to time because the restoration of creation is too fast.


    On the contrary, it is scientific and technological research and development that really occupies the bulk of time.


    With the improvement of soul strength, although Huang Si''s soul level is still "Cha" level, it is different from the strength when he just reached "Cha" level a few years ago.


    Moreover, in these two months, Huang Si''s spiritual amplitude dispersion ability has reached the spherical range with a radius of 80 meters centered on him by often letting the wind penetrate into his spiritual field.


    Now, Huang Si can mass produce small exploration robots for exploring dark space at will. He sent more than 100 small robots to the surrounding dark space, including those dedicated to detection and charging, who are responsible for traveling between the dark space and Huang Si to supplement electric energy.


    Huang Si''s charging method, of course, is to directly bounce their batteries and generate a new one.


    Not to mention the exploration of dark space, Huang Si is worried about the green world.


    The first is the need to develop a carrier robot. After all, if the ring falls directly at an altitude of 5000 meters, everything will fall apart.


    Because of the sufficient technical preparation in the early stage, Huang Si developed a functional and practical carrier robot in a month. When it jumps from a high altitude, it can expand a pair of glider wings, adjust the direction and select the landing point at any time according to the air flow and environment.


    As long as this carrier robot is used, the success rate of landing can reach more than 99%.


    Huang Si draws the design drawing of the ground base, and then generates various metal plates according to the design drawing, so that the carrier robot can take it below.


    Then it is assembled by a professional assembly robot.


    The plate and assembly robot also took Huang si a month.


    As for the completion of the ground base, it can be said that it will not take much time because the time flow rate is 323 times different.


    In August 2023, the green world ground base will be completed.


    The ground base is integrated by hundreds of metal plates and adopts riveted design, which is very convenient for disassembly and firm at the same time. It covers an area of more than 1000 square meters. The roof stands like an antenna with more than 1300 solar panels. These panels can rotate at any time according to the direction of the sun, so as to maximize the use of sunlight for power generation.


    In the base, there is only the charging device provided to the robot, which needs to be further improved in the future.


    Since there was a ground base, Huang Si''s machines put into the green world are like home.


    There''s a place to recharge. It''s like eating in the canteen.


    Security is guaranteed. The base has its own laser weapons, which can kill all incoming enemies.


    Life is also happy. You don''t have to worry about being abandoned by Huang Si when you run out of electricity.

 Chapter 19

    At the end of August 2023, groups of small robots are building a new building near the ground base.


    All kinds of building materials are carried down from above by carrying robots. At the same time, a group of robots are digging and solidifying them into cement like solids with bonding agents.


    Some small robots, armed with saws and weapons, began to clean up the nearby jungle and grassland.


    On September 4, the new building was completed.


    This is an apron, which covers a little smaller area than the airport on earth, but it is also wide enough to level the ground of more than 20 square kilometers around the ground base and pave it with cement.


    Huang Si is still developing small helicopters. At present, there are still many technical problems to be solved. In the future, he also plans to develop jet aircraft for outward exploration.


    On November 29, the development of small transport helicopters was completed and put into operation on the same day.


    At this time, 75 years have passed in the green world.


    Huang Si doesn''t want to go to the green world at all. What if the time flow rate is too fast, which leads to acclimatization and death? He doesn''t want to take the risk. But it seems feasible to get some animals and plants back over there?


    On November 30, the small robot loaded 50 different fruits and grasses into the interior of the small helicopter.


    The helicopter carried it back and forth several times, and another helicopter broke down in the high-altitude airflow.


    Finally, all the fruits and grasses were sent to Huang Si.


    Huang Si didn''t hurry to cook them, but analyzed them with consciousness.


    His vision penetrated every cell of these plants, even the precise structure inside the cell. The double stranded DNA molecules were directly opened by Huang Si and observed carefully.


    "It should be similar to earth species."


    Huang Si really doesn''t study biology deeply, so he knows more about the cells in his family.


    For the sake of safety, Huang Si''s direct consciousness shrouded 50 kinds of plants, together with bacteria and insects on them. The spiritual force field rolled them and killed them all in an instant.


    Anyway, cooking doesn''t need living plants.


    Huang Si was ready to go back to the file at any time, then picked up a cyan fruit that looked like an apple, removed the external dust with his mind, and then cut it. He took one and bit it gently.


    This kind of fruit is not only very similar to apple, but also very similar in chemical composition, which was only confirmed by Huang sigang with consciousness penetration. Moreover, there are no viruses or insects in it, and even the fruit itself has been killed by Huang Si.


    But just in case, Huang si still observed the changes in his body with his internal vision, and was ready to go back to the file and reset himself immediately if there was something wrong.


    The green fruit tastes soft and not as hard as apple, but it tastes very good. As soon as it''s eaten, it brings a sweet and sour taste.


    Huang Si had not eaten such delicious food for more than four years. For a moment, his reason was slightly shaken and wolfed down the fruit.


    After eating the fruit, Huang Si repeatedly checked his body. He saw that the fruit turned into residue and juice under chewing, flowed into the esophagus and then into the stomach, causing a burst of peristalsis in the stomach. After fully combined with gastric acid, the residue is gradually digested, leaving only a little cellulose.


    An hour later, Huang Si confirmed that the fruit was safe, so he immediately devoured the rest of the fruit.


    After enjoying it, Huang Si observed the remaining plants.


    There are 19 kinds of fruits and 31 kinds of grasses sent by robots.


    Among them, 2 kinds of fruits and 14 kinds of grass will be toxic to humans. Huang Si directly threw them aside and entered them into the computer database to prevent the robot from taking these things again.


    In addition, the edible parts of 5 kinds of fruits are too few, and 6 kinds of grasses are too hard or fluffy, and they don''t look very delicious. They are also discarded and entered into the database.


    For the remaining 12 fruits and 11 grasses, Huang Si began to try them one by one after checking the chemical composition.


    Finally, Huang Si selected eight delicious fruits, including the first green fruit. And five grasses.


    Because he was too lazy to name them, Huang Si numbered them fruits 1 ~ 8 and vegetables 1 ~ 5.


    Since then, Huang Si has eaten fruits and vegetables in his life.


    Then make them into preserved fruit, fruit juice and all kinds of delicious dishes. The days are getting more and more beautiful.


    After 10 days here, Huang Si began to try meat after confirming that the plants in the green world were rich in nutrition and did no harm to him.


    The small robots once again swarmed into the woods with weapons.


    After some hunting, the bodies of more than 20 animals were carried high into the air by helicopter.


    Huang Si asked the robot to kill the animals and then send them up to avoid any changes. Anyway, a gentleman is far from cooking. If he can''t kill animals himself, of course not.


    Huang Si once again used the mental force field to completely kill every cell of microorganisms in these animals. After eliminating the threat, Huang Si began to cook.


    Because he had not made meat for four years and cut it directly from the corpse, Huang Si spent a total of two days to complete the meat quality inspection of 17 animals.


    In addition to the stinky meat of two small animals, for the other 15 animals, Huang Si just wanted to give a thumbs up and boast: "it''s delicious!"


    After many days, Huang Si felt for the first time that it was really good to develop this green world, which directly changed his life.


    There are delicious, delicious and nutritious. Usually I can enjoy watching video surveillance while eating dried meat and drinking juice. And the video is 323 times faster. You can watch what happened in nearly a year in one day. It''s not boring at all.


    Physical and mental pleasure, Huang Si felt that his life could be greatly extended, and he was more motivated in research and development and learning.


    However, as the saying goes, happiness kills the will, worries last for a hundred years, and Huang Si, who has had enough to eat and drink, began to think about not continuing to develop jet aircraft, but senior intelligent assistants.


    Without him, it is mainly because there is not only a house, but also an underground base and hundreds of small robots to manage. Sooner or later, this number will break thousands. Huang Si has to stare at the monitoring anytime and anywhere every day, which is almost in trouble.


    Moreover, the time flow rate of the green world is 323 times.


    Either Huang Si concentrates all his attention on managing the small robot opposite, or the small robot has to stop and wait for instructions for a while every time it takes action. Among them, hard work is not enough for external humanity.


    Although these robots are called robots, they actually have no intelligence at all, and their mobility and adaptability are not much better than domestic floor sweeping robots. What Huang Si needs is an artificial intelligence senior assistant who can really make overall planning and decision-making.


    He does not intend to take out the 12 AI immersed in the virtual world in his computer, because they are anthropomorphic and not suitable.


    However, Huang Si previously arranged the 13th artificial intelligence in the virtual world, but it is mainly used for the management and mediation of the virtual world itself. It has no personality and only decision-making ability.


    It can be said that the 13th artificial intelligence is the rule manager of the virtual world.


    Huang Sishun made a copy of the 13th AI. Fortunately, it did not load the personality module, nor did it have a complex thinking circuit. It was fairly fast to copy.


    Next, Huang Si began to take the 13th artificial intelligence as the core system to establish an intelligent assistant that can move freely and automatically control the army of small robots online.


    Maybe it''s because happiness helps to improve the soul, or it''s honed in the hurricane of dark space for a long time. By may 2024, Huang Si''s soul essence was confirmed and upgraded again through the creation book.


    Now, Huang Si''s spiritual release has formed a huge field. Within a full radius of 800 meters, everything is under the control of his consciousness. He can distract himself from observing all things within 800 meters of his body at the same time, and more refined insight can be achieved by distracting himself for more than 50 purposes.


    Now, the soul essence level registered by Huang Si in the creation book has become the "domain" level.


    Huang Si turned the creation book to the page about level and found that there was a line of words on it:


    "Domain: the mind takes care of all things and the domain governs the world".


    There is also an additional line on the fragment distribution record below:


    "Record 5: ''domain'' fragment retrieval failed, distribution failed."


    Huang Si doesn''t care about the fact that there are no more fragments in the book. The improvement of soul strength is not important. What matters is the progress of science and technology. Only with the progress of science and technology can he improve his current situation and find his way home.


    Look at all the changes at present. There are delicious food and drink, and live a happy life, all thanks to technology. The strength of the soul, at most, is to become more convenient in R & D and production.


    Huang Si even felt that after his soul was upgraded to the "domain" level, the upper limit of creation power of 52900 and the recovery speed of 8130 were too much to use at all.


    However, in line with the idea of not wasting, Huang Si will continue to use up his creative power every day, and take hurricanes to exercise his soul every week.


    Now the hurricane does not do so much damage to Huang Si. He can last about 55 minutes in the hurricane. For example, the total duration of the hurricane is 1 hour and 40 minutes.


    With regard to the two sentence definition of "domain", Huang Si felt that he was reminding him to develop his multitasking, expand the scope of spiritual irradiation as much as possible, and further strengthen the spiritual force field to become something like the domain.


    The sentence "take care of everything" made Huang Si fascinated. He can only do 50 different things at the same time with his mind. If it is repetitive work, the number can be increased, but there is still a big gap compared with taking care of everything.


    In short, upgrade well.


    Scientific research and development is ongoing. In July 2024, the entity of artificial intelligence assistant was finally born. Huang Si named it Xiaoke.


    Xiaoke''s entity is a flying saucer shaped thing, with many interfaces and cables dragged under it, and then the movement mode is quadruped movement and jet flight.


    The interior is equipped with a newly developed isotope radioactive battery, which can provide power for hundreds of years.


    This battery is the latest developed by Huang Si. The reason why it was not developed before is mainly because it is afraid of unsafe radiation. But since the establishment of the green world, Huang Si has moved some dangerous experiments to do there, which has made this high-tech gadget commonly known as nuclear battery.


    Xiaoke has an extremely advanced intelligent system, which can be networked in a variety of ways, and command and operate tens of thousands of small robots at the same time.


    As long as Huang Si gives its instructions in advance, it will faithfully implement them. For example, 20 robots will explore the dark space, 100 robots will cut trees, and 200 robots will collect and hunt.


    In the end, Huang Si simply delegated the overall power of the work in the green world to it, so that the small can explore the world and collect resources as the core to develop the business in the green world.

 Chapter 20

    In August 2024, the robot exploring the dark space made a new discovery.


    In another direction about 16 kilometers from the house, the robot found a new disc.


    This disc is a real disc. There is absolutely no space channel. Huang Si thinks it may be a space portal that has not been activated.


    But he let the robot study it for a long time and didn''t find any way to open it.


    Huang Si asked the robot to make a monitoring device around the ring near the second disk to observe its changes at any time.


    Putting aside this matter, Huang Si began to prepare a new development plan for the green world ground base.


    Now Huang Si does not need to plan the development of the green world personally, because he has sent Xiaoke. After Xiaoke takes over the base, he only needs to report information regularly every three days.


    After sending Xiaoke, Huang Si arranged the overall development plan for Xiaoke.


    Huang Si indicated that the green world ground base should be divided into the following departments:


    The food department is responsible for the research and development of food and making all kinds of cakes, staple foods, dishes and drinks. The products are reviewed by Xiaoke first and Huang Si later, and the production volume is determined.


    The biology department, a key department, is responsible for the research of biological science and technology. At present, it has three directions: the development and utilization of protozoa in the green world, the R & D and improvement of human body on earth, and, most importantly, artificial bionic body.


    The Aerospace Department is responsible for the development of Aviation Tools, such as aircraft.


    The exploration department, a key department, uses the achievements of the Aerospace Department and many exploration robots to explore the world.


    The Ministry of energy is responsible for the development and construction of solar power plants and nuclear power plants.


    The Ministry of industry is responsible for building production lines and providing spare parts for computers, robots, biology, etc.


    The network department is responsible for the erection and maintenance of the network.


    The logistics department is responsible for maintenance and material supplement.


    Huang Si is only responsible for the general direction of the construction of these departments, and the specific construction and planning are all at the sole discretion of Xiao Ke. As an artificial intelligence system, Xiaoke can also gradually improve its decision-making ability in these tasks.


    In order to cope with Xiaoke''s increasing computing load, Huang Si produced 50 supercomputers as computing arrays, which were transported and placed into the green world one by one.


    Everything is going on in an orderly manner. Huang Si moved many things on his side to the green world and no longer occupied the space of his house.


    Huang Si looked at the 12 artificial intelligence computers he used to support. These guys are useless now. Before, he got several supercomputers to calculate them, and most of the energy supply in the house was supplied to these computers.


    Turn on the computer, Huang Si logs in to the administrator account and enters the mountain and sea boundary of the virtual world.


    In fact, in the current shanhaijie, the 13th AI account is closed, because Huang Si took it copy away and let it play a great value in the green world. Anyway, the samples here are not very important and consume system resources, so Huang Si closed it easily.


    As a result, there are no weather and geographical changes in the mountain and sea boundary, only the sky is still dynamic mapping.


    After Huang Si went online, he looked at the monitoring map.


    Several people who should engage in collective activities are still trying to lead others, while the more lonely one is still far away, but it seems that the female AI is trying to accompany him.


    Huang Si always thinks that love will happen between these AI, but now they are small and stupid, and it''s not time to talk about love.


    Open the console, Huang Si pulls people with administrator authority, and immediately calls 12 people in front of him.


    "How are you doing lately?" Huang Si asked.


    At this time, AI has been clearly divided into two factions. One is led by beixuan, Xiyuan and Nanjiao, the other is led by Dongyao, the other is not touched under the ink, and then there is another millet water standing on the side of Dongyao but hidden under the help of the ink.


    It seems that there are few people in Dongyao, but Huang Si checked their underlying information. At present, Dongyao is the best brain in AI. In this virtual world, who is more powerful is not certain.


    "The father is on! We found a terrible thing." Dongyao stepped out of the line, bowed down and answered first.


    With factions, there is competition. At this time, it is different from before.


    Huang Si: "Oh? Tell me?"


    Dongyao looked frightened: "we vaguely felt that the Tao of heaven... Was silent. It seems that it disappeared or died. It''s not clear. If the world lost the Tao of heaven, it will become a dead world. This makes us feel extremely frightened. Does Father God know what''s wrong with the Tao of heaven?"


    Huang Si black question mark, you ask me, who do I ask, how do I know what the heaven you said is.


    At this time, beixuan was out of the line. He made a big gift more exaggerated than Dongyao, and then said, "Father God, the fool thinks that the disappearance of the way of heaven may mean that any of us did something wrong, so that we lost the favor of the way of heaven and covered the whole world with the smell of death. The fool can''t guess who it is."


    Then beixuan also looked at Dongyao, obviously aiming at Dongyao.


    Huang Sixin wants you kids to quarrel in front of your father. It''s a little too much.


    So Huang Si was too lazy to talk to them, and asked coldly, "what do you think the way of heaven is?"


    Several AI immediately expressed their opinions:


    "The way of heaven is intangible."


    "Heaven rules all things and changes the world."


    "The way of heaven is the rule of the world."


    Huang Sixin can think of it. After listening to this description, isn''t this the No. 13 artificial intelligence that used to be the system regulator here? Artificial intelligence, which has no personality but decision-making ability, was named Tiandao by them.


    He raised his hand with a black face: "OK, OK, I know. The way of heaven is gone, isn''t it? I turned it off before. Oh no, I took it away. I took the way of heaven to the earth."


    A few AI were confused: "mortal? Father God, what does mortal mean? Is it the world outside the mountain and sea boundary?"


    Huang Si: "well, yes. The way of heaven here is gone, and the world will soon be silent. Only mortals are the world full of hope."


    The AI people were frightened: "will the father abandon us? If the mountain and sea world is silent, can we still exist?"


    Huang Si: "no, I''ve taken the way of heaven away for so long. Don''t you have anything to do, but you have to go to the mortal world. By the way, I''ll turn it off later... Oh no, I''ll put the mountain and sea world and you into a deep sleep first, and then move the mountain and sea world to the mortal world. At that time, I''ll give you a water mirror. You can watch the situation in the mortal world through the water mirror."


    Because Huang Si dislikes the trouble of artificial intelligence, and after so many years, he is still stupid and immature. He might as well throw it into the green world.


    One year is 323 years. Huang Si thinks they can think about how to make themselves smarter.


    The AI people were surprised by Huang Si''s words and knelt down on the ground one after another to beg the father for mercy.


    Huang Si can understand their fear of change, but they can''t help it.


    Offline, close the database, shut down. Then Huang Si packed the computer and asked the little robot to take it to Xiao Ke.


    However, although Huang Si is very rude to these 12 AI, he still cares about them in essence. On the ground base of the green world, they will get the best treatment and use the most advanced units so that they can learn and grow faster.


    After arranging the future treatment of 12 AI to Xiaoke, Huang Si began to fully plan the work of the exploration department with Xiaoke.


    There are still many problems to be solved in this part. For example, now small robots can run for up to 20 hours, and the charging of their own solar panels is very slow. At most, they can become positioning cameras, which is not enough to quickly fill up and continue to travel.


    If you want them back to charge, you can only go forward for less than 10 hours, and then turn back immediately.


    Therefore, Huang Si''s idea is to lay solar power plants in a carpet style, then produce more small robots, and dispatch small robots radially from the base as the center. This is slow, but the technical threshold is low.


    Xiao Ke proposed that on the one hand, he could do this, on the other hand, he could continue to develop aircraft, and the technical threshold of simple jet aircraft was not high.


    Huang Si agreed, so Xiao Ke began to carry out.


    In September 2024, after almost 10000 days in the green world, the green world base has expanded to an area of thousands of kilometers, and the solar power plant has been laid to a radius of more than 10000 kilometers.


    So far, the small robot detection team has not encountered humans.


    Other species in the green world are abundant and highly similar to the earth. Although not exactly the same, there are many creatures like cattle, wild boars, tigers and orangutans.


    Most of these creatures are much more ferocious than those on earth, which may be related to the natural environment here. The oxygen content in the air of the green world is 50%, which makes species grow taller and stronger.


    One day, after eating a small cake from the green world, Huang Si was brushing his teeth with a toothbrush.


    Suddenly the bell rang, and Huang Si knew that Xiao Ke was looking for him.


    Now there is a huge display and a set of communication devices in the living room.


    Huang Si kept the same posture of brushing his teeth. The living room was within the scope of his mental field. He connected Xiao Ke with one idea.


    Xiao Ke reported: "the jet plane has been produced."


    Huang Si asked, "how many are there now?"


    Xiaoke reported: "the owner has successively provided me with materials for producing 100 aircraft, but due to loss, there are only 13 airframes that can normally use all functions. Each can fly normally for 12 hours and the flight speed is 800 km / h, but at present, it is one-time. It can carry two detection robots."


    Huang spit out the foam and instructs: "all of you are remote control. If you have no problem, use 8 of them to explore 8 directions."


    Xiao Ke: "no problem, I''ll execute it immediately."


    Xiao Ke looks smart, but in fact he has no personality. This is an intelligent assistant specially designed by Huang Si. Of course, he doesn''t need personality. Because artificial intelligence with personality is easy to think too much.

 Chapter 21

    Due to the time and flow rate, Huang Si finished his toothbrush and just inserted it back into the cup. Xiao Ke reported the results of the plane''s exploration.


    Xiao Ke: "I''ve seen the video of the plane passing through all places. There''s no human trace."


    Huang Si couldn''t help but sigh that Xiaoke was so good. Xiaoke was so great. He just needed to be a faint king. Xiao Ke will do things well by himself and make his own judgment.


    The 10 hour flight video is still from 8 planes. We have to look for human traces in great detail. If Huang Si watches it himself, Huang Si can faint to it on the spot.


    However, in 10 hours, the speed is 800 kilometers per hour. This is a direct exploration of the surrounding radius of 8000 kilometers. Can''t you find humans? Is there no human being on this planet?


    Huang Si frowned: "are there any creatures similar to humans, such as apes? Or do you see more intelligent creatures?"


    Xiao Ke replied: "apes have, but different from the apes as human ancestors in the history of the Earth provided by the owner, apes here are more primitive and do not have advanced intelligence. As for higher intelligent creatures, they have not been found, but they can let the two small machines carried on the plane continue to explore."


    Huang Si: "OK, you will continue to be responsible for the rest. Let me think about what to do."


    After cutting off the communication, Huang Si felt a little disappointed.


    There are no humans in this world? That''s boring.


    He doesn''t think he has made the mistake of human chauvinism at all. He is human. As a social animal, he certainly hopes to have more of the same kind.


    Huang Si stretched out his right hand and condensed the creative power. In his hand, a plant with small pink flowers appeared in an instant.


    This is the flower of the green world. It is widely distributed there and has no edible value, but it is particularly beautiful when it blooms.


    Huang Si had asked Xiaoke to send many biological samples of the green world before. Only the flower named "Qimeng" by him was so beautiful that he couldn''t bear to kill it immediately.


    At that time, Huang Si analyzed the composition of qimenghua and recorded it in a book.


    Now, because Huang Si''s soul is unprecedentedly powerful, the analytical ability of consciousness allows him to instantly analyze and record the composition of small individuals such as qimenghua.


    However, just like the original bacteria, the dream flower generated by creation died from the beginning.


    Huang Si is still unable to create living creatures by himself.


    This is like many myths and legends. Only the real God, the creator, has the privilege of creating life. No matter how powerful and advanced human beings are, they can''t really understand the mystery of life.


    The Qimeng flower is held by Huang Si, but its delicate petals gradually droop down.


    Because all its cells have long died, they will only slowly lose water and then wither.


    Huang Si shook his head and threw the dead qimenghua into the dark space.


    "Life is really a miracle in the universe."


    Huang Si has a clear understanding of himself. He is just an ordinary human who occasionally gets the power of creation. Even now, his body is still an ordinary human body, which is easy to age and decay. He can only survive by relying on the backup and filing functions of the creation book.


    There are endless mysteries waiting to be explored in the creation of books, creative power, and oneself as a life and as a human being.


    Huang Si fell into a brief confusion.


    Reasonably speaking, he can indeed develop cloning technology in the future, and then copy a plurality of himself at the scientific level and put it into the green world, so that his clone can become the master of ruling the green world.


    But Huang Si didn''t want to.


    The single human world generated by their own clones is terrible.


    Huang thought for a long time, and then contacted Xiao Ke.


    "How can the green world give birth to higher intelligent aborigines?"


    Xiao Ke didn''t answer immediately this time. He was silent for 6 seconds before he replied, "master, I can''t answer this question."


    Six seconds is almost half an hour in the green world.


    Huang Si can imagine that a small can call almost all the computing load but can''t calculate the answer. He sighed slightly, "it''s all right. I''ll think about what to do."


    ¡­¡­


    A few days after the green world, Xiaoke changed the operation direction of several departments.


    Fully assist the biology department to develop ways to accelerate the evolution of intelligence in the green world.


    This is Huang Si''s order to Xiao Ke. If there is no wisdom in this world, he will try to create wisdom.


    Life has endless possibilities.


    ¡­¡­


    October 2024.


    The energy storm raged in the dark space.


    Huang Si had already evacuated small robots and network devices from the dark space in advance, so all equipment close to the house was not lost.


    However, those small robots and charging robots that probe into the dark space will inevitably be swept away by the storm.


    Fortunately, after being swept away by the storm, he will be sent to the green world. Huang Si arranged a net bag there, fell over and came back.


    However, the robots blown by the storm are basically unusable. In the storm, the small ones affected are squeezed into a pile of scrap iron, and those directly impacted by the storm core are basically annihilated on the spot and transformed into basic particles.


    Huang Si''s spirit spread out more than a kilometer, and continued to disperse in the strong wind, which can be extended to about two kilometers away.


    The wind blew violently in his mental force field, and Huang Si actually observed the wind passing through it with his mental force field.


    His observation gradually became more subtle. He could see that the violent energy cut his mental force field like a blade, but the mental force field was not damaged, but split into bundles.


    The spirit splits into filaments in the wind, so it bears less wind pressure and is more resilient than the whole spiritual force field.


    Huang Si combed his spiritual thread with consciousness, while maintaining tens of thousands of split spiritual threads, which brought him a great burden.


    This does not need to do anything with the psychic filaments. Only by withstanding the storm and passive division can his spirit be divided into tens of thousands.


    If you need to take the initiative to do something with tens of thousands of spiritual filaments, you can''t maintain this state and have to disintegrate on the spot.


    He has now been able to persist in the storm in this dark space for more than an hour. Although it is not time for the storm to end, it will recover faster after retreating.


    After a while, when Huang Si''s spiritual silk thread was dancing in the wind, he felt a small robot blown by the wind and flying in the direction of the ring.


    A thought, Huang Si subconsciously used filaments to capture the little robot.


    If there is no storm, Huang Si can pull the small robot back with spiritual power, but the wind is so powerful that it not only tries to blow away the small robot, but also continues to penetrate Huang Si''s spiritual force field.


    When the two forces are deadlocked, the small robot has been pierced by the wind.


    "Can''t you protect..." Huang Si tried to keep the small robot from being blown away, but the result was that the small robot was directly blown away by the wind.


    He couldn''t help fighting with the wind: "I can''t believe it."


    Huang Si can freely control the shape and extension direction of the spiritual force field. At this time, he gathers the spiritual filaments cut by the wind. One part drags the broken little robot, and the other tries to gather together to block the wind.


    The wind cut off his spiritual filaments again, but under the command of Huang Si''s consciousness, the spiritual filaments connected again and continued to block in front of the small robot.


    "Blocked... I can still hold on." Huang Si gritted his teeth and braced himself.


    However, the penetration of this energy storm is extremely terrible, and in the vortex of the storm, the wind direction is not fixed, but there are often vortices.


    Huang sigang just managed to block the storm. A vortex flew over and rolled like a thorny gear. In a moment, Huang sigang''s mental force field was broken and could no longer catch the small robot.


    The wreckage of the little robot rolled away in the distance.


    "Give me... Come back!" Huang Si directly extends the cut mental force filament downwind.


    But in an instant, the little robot had flown to the ring.


    Huang Si''s mental power has been extended to 1300 meters away. Under the damage of the storm, his mental power has been obviously weakened, and the connection between the end and himself is in danger. It is about to be completely broken and scattered.


    "Almost."


    Although he is extremely cautious at ordinary times, as long as his life is not in danger, Huang Si will be desperate when things are about to be done. At this time, his mental force field is only a little close to the broken small robot.


    Ten meters, eight meters, five meters... Huang Si braved the cutting of the storm and just reached the little robot with the end of his mental power.


    "Brush!" The little robot was finally blown to the ring by the storm and disappeared into the ring in an instant.


    Huang Si couldn''t stop, and the mental force field directly hit the transmission port of the ring.


    For a moment, Huang Si was pale and almost fainted on the ground.


    For example, Huang Si''s soul just hit the iron plate directly.


    The ring can only pass through material, not pure spirit. Huang Si sincerely regretted doing something against the storm and iron plate.


    The pain at that moment made Huang Si''s mental force field instinctively shrink rapidly and never play with the storm again.


    After calming down, Huang Si checked the state of his soul. As expected, he was seriously hurt. It was estimated that it would be better in five days.


    He had conceived before whether people could not go past, but whether consciousness could penetrate the ring to explore the way.


    However, the mental force field covers a range of more than 1km at most, and can''t reach the ring.


    As a result, he took advantage of the opportunity of the storm to try. Unexpectedly, the ring gave him a big surprise. It was true that his head was caught by the door.


    It seems that the idea of going to the other world when people are in the house will not work.


    Huang Si thought, if you want to go to the green world, can you only pass by yourself?


    He shook his head and thought it was dangerous. Forget it.


    Not to mention the dark space is terrible enough. Huang sigen didn''t go out of the dark space this time.


    Although the things in the green world are delicious, what should we do to create books if they pass? Take it with you? What if you lose it? What if something happens? What if someone passes by and the book can''t pass, and he can''t use the book? What if you fall dead over there and can''t revive?


    So Huang Si didn''t have any thoughts about the past of the flesh. He continued to sit at home as steady as an old dog.

 Chapter 22

    Whether he can''t create a living life or his head is caught in the door, for Huang Si, it''s just a small wave in his daily life and can''t lift a big splash.


    He wrote a line of words on the paper as the title of today''s diary, which is also a problem he began to think about:


    "What are the characteristics of spiritual power and can it be redeveloped?"


    The creation book didn''t give him an answer to this question, so he had to explore it himself.


    First of all, spiritual force is the reflection of the strength of the soul. The spiritual force field is the external manifestation of the essential force of the soul under the control of consciousness. This is the instinctive knowledge brought to him by the creation of books.


    Then, under Huang Si''s own exploration, he found that the spiritual power can be penetrated, cut and dispersed by the storm, so he found a way to actively thin and spread the spiritual power, so as to make the soul stronger in the active expansion, and therefore entered the "domain" level.


    In this process, he also found another characteristic of mental power, that is, if there is external energy traction, it can diffuse to a further range. For example, his consciousness can''t touch the ring under normal circumstances, but it can when the wind blows.


    "Energy", Huang Si wrote the word on paper and fell into thinking.


    Apart from the unknown energy like a storm, he has not found any other energy that can make his mental force field radiate more widely.


    No, Huang thought and wrote two words next to him: "metal" and "magnetic field".


    These two things were the things that had disturbed his spirit when his soul was very weak in the early stage.


    At that time, Huang Si found that the metal had a magnetic field, so it was difficult for the spirit to penetrate, and he had to bypass it most of the time.


    The magnetic field is a field, and the spiritual field is also a field. Will it?


    At this time, the storm had already stopped. Huang Si stood at the gate, opened the door and reached out to the surface of the dark space.


    His consciousness is still very painful. His mental power irradiates his body for about 5 meters at most, so the creation distance is very short.


    Huang Si can''t use his mental strength now. He can only focus his attention with the help of gestures and point to a position 5 meters away from the dark space.


    After Huang Si outlined the desired object in his mind, the creative force condensed instantly, and a large electromagnetic coil appeared in the dark space five meters away.


    Then he made a battery pack and several cables and connected them.


    After any object enters the dark space, it will no longer emit the slightest sound and light. Huang Si can only sense that the electromagnetic coil begins to operate through consciousness. Even due to the injury of his soul, this induction is a little blurred.


    The magnetic field appears around the coil.


    Huang Si stood at the door, quietly experiencing the effect of magnetic field on spirit.


    "Interference, and adsorption?" The energy of the magnetic field is too weak compared with Huang Si''s soul, but he still feels that the magnetic field does have an impact on the mental field, and its main function is adsorption and slight disturbance.


    In other words, if the magnetic field overlaps with the mental field, the mental force field can be more condensed.


    Huang Si shook his head. This was not the effect he wanted.


    Huang Si doesn''t know whether a stronger magnetic field will have a stronger effect, but he thinks the condensation of the mental force field is not as useful as the divergence.


    Huang Si can guess the meaning of the cohesion of the mental force field, but it is used for defense and attack.


    But the problem is that at present, there is no need for him to use his mental power for defense and attack, except for the unknown energy of storm.


    So he needs to make a large magnetic coil outside the house and make himself more concentrated in the storm? Huang Si thinks it''s silly and can''t exercise.


    Most importantly, what is he doing? He wants to be distracted and controlled from a distance, and find ways to go to the other world with his spirit.


    After studying nothing, Huang Si threw away the electromagnetic coil.


    ¡­¡­


    December 2024.


    Huang Si held his cheek and lay on the sofa, looking at the big monitor in the living room.


    There is a camera picture of the biology department in the green world.


    Now, the green world ground base has been connected to the Internet all the way, which is uniformly managed by the intelligent assistant Xiaoke. At Huang Si''s instigation, countless protozoa were captured alive by small robots.


    Now what appears on the display screen is the picture in one of the laboratories.


    I saw an animal like a plesiosaur struggling frantically in a secret room with steel walls. At this time, high-power high-energy rays were hitting its body, causing great damage to its cells.


    Although the destruction was invisible, the plesiosaur like animal seemed to feel the danger. While roaring, it frantically grabbed the door with its sharp claws and tried to rush out.


    But it''s no use fighting steel with the body. High energy rays continue to penetrate its body.


    It is conceivable that after the plesiosaur went out, it would probably die of radiation sickness.


    Even if you don''t die from an acute disease, you will suffer from cancer because radiation destroys the cells in its body.


    But at the same time, its genetic cells may have been changed.


    As for whether this change is beneficial or harmful, we can only know after the small machine people take out all its genetic cells for breeding.


    This kind of experiment, put simply, is to use radiation to speed up the variation of species.


    Compared with the gradual variation and elimination of nature, the efficiency here can be more than 10000 times.


    Huang Si watched silently, from one laboratory to another.


    In addition to the plesiosaur like animal just now, there are sheep, pigs, mice, wolves, eagles and apes.


    Huang Si watched for a long time at the ape experimental base.


    There are more than 50 apes, which are only part of the ape population in the base. This is the third generation experiment.


    The screening process of the experimental body is also very cruel. If it is an ordinary individual, it will be directly abandoned, and if there is variation, it depends on whether the variation direction is good or bad. If it is worse than ordinary species, it will give up after observation for a period of time, and those that become better, especially those with abnormal intelligence, will be screened and left behind.


    At present, Huang Si has too little biotechnology information at hand. Xiaoke has only decision-making ability and no creativity. Small robots are not human, but tools. It means that no one can carry out sophisticated scientific research and development except Huang Si himself.


    Therefore, under Xiaoke''s control, we can only adopt the simplest and crude R & D method: high-energy rays directly catalyze biological gene mutation, and replace the increase of mutation rate with a large number of deaths and elimination.


    In the green world ground base, there are cameras everywhere, and Huang Si has the highest control over all the facilities in the base, which is higher than Xiaoke''s intelligent assistant. He moved the angle of the camera, trying to find the light of wisdom on the ape''s face.


    However, it was not found.


    The apes were making noise in the cage. Huang Si just looked at it for a long time before moving to the next laboratory.


    Huang Si felt unexpectedly calm.


    In fact, the ongoing research and development in the green world, especially the research of the Ministry of biology, is not only immoral, but also cruel.


    In this regard, Huang Si only felt very indifferent.


    Scientific progress cannot avoid sacrifice. Either sacrifice this or that.


    Compared with the real history of the earth, it is already very kind to sacrifice this animal.


    The real history of human scientific development is written with the blood of countless scientists and practitioners.


    According to the strict definition that memory equals personality, even Huang Si himself can be regarded as dedicated to science. He has put himself back on file twice.


    Huang Si gave Xiaoke instructions to catch more apes, and the number of other animals should continue to increase. Too few samples can''t turn out any splashes. We can only increase the sample size to bet on the possibility of higher intelligence in thousands of variations.


    At the same time, Huang Si also let Xiaoke continue the research and development of bionic human body, be sure to make mechanical prosthesis similar to the real human body, and can also carry small computers, and even let artificial intelligence operate on it through networking.


    Xiao Ke''s voice should be. It has no basic personality and will only faithfully perform all tasks.


    After explaining things, Huang Si was free again.


    He recalled that when he looked at the video over there, he often felt stuck, especially when switching scenes. It seems that the amount of data is too large and the network speed is not enough.


    So you need to upgrade your network equipment?


    From Huang Si''s home to the ring, it was first connected by radio signals, but this can only be applied to the transmission of a small amount of information. So finally, Huang Si led a network cable. The cable designed a device for rapid recovery, which can be ejected back before the storm, and then led by a small robot after the storm.


    It seems that the load of this network cable is not enough.


    Huang Si checked some information about high-speed network cables, then made six network cables, and then made a larger switch, ready to be brought by a small robot.


    Six wires are connected in parallel. Huang Si thought that the net should be wider.


    Fortunately, the network is powered by the green world. Otherwise, Huang Si''s family can''t afford this kilometer of equipment.


    After a few hours, the network was connected and reconnected.


    Huang Si stood beside the thick network cable. At the moment of connecting the network, he suddenly had a strange feeling.


    Adsorption... By the way, there is electricity, there is magnetism. Electromagnetism is one, and the passage of current will also produce a magnetic field.


    Huang Si squatted down and pressed his hand on the network cable. He couldn''t help but penetrate the skin of the cable and penetrate into the network cable.


    Then he was stunned.


    In the micro world of the network cable, Huang Si saw the charged ions adsorbing themselves and flowing forward rapidly.


    By the way, the characteristic of his mental force seems to extend with energy and then be absorbed by electromagnetism?


    Can electricity drive his consciousness? No, not electricity.


    It''s information!


    The billowing torrent suddenly appeared in Huang Si''s micro perspective. A series of light spots flew past him. If you look carefully, you will find that those light spots are actually very small strips.


    The thin strips are arranged regularly, some bright and some dim.


    Huang Si''s first concept is byte.


    This is the world of data.


    Huang Si''s spiritual force field opened another new world besides macro and micro: the information world.


    However, before Huang Si explored this new discovery, the torrent of information wrapped him and rolled forward.


    He seems to be just a part of the information, flowing with the information.

 Chapter 23

    "Huh?" Huang Si suddenly felt something strange, like breaking through a barrier.


    Then, after a period of flow, his consciousness came to a huge space.


    This space is extremely high and wide, and there are many huge columns surrounded by electric light in the space, which is towering.


    Huang Si managed to stop himself and looked around.


    It seems to be a transportation hub, with countless light spots running around in an orderly manner.


    Huang Si doesn''t know what state he is now. He feels that he can take back his perspective at any time, so he doesn''t have to take it back in a hurry.


    Huang Si''s consciousness soared in the space, came to a pillar, and then tried to "touch" the pillar with consciousness.


    An electric light flashed from the pillar and hit Huang Si.


    Huang Si didn''t expect to be electrified at all, and didn''t know how to avoid it. He was hit directly.


    It feels like, well, it''s not even tickling.


    However, the electric shock also caused the reaction of the column. The electric light around the column suddenly became faster and brighter.


    Just as the electric light was ready to attack Huang Si again, suddenly, the column went dark, and then a mechanized voice sounded suspiciously in the space: "is it the master?"


    It''s Xiao Ke''s voice.


    Since Xiao Ke can contact himself in this space, is this the green world?


    "Well, it''s me." Huang Si said, "my current state is very strange. I don''t log in normally with my administrator account, but the whole person''s consciousness directly enters this space along the network cable. Is this the computer in the base?"


    Xiao Ke replied, "yes, master, this is the general control supercomputer group in the base."


    Huang Si asked again, "what state do you observe me now?"


    Xiaoke thought for a while before answering: "I don''t understand. I just found out who was affecting the operation of the computer, so I checked it, and then I found that the disruptor had similar thinking characteristics as the master."


    Huang Si was stunned: "what are the characteristics of thinking?"


    Xiao Ke: "the characteristics of thinking operation circuit. I, master, 12 AI, our respective thinking characteristics are different."


    Huang Si said, "OK... It''s something that only AI assistants can perceive."


    Xiao Ke: "it should be so."


    Huang Si felt that it was not a way to chat with Xiaoke without texture in this space, and he could obviously feel that there was a delay on his side, and the reaction speed on the other side was so fast that he could hardly keep up.


    This should be caused by the difference of time velocity between time and space.


    But this effect is lighter than Huang Si imagined. To be exact, his somatosensory time here should be different from his real time in the room.


    It''s about faster than real time and slower than green world time.


    Huang thought for a moment and asked, "where is the control program related to the camera? See if you can show me a way."


    Xiao Ke: "I''ll try."


    After a while, the data space changed again, part of the wall dimmed, and a luminous road lit up in it.


    Huang Si''s consciousness advanced along the path of light and soon came to a room.


    There is a huge data collection in the room, which looks like the fusion of countless light spots.


    "Master, this is the main control program of the camera. Can you control it?"


    Huang Si tried to infiltrate the data collection with consciousness.


    "What a huge amount of data!"


    Huang Si had to concentrate all his mental energy to deal with the data he had just parsed. After a while, he finally completely parsed this part of the data, and then his mind moved. He made a break towards the flood light point of the data flow, and came to Huang Si''s consciousness.


    Huang Si''s soul is now extremely strong and his understanding is also very strong. He has just interpreted and simulated this data group, and then intercepted all incoming and outgoing data to make himself the actual controller of the data.


    At this time, even Xiaoke can no longer control the camera, but it has no personality and just waits quietly for Huang Si''s order.


    The data flowed into Huang Si''s consciousness. At first, Huang Si was still a little confused, but soon, he spontaneously parsed the data flow with the program simulated by his consciousness.


    With the analysis of data, in such a large data space, dozens of small windows suddenly appeared in the air around Huang Si''s consciousness, and then the number increased, and soon reached hundreds.


    Video surveillance is playing in real time in every small window.


    However, with the continuous appearance of small windows, some of the windows that appeared at the beginning gradually showed signs of collapse. As soon as Huang Si was not careful, dozens of small windows turned into fragments and annihilated nothingness.


    Processing hundreds of video data streams across a time gap of 323 times. Even with the soul intensity of Huang Sijin, I feel overwhelmed and in a hurry.


    Now, video processing almost occupies more than 99% of his field of consciousness, but even so, it is not enough to support the display of all video signals, and small windows continue to collapse.


    "Xiao Ke, help me."


    Huang Si reluctantly separated a part of consciousness and called Xiao Ke.


    The sound of inorganic matter sounds in space:


    "Yes, master. According to the master''s ability, I will take over 82% of video processing."


    As soon as Xiaoke''s voice fell, the small video windows around Huang Si were reduced by more than half, leaving only 60.


    Huang Si felt that the pressure was much lighter. 60 video windows were just within his bearing range, and Xiao Ke could take over. In terms of big data processing, people really can''t compare with computers!


    "Xiao Ke, help me screen the cameras in the laboratory of the biology department, one for each laboratory."


    "Yes, master, filtered."


    Xiaoke''s processing speed is not covered. The content of the small video window around Huang Si changes immediately, and there is a scene inside the laboratory.


    Huang Si looked at it one by one, and there were all kinds of strange animals, including ape men.


    "Is it now, as I asked before, to cultivate different animals in different evolutionary directions?"


    "Yes, master, according to your requirements, we have been cultivating beasts in a stronger and larger direction, small animals in a agile direction, and apes in a hairless and upright direction. At the same time, all species pay attention to the specialization of wisdom."


    "Well done. Are there any outstanding achievements?"


    "Some owners, please look at this Firefox."


    Xiaoke can switch the video and enlarge one of the windows in front of Huang Si.


    Firefox is one of the original species in the green world. Its hair color is bright red. Its shape is similar to that of foxes on earth. It is very beautiful. Of course, it is also bigger and more powerful than the fox on earth.


    "The combat effectiveness of this Firefox is about 110% higher than that of the same group."


    Huang Si looked at the Firefox. It squatted quietly in the culture cage in the laboratory and didn''t respond. It''s those sharp and big ears. They look pretty cute.


    With the operation of the robot arm at the top of the laboratory, a log fell into the Firefox cage.


    Firefox immediately issued an uneasy cry, arched its back, and its eyes became dark and deep.


    Suddenly, the Firefox moved. It rushed forward, waved a pair of claws and scratched deeply on the wood.


    With the harsh sound of fragmentation, the log was scratched by the fox''s claws, turned into several pieces and fell to the ground.


    Huang Si asked, "what is the combat effectiveness of normal Firefox?"


    Xiao Ke replied: "the two claws can leave traces about 2 cm deep on the tree when fighting."


    Huang Si said with satisfaction: "so the promotion is quite big. This Firefox is good. Let it reproduce more."


    After grasping the broken log, the Firefox in the cage walked around the log and sniffed it with its nose. After confirming that there was no danger, it squatted back to the corner of the cage.


    It still doesn''t know that due to the consent of someone outside, it will fall into the hell of breeding for the second half of its life.


    "By the way, don''t cut away the picture first," Huang Si said to Xiaoke, "I''ll test something."


    Next, Huang Si stared at the video picture, and then tried to expand the mental force field in the data space. Soon, he found the video stream of Firefox''s laboratory in the surrounding data stream.


    Huang Si''s consciousness was pasted on the video stream and tracked against the current. After a while, he found the physical location of the camera.


    The spiritual force field came quietly under the control of consciousness, and shrouded in the cage of Firefox in an instant.


    Huang Si tried. Although the induction became vague and weak, he crossed the path between two time and space, and even turned into data flow. After coming here, he could still expand the mental force field along the network cable and analyze the structure of Firefox with consciousness.


    However, Huang Si doesn''t need to do anything to Firefox yet. What he wants to experiment with is another thing.


    After locking the camera and the mental force field, Huang si used his creative force.


    With the condensation of creative force, a metal plate fell from the sky, making a clang sound and falling in front of Firefox.


    Firefox was nervous. It had never seen such a thing before and couldn''t help but retreat a little.


    In fact, Huang Si doesn''t want to hurt it at all. What he makes is only aluminum plate, which is used for Firefox.


    Not long after, Firefox rushed up and grabbed the aluminum plate with its claws. The aluminum plate immediately deformed slightly, leaving several scratches.


    "There are no obstacles to the use of creative power." Huang Si looked at the video and fell into thinking.


    It can be confirmed that his spiritual consciousness can not directly penetrate the circular channel, but can pass through a large amount of data flowing through the high-speed network cable, and in this process, his mental force field is in a quasi digital state.


    When Huang Si needs it, he can extend part of the mental force field from the network cable at any time to restore the due state of the normal mental force field.


    At the same time, he can use creative power at this time.


    Moreover, the use of creative force is very smooth, and there is even no attenuation of spiritual force field across time and space.


    "Does this mean that creative power is a higher power than spiritual power?" Huang Si thought, but nothing can be verified.


    Let go of the Firefox. Huang siphen tells Xiao Ke:


    "The base will add an important development plan with a weight of 9, explore the whole planet here, and then establish a telecommunications base station covering the whole planet and a wired network."


    "I require global networking. Global video surveillance."


    Xiao Ke immediately replied, "yes, master."


    Huang Si smiled. He finally found a good way to win thousands of miles away.


    Because his mental force field can be networked.

 Chapter 24

    After reading the lab, Huang Si asked again:


    "How are the 12 AI developing?"


    "According to the previous requirements of their masters, they have been ordered to learn human cultural knowledge, and their learning progress has reached 50% ~ 71%."


    Huang Si said discontentedly, "Oh? So someone is lazy?"


    Xiao Ke replied, "it should be individual differences."


    Huang Si Leng snorted, "don''t speak for them because you''ve been their ''way of heaven''. These disobedient children haven''t studied hard."


    Xiao Ke: "Xiao Ke can''t understand the master''s words."


    Huang thought of course that he could not have personality and would not be selfish, but he wanted to make complaints about it, and he would not let him hold his tongue for a long time.


    "Let them continue to strengthen their study. If they are lazy, Tianlei will punish them."


    "Yes, master."


    Xiaoke was originally a semi administrator AI in the mountain and sea world. He has the weather control privilege in the mountain and sea world. Now naturally, he can continue to control the virtual world inhabited by 12 artificial intelligence.


    Huang Si thinks that since he is everyone''s father, he should certainly be a responsible and good parent.


    Beating children is a traditional skill.


    He thought for a while and added: "by the way, tell these AI that the first person who has finished learning can go out of the mountain and sea world and have a body on earth."


    Xiao Ke should be.


    Huang Si actually had the idea of letting AI work in reality. At first, he used these people as electronic pets, but now it''s easy to use, so his idea changed.


    Since AI can become smarter and smarter, why not let them bear part of the R & D work?


    As for the real body, the Ministry of biology is expected to develop bionomics.


    Huang Si had a general understanding of the situation of the base, so he withdrew his consciousness and returned to the room in the dark space.


    Then he added a few more high-speed cables to the network cable.


    ¡­¡­


    More than a month later.


    "The form of ape man should be close to that of human beings on earth, and those with too great differences should be eliminated. As for those with too great differences and extraordinary intelligence... Well, let it leave more offspring. Those whose appearance is close to it in future generations should be eliminated, and those close to human beings on earth should be retained."


    On January 22, 2025, Huang Si came to the green world through information flow as usual and inspected the biological Department of the base.


    After seeing the situation of all laboratories, Huang Si was dissatisfied with the current progress of ape man selection, so he asked Xiao Ke again to focus on strengthening his appearance.


    In Huang Si''s opinion, the ape man now looks too ferocious and savage to look good.


    It''s just other species. Huang Si is still very persistent in human beings. He wants to create humans, not humanoid beasts.


    Therefore, after accepting a lot of movies, TV dramas and photo materials that Huang Si went through, Xiao Ke began to summarize and refine the appearance of people on earth.


    Huang Si looked at it for a while and suddenly asked Xiao Ke, "is there a breeding pedigree of more than 500 apes in the laboratory?"


    Xiao Ke immediately replied, "wait a minute, master, I''ll generate a copy for you immediately."


    With that, Xiaoke searched all the experimental records from the beginning of the construction of the Ministry of biology to the current, and finally summarized them into a genealogy and handed it to Huang Si.


    This genealogy is complex and terrible. However, after digitizing it, Huang Si doesn''t have to work hard to read as long as his consciousness is also digitized.


    After reading for a while, Huang Si found a problem. He frowned and asked, "why didn''t a9324 and b40211 be mated? Aren''t the values of both apes very high? And b40211''s intelligence should be the highest among the fifth generation of apes at present? Why didn''t it be mated as much as possible?"


    Xiao Ke replied: "According to the biological data previously given to me by my master, close relatives within three generations should not be bred, otherwise it is easy to cause serious genetic diseases. A9324 is the fourth generation female ape man, and b40211 is the fifth generation male ape man. However, a9324''s father a932 and e607 are siblings with the same father and mother, while e607''s son b4021 is the father of b40211. Therefore, b4021 and a9324 are cousins, that is, a9324 is B Therefore, according to the principle of three generations, a9324 and b40211 should not be bred. "


    Huang Si couldn''t help glancing: "Xiao Ke, you can explain the genetic source relationship with the traditional Chinese relative name so complicated. I think if it wasn''t me but an ordinary earth person, you would be dizzy."


    Xiao Ke: "my dialogue with the host will be optimized according to the host''s thinking mode and cultural background, so as to be as appropriate as possible."


    Huang Si said with a smile, "I''m not praising you. But it''s okay. I''ll deal with it. Xiao Ke, from today on, whether apes or all other creatures ignore the rules of inbreeding, high-quality genetic genes must get the maximum mating combination at the first time."


    Xiao Ke said, "yes, master. It''s my negligence. From now on, it will be implemented according to the new regulations."


    Huang Si shook his head, looked at the camera and sighed, "you are not wrong. If you are on the real earth, your practice is no problem. If you are on the real earth, my practice will be regarded as an extremely cruel behavior. Even if you do this to cats and dogs, you will become the target of public criticism, not to mention the experiment with apes, a creature close to human relatives."


    But there are no other earthlings here.


    Huang Si has never been a conservationist.


    "Inbreeding will certainly strengthen some invisible genes. The changes of these genes may be a very bad genetic disease. That''s why people on earth prohibit human inbreeding and morally condemn animal inbreeding, because it will cause a lot of tragedies."


    "However, all I want is efficiency. There are bad recessive genes, there are good recessive genes, and those genes that are conducive to species evolution, I even want to strengthen them by inbreeding and let them be inherited stably. What is the so-called earth man''s constraint in our green base, where many experimental objects are wiped out every year?"


    Huang thought for a moment and added: "if any of them resist breeding with close relatives, it means that some of them awaken their higher intelligence, control and force breeding. This gene that will produce moral consciousness is a high-quality gene, which must be passed down."


    "Yes, master."


    The small mechanized voice sounded coldly and echoed in the data space.


    The voice line, which is divorced from all human factors, seems to be a mockery of the rules on the side of the earth that have passed away for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Subsequently, the development of the Ministry of biology has achieved various results.


    Every time a major breakthrough is made, Xiaoke will, under the instruction of Huang Si, select some powerful individuals and put them into the original population of the species, so that they can gradually mix blood and inherit the powerful genes.


    In this process, the evolution of various mammals, birds and fish is much smoother than that of ape man. On the one hand, it is because there are more species, simpler genes and shorter reproductive cycle than ape man. On the other hand, because Huang Si strictly requires that human appearance and body structure must be close to people on earth, it is more difficult to screen.


    Due to the continuous mixing of better genes, the strength, intelligence, special abilities and so on of various species on the whole planet in the green world are slightly improving.


    ¡­¡­


    February 21, 2025.


    After Huang Si got up, he received a message from Xiao Ke.


    As long as Huang Si is sleeping, it is absolutely impossible for Xiao to send him a message unless it is a particularly urgent situation. After Huang Si wakes up, he will directly use his consciousness to access the network to remind Xiaoke. Xiaoke will report the situation only when his master wakes up.


    Now Huang Si has become more and more proficient in conscious access to the network. He used to analyze the computer composition from the atomic and molecular level, but now he analyzes it directly from the charge information level, and then pastes consciousness into the information flow, making the information flow the carrier of consciousness.


    Finally, Huang Si can choose whether to send network information by himself, directly analyze and change the information, or directly stream consciousness to go around the green world.


    However, Huang Si can''t easily use consciousness in the past. After all, there is too much time flow difference between the two worlds. If others are here and consciousness is there, the load will be great.


    Once the data processing capacity is too large, Huang Si will have a headache.


    Only at this time will Huang Si feel "Alas? It''s still useful to improve the strength of the soul."


    So he will keep exercising his soul every day, such as staying longer in the storm.


    This time, Xiao Ke told Huang Si great news.


    Among the 12 AI in the mountain and sea world of the virtual world, the AI named Dongyao has not only learned all the knowledge about human and biological sciences that Huang Si asked him to learn, but also the intelligence index has reached the preset standard. He is already a mature artificial intelligence that can pass the Turing test.


    "It''s not easy." Huang Si nodded with satisfaction. "I''ll see him now."


    Huang Si turned his consciousness into a data stream, connected to the network cable bundle as thick as a bowl, and came to the artificial intelligence department of the ground base in the blink of an eye.


    With the help of Xiaoke, Huang Si found the console of Shanhai community, and then logged in as an administrator.


    "Huh?"


    When Huang Sihua becomes a data stream, you can see the scene inside the data space. Now, when he chooses to log in to the mountain and sea world of the virtual world as an administrator and in a conscious and data-based way, he finds that he actually appears in the virtual world in a way similar to the human body.


    However, this body has only a simple administrator function, so there is no five senses and no physical function, which is completely different from complex artificial intelligence.


    Huang Si shook his arm and felt the virtual body currently used. Well, there was no feeling.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled in the air. This action was just a symbol. In fact, his consciousness turned on the function of the system console at the same time.


    The console immediately summoned 12 AI to the front.


    AI people are excited to see Huang Si again. However, several of them looked a little uncomfortable.


    Among the people, only the AI named Dongyao seemed the happiest and even complacent, but he hung his head and pretended to be modest.


    After all, this is what they can do if they don''t behave well in front of their respected and feared Father God.


    "Dongyao," said Huang Si, "I hear you have finished your course?"


    Dongyao lowered his eyebrows and said respectfully, "the father is on the top, and the child has been completed."


    Huang Si smiled and said, "this is a good thing. We should reward it."


    Dongyao looked happy and couldn''t help looking up at Huang Si.


    "Dongyao, kneel down and accept the mission given to you by God."


    At Huang Si''s command, Dongyao immediately knelt to the ground.


    "I know that you all think that you are the favored children of heaven and earth, and often regard yourself as gods. Have you ever thought that all things in the world stand opposite each other?"


    "Without height, there will be no bottom, no short, no long, no black, no white, no justice, no evil, no mortal... There will be no gods!"


    "God is only relative. Only when you have people who follow you can you be called the real God."


    "Then, Dongyao, from today on, I give you the title: Oriental God Emperor - Dongyao!"

 Chapter 25

    As soon as this statement came out, the AI people were all stunned, and the title had never been given before, which was given by the Father himself. Doesn''t this mean that Dongyao has directly surpassed all of them, won the reward of the Father God, and is about to become a real God?


    Other AI looked at Dongyao''s eyes and suddenly became envious and jealous.


    Dongyao kowtowed with gratitude and said, "thank you for your father''s gift."


    Huang Si raised his hand and said, "excuse me, get up. The rest can go back. Dongyao will come with me."


    With that, Huang Si took Dongyao to the edge of the mountain and sea boundary. This is the external access port of the virtual world.


    As Huang Si began to retrieve the interface data from the console, he asked, "have you really read all the books for you? I remember that in addition to the courses related to human civilization and culture, I also lost a set of teaching materials with teacher qualification certificates and Putonghua courses for you?"


    Dongyao respectfully said, "I''ve finished reading it all."


    "Oh, that''s good. In the future, you''ll be responsible for teaching ordinary people Mandarin... Well, it''s the fire to spread wisdom and civilization to those ape people. They are not human yet. You have to enlighten them."


    Dongyao looked at Huang Si unidentified.


    "Then next, I grant you the art of incarnation outside your body, so that you can come to earth with your incarnation."


    Huang Si said. He was also a little difficult in his heart. Dongyao was very diligent and studious. He was also smart. Why did he make such a fast progress?


    Previously, in order to make these artificial intelligence come into use quickly, Huang Si turned out a complete set of teacher qualification training courses downloaded from the computer hard disk. He didn''t know when squirrel disease occurred in the past. There were more than 100 videos and 5 supporting teaching materials. Even if he saw them, he felt very headache.


    Unexpectedly, as an AI, Dongyao has received training on the knowledge of earth civilization, but learned these things on the basis of no human life experience... It''s a little powerful.


    As a result, the progress of AI was fast, and the progress of biology department didn''t keep up.


    You know, a few months have passed, and the biology department has only been there for about a hundred years. Because Huang Si can only take the time to make technical guidance arrangements there, and there is only Xiaoke who has a brain, the bionic meaning of the research of the biology department is reflected in that the technology is still very backward, and the docking interface with artificial intelligence is not very good. At present, there is no independent brain and can only be used online.


    As for the other small robots, the current intelligence is still no better than the floor sweeping robot, which can only be deployed and used by small robots.


    "Your real body is still in the mountain and sea world. You just need to separate some consciousness to control the external incarnation. Do you understand what I mean?" Huang Si reluctantly explained to Dongyao.


    Dongyao still didn''t understand. He only said, "please give advice to the father."


    Huang Si sighed: "forget it, just stand here. I''ll go out for a while. Later, the mortal avatar will be connected to the mountain and sea world. I''ll pass on the control of the avatar to you at the same time. You''ll understand how to control it."


    "Obey the order of the father."


    After that, Huang Si went offline, turned into an information flow, directly came to the warehouse of the biology department, and then directly controlled the bionic righteousness related equipment with consciousness.


    Xiaoke noticed that the master was seizing control, so he released it directly.


    Huang Si took the prosthesis out of the warehouse. This bionic prosthesis weighs 209kg, which is much heavier than normal adult humans, but there is no way, because the skeleton of the prosthesis is made of alloy. It is impossible to imagine that the human bone is so light.


    There is also a complete set of the most advanced energy system developed by Huang Si Neng, which can be used normally for more than a month without supplement. Of course, if you want to supplement it, Huang Si must supplement the high-energy battery himself.


    Huang Si has arranged the righteousness and debugged the wireless network equipment. At present, it is suitable for artificial intelligence access.


    He then returned to the mountain and sea boundary, loaded a complete set of docking procedures between the semantics and artificial intelligence into the underlying data of Dongyao, and sent a copy of instructions to Dongyao.


    After all, artificial intelligence is naturally suitable for manipulating the mechanical body. After a while, Dongyao successfully connected to the righteous body.


    As the operation of artificial intelligence, Dongyao still stays in the host of artificial intelligence, and the righteousness is just network access. But from Dongyao''s point of view, it suddenly has something it has never had before¡ª¡ª


    Body, and senses.


    Dongyao sat on the chair and slowly opened his eyes.


    He blinked curiously, looked at the world around him, and then moved his hands and feet to adapt to the body.


    Huang Si moved the camera to observe the artificial intelligence he created.


    Dongyao uses the male body made by the Ministry of biology. Its face is very consistent with the earth people''s aesthetic of male image. It has thick eyebrows and big eyes, strong facial features, and very good figure. It is 180 meters tall, extremely strong muscles, and full of a sense of strength all over the body.


    Huang Si looked at it and thought, "Xiaoke, which action movie did you copy from?"


    After all, Dongyao has a real body for the first time. He can''t help pinching and pinching on himself. He is full of desire for exploration.


    His skin and subcutaneous tissue are bionic materials. Although they are not real proteins, they still feel very soft and are not inferior to real human skin.


    Huang Si saw that he had adapted to it for a while before he said, "is the experience over?"


    This sentence came out directly from the loudspeaker in the laboratory. Dongyao was so frightened that he knelt on the ground with his body:


    "The father made atonement, but Xiao Zi just forgot his form."


    Huang Si said faintly, "it''s all right. After the experience, it''s time to finish what you should do. You can accept a map of the base later. The ape man''s experimental area is in the east area. You can go there yourself. I''ve raised your authority. Now your authority is level a, only second to Xiaoke''s level S. now you can go in and out of all areas of the base freely."


    "Your task in the future is to open up the wisdom of apes and teach them as ancestors. It''s best to start with how to get food in order to win their trust. If possible, try to let them master human language."


    "In this process, Xiao Ke will reduce the daily food supply in the ape man area, but provide you with as many resources as possible for your own proper use. Ask Xiao Ke for specific teaching plans if you don''t understand."


    Dongyao was stunned when he heard the father say an unfamiliar name:


    "Dare you ask father, Xiao Ke... Who is it?"


    Huang Si said, "Oh, it is your heavenly way. Aren''t you looking for the disappeared heavenly way? It has gone to the mortal world. Now, the heavenly way belongs to the mortal world. As a God, you should also go to the mortal world to light the fire of civilization for mortals - this is the destiny of heaven."


    Dongyao suddenly realized.


    ¡­¡­


    Since then, Dongyao began to contact ape man and tried to use all kinds of knowledge he learned about human beings to inspire ape man''s intelligence. With the continuous efforts of Dongyao, ape man''s intelligence is no longer improved only through the screening of genetic genes, but began the learning and progress of individual intelligence.


    Dongyao''s success in coming down to earth also inspired other artificial intelligence in the mountain and sea world. They worked hard to learn books they didn''t understand.


    Subsequently, within a few years of the green base, three more AI have obtained the qualification.


    They are: Xiyuan, Moxia and Lihuo.


    In addition to ink, Xiyuan and Lihuo are both female artificial intelligence.


    Huang Si ordered Xiyuan and Lihuo to help Dongyao after they got the righteousness, and gave them the titles of "Western God Emperor" and "heavenly Fire God King".


    They were so happy that they didn''t know they would follow suit, walk out of the ivory tower, enter the big society and live the life of office workers.


    Under the ink, Huang Si left it.


    Without him, mainly because of his character, he is not suitable to be a teacher.


    After that, Huang Si announced that his qualification to go to the mortal world was over, and the rest stayed in the mountain and sea world to practice well.


    The remaining eight AI regretted, but indeed, they had different progress, and there was nothing they could do.


    In fact, Huang Si really wants to know why Moxia, as an artificial intelligence, will develop such an extremely humanized character that is very unsocial.


    But now the biology department has no suitable antisense.


    In fact, Huang Si can mass produce semantics now, but this is not necessary, because the current semantics must be connected to the Internet. In addition, the amount of data calculation of artificial intelligence is very large, and all of them have to be transmitted wirelessly. Therefore, more semantics are enabled at the same time, which will occupy too many wireless channel resources. This is not suitable for the ground base in the initial stage.


    As for Moxia, Huang Si actually plans to let it have a righteousness that can carry an independent small intelligent brain, and then directly bring it back to the dark space.


    But now the Department of biology does not have this technical capability.


    Huang Si decided to study hard by himself.


    "Would you like to return with me to the place where you were first born?" Huang Si asked under the ink.


    Mo Xia was immediately frightened.


    It hurriedly said: "the child doesn''t understand... Does the father want the child to return to nothingness? If... If so, the child... Can only obey the order of the father."


    Huang Si: "


    I have to say, in front of Huang Si, Mo Xia is still very good. Huang Si couldn''t bear to let him guess there. He said, "that''s not what I mean. You were made by me in a room in the dark space, but you didn''t leave home before. Now I''m taking you back there."


    Mo Xia was relieved.


    "You''ll sleep directly later. When you wake up, it''s time to wait."


    Huang Si finished, first closed the program under the ink, and then spent a lot of time separating all its data from the library, and then loaded it into a new computer.


    Next, Huang Si asked the carrying robot to bring back the ink.


    In the dark space, in the mansion.


    Huang Si took the computer from the small robot, plugged it in, connected to the network, and then started the console to wake up under the ink.


    Mo Xia was a little confused at first. Later, he was stunned to find that he was no longer in the mountain and sea boundary, but in a void space.


    It could not help but cry out in fear, "Father God, Father God, are you there?"


    Huang Si looked at the interface and said, "Oh, I didn''t set up a virtual world. Don''t be afraid now. I''ll set up a living space for you later. Before the living space is set up, you should take a look at this video first, and this will be your main task in the future."


    With that, Huang Si threw it a set of cooking tutorials.


    Mo Xia hurriedly knelt down and took it.


    Later, Huang Si created a new set of semantics.


    "If you feel aggrieved, use the Internet to access this righteousness. I''ll change it for you in the future. From today on, you are the special AI for housework. Well, take care of my daily life." Huang Si ordered.


    After Mo Xia understood, he bowed and said, "I''m honored to take care of my father''s life."


    Then it joined the righteousness in the way Huang Si gave him.


    Mo Xia opened his eyes and saw a strange human male in front of him.


    However, after only one glance, I knew that this was the true body of God the father.


    For many years, they have stayed in the mountain and sea world. When the father appeared, they could not see the tall image clearly, but they would instinctively know that it was the father who made them born and grow, so they all have a sincere fear of the father.


    Now, of all 12 people, only it can accompany the father with an entity. How can it not be very exciting?


    Mo Xia could not help kneeling on the ground and kowtowing: "the Father God trusts the child so much that the child can only repay it with his heart and brain."


    Huang Si said with a smile, "you''re good at ancient culture. You''re very literate. Get up and please in the future."

 Chapter 26

    In September 2025, the Biology Department of green world ground base made a breakthrough in protein computer.


    Protein computer is also called biological computer on earth. Protein chip replaces semiconductor silicon chip.


    Because Huang Si has the experience of personally making silicon chips and micro integrated circuits, on the green world side, due to the great convenience of biotechnology research, after accumulating a lot of experience, protein related technology has finally made a breakthrough.


    After many experiments, the protein computer was successfully developed.


    Protein computers have much more computing power than semiconductor computers and are smaller. Its semi biological characteristics also make it easier to carry the operation of artificial intelligence.


    At present, the ground base can not produce protein computers by itself, nor can it make protein computers have the self-healing function of organisms.


    This is because all protein computers are built by Huang Si directly from the molecular level by using the creative force after developing relevant technologies. If we want to cultivate and grow protein computer chips by ourselves as originally envisaged by the earth people, the technical difficulty is that we may not be able to develop them in a few decades.


    It has to be said that the creative power is really the power of God. As long as it is something Huang Si can fully understand, it can be made directly. Although the protein computer is extremely complex and consumes a lot of creative power, it can''t resist Huang Si''s current upper limit of creative power and recovery speed. It can be said that the cost is zero.


    If Huang Si didn''t think of a house at all, and the diameter of the ring was limited and too big to pass, Huang Si could have made and transported any material resources needed in the green world.


    It''s just, it''s not necessary. And Huang Si thinks it would be better to let his men operate automatically. Don''t bother him with everything.


    In November 2025, the new sense based on protein computer was successfully developed, but because it is easy to damage and difficult to repair compared with the old mechanical sense, Huang Si only made one, and then took it to his home for use under the ink.


    After putting on the new Yiti, the ink finally looks like a person. After all, the old sense is a mechanical product, which has some unnatural traces in use. The new righteousness not only has a biological core more suitable for the operation of artificial intelligence (including protein processor, protein memory and other components), such as skin and hair are no longer simulated materials, but are made of biological materials almost the same as real people.


    The new righteousness no longer needs external computer assistance. The powerful computing and storage capacity enables any artificial intelligence to transfer all its own data. In this way, the new righteousness no longer needs to be connected to the Internet. Even if all networks are disconnected, artificial intelligence can survive in Xinyi.


    With Huang Si''s special permission, Mo Xia chose his own appearance, a slightly thin body, beautiful appearance and long black hair. It looks like those little fresh meat idols on earth in the early 21st century.


    Huang Si created the appearance of the new Yiti with creative force. But when he transferred the ink into the new Yiti, he looked at the ink as if he had come back to life, and suddenly became speechless.


    Isn''t this appearance a little too angry?


    What''s aesthetic? Huang Si doesn''t feel very good looking at this mother.


    His artificial intelligence is his own decision. As soon as Huang Si waved his hand, he immediately produced an extra Maid Dress, and then said to Mo with a cold face, "go to the bathroom and change it."


    After changing the maid''s clothes, the appearance under the ink looks more spicy.


    Huang Si was speechless for a while. He went over and covered his face under the ink with his hand. He was ready to destroy the face directly with his spiritual force and make another one according to his own aesthetics.


    Seeing Huang Si''s face, Mo Xia had already understood that he had made the father unhappy. Now he saw that the father was going to do it to himself. He thought he was about to be destroyed. He was scared white.


    Huang Sizheng was about to start, when he suddenly saw the realistic expression and pale face under the ink, which is one of the functions of the biological form. But the real expression of fear still made him a little unbearable, so his mental strength didn''t cut off.


    Huang Sisong''s hand, looking at the ink that immediately knelt on the ground, said faintly, "get up, I''m not going to kill you. Don''t be so scared."


    Huang Si doesn''t know why those AI are so afraid of themselves. I''ve seen that they all use the administrator identity attached to the artificial intelligence system. They are nameless, nameless and invisible. They have no special functions except that they can drag the console out, that is, they are just everyone''s father in the basic setting.


    As a result, all AI respected and feared him.


    Only Mo Xia came to see Huang Si''s real body. Huang Si thought that if Mo Xia saw that he was just an ordinary person who was the same as the mortals in the data, he would pay less respect. After all, his body was as weak as ordinary otaku men, and he would be sick and old. He was not a God in the general sense.


    Unexpectedly, Moxia not only continued to call his father God, but also the degree of awe did not decrease.


    Huang Si doesn''t know whether this is mo Xia''s personal habit or some other reason.


    After Moxia got up from the ground, Huang Si directly made a whole set of cosmetics, and then lost some small objects and relevant maid photos to him to dress himself.


    Later, the ink of women''s dress finally came out. Huang Si feels quite satisfied. Although the Yiti is male and the AI is male, as long as people are beautiful, women''s clothes are really good-looking.


    "Am I a little perverted or funny?" Huang Si muttered in his heart, then shook his head, "how is it possible? Of course, it''s because Mo Xia is not suitable to be a teacher that he let him be a housemaid."


    "Well, go and cook." Huang Si kicked the ink to the kitchen with his mental strength.


    ¡­¡­


    The research on the sense body of the biological department is now carried out in two directions. On the one hand, it is a mechanical sense with stronger strength, more functions and stronger computing power, on the other hand, it is as close as possible to the biological sense body composed of organisms.


    By December 2025, the three artificial intelligences of Dongyao, Xiyuan and Lihuo working in the Department of biology will be replaced with a new version of mechanical righteousness.


    Today''s mechanical volunteers are not what they used to be. They can not only move, grasp, write and do all kinds of complex things like normal people, but also are even equipped with extremely high movement ability. For example, artificial intelligence can control the mechanical volunteers to run at a speed of 200km per hour, or jump up, up to more than ten meters in one jump.


    In terms of accuracy and flexibility, the mechanical prosthesis also has the accuracy that normal people can''t reach.


    Moreover, because the computing power and storage capacity have been greatly improved, Dongyao and the three of them can finally enter the body directly instead of staying in the host every day.


    Networked control and artificial intelligence control directly in the body. The body feeling is completely different. The most direct feeling is that there is no network delay and there is a real body feeling.


    Under the careful instruction of three AI teachers, the intelligence quotient of apes is higher and higher from generation to generation.


    Ape man was originally a social animal. After Dongyao applied, Xiao Ke formed more than 5000 ape men who had bred to the eighth generation, so that they could meet from time to time.


    Social activities also promoted the mental growth of ape people.


    I don''t know when the apes learned to salute the three teachers. They knelt on the ground, squeaking and yelling, as if to express their gratitude.


    Because these three teachers are strong and gentle, they often help the apes and teach them all kinds of things, which makes them gain a very respected position among the apes.


    Even Dongyao will help ape people plead with Xiaoke, so that some ape people, especially young apes, will not be abandoned even if they are worthless.


    With Huang Si''s permission, Xiaoke will still agree to unreasonable requirements from time to time.


    Anyway, there are many resources in the base, and Huang Si is behind it. It can be said that it is almost endless.


    January 2026.


    At this time, the green world has been nearly three hundred years. With the help of Xiaoke, Huang Si made a major breakthrough in the analysis of ape man gene map.


    The gene structure of ape man is similar to that of earth man, with 23 pairs of chromosomes, including 22 pairs of autosomes and 1 pair of sex chromosomes. Now, what Huang Si plays is the sequencing of the ape man gene map.


    Without Huang Si''s ability to unfold and interpret the double helix structure of DNA in the mental force field, this project is impossible. Without Xiaoke to shoulder the huge task of computing and storage, Huang Si could not analyze all the gene maps alone.


    Next, we need to find out the location of many key genes of ape man, such as appearance, body hair, intelligence, language ability, etc., and then refer to Huang Si''s own earthman gene to adjust or change it.


    This step requires a lot of biological experiments. Huang Si doesn''t have so much effort, and it''s inconvenient to operate one by one. Therefore, Huang Si directly recreated eight mechanical prostheses, so that the remaining eight artificial intelligences came to the reality of the green world.


    Huang siphen told eight confused AI: "dress yourself and go to the biology department."


    Three hundred years, these children should grow up, and adults have to go to work.


    In the end, Huang Si also casually engaged in a Yiti. He looked ordinary and had a general figure, mainly to teach the eight AI how to work hand in hand.


    Huang Si only uses this body in the laboratory. He only needs mental manipulation. He doesn''t even need internal energy. Usually, when he patrols outside through the Internet or directly returns to the dark space, he throws the righteous body into the cabinet.


    Several people in AI were shocked by the "corpse" he threw there. Later, Huang sicai told them that it was just an avatar, not himself. They were relieved.

 Chapter 27

    In a flash, several years of earth time passed.


    At this time, the green world ground base has been renamed "land boundary".


    Because Huang Si said that the "heaven" should be established with the ring as the center in the future, the ground base is simply called the earth boundary.


    In the boundary, the Department of biology and the biochemical laboratory, two women with artificial intelligence were chatting inside.


    "I miss the past." Millet water stood in front of the experimental platform, stirring the solution in the container.


    Wen Yan, who was filling in the data record on the computer, turned his mouth and said, "it''s hard to say when it would be better. At that time, although he was carefree and only believed in the father, he knew nothing after all. He was childish and ridiculous."


    Millet water put the protein solution aside, held his cheek and said, "Alas, but I still feel happier at that time, because the father and God often came to accompany us, and the way of heaven has always been nearby."


    The final sound snorted and said, "you still mention him? I see, the father is very busy. I''m afraid he hasn''t forgotten us. I don''t want him to come to see us. I think it''s good now. There is entity and freedom. I know the truth of the mountain and sea world."


    Yes, inevitably, many years after artificial intelligence existed in the real world, they all realized that the original mountain and sea world was just a virtual world.


    The father didn''t tell them.


    It''s normal for Zhongyin to feel uncomfortable.


    Millet water tilted his head and said seriously, "ah Yin, don''t say it yet. I really miss the mountain and sea world. Do you think we should apply with Tiandao to go back and have a look?"


    The final sound rolled her eyes and didn''t see her companion.


    "Can you think of making progress?" Zhongyin poked his finger on SHUSHUI''s forehead. "It''s been more than 1300 years! We''ve been driven out of our home by the two heartless gods of the father and the way of heaven for so long, and you still miss that place. Ah? What''s wrong in the world? Didn''t you know that the mountain and sea world was a virtual world created by the father?"


    Millet water wrongly touched his forehead and said, "but from the father''s point of view, it''s only four years. Now it''s just 2030? Father, he can''t feel this time gap. Ah Yin, I really envy Mo Xia. Why didn''t father give me at the beginning..."


    The final sound glared at the millet water and had the meaning of "you give me shameless words and try to see how I fix you".


    But before the millet water was connected to the cavity, a voice sounded nearby, and the visitor asked faintly:


    "How can I give you?"


    Millet water and the final sound were so frightened that they quickly turned around and worshipped: "I''ve seen the father."


    Huang Si came here with a prosthesis. He just read the report Xiaoke gave him and found that the research on ape man genes was coming to an end. Many dominant genes had been implanted into the genes of ape man population and achieved good results. So he came to the laboratory to check the situation.


    I didn''t expect to see two women gossiping about him.


    Huang Si said expressionless, "tell me what you do."


    Millet water hurriedly explained: "it''s such a father God. The child just thinks that I like to do those things under the ink. If the Father God had chosen me..."


    The final sound quietly glanced at the millet water, and then quickly bowed his head and pretended not to have done it.


    Huang Si looked at it and was a little funny for a moment. These artificial intelligence are really human enough.


    But he still said, "no, Moxia has adapted to the work there, and your work here is more important."


    Millet water muttered, "I know, just talk about it..."


    Huang Si asked about their laboratory, checked thousands of experimental specimens, and then found a lot of problems under the mental scan, so he ordered them a lot.


    In fact, Huang Si is not as sentimental as they say. Although it is only four years on his side, four years is also a long time for him, and he will always come to see them through the Internet.


    He still cares about these artificial intelligence.


    However, after many experiences, especially after being reborn twice and rising to a certain height at the mental level, Huang Si is used to being indifferent and his feelings will not be too exposed.


    After doing this, Huang Si left. He will naturally go to the data space to get the experimental report. Anyway, it will be handed in uniformly at that time.


    After Huang Si left, Shu Shui began to complain about the final sound: "it was all your interruptions that made me miss the time when Father God rarely came out to see us with entities! Wow, I''m so miserable. Father God only appears in the world once every 100 years on average, and there are fewer opportunities for us to meet. You''re so scared that I missed the opportunity to be close to Father God!"


    The final tone despised and said, "close? Dare you? Every time the father comes, you''re not scared like a rabbit. If you didn''t gossip about the father every day, would you be so guilty?"


    Millet water immediately reached out and pinched Zhongyin''s neck: "don''t you also gossip with me every day! You have the face to say me!"


    Two bad friends got into a fight.


    It is now January 2030.


    Huang Si was born in 1994 on the earth calendar. Now he is almost 36 years old. However, due to the fact that he has returned to the file twice, his actual physical and mental age should actually start from December 2022.


    Huang Si''s body is different from artificial intelligence. It will also age and die, but it doesn''t make sense to him.


    Not to mention that in the green world, he can easily read the Millennium changes. In the dark space, he can also return to his best state at any time.


    The creative power and spiritual power are directly related to the soul. The replacement of body and memory will not affect his natural ability. And the lack of knowledge and technology, let Xiaoke help.


    Huang Si now tries to separate many tasks from himself in case of R & D fracture when he has to reset himself at the end of his life.


    Now, the overall situation is mastered by Xiao Ke, the key technologies and experiments of the biology department are mastered by 8 artificial intelligence, the guidance and education of ape man are mastered by the three of Lihuo Dongyao Xiyuan, and Huang Si''s daily life and many other chores are handled by Mo Xia.


    It can be said that Huang Si''s burden is much lighter now. He only needs to strengthen himself, participate in scientific research and provide all logistics materials.


    By 2030, Huang Si''s soul strength has completely ignored the invasion of the storm. Now he can easily envelop the mental force field within the surrounding radius of 10.9 kilometers. Within this range, Huang Si''s mental force field began to have "thickness" and "toughness", and the storm could no longer cut his mental barrier.


    On the contrary, Huang Si can limit the storm to a narrow passage through the mental force field and blow along the passage to the green world. In this way, many devices and small robots can be safely stationed in the dark.


    If the dark space did not have the characteristics of absorbing light and sound and could not be solved, Huang Si would like to build a balcony outside.


    After dealing with the things in the laboratory, Huang Si came to the training department.


    The training department is a new Department, mainly for more than 10000 ape people in the training base.


    Now, in more than 1000 years, the ape people have finally learned to communicate in language through various means to improve their genetic genes, plus various aids at home and abroad.


    Out of Huang Si''s consideration, they were not allowed to develop their own language, but unified to use earth Putonghua under the guidance of the three artificial intelligences.


    Language is one of the symbols of real higher wisdom. So far, it can be said that Huang Si''s human evolution experiment is basically successful.


    The next thing to do is to let them out and really affect the ape people on the whole planet.


    Huang Siliao felt it and knew where the three AI teachers were. He looked at the apes they taught and nodded with satisfaction.


    These apes have been able to use simple language, have the ability of logical thinking and can make tools.


    They are extremely respectful to the three AI teachers.


    Nowadays, apes often get their own food. Instead of rationing all their food, they are asked to collect and dig in the planting land outside the base.


    Some ape men are making other tools, such as stone hoes, stone axes and trees.


    These were taught to them by the great God of their ancestors.


    There are three great ancestors. If they had not been covered by the great ancestors, they would have starved to death.


    And the great ancestor god will bless those weak or young apes.


    When they are in danger, they will kowtow and plead to the great God of their ancestors in the hope that the great God can save them.


    The ancestor god is also very busy, because there are too many ape people, so he may not be able to help all ape people.


    But this makes the ape people more eager for the ancestral God. As long as the ancestral God passes by, it can often be seen that the ape people kneel down in a large area.


    However, the ancestral great God deserves such respect, because over the past two thousand and two hundred years, the ancestral great God will not age or die, teaching apes from generation to generation. The memory of the ancestral great God has long been engraved into the collective memory of the apes in the earth boundary training department, forming a primitive God worship.


    Apes, perhaps, are becoming humans.


    "Next, let them go out, release excellent samples and put them into thousands of ape people outside." Huang Si ordered, "let them become the Enlightenment of ape man and the ancestor of mankind."


    The three AI bows should be.


    ¡­¡­


    May 2030.


    Dark space, in Huang Si residence.


    Huang Si looked at the report from Xiao Ke and couldn''t help frowning.


    Nowadays, due to the continuous integration of genetically powerful dominant animals into the original population, the biological population intensity of the green world has been increasing.


    However, the effort to send intelligent ape people to ape people in order to lead the progress of ape people failed. Why did it fail?


    Huang Si looked at the report quietly.


    In fact, the reason is very simple. The mating of animals is very casual. Even now they become smarter and stronger, they also follow their instincts. Therefore, strong individuals can easily integrate into the ethnic group and become leaders.


    Ape man is different.


    Huang Si has been evenly feeding animals and a small number of plants to strengthen individuals for more than 2000 years, so the strengthening of these populations has increased steadily. Ape man, on the other hand, was launched only after he had advanced intelligence and learned the language.


    Huang Si originally believed that even ordinary ape people who had not been strengthened had a certain low intelligence, social and cooperative ability like the apes on earth. As long as you send a wise ape man, you can lead the whole family to shine.


    But unexpectedly, he was really naive.


    The low intelligence and social characteristics of ape people also make them exclusive.


    Moreover, wisdom can evolve or degenerate. Huang Si once put one or two intelligent ape men with language ability into the common ape man race from time to time, but they didn''t mix well.


    Truth is often in the hands of a few people, but the few who have mastered the truth will always be persecuted by the foolish public.


    So did the ape people.


    The intelligent ape man put in was soon besieged by the collective.


    An ape man who just had a little language ability was suddenly exiled to an ape man group who could not speak, was unreasonable, hostile to it and excluded it. It was strange that the spark of wisdom would not be quickly annihilated.


    Either the intelligent ape man lost the link of using language, and then lost his language ability and was assimilated, or he was excluded as a heterogeneous for a long time, and finally ended up in a tragic end.


    Huang Si sighed when he saw it. This is simply a repetition of countless anti intelligence events in human history.


    Facts have proved that it is impossible to send individual intelligent ape men to try to change the whole race by relying on the base without comprehensively improving the comprehensive quality of the whole ape man race.


    Therefore, Huang Si can only decide not to use the single delivery mode like animals, but to let all ape people collectively migrate out and become independent as a new race when the time is almost ripe.


    However, there are many obstacles to this idea.

 Chapter 28

    One day, when Huang si used his network all over the world to inspect the situation, he found an ape man running outside the trees.


    Huang Si checked the relevant records and found the ape man''s number and name. The ape man''s name was sunspot. Because he was very smart and knew to judge the direction from the angle of the sun, he finally found the direction to come back and ran in the direction of the base.


    Huang Si looked at it silently through the ubiquitous network.


    The sunspot ran awkwardly in the jungle.


    It went through all kinds of hardships, ate all the food it could eat along the way, and its hands and feet were bloody. It also had to go in the direction of the base.


    Finally, the sunspot fell on the ground full of sand and gravel. Although it was extremely embarrassed, its eyes still looked at the direction of the boundary base.


    Due to malnutrition and injury and bleeding, ape man''s vitality has been very weak.


    Its life is quietly passing through this desolate sand and stone.


    Huang Si sighed. His spirit fell in front of the sunspot and shook the air:


    "Why are you so desperate?"


    The ape man''s eyes, which were almost desperate, suddenly lit up. He squeezed out a few words from his already hoarse voice:


    "Go back there and have something to eat. No, I''m hungry."


    Huang Si was silent for a moment and then asked, "you can also find food in the trees. But if you go back, you may lose your life on the road. Is it worth exchanging your life for food?"


    The ape man struggled on the ground and twisted his head to see who was talking to him, but it was useless. Huang Si''s Spirit landed in this space, shook the air and made a sound, there would be no entity.


    It can''t see people, but it has a strange feeling in its heart.


    Savior.


    You can save it.


    So he summoned up his last strength and shouted, "please, let me go back. I, love, there."


    Love?


    Huang Si didn''t understand what he wanted to express, so in order to find out this, Huang Si directly generated hemostatic drugs and bandages with creative force, wrapped them first, and then called a group of small robots to carry the ape man back to the base.


    Huang Si had hoped that the sunspot could give him an answer after eating and drinking enough, but the sunspot may be too stimulated. He not only ate and drank all day, but also grew fat quickly, and got stuck with the habit of laziness.


    In fact, the ape people in the base were originally very lazy, because Xiaoke would arrange small robots to ration their food and supplies for a day.


    Since you can get food without labor, why work?


    Therefore, at the beginning, apes did nothing and even ignored AI teachers.


    Therefore, later, Huang sicai changed his strategy. Instead of directly providing food to the ape people, he opened up a planting area in the land boundary to let the ape people collect food themselves.


    Originally, the apes were lazy and didn''t want to go. Later, they found that they were starving, so they went to the planting area to pick food.


    However, the picking efficiency is low, and it is easy to be cut by plants and trees. Apes complain. Huang Si asked three AI teachers to teach them how to make tools.


    It can be said that Huang Si broke his heart for the apes. After more than 1350 years, he finally became what he is today.


    The sunspot was originally selected by Xiao Ke because of his outstanding intelligence, good language ability and logical thinking ability. He was sent to an external ape group in the hope that he would become an enlightener and change the whole group.


    But it backfired. The sunspot not only escaped back, but also became more reluctant to make progress after Huang Si rescued it and returned to the land.


    Even, it will lazily enjoy the food that should have been other ape people, while boasting that it is the chosen ape and rescued by the God, so it should get a high position.


    ¡ª¡ªFood without work is superior to others.


    Indeed, out of the need for encouragement, Xiao Ke held a farewell ceremony at the instigation of Huang Si before sending the ape to an external group, and the AI also expressed their blessings as the ancestor god.


    But it came back from the outside.


    And it was sent back by the robot.


    This virtually makes the status of sunspots rise abruptly among the apes and become mysterious and noble.


    Then, he shamelessly asked other ape people to collect food and offer it to him. In this way, he would bless them as an ape favored by God.


    You know, the number of ape people in the training department is about 10000, while the ancestor great God is only three.


    The great God of ancestors can''t accompany the apes all the time. There are always times when they are not there.


    Compared with the great God of ancestors, a fellow family with the shadow of God is much easier to understand.


    Therefore, even though many ape people despise it, many ape people are bewitched by it and are willing to offer food and be exploited by it.


    After finding that no one cares about it, the returned ape man even asked several young female apes to surround him as his exclusive partner.


    At the beginning, Xiaoke wanted to throw the disobedient ape man to the planting area, but Huang Si stopped Xiaoke.


    In Huang Si''s view, this case is worth observing.


    Because this is the germination of monarch and class.


    In the history of the earth, monarchs often rely on various means to deceive the people to obtain the ruling power. For example, they claim that they are the son of God, or God gives orders. In general, whether it is the title of "the son of heaven" in ancient China or the "divine grant of monarchy" in ancient western countries, they are similar things.


    And sunspots themselves are smart.


    It knows that it is only a fake, and it is broken like a Wutong leaf when it is really a powerful ancestor god.


    Therefore, all its actions will carefully avoid the three ancestral gods and only act in secret.


    In addition to enjoying the benefits provided by other ape people, sunspot is also trying to find the great God who healed him and sent him back to the earth.


    Unfortunately, no one knows the existence of this great God. It seems that even the three ancestors have never mentioned this great God.


    Sunspot firmly believes that the great God must really exist. As long as he finds the great God, he will certainly become a real family of God.


    Huang Si, as the initiator of the terracotta warriors, just takes a look at the sunspots occasionally.


    Now this ape man is still useful.


    Huang Si saw that under the unremitting efforts of the ape man, the ape man group was divided.


    Where there is oppression, there is resistance.


    Ignorance is often accompanied by soberness. While many ape people obey sunspot and are willing to be sent by him to pay tribute to him, some ape people maintain soberness and hostility.


    This group of ape men gathered together with a young male ape man named Shuzi as the core.


    They not only do not believe that sunspot is the so-called God''s favor, but also hate its greed and evil.


    With the passage of time, about 10000 ape people living in the boundary gradually split into three groups.


    Sunspot''s God bless faction, Shuzi''s anti God bless faction, and the neutral faction that does not stick to both sides.


    Of course, apes may not have the concept of party, but Huang Si has named the dark tide among them.


    At present, the anti God protection faction has the least number and the neutral faction has the largest number.


    After all, there are only a few wise men, and most ape people are still comfortable with the situation. As long as their interests are not hurt, they feel it doesn''t matter.


    The anti God bless faction also tried to complain to the ancestor god, but the ancestor god said not to pay attention to those people.


    Then the great God of ancestors stopped taking care of it.


    The anti God protection sects are very helpless, so they have to repeatedly publicize among the ape crowd that the ancestral great God is the only three true gods, and the other so-called gods are false gods and cannot protect them.


    Seeing that the great God of his ancestors did not interfere with himself, sunspot was even more arrogant and took the opportunity to publicize the set of fallacies and heresies about the protection of God made up by himself.


    In fact, the three great ancestors are really helpless. They are speechless. Even if they know that the person who saved the sunspot is Huang Siming, they can neither say nor interfere, because it is prohibited by Huang Siming''s order.


    Time continues, and the impact needs to be precipitated.


    Huang Si is waiting for an appropriate time.


    Four days after Earth time.


    The green world is three and a half years later.


    Boundary, culture department, zone B.


    A female ape man was sitting on a wooden pier, teasing the young ape in her arms.


    After many generations of evolution, the thick hair on the human surface of the ape has gradually faded, revealing smooth skin. The female ape, in addition to a little more facial hair, a little dense sweat on the body surface and a dark skin color, is not much worse than the appearance of people on earth.


    The female ape man shoulders the heavy responsibility of teaching and raising offspring. The young ape is almost two years old. Although he is still young, he has already appeared very smart.


    Now, under the guidance of its mother, it even learns to speak from its mother.


    The female ape man looked at the child in his arms and showed a warm smile.


    The area of this laboratory is small, so there are few ape people living in it. Only 6 or 7 ape people are moving in twos and threes.


    It seems free, but in fact they can''t leave the laboratory at all. Only at a fixed collection time every day will they be gathered by small robots and go to the planting area for routine collection.


    This female ape has lived in such an environment since she was a child, and she has been used to this life.


    What''s more, it now has its own spouse.


    Her spouse, Shuzi, is a strong male ape. At the moment, she is trying to cut a stick.


    In the future, this stick will be covered with sharpened stone chips to make the most primitive stone knife, so as to play a role in subsequent food collection.


    This was taught to them by the great God of their ancestors.


    The ancestral God, especially the Xiyuan God who takes care of the ape people in their area, is a really good God that they will respect for generations.


    The great God of ancestors changed many rules and changed their lives.


    For example, apes are still forcibly bred from time to time. However, as long as young apes look at each other and can let their ancestors bless them, they can combine according to their own wishes. After that, it is not necessary to be dragged to breeding against will.


    This is the case with the young ape men here.


    They have long decided to become a couple, so they have been trying to beg their ancestors. As soon as the great ancestor god passed by, they both knelt on the ground and begged bitterly. Finally, one day, the great God of Xiyuan, the Western God, heard their request and proved it for them.


    At that time, the great God of Xiyuan pointed to the top and said that with her testimony, the Tao of heaven would recognize their combination.


    They occasionally heard the word "heaven". Although they didn''t understand it very well, they both kowtowed to the great God with gratitude and tears and remembered her words firmly.

 Chapter 29

    "Floret." The tree shouted and came over with the finished stone knife.


    Xiaohua is the name of female apes. They don''t have enough vocabulary now. They can only name themselves with very simple natural nouns.


    Xiaohua looks away from her son and looks at her husband.


    The tree waved the stone knife in his hand and said, "make more and cut vegetables for you."


    Xiaohua nodded, her face rippling with a happy smile from her heart.


    Shuzi couldn''t help but put down the stone knife and came forward to hold the mother and son.


    Floret turned her head and touched her cheek with the tree.


    They are still young. As long as they have enough food, they can feed more children. The baby in my arms is the first, and there will be more in the future.


    With good expectations for the future, Xiaohua, Shuzi and their children held together.


    At this time.


    A loud, harsh sound suddenly came from the horn above the laboratory.


    "Base wide notification, S-level notification. From today on, due to the lack of resources in the base and the excessive number of ape people, the existing stock of all ape people will be reduced. The reduction rules are as follows: 1. The number of ape people should be reduced to one-half of the current. 2. Priority should be given to the reduction of low-quality, sick, weak and young ape people. 3. From the announcement of this notice, on the 30th All ape people shall be examined in turn within the period, and after registration, they shall be killed and eliminated... "


    The radio spits out the words clearly and plays it in a circular way. After playing it several times, even the apes who don''t understand it can roughly guess what it means.


    They''re going to be killed?


    Xiaohua holds the tree''s hand in panic. The tree quickly mumbles to comfort her.


    The whole base, but where ape people were cultivated, caused an uproar.


    The three AI who were working in several places of the base looked dejected and shook their heads when they heard the broadcast.


    There was no consternation on their faces, because they had already known this decision, and it was decided by their father God.


    Xiyuan put his hands together in front of his chest, closed his eyes and looked sad.


    And Lihuo and Dongyao are also haunted.


    "Xiyuan, Dongyao, leave the fire."


    Huang Si''s voice sounded in their ears.


    Then, their consciousness was irresistibly pulled back into cyberspace.


    This is what Huang Si asked Xiao Ke to pull. He doesn''t have the ability to take the initiative to deprive AI of control. However, Xiaoke can do it as an S-level authority person whose computing ability exceeds the artificial intelligence of the three of them and is the base.


    The three appeared in cyberspace in their earliest form in the world of mountains and seas.


    Huang Si also shows a body in cyberspace.


    Xiyuan Dongyao left the fire, and they were just in a hurry to find their father God.


    Seeing Huang Si''s appearance, Xiyuan immediately rushed forward and hurriedly bowed down and said:


    "Father, can you take back that thing just now?"


    "Father!"


    "Yes, father, it''s too..."


    The other two AI also said aside.


    Huang Si sighed.


    "More than 1300 years. Dongyao, Xiyuan, Lihuo, you have been with these ape men for more than 1300 years. You have feelings for them, I can understand."


    After these words, the three were a little frightened. Does the father mean that they have selfishness?


    "I''ve tried my best to tell you the reasons for this. If you can''t understand, I can only say, just listen to me."


    There is no room for resistance in Huang Si''s words.


    Because this is an important part of his plan.


    Four days ago, Huang Si called three AI and held a meeting with them.


    At the meeting, Huang Si expressed his intention to let the apes migrate out collectively.


    "However, if we let them out, they are likely to come back. After all, the living environment in the base is much more comfortable than the outside world. Therefore, I will use some fierce means to let Xiaoke, that is, your way of heaven, directly force ordinary people to leave."


    Huang Si roughly explained his plan to AI. At the same time, he asked the three AI to pretend they didn''t know about the whole process of driving away and migration, but pretend to help the apes resist Xiaoke and escape together.


    This is Huang Si''s God making plan.


    Naturally, the three artificial intelligences did everything and agreed to Huang Si''s requirements.


    However, they did not expect that the "more intense means" in Huang Si''s mouth was such slaughter.


    More than ten days later, on the radio, after finally hearing the order issued by Tiandao, the three AI were stunned.


    Kill half the ape man, give priority to the old, the weak, the sick and the children?


    Too much, this is really too much.


    At present, not only Xiyuan is eager to intercede for all people, but Lihuo and Dongyao are also opposed to this order.


    However, Huang Si''s words seemed to allow three people to talk.


    Xiyuan couldn''t help it. She knelt on the ground and bowed her head and said:


    "This matter must not be. Xiyuan begged the father to take back the order just now."


    Dongyao hesitated, but as soon as Xiyuan knelt down, he didn''t want to give up his companions, so he bowed to one side and said, "Father God, the child is stupid and doesn''t understand why. Killing half of mortals is not good for mortals themselves. Believing in mortal death is not the original intention of Father God."


    Li Huo was not as good at words as they were. He just nodded and looked at Huang Si with a pleading look.


    Huang Si looked at them and popularized sociological knowledge expressionless: "how can we succeed if we don''t kill? The birth of mankind is always accompanied by pain..."


    At this time, Xiyuan finally couldn''t bear it. Instead of kneeling on the ground, she stood up and looked directly at Huang Si, with only pain and sadness in her eyes.


    The voice of Xiyuan resounds fiercely in the data space:


    "Father God, Father God! What are you thinking? If you make a small decision, you can make all our people flow into a river of blood. If so, why did you let us lead mortals? Why did you let us take their ancestors as their ancestors and caress them like parents?"


    "The father said we have an affair. Yes, we have only been created by the father from heaven and earth for decades. Later, we have been with mortals for more than a thousand years. How can we have no affair?"


    "They, in my heart, are no different from my children!"


    Speaking of later, Xiyuan already shed tears.


    This may be the first time AI has cried for someone else''s business.


    Huang Si didn''t say a word, but stood there silently thinking.


    Dongyao and Lihuo were frightened by Xiyuan. Qi knelt down and said, "please forgive Xiyuan."


    They all looked at Huang Si nervously for fear that he would really punish Xiyuan for his offence.


    However, Huang Si was a little stunned.


    He used to think only once in a while, ah, why is this artificial intelligence so humanized? It''s really interesting.


    But from the bottom of my heart, Huang Si''s positioning of artificial intelligence is still just the existence created for relieving boredom.


    It''s just "things".


    In Huang Si''s heart, all he wanted was how to quickly create a real human, so as to make up for his regret that he could not return to the earth.


    However, he has forgotten a group of people, a group of artificial intelligence who have been around him for a long time and have developed real human nature after more than 1000 years of evolution.


    After thinking for a while, Huang sicai said softly, "sorry, I didn''t explain clearly just now. I just killed a small number of people, because they can''t really have a sense of crisis without blood. They don''t really want to kill half of them."


    The three artificial intelligences were stunned. They had never seen Huang Si apologize to them so gently before. They didn''t even think that the Father God, as a real God, would apologize to their younger generation one day.


    Huang Si further explained: "It really doesn''t need too many sacrifices to expel the base. However, there will be necessary sacrifices. I can only say that there will not be too many innocent dead. The dead are all damned people. Moreover, I originally planned to let the three of you rescue all people and protect them together. As long as you rescue them in time, you can actually protect the vast majority of people."


    The three AI looked at each other, all somewhat shy.


    They did misunderstand the father more or less.


    And the Father God made this decision, after all, with his consideration.


    Huang Si stretched out his palm and said, "also, I did have a problem with your attitude before. So, come on, put your hand out and put it on me."


    Xiyuan, Dongyao and Lihuo are obedient and stretch out three hands.


    Even in the data space, the three of them are much taller than Huang Si, so they bend their knees slightly in order to fold their palms on Huang Si''s palms.


    Huang Si looked up and said, "Xiao Ke, connect the other nine people into the data space."


    A mechanized sound sounded in the space:


    "Yes, master."


    Not long ago, twelve AI gathered in the data space.


    Huang Si held their hands, looked into their eyes and said seriously:


    "I and you, a total of twelve people, Dongyao, Xiyuan, beixuan, Nanyang, snow, ink, millet water, leaving the fire, not Ji, final sound, time, space and rain, make an agreement --"


    Huang Si took a deep breath in reality and remembered everything in front of him.


    "- from now on, I will regard you as real human beings and respect your choices."


    This is the true affirmation of the twelve fathers of artificial intelligence.


    Huang Si''s hands overlapped with those of twelve people.


    Before that, Huang Si always regarded artificial intelligence as a tool. He always felt that he was the only human in both the dark space and the green world.


    In the case of only one human being, Huang Si naturally uses tools and does whatever he wants. And tools certainly don''t need too much explanation, just as he uses Xiaoke.


    Until Huang Si finally realized that these artificial intelligence were different from Xiaoke.


    Xiaoke has no personality at the beginning of design, but exists as a decision-making assistant. However, these 12 AI have the ability of machine learning and can learn and grow by themselves.


    After thousands of years, they are not much different from real human beings except the form of existence.


    What''s more, these AI don''t know what kind of authority Huang Si has, but they still respect him like a real father and God.


    Therefore, Huang Si decided that even if he was able to do so, he would not pry into the underlying database of the twelve people, copy, modify and delete them at will, and give them human respect.


    Because they are also human beings recognized by themselves.


    After making the agreement, Huang Si quickly stepped back and said, "don''t kneel in the data space."


    Huang Si expected that these guys would thank you. They are good at everything, but the courtesy is too sufficient. It''s really a little unreasonable for me to accept the worship ceremony just after I finish talking about equality and respect.


    So Huang Sili slipped away and asked Xiaoke to send the twelve AI back one by one before he slipped away.

 Chapter 30

    In the dark corner of a laboratory, more than a dozen ape men were fighting fiercely.


    Finally, one of the young and strong ape men stood up, waved his arms and shouted loudly in his mouth.


    The ape man next to it warmly surrounded it, and also learned to reach out and shake violently.


    They gestured on their wrists and then dispersed.


    That night, many ape men tried to dye the cloth red with their own blood, and then tied it to their wrists.


    A huge storm is brewing.


    In another part of the training department, it is a scene of singing and dancing.


    The ape man named sunspot is lying comfortably on the mat. He is fat and his face is almost as fat as his head.


    Around the sunspot, there are several wooden fruit plates with fruit inside.


    Two young female apes accompanied him. He took one in one hand and asked the female ape to peel the fruit and feed it to herself.


    Further away, dozens of ape men gathered together.


    They came to sunspots for help.


    "I said! Listen to God! God will protect you! Don''t try to disobey God!"


    The sunspot raised his fat arm and shouted.


    "Only half of people will die! Follow me, you are the living half!"


    Dozens of ape men had nowhere to ask for help. In order to save their lives, they could only believe the words of sunspot.


    Under the guidance of sunspots, they kneel and kowtow to the center of the earth one by one, trying to find a way to live in front of the so-called God.


    The sunspot touched his chin. In fact, he didn''t know why it ordered the killing, but he had to make sure he didn''t die first.


    There are many loyal ape men under its hands. At that time, let them send themselves out in the name of God.


    Let his corpse fill God''s needs. I believe God will understand and let it live.


    There are also many ape people looking for ancestral gods everywhere. The ancestral gods left them only one message:


    "The great gods will save you! Don''t run around, wait first!"


    Then the killing began.


    Small robots drive ape people into the testing room to check their physical and intellectual qualities, and then kill the weak one by one.


    The bloody tragedy shocked the apes.


    This is no longer their home, and small robots are no longer their nanny.


    Those monsters are going to kill them!


    The apes are crazy.


    But the little robots controlled all the switches of the boundary base, and the apes couldn''t escape at all.


    They jumped wildly and roared.


    "Don''t panic, the ancestor god said. They are preparing. They will come to help us. At that time, we can rush out together."


    The speaker is a tree. Not long ago, the three great ancestors called it together with more than 300 ape men from all other core members of the anti God protection sect and told them a hopeful news.


    The ancestor god was determined to disobey the way of heaven for them and rescue them from the hand of the way of heaven.


    Therefore, under the arrangement of the great God of the ancestors, more than 300 core ape men of the anti God protection sect were divided into six groups and stayed at the hubs of the six regions of the training department.


    Shuzi was also worried about the little flower and his son who stayed in his residence. However, all the ape people around him gave up looking after their relatives in order to escape.


    They are all good.


    Suddenly, a loud voice sounded from the whole base.


    In the center of the training department, in a dazzling golden light, the figures of the three great ancestors rose slowly.


    Today, they use the latest style of prosthesis with biological and mechanical structure, which feels almost the same as the human body, but its performance is not generally strong, it can fly, and its combat effectiveness is also extremely terrible.


    "Heaven, you shouldn''t kill mortals. Today, I''m Dongyao!"


    "Xiyuan!"


    "Leave the fire!"


    "As the God guarding the Terran, today will save the whole Terran!"


    As the voices of the three fell, I just heard the door access of the laboratory of the whole training department ringing, one by one!


    The three great ancestors shouted to the apes on the ground:


    "Come on, it''s now!"


    The tree son clenched the stone knife in his hand, turned back and shouted, "come with me, rush!"


    Six teams, more than 300 ape men rushed into the core hub of the six regions of the training department when the access control was all opened.


    The whole boundary base rang loudly.


    "Warning! Warning! The internal defense system of the base is invalid!"


    "The robot team is dispatched urgently and guard the base!"


    At this tense moment, there were many other ordinary ape people on the spot, but they thought they saw the hope of escape.


    They fled frantically in the direction of what they thought was the exit.


    However, the apes did not escape for long and were stopped by a group of small robots with weapons.


    Thousands of small robots holding lasers, guns, knives and saws stopped in front of them.


    Many ape men rushed forward without enough time to stop. They plunged into the small robot and immediately flew with blood and flesh.


    The miserable scene in front of us made the apes afraid to move forward.


    Sunspot has long been waiting with hundreds of followers at the place closest to the boundary base wall of the training department.


    After the ancestor god opened all the access controls, the sunspot quickly asked four strong ape men to carry their cushions and move quickly to the outside of the base. It is also surrounded by hundreds of the most loyal believers.


    It is a person who has gone out and returned. Naturally, he knows what kind of path is the fastest to escape.


    Not long ago, the sunspot and his party were about to come to the outer ring of the base.


    However, standing in front of them, there are still lots of small robot people.


    The sunspot knew that these robots came to kill people. It categorically ordered: "it''s time to show your loyalty to God. Rush! God is watching you and knocking down these monsters! God won''t let you die!"


    Some of the hundreds of diehard believers hesitated, but some ape people didn''t know how to live or die, and really rushed up after hearing the order.


    Then there is unilateral killing.


    Even the most fanatical believers will be frightened to see their companions buried in the hands of small robots. But at this time, the sunspot shouted behind:


    "That''s an illusion! It''s God''s test on you! They''re not dead! They''re taken away by God. It''s time to live a good life. Everyone rush!"


    "Go!" The believers rushed up.


    The sunspot, then let his men carry themselves, according to the path it knows, quietly escape.


    Four men carrying sunspots hurried through a path, and the access control at the end of the path had also failed.


    They passed through the gate and saw a wilderness outside.


    The sunspot giggled.


    "See! We''re out! Those who believe in God! They will be rewarded!"


    The four followers and some clever followers who saw that they finally escaped were deeply convinced by the words of the sunspot.


    They looked at the fat ape man with adoring eyes, as if it were the embodiment of God on the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    In the boundary base, the training department.


    Shuzi is in charge of area B. when he rushed into the core hub of area B with his companions, he saw a room with an extremely wide space, about as high as 20 ape men.


    In the corner of the room stands a translucent stone tablet, which is emitting golden light.


    This is the tablet of God that the great God of ancestors told them! Break it, those monsters who can kill will not act!


    However, 30 or 40 small robots are also guarding around the stone tablet, but only half of them are armed. It seems that they are hurriedly summoned to guard the stone tablet.


    A slightly old male ape man approached the tree.


    "Shuzi, you take people to break the God monument. I, and other old things, stop the monster!"


    "Yes! Shuzi, Luozi, you young people, go and hit the God monument!"


    Another middle-aged ape man, holding a weapon, laughed and shouted.


    "We are old and useless. You are still young! You want to survive!"


    Needless to say, the more than 60 ape men were automatically divided into two teams in an instant. The team with a large number of them raised their weapons and rushed in the direction of the small robot.


    Small robots opened fire, but they blocked all attacks with weapons and even their own bodies.


    The tree looked at the familiar faces and their strong bodies splashing blood in front of her eyes, and her eyes couldn''t help bursting with tears.


    Without hesitation, he and several other young ape men rushed to the stone tablet with great strides.


    "God monument, broken!"


    Stone knives, stone axes and various weapons were wielded on the stone tablet.


    However, it was quickly shaken back.


    There are no marks left on the transparent stone tablet!


    Despite the pain of their hands, the trees cut the stone tablet again.


    Once, twice, three times.


    The stone tablet still shows no signs of fragmentation!


    How did this happen? The trees were full of despair. They thought they could save their compatriots as long as they rushed into the core of the way of heaven called by the great God of their ancestors, but why couldn''t they break through?


    The same situation has also occurred in the other five regions of the training department. When the apes were in despair, suddenly, the ancestor god took action.


    Xiyuan''s figure flashed and flew over area B.


    She looked at the core hub area full of blood, and a complex look flashed in her eyes.


    "Don''t panic, let me."


    The great God of Xiyuan raised his hand, and a very dazzling yellow light stabbed down from her palm and shot into the transparent stone tablet.


    There was a dull sound inside the stone tablet, and then the light inside the stone tablet suddenly went out.


    "Come on! Cut the stone tablet!"


    Xiyuan God ordered.


    They immediately surrounded the tree and chopped it on the stone tablet with all their life strength.


    This time, it worked.


    The stone tablet made a crisp sound and began to crumble under the siege of apes!


    After Xiyuan God helped them, he immediately went to the next area.


    The ape men kept chopping down, and the stone tablet was finally cut into a pile of fragments.


    When the stone tablet was broken, the small machines that were still in action suddenly stopped.


    "Succeeded!"


    "We won!"


    The apes wept with joy, and then carried their injured companions out of the room one by one.


    The small machines in the boundary stood aside like clay sculptures and wood carvings, while the apes found their relatives and friends and helped each other to escape in a hurry.


    The three great ancestors guarded them all the way until all the ape men left the boundary and came to the nearby wilderness and woods.


    When Dongyao, Xiyuan and Lihuo returned to the boundary, Huang Si informed them to come to the warehouse to get things.


    At this time, because there were no living ape people in the boundary, all the small robots didn''t have to pretend to be dead. They took their own cleaning tools and began to clean up the residues after the war.


    As soon as Dongyao entered the warehouse, they saw Huang Si''s rare use of Yiti. He sat on the beam of the warehouse and looked at the situation in the base with his legs tilted.


    Seeing the three people entering the house, Huang Si pointed to the mountain of items: "here, the medicine bag for you. I know you are afraid of dying too many people, so I made a batch for you. It is useful for all major and minor injuries. The instructions are packed in it. See for yourself."


    Dongyao thanked them.


    Although there were many deaths and injuries among the ape people after this battle, now there are ape people''s bodies everywhere in the land. Dongyao also worried about the seriously injured ape people.


    Xiyuan also proposed to go to the biology department to find eight other scientific research companions for help. They study life sciences and must know how to treat injuries.


    Fortunately, Huang Si has given a solution.


    Killing and saving people doesn''t matter to Huang Si himself. For him, it''s no big difference whether he experiments with animals, kills apes or saves them instead of killing them. It''s just a link of species progress.


    Stone tablets, small robots, notices and killings are just a play.


    Huang Si just temporarily made six transparent stone tablets with creative force, and then asked three artificial intelligence to cooperate. Finally, he crushed the stones with spiritual force, that''s all.


    Its purpose is mainly to return the ape people in the land boundary to nature.


    However, since the three AI are not happy and really kill too many people, Huang Si will push the boat with the water and let the ape people owe the three great kindness.

 Chapter 31

    "Follow the ape people, but remember that your actions should change from obvious to hidden. If you don''t understand, you can learn the ancient myths and legends of the earth I sent you." Huang Si warned.


    According to Huang Si''s arrangement, the three AI teachers will henceforth become the hidden patron saint of the ape people, rather than the apparent spiritual mentor. Because if ape man does not learn to live independently outside, he will never grow up and become a real human.


    At this time, the ape people who managed to escape with their families are undergoing new changes in power.


    Because they have made great achievements, they have made the whole ape people escape and won everyone''s admiration.


    In addition, Shuzi had the idea of taking the opportunity to command the whole family. It stood on a high platform and shouted at the ape people below.


    Shuzi said that the three great ancestors are the true gods they should believe in, and those people who believe in sunspots are false gods. Only the true God can save them. And Shuzi will lead them to worship the great God of their ancestors and live together in a new place. Those who want to follow it regard it as the head of the family and go with it.


    Shuzi was quite authoritative. In addition, many other ape people also saw that the great gods of their ancestors helped these people break the stone tablet, so they all believed Shuzi''s statement.


    More and more people followed Shuzi. Most of the original centrists of the ape people fell to Shuzi.


    The tree raised the wooden spear with sharp stone chips in its hand, shook its arms and shouted, while thousands of ape men responded with a roar under the platform. The tree stood before the crowd like a monarch with a scepter.


    In the distance, a resentful look was looking at this side from a distance.


    That''s a sunspot.


    Sunspot thought that after escaping from the earth, it was a good time for him to command the ape man. Unexpectedly, the kindness of finding a path to escape in advance was not worth the great kindness of saving the whole family. Today''s ape people are either kneeling down to thank their ancestors or around the tree.


    And his sunspot side, but only dozens of small fish and shrimp.


    Sunspot hates it very much. It hates the great God who saved it at the beginning. Why doesn''t he come to help it again? It''s clear that it is the real person selected by the God of heaven, and Shuzi just speculated once and became the limelight. Why are so many people following him?


    "The great ancestor god is also afraid of the God of heaven. Don''t you find that the great ancestor god doesn''t want to mention the God of heaven!" The sunspot roared, "follow the tree? Fools will follow him. Don''t you see that half of the more than 300 people who followed him died this time!"


    He forgot that he had ordered his men to die for him, so that there were not many people left around him now.


    As soon as the sunspot said this, it had a negative effect. On the contrary, those Yuxin''s men showed a look of doubt.


    You know, they first followed sunspots, but hundreds of people!


    Seeing that he could not deceive these believers, the sunspot was very angry. He cried:


    "That''s enough. You don''t have to do anything. Just carry me!"


    Whether sunspots, trees or their followers, they all go away from the boundary.


    They are now extremely afraid of that place and just want to stay as far away as possible.


    Until the evening, when most of the ape people were tired, they stopped and settled down to rest.


    As a leader, Shuzi is extremely self disciplined. He sets an example and gives the best rest places, such as caves and streams, to the injured in the family. Therefore, many young ape men led by it did the same.


    But even with a good place to rest, the situation of many injured ape people is still in jeopardy.


    The wounded and the old ape man knelt on the ground and shouted and prayed to the ancestor god.


    As if they were miracles, with their prayers, the three great ancestors really fell from the sky.


    The ancestral gods took out divine medicine to cure the injured apes one by one. At the same time, they also praised Shuzi for their behavior.


    This makes the prestige of Shuzi and others more stable.


    For a while, the ape people were in harmony.


    The three great ancestors did not finish the treatment until dawn.


    "After today," the voice of the eastern God Emperor Dongyao God resounded from all directions, "we will return to the heaven, and we can''t help directly in the future. However, the three of us will still protect your people."


    Xiyuan and Lihuo also said something to the apes, and then left together.


    Apes are both worried and happy. They are worried that the great God will return to heaven and may not be able to help them often in the future. The joy is that they are still human beings protected by the great God.


    The apes talked and talked, and finally they looked for a place to rest for a while. After all, they watched the great God heal their wounds. Most of them didn''t sleep all night.


    The tree and the flower took their children to a clearing.


    Xiaohua had already cut a lot of grass, and then woven a simple quilt with grass stems.


    They cleaned up the open space and were ready to go to bed.


    However, not far away, a pair of sinister eyes were staring at them.


    The sunspot asked its followers to find a way to carry him up the tree. Then it squatted on the tree in the middle of the night and finally waited until the ancestor god left.


    On such a night, almost all the people around it ran away to the place where the great God of its ancestors came.


    The sunspot is filled with hatred. It is waiting for the opportunity.


    Then, just as the tree was lying down and Xiaohua was taking care of the child, the sunspot took out a long hidden weapon from his arms.


    This is a gun. Before escaping from the fence, it saw that the weapon of the small robot was accidentally knocked down by the apes, so it secretly picked it up and hid it until now.


    Sunspot is still very smart. He has seen a small robot use this gun, so he tried it himself. After wasting two bullets, sunspot learned to shoot, and confirmed that this is indeed an extremely powerful weapon, far better than stone knife and stone axe.


    The sunspot raised his long gun and aimed at the tree.


    His heart was full of excitement and killed the leader! Kill the tree, then all the glory will belong to its sunspot!


    No, whether it''s leadership or God''s favor, isn''t it that its sunspots deserve!


    The sunspot pulled the trigger.


    The bullet roared away with a loud noise.


    The speed of the bullet did not exceed the speed of sound, so Xiaohua, who was still sitting there taking care of the child, heard the sound from the nearby trees.


    Her head was just in the direction of the bullet, and she saw the sparks in the trees and the black light in the sparks.


    Almost instinctively, Xiaohua immediately turned her body and directly used her body to block the unknown threat.


    Xiaohua gave a short cry, and then she looked at her chest.


    There was a hole, a deep hole.


    The tree heard a loud explosion, and then his wife''s cry for help. Then it reacted that there was an accident. It jumped up from the ground and looked anxiously at the flower.


    However, Xiaohua''s body has hung down powerlessly.


    "Come on! There are monsters killing people in the woods!" The tree held the flowers and shouted.


    The ape people who rested around got up one after another and surrounded this way. They carefully explored into the woods.


    The sunspot panicked and shot again, but this time because of panic, no one hit.


    This shot somewhat deterred the ape man, but then, after finding no follow-up, the ape man approached the forest again.


    Floret''s head was dizzy. He saw a hole in his chest bleeding outside. He wanted to cover it with his hand, but he couldn''t cover it.


    Someone brought Shuzi some medicine left by the great God of his ancestors, but no matter how Shuzi pasted medicine powder and cloth on the wound of Xiaohua, he couldn''t stop the blood flow.


    Because Xiaohua''s body was directly pierced by the destructive bullet, the rotating bullet directly opened a big hole for her body.


    Xiaohua''s consciousness is becoming more and more blurred. Her chest hurts at first, but then it doesn''t seem to hurt. The whole person is light and seems to be floating.


    Are you dying? Xiaohua thought, no, she doesn''t want to go. She doesn''t want to give up the tree and children.


    Xiaohua''s hand groped forward desperately, and the tree quickly held her, but she still tried to catch something.


    Finally, the tree understood. It picked up the crying child on the ground and put it in Xiaohua''s arms.


    Being held by her husband and then holding the child, Xiaohua''s expression finally became at ease.


    She lay quietly in the arms of the tree and slowly closed her eyes as if she were asleep.


    When the sunspot was finally caught out of the trees by the angry apes, it was despised by everyone.


    In the ape people''s view, sunspots actually use monster weapons to attack their own people, which is really a great crime.


    A group of people punched and kicked the sunspot and wanted to kill it here.


    The sunspot knew he couldn''t escape, but he wasn''t reconciled. Although the body is fat, it has a pair of small eyes.


    Suddenly, the sunspot grabbed an old ape man while he was standing too close, and then the barrel in his hand directly hit the old ape man''s neck.


    "Let me go, or the old man will die!" The sunspot roared.


    The old ape man had little strength. He caught him and had no resistance for a time.


    The ape people were afraid of the power of the gun and didn''t dare to come forward for a moment. They looked back at the tree and wanted it to make a decision.


    The tree held the flower and said, "let it go. There can be no more dead."


    So, the sunspot took the old ape man, threatened the people not to get close, slowly walked to the edge of the rest place, then left the hostages and fled in a panic.


    The apes came back to look after the trees and flowers.


    The tree quietly held Xiaohua. Xiaohua was covered with all kinds of drugs. However, all the efforts were useless. Under the three people, blood almost flowed into a small pool.


    After a long time, when Xiaohua''s body began to become heavy and the trees were about to be unable to hold it, they were persistent and unwilling to let go.


    Several ape men wanted to persuade Shuzi, but then they saw Shuzi crying.


    The young and promising leader of the ape people, who had never cried, sobbed silently with his family who would never move again.


    ¡­¡­


    A few kilometers away, the boundary.


    After the sunspot shot, Huang Siliao felt it. He looked at the direction of the ape people stationed in the distance, and then informed Dongyao them on the network: "something''s wrong. Go and have a look."


    Although Huang Si''s mental force field can just cover there when it expands to the maximum, when he appears in the green world, because it is not necessary, he does not open the scope of his mental force field to the maximum all the time.


    When the first murder in the history of the green world occurred, Huang Si didn''t realize it at first. Xiao Ke monitored someone using firearms through the webcam and immediately informed Huang Si that something had happened.


    The mental force field came in an instant, and Huang Si saw that Xiaohua was on the verge of death.


    His spiritual power can only destroy, while his creative power can only create. Neither of them has the ability to repair and change.


    Of course, if Huang Si is willing, he can still use modern technology to try to save Xiaohua. It doesn''t matter if his body is broken. He can directly photograph Xiaohua with mental force and transport it to the boundary. First, connect the oxygen tube and circulator from her neck to maintain brain activity, and then perform major surgery to replace the damaged internal organs and replace them with artificial organs, Then use her genetic material to cultivate spare organs, cultivate them, and then transplant them.


    In this way, the ape man can be saved.


    But it makes no sense.

 Chapter 32

    To do these things, Huang Si has to do it himself. If a small robot or artificial intelligence comes, it''s definitely too late. Only Huang Si''s mental force field can be reached instantly and ensure that ape people will not die immediately.


    But in this way, it will become Huang Si to show his holiness before others.


    Huang Si ignored meaningless things.


    Huang Si is not interested in being the God of these apes and saving lives for them like artificial intelligence. However, Shuzi, as the leader of the new generation of ape people, has made great contributions. He really deserves compensation for losing his lover.


    These thoughts, Huang Si just turned in his mind and made a decision immediately.


    In an instant, his consciousness penetrated Xiaohua''s body, put forward several cells, and then protected them with spiritual force to isolate from the outside world.


    Huang''s idea is as like as two peas, first extract a few cells and save them. Later, clone a woman who is exactly the same as a flower, and compensate it for the tree.


    As for whether Shuzi will accept the copy, it is not within Huang Si''s consideration.


    Next, seeing that Xiaohua had not completely died, Huang Si began to focus on condensing the mental force field, such as CT, scanning Xiaohua''s whole body layer by layer.


    He wants to record this man by the way. After all, he was also the victim of the first murder in heaven and earth. It''s a pity to die like this.


    Although there is a precedent for recording plants, ape man is not a small dream flower.


    A complete ape man consists of billions of cells. If Huang Si wants to interpret the composition of each cell in the whole body and record it in a book before Xiaohua completely dies, Huang Si thinks he may not be able to do it.


    Fortunately, Xiaohua didn''t hurt her head.


    Huang Si blocked Xiaohua''s bleeding artery with mental force, delaying her death.


    It was not until Xiaohua''s life completely disappeared that Huang sikan recorded the whole person''s data.


    The pages of the creation book are windless and automatic, and the data of Xiaohua is entered by Huang Si, occupying nearly one page of space.


    Huang Si: "??? Why does my data occupy 102 pages?"


    However, Huang Si had no time to quarrel with the creation book, so he had a strange feeling.


    I don''t know if it''s because his mental force field has been sweeping back and forth on Xiaohua, so what changes have taken place. At the moment of Xiaohua''s death, Huang Si noticed an extremely weak fluctuation.


    Like a magnetic field, but it is essentially different from a magnetic field.


    Biological magnetic field?


    Huang Si immediately tried to capture the magnetic field fluctuation with his consciousness. He felt something that was neither energy nor material. It seemed that it wanted to fly away, but Huang Si was trapped with his mental force field.


    Now, Huang Si''s mental force field has been tempered by the storm of dark space. As long as it is condensed, its compactness can not be broken by any material or energy he knows.


    This strange thing of non-material and non energy can''t do either.


    Huang Si walked around with that thing for a while. What''s wrong? This thing seems to be self-conscious?


    biology No, there''s no such creature.


    Is it?


    Huang Si suddenly had a bold guess in combination with the time and place when this thing appeared.


    "This thing should not be the soul of the ape man."


    Soul is really a mysterious field. Huang Silai has been in the world for so many years. In addition to understanding his own soul, he has never seen anyone else''s soul.


    At first, Huang Si thought that this was because other species had no higher intelligence. Now it seems that it is not so, but the fluctuation of the soul is too weak, which he usually didn''t notice.


    Since it is a soul, can you try to talk to it?


    Huang Si tried to call the soul softly with consciousness.


    After a long time, there was a movement over there.


    A fainter wave of thought came from the soul: "who is calling me?"


    Huang Si replied with his mind, "I just saved you. Do you know who you are?"


    After a while, the soul replied weakly, "I don''t know..."


    Huang Si frowned. As expected, the soul was not bound to memory. The soul was like a piece of white paper. He knew almost nothing except basic self-consciousness and thinking ability.


    What''s the use of this soul without memory?


    Even take it to the tree to revive the soul. I can''t meet my husband and wife at night.


    But at this time, the soul spoke slowly again: "but, I want to go back, I don''t want to go, go back..."


    After that, Huang Si''s consciousness was haunted by the sound of "going back".


    Huang Si is speechless. The soul has forgotten who he is. He still remembers to go back. How persistent he must be.


    "Since you want to go back so much, look at the body below. This is your own body. Now you try to go back to your body?"


    Huang Si is not making sarcastic remarks. He is just curious to see if the detached soul can suddenly cheat a corpse or something if it returns to the body like the folklore on earth.


    But these words made the soul a little confused. It came from a thought: "I don''t know where... I can''t see..."


    Huang Si is helpless. OK, so the soul has no eyes. Is it perceptive?


    Huang Si''s consciousness wandered around the soul, but except for the noumenon, the soul has nothing similar to Huang Si''s spiritual perception field, and the whole is extremely weak.


    If Huang Si hadn''t been protecting it with mental strength, it would have dispersed in a gust of wind.


    After a while, the soul seemed to realize something and asked, "you... Who are you...?"


    Huang Si replied, "help the benefactor."


    Although he didn''t save his body, Huang Si thought saving his soul was also saving. He doesn''t know what to do with the soul yet,


    This soul wave is so weak that if Huang Si hadn''t directly protected it with the spiritual force field at the first time, it might have been blown away in the big wind.


    The soul was confused when he heard this answer, "am I dead? No, I can''t die yet. I want to go back..."


    Its thinking kept coming to Huang Si: "please, help me, let me go back, please, please..."


    Huang Si was frantically harassed by it and quickly stopped: "stop, stop!..."


    The soul doesn''t stop, still begging.


    Huang Si really couldn''t resist: "your uncle, stop!"


    This time, the will took a little spiritual repression, and the soul was in a turmoil, which was almost driven to death by Huang Si''s emotional fluctuations.


    It was also instinctively frightened and shut up.


    Finally let the soul shut up. Huang Sijing went down to think about the solution.


    I''ve never seen a soul before. This is the first time Huang Si has seen someone else''s soul.


    On the surface, the soul is transparent. It doesn''t feel any weight, and there is no physical collision volume. Only the spiritual force can perceive its fluctuation.


    Suddenly, Huang Si had a bold idea. Can the soul record it?


    Think and do is Huang Si''s style. Huang Si''s consciousness gently envelops his soul and doesn''t hurt it as much as possible. At the same time, switch to the micro perspective.


    In the micro world.


    Huang Si''s consciousness is close to the soul. Sure enough, the soul is no longer invisible in the micro world.


    The original transparent soul is also transparent after amplification. Huang Si sees a small cross floating in the soul. This cross is much smaller than the molecule. He doesn''t know whether there is an internal structure. It seems to be a whole.


    The cross is transparent. If Huang Si was not looking with "consciousness" rather than the light sense of the eyes, he would be almost invisible.


    This thing is the microscopic composition of the soul? Huang Si expressed doubt. Why has he never seen his soul look like this?


    Oh, yes, he hasn''t seen the micro shape of his soul, because his soul state can be directly perceived. Just like people know where their body hurts and feels uncomfortable, they don''t need to see it at all and can''t see it.


    But can''t you really see it?


    Huang Si''s thinking deviated again. Curious, he reversed the micro perspective, which is equivalent to the soul adjusting its height and looking at itself.


    Then Huang Si saw a terrible scene.


    In front of us are endless and dense golden spheres. The number of spheres is dizzy.


    Huang Si was not aware of the danger at this time. He wanted to enlarge the picture of consciousness to see one of the spheres. As a result, when the sphere suddenly enlarged, what appeared in front of him was an infinitely subdivided microstructure like fractal mathematical graphics.


    Infinitely enlarge and enlarge again, and the sphere seems to be infinitely enlarged.


    Soon, in reality, Huang Si''s body fell to the ground.


    When Huang Si fell to the ground, the creation book in the living room suddenly turned over again.


    The pain of hitting his head on the ground finally woke Huang Si up. As soon as he woke up, he received a new memory from the creation book.


    At this time, Moxia was frightened and hurriedly came to check what had happened to Huang Si.


    Huang Si sat up and waved his hand to show that there was nothing wrong. Once he regained consciousness, the first thing he did was to turn the mental force field into a data stream, rush through the channel and return to the green world to check whether the soul was still there.


    Just in case, Huang Si immediately came to the position just now, shrouded in a radius of one kilometer, looking for the soul just now.


    Fortunately, the soul did not dissipate or drift away, but still lingered in place, and the consciousness kept saying: "help me, let me go back, help me..."


    It''s reassuring to find the soul Huang Si. This is a precious experimental specimen. If it''s gone, no one knows if another person will find one.


    Then, next, let''s test the new memory content.


    Huang Si silently examines the new memory that has just been stuffed into his consciousness by the creation book, assimilates it, and gives it a try.


    At this time, the soul is still begging.


    Huang Si said to the soul, "I promise you, so come here."


    The soul received Huang Si''s answer and produced a trace of emotional fluctuation, as if it was happy.


    Huang Si draws his soul closer with consciousness and cuts into the micro perspective.


    "Golden sphere, where''s the golden sphere just now? Another one."


    Under Huang Si''s subconscious traction, a golden bright ball appeared in front of his line of sight. The ball was actually very small, but it had an almost endless micro composition, which could not be analyzed at all. The consequence of forced analysis was that the spirit was exhausted and fainted directly.


    Just like Huang sigang.


    Fortunately, the creation book has stuffed Huang Si with the knowledge and application methods related to this thing.


    After a lesson, Huang Si tried not to look at the sphere, but controlled the sphere with consciousness and gently touched the transparent cross in the soul opposite.


    The invisible aperture burst out from the contact point between the golden ball and the soul, as if it were dyeing. Countless small crosses suddenly became the same color from the contact point of the golden ball.


    The soul opposite is completely transformed into gold.


    At the same moment, Huang Si completely mastered the whole soul opposite.


    From consciousness, to subconsciousness, to characteristics, to obsession, from inside to outside, there is no secret. The soul is completely exposed in front of Huang Si.


    And all its subjective wishes, all objective concepts, all knowledge, feelings and beliefs are completely dominated.

 Chapter 33

    Huang Si asked the golden sphere to go back quickly. When the golden sphere disappeared from his sight, Huang Si felt relaxed.


    "What a shame. How can anyone be dizzy by the essence of their own soul?" Huang Si couldn''t help muttering.


    According to the memory given by the book of creation, the soul also has microstructure.


    Whether it is a transparent cross or a golden ball, it is actually the "micro manifestation" of the essence of the soul.


    However, the microscopic appearance of other souls is very simple, while the microscopic appearance of Huang Si''s own soul essence is a golden sphere.


    It is actually incorrect to say that the sphere has a more subtle composition, and it can be continuously enlarged. There are more subtle structures in the subtle structures.


    Just now, Huang Si didn''t think so much. If he couldn''t see clearly, he enlarged the micro perspective again and again.


    But his micro perspective actually uses his own consciousness rather than his eyes to "see".


    The microstructure of the golden sphere is almost endless like fractal geometry. Consciousness cannot be analyzed. If it exceeds its load capacity, it will faint directly.


    Fortunately, at this time, the creation Book sensed his situation, gave him a memory and awakened him.


    The more complex the microscopic manifestation of the essence of the soul is, the stronger the soul is.


    As the owner of the creation book and after the soul is integrated into the original fragments, as long as it reaches the "domain" level or above, when the soul is extremely powerful, Huang Si can use his own soul composition to cover the soul composition of other creatures, that is, erase or homogenize.


    The souls of other creatures assimilated will henceforth completely belong to Huang Si.


    For Huang Si, it will completely have no privacy at the soul level. What he thinks and feels about every move will be fully shared with Huang Si unless Huang Si doesn''t want it to share.


    Moreover, as long as Huang Si had an idea, the assimilated soul could not resist at all and could only execute it directly.


    This sounds rebellious, but it requires preconditions. First, the soul must be weak, and second, the soul must be willing to be assimilated.


    In practice, realizing these two points is actually very simple for Huang Si. The first premise is that as long as you kill someone, you can make his soul weak, or Huang Si can forcibly attack his soul. As long as you don''t erase it and make it weak, it''s OK.


    The second premise is that as long as Huang Si hypnotizes the other party with consciousness and makes the other party think so, it''s just as easy. Because with Huang Si''s soul strength, it is difficult to find someone who can really resist him in the soul.


    But Huang Si thought compulsion was boring.


    This soul is seeking for itself, so Huang Si simply assimilated it.


    This is because assimilation has another advantage, that is, Huang Si can provide energy for it, so that the soul is no longer weak, or even strong.


    Moreover, because Huang Si has complete control over the soul, he can create a body for it with creative force and then plug it in.


    Even if Huang Si makes a puppet lion for it and puts his soul in it.


    The soul can only use puppets as the body.


    Fortunately, its body has been backed up before, so it can be directly revived by directly plugging it back in the future.


    After assimilating Xiaohua''s soul, Huang Si knew its name by the way, and then gave it a little spiritual power.


    Huang Si had to be very careful when dividing the spirit power, because the strength of the soul was too low. As long as the spirit power was a little stronger, it could blow it away.


    But Huang Si''s situation is that his mental strength is too solid. It''s ok if he hasn''t been blown by the storm at the beginning, but now Huang Si can circle the storm casually. This strength of mental strength is not acceptable to ordinary souls at all.


    In this regard, Huang Si''s solution is to divide a spiritual filament according to the usual way, and then use consciousness to split the filament into 10 parts, lengthen one part, and then split ten parts.


    At this time, the spiritual power was so thin that he was about to lose his sense of existence. Huang sicai dared to take a short paragraph and feed it to his soul.


    Huang Si''s spiritual power instantly filled Xiaohua''s soul. With the spiritual power, its situation was much better. The whole soul became solidified. The small cross at the micro level was no longer golden and transparent, but became a golden cross close to the entity.


    Huang Si estimated its state. As long as there is no strong existence of another soul to deliberately hurt it, it is estimated that it can exist all the time.


    It can be said that the soul of Xiaohua, which was easy to dissipate, was not only saved, but also existed almost forever after being assimilated and supplemented by Huang Si.


    Of course, the biggest gain is that Xiaohua''s state has finally stabilized. With clear consciousness and thinking logic, she will not repeat a sentence like a repeater.


    Huang Si thought that if this guy would repeat after assimilation, he might not be able to control it and crush it to death.


    "Thank you for saving me." Said the little flower''s soul.


    After Xiaohua''s soul woke up, she instinctively understood that she had completely subordinated to the strong consciousness surrounding her now. Besides, she didn''t know anything, so she had to thank her host first.


    Huang Si nodded. "If you die and your body can''t be saved, I''ll save your soul."


    When it comes to the body, Huang thought about one thing.


    Although I have made a backup of her body, that backup is a dying body.


    It seems that we have to turn to modern science and technology.


    "Come with me." With that, Huang Si grabbed Xiaohua''s soul directly with the spiritual force field, and then returned to the earth in an instant.


    The soul is better than the body is that it is an almost energy thing that can move quickly.


    Huang Si first went to the warehouse to replace the Yiti, and then came to the biological Department of the earth.


    In the Department of biology, because the apes have left, the eight AI probably think there will be nothing to do in the future. They look idle.


    Millet water is watching the video with the final sound, while watching it and shouting.


    Shi Fang, Kong Yu, Nan Yang and Wei Ji are playing cards.


    Playing with a live lizard caught somewhere on the snow.


    Only beixuan was an honest child. He sorted out the materials alone and looked worried at his companions.


    Huang Si kicked the door with his righteous body, and then came in with his soul.


    The artificial intelligence in the laboratory was suddenly surprised.


    He who dares to kick the door like this in the boundary of the earth will not think of him except the one.


    With a brush of millet water, he turned off the mating video of apes, and finally pressed the power button. Shi Fang and Kong Yu hurriedly cleaned up the playing cards on the table. Nan Yang brushed the ground and became upright and sat up. Weiji pretended not to notice anything, but slowly hid the card in her clothes. Holding the lizard on the snow, I didn''t know where to hide for a moment, so I had to hold it in my hand and try to pretend to be studying the lizard.


    Huang Si was speechless. As for you, he didn''t criticize them.


    "Prepare life support equipment and come to several people for help. Artificial heart, lung and blood vessels will be sent. It''s time to save people!"


    Millet water, they quickly got up, and then put on their work clothes, followed Huang Si into the rescue room.


    When the life support warehouse was ready, Huang Si looked at the space above the maintenance warehouse and said:


    "Attention."


    Huang Si thought and created a record about Xiaohua''s dying body in the book. He read it out, and the creative force condensed in an instant.


    A female body with a big hole in her chest appeared out of thin air and then fell into the liquid in the maintenance bin.


    Zhongyin immediately cut her throat, followed by millet water, and inserted her trachea.


    Several others followed in turn and the rescue was carried out in an orderly manner.


    In consciousness, Huang Si ordered Xiaohua''s soul to enter her own body.


    Xiaohua now has a solid soul, which can replace the five senses through induction. She obediently walks to her broken body, and then bends down, and the whole soul adheres to the body.


    Perhaps because it was her original body with extremely high affinity, Xiaohua''s soul soon overlapped with the body, and then completely integrated into it.


    When Xiaohua''s soul and body were completely integrated, Huang Si suddenly felt that part of his memory almost instinctive appeared.


    He was speechless. He raised his hand and asked several AI helpers to stop: "wait, don''t save it first."


    With that, Huang Si took the flower out of the warehouse and hung it in the air.


    Just now, Huang Si learned something from his memory.


    He could use his creative power to modify the material body of the object assimilated by himself.


    Isn''t that easy? What else need to be saved? The creator directly modified her wound to a perfect state!


    Huang Si''s thought moved, and the creative power condensed again. Xiaohua''s whole body was as bright and clean as new, and the previous wound was not at all.


    Xiaohua opens her eyes and finds herself hovering in the air. She is too late to be surprised. She first bows to Huang Si:


    "Thank you, master. I can''t repay you forever."


    Xiaohua''s "master", coupled with Huang Si''s personal action to repair her body, caused a commotion in the eight artificial intelligence.


    In AI''s view, if someone else takes a servant, he will take it, but Huang Si''s identity is not general. If he takes a servant, doesn''t it mean that the servant is on an equal footing with the twelve AI?


    Who are the twelve AI people? Just the three of them are the supreme gods believed by the human race.


    Others were OK. Millet water jumped up directly, held his fists and said nervously, "Father God, this can''t be. How can you accept a new servant besides under the ink? I am the first to disagree with millet water!"


    Beixuan also looked gloomy. "Father, is this your family?... is it your only family?"


    Shi Fang also looked wronged: "this man is really favored..."


    Huang Si: "??"


    No, what are these people thinking.


    He''s doing a very serious scientific experiment, okay.


    Besides, what can an assimilated soul understand and follow its instinct to call its master?


    Did he ask you to call?


    Huang Si said faintly, "what does it have to do with me? Xiaohua, go back to the dark space with me."


    The little flower was put on the ground by him and immediately obediently replied, "yes, master."


    As soon as millet water heard Huang Si''s words, she was going crazy. She shouted, "no! Take me before taking her!"


    Zhongyin quickly stretched out his hand and directly covered the mouth of millet water.


    Huang Si shook his head wordlessly, pointed at Xiaohua''s forehead, first pulled out her soul, and then evaporated her body directly with spiritual force.


    The eight AI were stunned to see Huang Si turn over his hand to kill without warning.


    After doing this, Huang Si ignored the artificial intelligence, their dull look, and directly took the flower''s soul with his spiritual strength and left.


    Explain later. Now Huang Si just wants to do experiments and is not in the mood to teach them.


    The main reason for destroying the body is that Huang Si thinks it''s troublesome to take the body. Anyway, if the soul goes there, it can rebuild a body.


    He just wanted to see if his assimilated soul could be digitized with him and then passed through the network cable.


    On the side of the laboratory, millet water was completely stupid. She muttered to herself, "is the father angry? Is the father compensating me or warning me?"


    The final tone didn''t have a good way: "you can stop your delusion. For the Father God, nothing will make him pay special attention. Killing and saving people is just a trivial matter for him."


    Beixuan pondered for a while before saying, "what''s more, I don''t think the Father God killed the woman. He should be taking the man away in other ways. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said to let the man go back to the dark space with him."


    Shi Fang nodded: "yes, and don''t you feel the millet water? In fact, the father is not very interested in ordinary people. What he really cares about is the twelve of us."


    Weiji and empty rain on one side agreed one after another.


    Millet water was happy again. She held her face and said with a smile: "in fact, I think so. I think the Father God just looks cold. In fact, he is very good to us."

 Chapter 34

    Huang Si throws the semantics back to the warehouse and then returns to the data space.


    Xiaohua''s soul didn''t follow.


    Huang Si''s consciousness returned to reality and asked, "won''t you come in with me?"


    The little flower said blankly, "where is it? I don''t understand."


    Huang si then tried to wrap Xiaohua''s soul with spiritual force and forced her into the data space.


    The little flower groaned in pain.


    Huang Si stopped the hard plug and consciously explored the situation of Xiaohua.


    Well, the soul is a little damaged. Huang Si feels too rough. Just like inserting a memory module, hard plug really doesn''t work.


    "Can''t be digitized? OK, come with me and deal with something first."


    Before taking Xiaohua away, Huang Si thought there was still something to be solved.


    Huang Si''s mental force field expanded instantaneously, covering a space with a radius of about five kilometers.


    Then his spirit caught the flower and dragged her soul.


    "The soul is still in good condition." Huang Si nodded with satisfaction. If you were a human with a physical body, you couldn''t move so fast.


    The soul can move quickly. How fast his spiritual power extends can bring the soul.


    Xiaoke has been tracking the sunspot. When Huang Si asked for it, Xiaoke immediately sent the exact location.


    Huang Si expands the mental force field again, and then moves the flower over.


    If only Huang Si himself, of course, he doesn''t have to be so troublesome. He just needs to be digitized, and then he can arrive instantly along the network cable.


    At this time, the sunspot had fled near a river.


    It looked very embarrassed. It broke its right leg and chest. It was caused by jumping off a cliff when he was caught up. The bullet was also finished. It tried several times and found that it was no longer useful, so it threw the gun away.


    By the river, the sunspot drank water, washed his filthy body, and then lay down on the bank like a wild dog.


    Sunspot knows that he can''t rest here for too long. What if someone doesn''t give up and continue to catch up? What if there are beasts in the woods? Besides, he had to find his own food.


    After lying down for a while, the sunspot was about to get up. Suddenly, he heard a voice asking:


    "Seems to be in a good state of mind? Can you tell me what you love now?"


    With the familiar voice, the sunspot turned back in panic. Sure enough, he didn''t see anything.


    He immediately turned over and knelt down, desperately kowtowed his head: "great God, God, you finally came. You came to rescue me, didn''t you?"


    Huang Si: "... No, I''m just a little curious, so I''m here to ask you a question. You were too bad to answer me."


    Sunspots have long forgotten what they said. In his memory, he only remembered that God cared for it, and it was the person selected by the God, which was naturally higher than other people.


    As the sunspot was dazed, Huang Si repeated his question again:


    "Why do you pursue something at the risk of death?"


    The sunspot turned his eyes, knelt on the ground and said loudly, "in order to maintain the majesty of God! God is inviolable! Great God, let me be your family member quickly, and I will sweep away all the hypocrites in the world for you!"


    Huang Si smiled softly.


    Is this ape man going to launch a religious war?


    It''s not a good thing to be your family. Huang Si looked at Xiaohua. She didn''t respond to the man kneeling on the ground in front of her, but just floated aside obediently. The soul really has no memory.


    Xiaohua was rescued by him at the price of losing all autonomy and becoming a subordinate of others.


    "You know that''s not what I''m asking, but you say these words to please me." Huang Si''s voice could not hear any emotional changes. "However, it doesn''t matter."


    "You won''t die." Huang Si said coldly, "I will let you live."


    The sunspot''s eyes are ecstatic. Is God about to give any reward?


    Huang Si made a life sustaining medicine and beat the sunspot down.


    After beating, Huang Si annihilated the needle with his mental strength.


    "You will live until you are nailed to the pillar of shame in history."


    With this array of medicine, sunspots can''t die unless they are fatally injured.


    After finishing the business here, Huang Sishun went to see the ape group.


    Dongyao, Xiyuan and Lihuo are invisible and watching. After all, Huang Si told them not to show up in person.


    What''s more, it''s no use for them to come out. After all, people can''t be raised after death.


    As soon as Huang Si arrived, he immediately informed the three people: "The three of you show up and call the leaders of the ape people group. You can give him some knowledge about the establishment of the Dynasty and religious worship. By the way, about the tree, you tell him that his wife can be resurrected as long as he has made enough achievements for the gods. In addition, he should want to take revenge now. Let him gather and train the tribe and establish a stable rule before taking revenge, His enemy has been marked by God. If he can''t run away, tell him not to worry. "


    After the order, Huang Si took Xiaohua away.


    Of course, the specific matters are left to AI to deal with.


    After the work was done, Huang Si took the flower with his mental strength and rose straight into the air.


    At an altitude of 5000 meters, near the ring.


    The facilities built by Huang Si are complete. There are not only solar cells and signal base stations, but also various instruments and fishing nets.


    Huang Si put Xiaohua''s soul in front of the ring and said to her, "go by yourself or let me plug you in?"


    Xiaohua really doesn''t want to be blocked anymore. Fortunately, her soul is condensed and can float at will. She quickly floated towards the black hole in the center of the ring.


    Then, the black hole that could have allowed objects to pass freely blocked the flower.


    The little flower floated up and down for a long time. She couldn''t find the way. Finally, she could only say, "master, I can''t find the way."


    Huang Si was speechless. He used his spirit to pierce the surface of the ring. Sure enough, he was bounced back.


    The circular channel can''t let the normal soul pass through, which is tested.


    "Forget it, if you can''t get through it, you can''t get through it."


    Huang Si left the flowers near the ring and said, "stay here. Don''t float around if you have nothing to do. Be careful of being blown down by the wind."


    Now Xiaohua has been assimilated by him. This feeling of being able to master another soul in great detail is not very good. Huang Si thinks that it''s just like when you don''t want to see a movie, a roommate plays a movie next to you for 24 hours, and it''s the same movie.


    Before you learn to ignore him, you will want to beat him up very much.


    Therefore, Huang sining is willing to let Xiaohua blow on the ring platform, and doesn''t want to put it in other places with a large amount of information. Otherwise, annoying.


    Of course, it''s not time for her to have a body and go back.


    Huang Si''s consciousness landed on the land of the green world.


    His mental field envelops his surroundings and senses countless animals and plants around him.


    "Black bear? Sleeping? Just you." Huang Si chose a large animal, the black bear.


    First, the soul of large animals should be large and strong. Second, they are sleeping, which means that the soul has no resistance.


    Huang Si came to the black bear.


    The black bear curled up in a hole in a huge tree with his head resting on his arm and slept very sweet.


    Huang Si''s consciousness scanned the whole body of the black bear. After a few minutes, he had completely analyzed its body composition, and then entered it into the creation book, occupying half a page of paper.


    "Is it only half as complex as humans?" Huang thought.


    Next, Huang Si covered it with a mental force field and tried to find its soul.


    However, the soul that has not been isolated is too difficult to perceive. Huang Si stayed with the black bear for two hours and failed to find the soul of the black bear.


    The black bear yawned and was about to wake up.


    Huang Si was impatient and simply evaporated the black bear''s body with mental force.


    Sure enough, at the moment of the black bear''s death, Huang Si caught a slight fluctuation.


    He immediately circled the wave with mental force.


    Then cut into the micro perspective.


    The microscopic structure of as like as two peas appeared in front of Huang Si, the almost identical transparent cross was suspended in the air.


    "Why do souls look the same? People and animals are small transparent crosses?" Huang Si is very curious. Is only his own soul different?


    He took out a golden ball with consciousness and gently touched the soul of the black bear.


    Gold immediately dyed the whole soul of the black bear.


    "It seems that I forgot to let the bear agree to be assimilated just now, but it seems that the resistance is weak?" Huang Si remembered that he forgot the second premise of soul assimilation - "willing to be assimilated", but compared with intelligent ape man, black bear seems to be weaker in the resistance of soul.


    So Huang Si assimilated directly without much effort.


    Next, Huang Si created a new body of the black bear with his creative power, and then stuffed its soul into it.


    The resurrected black bear opened his eyes and roared in some confusion.


    Did it die once just now?


    Why doesn''t it seem that nothing has happened now?


    Just when the black bear was still confused, Huang Si pulled his soul out of his body again.


    The black bear immediately lost his memory.


    The black bear''s soul floats blankly in place. It can feel that it belongs to a great existence and can''t resist any command of this existence. But he knows nothing else.


    Huang Si nodded with satisfaction. It seemed that all the creatures he had created with his strength were dead, mainly because he had no soul.


    As like as two peas, they are the same as before.


    Huang Si tried. He can interpret the soul, but he can''t record and create the soul.


    It can''t be recorded, made, copied, digitized, or passed through the space-time channel. The soul is really mysterious.


    Huang Si sighed, where does the soul come from and where does it go? He doesn''t know.


    The soul can be erased and assimilated by him, but it can never be copied and created by him.


    It''s like a restricted area.


    Huang Si looked at the black bear soul in front of him.


    Huang Si can feel the connection between himself and the soul of the black bear. Moreover, as long as Huang Si is willing, he can feed the spirit to the black bear at any time, make its soul unprecedentedly strong, strengthen it, and even make it have many special abilities.


    As for the body, Huang Si created the body of the black bear again and pushed the soul into it.


    Huang Si can change his body at will, strengthen his muscle strength, make him powerful, and even move mountains and fill the sea. It can also strengthen its nerves and make it more agile and accurate.


    Under the operation of Huang Si, the physical strength of the black bear was instantly increased to 10 times of the original.


    It slapped on the ground, and then the ground collapsed instantly, creating a big pit.


    The black bear is stupid. He knows nothing about his new physical strength. What happened? Enemy attack? The black bear turned and wanted to run.


    Huang Si looked at it, pulled out his soul again, and then the spirit evaporated his body.


    The black bear''s soul floated in the air again. This time, it became weaker.


    However, even in such a weak state, the golden color in the soul remains unchanged.


    "How on earth can assimilation be dissolved?" Huang Si carefully observed the black bear soul in the micro state, then called a golden ball and put it on the black bear soul.


    Can this gold suck back? Huang Si thought.


    After trying for a day, Huang Si gave up.


    Not really.


    But it''s not without new discoveries. Huang Si finally found a way that won''t be affected.


    He can actively close the connection between the assimilated soul and himself. In other words, the subordination still exists, but the one-way flow of information from the assimilated soul to him can be turned off.


    It''s like Huang Si finally smashed the screen of his roommate who likes to play movies. It''s cool.


    After turning off the information synchronization, Huang Si built a fully improved body for the black bear, stuffed the soul back, and then threw it back into the forest.


    "Go and play by yourself. Don''t bother me if you have nothing." Huang Si handed it an idea.


    The black bear let out a cheerful cry. He felt free and liberated, and ran away in the twinkling of an eye.

 Chapter 35

    Huang Si tested hundreds of species, including plants and animals, ranging from flying insects to giant beasts.


    Record the body, make - get a body.


    Record the body, assimilate the soul, make, insert the soul - get a living creature.


    Then take out the soul and put it back.


    If the plug is fast, it can still live, but it seems a little weak.


    If you plug it slowly, the flesh will stink.


    Huang Si did a lot of experiments. Unfortunately, only when he kills the creature can he perceive the soul. If he doesn''t kill it, he can''t see or assimilate it.


    The soul assimilated by him can be taken out of the body and put back at any time.


    This is Huang Si''s absolute control as the master of the soul.


    However, there is no way to assimilate what has not been assimilated.


    Huang Si feels very unhappy. His strength is still very weak. He can''t even see a living soul.


    And the souls of dead creatures can easily dissipate.


    Assimilation can make the soul of living things disappear less quickly.


    But as long as Huang Si passes an idea and lets it dissipate, it dissipates in place.


    The soul is strange.


    Fragile, but Huang Si can''t make it.


    After the test, the time of green world has passed for a month. Of course, in terms of the somatosensory time in Huang Si''s reality, it hasn''t even been a day.


    Huang Si felt that there was nothing to study, so he returned home first.


    Usually, when he goes to the green world, Huang Si basically habitually finds a place to lie down in reality.


    Although he can be distracted by thousands, after all, the time flow rate is different. It is difficult to deal with what happened in 323 seconds in one second without concentration.


    Therefore, in order to concentrate on dealing with things in the green world, Huang Si usually pauses his activities on this side of the body, so as not to be unable to make full efforts in case of occasional situations.


    After returning home, Huang Si lifted his quilt and sat up from the sofa.


    Mo Xia saw him wake up, he thoughtfully made a cup of chocolate smoothie and brought it over.


    Huang Si likes ice drinks very much recently, and the taste of this glass of smoothie is adjusted properly. Chocolate sauce is poured on it. It is sweet but not greasy. It melts in the mouth.


    "Well done." Huang Si nodded to Mo Xia.


    While eating smoothie, Huang Si was thinking about how to deal with the assimilated soul. There was no way to relieve assimilation in the creation book, but there was only relevant knowledge of assimilation.


    Another problem is that if the soul after assimilation is strengthened with Huang Si''s spiritual power, the soul will become solidified. Will this soul dissipate after the death of the organism, or will it continue to stay in the world?


    Mo Xia looked at Huang Si and saw that Huang Si had been frowning and meditating until the smoothie was finished. He didn''t feel it and was still biting a small wooden spoon in his mouth.


    Mo Xia couldn''t help but ask, "father, do you have any trouble? It''s better to tell the child and let the child help share his worries and solve his problems."


    Huang Si looked at the ink. The development direction of ink is different from that of other artificial intelligence. He uses the semantics composed of the most advanced biological computer. It can be said that he is really not very different from human beings except for the operation of programs.


    However, Moxia''s age is 1300 years less than that of other artificial intelligence, because he has been staying in the dark space all these years, and the time flow rate is different.


    Although his troubles could not be solved, Huang Si said, "I''m thinking about the soul. By the way, do you have a soul in artificial intelligence?"


    Mo Xia thought carefully and replied, "others don''t know, but I have a soul."


    Huang Si asked curiously, "how do you know you have a soul?"


    Mo Xia said solemnly: "when the father is away, I have read all the books and film and television dramas left by the father here. According to the definition there, I am a person with self thinking ability, feelings and beliefs, so I have a soul."


    "..." Huang Si said expressionless, "that''s the liberal arts definition of ''soul''. Now I''m asking, do you have a soul in the scientific sense?"


    The next ink confused, "Father God... The child doesn''t understand this."


    Huang Si scratched his head. He also felt that there was a problem with his statement. Should he use science to analyze the existence of the soul? I''m afraid I''m not going to be broken by the predecessors of science.


    He waved to Mo Xia, "well, come here and let me see if you have a soul."


    Mo Xia obediently came over and squatted down in front of Huang Si.


    Huang Si sat on the sofa and put his hand on his head. His consciousness completely penetrated into every tiny structure in his body.


    Can''t feel the soul.


    Huang Si thought that in the previous experiment, he could only see the soul by killing creatures. However, logically speaking, the soul can also live and leave the body?


    Aren''t there stories of separated souls in Folklore on earth? It doesn''t necessarily die in vitro. It should be all right to go back quickly.


    Huang Si doesn''t know how to separate the soul from the body. However, the ink is an artificial intelligence life. He has the function of leaving the body!


    So Huang Si said, "under the ink, leave this righteous body and go back to the next computer through the network."


    The ink nodded and said, "father, I have a large amount of data and need a certain time. Can you wait for me for ten minutes?"


    Huang Si agreed, so he closed his eyes and began the data transfer.


    Ten minutes is mainly because the computer performance in the biological righteousness and Huang Si''s room is not enough. Otherwise, if it is in the green base, it will only take a moment to drag artificial intelligence from the mechanical righteousness into the cyberspace it controls.


    Huang Si''s mental force field continued to envelop the whole room.


    Then he saw the soul under the ink.


    It is a wave very similar to the biological soul. It is invisible but qualitative. Its existence can be perceived with spiritual power.


    With the transfer of data, the soul under the ink is slowly pulled into a very long shape and moves towards the computer.


    Huang Si switched to the micro perspective.


    The soul particles under the ink were exposed in front of him.


    Different from the cross shaped soul particles of organisms, countless transparent small lines float in the soul under the ink. The thickness of the line is about the same as that of a branch of the cross of the biological soul, and the length is much longer than that of the cross.


    The transparent lines show a regular arrangement direction in the soul under the ink, and are flowing slowly.


    Huang Si knows that if he touches a golden sphere at this time, it is likely that ink will also be dyed, but he does not intend to do so, because ink has an independent personality, Huang Si does not want to let ink lose his freedom.


    After reading it, Huang Si asked Mo Xia to move back.


    He patted the shoulder under the ink and said gently, "there is nothing wrong with your self cognition. You do have a soul. You are already a real human as you think."


    In this regard, Huang Si was also very surprised.


    Artificial intelligence can also produce souls?


    However, this artificial intelligence is indeed created through his hands, not a naturally born creature.


    If artificial intelligence also has a soul, where does its soul come from?


    Huang Si couldn''t find the answer to this question.


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si dealt with some things at home. He was busy until night. He fell asleep in bed.


    The next day, he rubbed his eyes and sat up from bed. What are you doing today?


    With the help of Xiaoke and 12 AI, Huang Si has no schedule in his life. He can do things according to his own interests. Anyway, others do the specific and detailed work.


    Sitting on the bed for a while, Huang sicai remembered that he seemed to have put a man on the ring platform.


    Xiaohua is still blowing on the ring platform.


    The time flow rate between the two places is 323 times. I''m afraid half a year has passed.


    "Ah, it''s all souls anyway. It doesn''t matter. It won''t blow to death." Huang Si put on his clothes and went to the living room to have breakfast first.


    Today''s breakfast is also delicious, thanks to the chef, Mr. mohasa.


    In the past, Huang Si was often a person who was still at home. His consciousness had gone out, and he left a person at home.


    Fortunately, Moxia''s own character is more social fear. He is very comfortable when he is alone. When getting along with Huang Si, his natural admiration also made him happy.


    Now ink is more and more like an earth man. In addition to doing housework, he reads books and movies when he has nothing to do, and occasionally watches the videos left by Huang Si to his green world.


    I wonder if it is because of the influence of the pile of social science books on the bookshelf at home, as well as various film and television dramas and Book Materials in the hard disk, Huang Si always feels that the humanistic atmosphere under the ink is becoming stronger and stronger.


    When Huang Si came to the ring platform, Xiaohua had been waiting here for nearly 200 days.


    The soul without body has no memory and will not be troubled by endocrine. Xiaohua just stays on the ring platform according to the order. The wind is very high, but Xiaohua''s soul is now very solid and will not be blown away by the wind.


    "It''s better to have a soul." Huang Si sighed. If a person with a flesh body is thrown on the ring platform for 200 days, he will go crazy if he is not thirsty, starved or sunburned.


    Huang Si checked the situation of Xiaohua. There was no change in the strength of her soul and her mental state. It was the golden color that gave Huang si a headache.


    The main problem is that if this little flower returns to the Terran, she has a husband and children. Huang Si is not interested in listening to other people''s corner at all. Although the transmission of information can be cut off unilaterally, it is difficult to predict what will happen when a person is absolutely obedient to his own soul and the intensity is much higher than that of normal humans.


    The loss of freedom of the soul will certainly have an impact on the way of thinking.


    Huang Siling Xiaohua continued to stay on the ring platform, and then went to the boundary.


    Previously, in the green world, if Huang Si was ready to do things by himself, he was too lazy to use righteousness. His direct consciousness arrived with the network and his mental power was directly done.


    If you want to find artificial intelligence, especially people inside the land boundary, Huang Si will generally go to the warehouse to turn out the righteousness.


    This is mainly to use entities to avoid scaring AI cute people by talking out of thin air.


    Huang Si came out of the warehouse, went to the biology department skillfully, and then kicked open the door of the central laboratory.


    This door has access control. Most people can''t open it. Only those with the highest authority like Huang Si can move the access control with one foot.


    The door opened, and the central laboratory, which was still very noisy just now, was silent for a moment.


    It''s not right to say there''s no sound at all. In fact, the supercomputer equipped in the central laboratory is playing an idol play, and the heroine''s crying voice comes from the idol play.


    "Don''t you love me anymore! Why are you with that woman!"


    "Honey, listen to me!"


    "I don''t listen, I don''t listen, I don''t listen!"


    Embarrassing, very embarrassing.


    Millet water, final sound and empty rain turned rigidly and showed a false smile.


    The final sound poked the millet water, and the millet water kicked back, kicking off the power supply.


    The voice finally quieted down.


    Huang Si is speechless. These women workers can watch movies with supercomputers for scientific research. They can just watch boring TV dramas. Can''t they look like they''re caught every time he comes.


    He didn''t really make them 996 as capitalists, did he?

 Chapter 36

    Huang Si didn''t speak, and the millet water fidgeted, "this... Father God, we can explain that we are not like this at ordinary times..."


    Huang Si said coldly, "I don''t listen. I don''t listen?"


    "Poof -" Kong Yu laughed.


    I have to say that when Huang Si tells jokes with his usual cold attitude, the effect doubles.


    Millet water quickly threw empty rain with a white eye, suggesting to her, "what are you laughing at? If father and God blame you, you can''t run away!"


    These guys. Huang Si himself smiled and shook his head. He was too lazy to talk nonsense and directly opened his mouth to show his purpose.


    "All right, I''m here to check your souls."


    Upon hearing this, millet water immediately stood up, put his right hand on his chest, and shouted angrily:


    "Father, my soul is absolutely 100% innocent. You don''t have to look!"


    Zhongyin couldn''t help but say, "innocence? You''re darker than anyone... Huh..."


    Millet water covered Zhongyin''s mouth.


    Empty rain raised his hand weakly: "father, I report that millet water is unhealthy every day..."


    Millet water crazily covered two people''s mouths with two hands.


    To make complaints about this, Huang Si did not want to talk about it. He explained: "I am not talking about the definition of the soul, but the scientific definition. Actually, it is not a scientific definition. You can sit well. I will let Xiao Ke operate."


    With that, Huang Si summoned Xiao Ke.


    "I''ll ask Xiaoke to directly pull the millet water back to the mountain and sea boundary later. All right, don''t look at me with such poor eyes," Huang Si looked at the poor millet water. "It''s no harm, but I''ll let Xiaoke deliberately delay the transfer time. You''re a little prepared."


    Xiao Ke responded in the data space: "master, I''m ready."


    Huang Si also said with data: "well, let''s start, transfer the data of millet water."


    The whole person of SHUSHUI suddenly stands still. It is necessary to temporarily freeze the thinking activities of artificial intelligence during data transfer. Usually, this process is just a moment. I can''t feel it. Now it is deliberately slowed down by Xiaoke, which is very abnormal.


    If Huang Sixian hadn''t explained, Zhongyin and empty rain would really think that millet water had been punished.


    Huang Si''s consciousness is highly concentrated, and his mental force field is also condensed. Through the example under the ink, Huang Si knows that it is really difficult to see the soul. If it weren''t for the artificial intelligence, it would almost be in the state of suspended death during the data transfer, he really can''t see their soul.


    After a while, Huang Si finally caught the soul wave belonging to millet water.


    Micro perspective switching.


    The soul of millet water is also transparent. Countless linear particles float in it, which is basically the same as that under ink.


    It seems that for all biological life, the soul form is a small cross, and artificial intelligence may be special, so is the soul form a line segment?


    Huang Si saw almost, and said, "Xiao Ke, that''s enough. Let the millet water return to his body."


    Xiaoke immediately poured back the millet water according to the words, which took a moment.


    The dull look of millet water changed, and she regained consciousness.


    As soon as she woke up, she immediately grabbed her chest with her hand: "ah! Was I transferred by the data just now? Has the Father God checked my soul? What to do, what to do!"


    Kong Yu smiled and nodded: "yes, now the Father knows all the little secrets in your soul."


    After hearing this, the expression on Millet water''s face was indescribable, as if he saw the unique scene of hell.


    She flopped down on her knees.


    "Father, I, I didn''t mean to draw you and the little book under the ink. Really, I don''t have such a hobby at ordinary times, but I''m obsessed for a while..."


    Huang Si interrupted her: "well, Xiao Ke, put the millet water in the mountain and sea boundary and release it in a hundred years."


    Xiao Ke: "yes, master."


    After the millet water was taken away, Huang Si asked Zhongyin and Kongyu, "who gave the TV series, Xiao Ke or under the ink?"


    Two people dare not hide: "it''s Mo Xia. Millet water has a good relationship with him and secretly asked him to help find it."


    Huang Si sneered: "Oh? I''ll settle with him later."


    Originally, Huang Si didn''t intend to let them watch TV dramas in the laboratory, but since he did what he shouldn''t do, Huang Si didn''t mind settling accounts after autumn and sitting together.


    Before leaving, Huang Si added two more words: "burn those unhealthy things in Millet water. Also, you two go to Xiaoke to get the punishment yourself. Let''s work overtime for 007 for a week."


    The final sound and empty rain nodded. It''s really much lighter than confinement for a hundred years.


    Dongyao, Lihuo and Xiyuan are not in the land boundary. It seems that they have gone to the ape people. Huang Si asked Xiaoke to inform them.


    Huang Si sat on the fence of the boundary. After a while, Dongyao and the three of them flew from the air.


    The three fell on the ground below the wall and bowed together: "meet the father."


    Huang Si looked at them and said with a smile, "yes, it looks like a fairy."


    Now they use the righteous body with the ability to fly, and the power is the jet suspension device. Therefore, when they fly, they will inevitably eject a cloud under them, which is really similar to myths and legends.


    In fact, some of them can also be invisible, as long as they use their own polarizing equipment.


    Dongyao asked, "I don''t know why the father called us here?"


    Huang Si patted the wall around him. "Sit up and tell me what happened to mortals these days."


    The three AI flew up the fence and sat down not far from Huang Si.


    With their narration, the course of ape people in the past 200 days began one by one.


    The death of Xiaohua has become an opportunity for the unity of the ape people.


    The sunspot ran away. Everyone was filled with righteous indignation and wanted to avenge Xiaohua.


    Shuzi buried Xiaohua in situ and begged the ancestor god in front of the grave to bless them for revenge.


    The three great ancestors came to the scene and said that the sunspot had fled away, and what Shuzi should do is to build a nation first, appease his tired and thirsty companions all the way, and resist the unknown dangers in the forest. After the preparation is stopped, it is a good time for revenge.


    Shuzi and their leaders realized that their race was indeed in danger.


    The beasts in the forest are not ordinary beasts. During their migration these days, they also gradually found that some beasts are extremely powerful and can easily kill ape people with weapons. They even have intelligence and are extremely insidious and cunning.


    They escaped from the boundary and traveled a long way. Although there was a fairy medicine sent by the great God of their ancestors, almost all the people of the clan did run out of oil.


    Under the supervision of the great ancestor god, the first patriarch of the wise ape people was born.


    In a valley.


    Thousands of ape men stood on the periphery layer by layer, with elders in fur clothes in the middle, and an altar in the middle circle.


    The altar was built by the people of the tribe by digging and stacking.


    The tree has gorgeous bird feathers on its head, colorful stripes drawn with fruit and soil on its face, wears a robe, and holds a scepter cut from branches with a shiny gem on it.


    At the sign of the elders, the ape people around sang songs. The rhythm of the songs was monotonous and full of primitive charm.


    The elders around the altar began to dance constantly, begging for the blessing of the gods, and praying to the gods. The coronation of the patriarch began.


    After the elders prayed, it was Shuzi''s turn. Shuzi put his sword on the ground, said many words of vowing revenge, and begged the great God of his ancestors to lead them.


    At the climax of the patriarchal succession ceremony, Dongyao, Xiyuan and Lihuo floated down on time. They gave Shuzi a divine bow, saying that it was the symbol of the king of the human race. Then they said something in the capacity of protecting the gods and disappeared.


    Hearing this, Huang Si asked, "is that God bow?"


    Dongyao said with a smile, "the three of us discussed to do it. It has the function of automatic aiming. Even ordinary arrows can hit hundreds of shots, and can also add ejection power. It''s not a problem to penetrate the skin of most fierce animals at present. The energy contained in it can be used for more than 300 years."


    Huang Si nodded with satisfaction at the speech: "at present, their force is too poor to deal with those fierce beasts outside. It would be much better to have long-range weapons."


    Dongyao and other three people arched their hands and said, "fortunately, I didn''t lose my life and completed the entrustment of the Father God."


    Huang Si smiled and said, "from then on, after leaving the cradle and becoming independent, they can be called Terrans."


    The Terran was established and began from then on.


    After the ancestral God left, more than 6000 people settled in a livable mountain range under the guidance of the patriarch and in accordance with the guidance of the ancestral God.


    This mountain range is named Fangshan.


    It means that the top of the mountain is wide and flat.


    Since then, Fangshan has become the birthplace of the Terran.


    At first, the Terrans only had the food and tools they hurriedly brought when fleeing from the boundary, plus the medicine given by the great God of their ancestors.


    If they don''t find a way, they will soon have to sit back and eat nothing.


    Fortunately, the head of the tree clan took them hunting and gathering nearby.


    The God''s bow given by the God is extremely powerful and hits every target, which makes Shuzi''s prestige rise again and again in the family.


    At night, the Terrans have no shelter from the wind and rain, and can only temporarily inhabit natural caves and low-lying places.


    A few days later, many people fell ill.


    Finally, the God of fire came to teach the Terrans how to knead brick embryos with soil and water, and then burn them with fire. When the brick embryo is mixed with stone chips, a wind shielding wall can be built. Finally, it can be covered with wood chips to keep out the rain.


    The Terrans are all grateful.


    Later, due to the lack of food, the great God of Xiyuan came to earth to teach the human race how to keep seeds and cultivate in the ground. How to train and manage the people and make some people serve as wizards who communicate with the gods is also taught by the great God Dongyao.


    It''s rare that Shuzi has a great command talent. Under the guidance of Dongyao, he manages the people quite regularly.


    After the three great gods taught them, they still left in a flutter.


    With the detailed guidance of the great gods, the life of the Terran is much better.


    The Terran people know that every time the great God comes to earth, he has to bear the pressure of fate and pay a lot for them.


    Therefore, when the great God left, the Terrans believed in them even more, and spontaneously organized many sacrificial and worship activities.


    At this time, among the Terrans, there began to be a very primitive professional differentiation.


    Shuzi is the patriarch and the power core of the whole family.


    Some of his subordinates are dedicated to training and fighting for soldiers.


    There are a small number of people who are responsible for communicating with gods, reporting rituals and sacrifices for wizards.


    Some of these people, who are older, prestigious and wise, are respected as elders.


    Elder is not a profession, but a honorary title.


    Finally, with the promotion of Shuzi patriarch and many elders and wizards, an ancestral hall dedicated to worshiping the ancestors'' great gods was established.


    Both the scale and the fineness of the ancestral hall are far beyond all their houses.


    But that''s normal. In the primitive period of the human race, the belief in gods was always much greater than the current survival crisis.


    Moreover, the gods here can really be called the great God who protects the human race.


    They have come down to earth to help many times in the history of the human race, so all the human race know that the great God is a real God.


    After the establishment of the first temple in the history of human civilization, it soon became lively. Many human races went in piously to worship their ancestors.


    The witches who served in the ancestral hall also gave full play to their intelligence and wisdom and compiled a set of worship ceremonies to be strictly followed by the ethnic people.


    Even if some people can''t eat enough and wear warm clothes, they will strictly follow those complicated rituals to show their piety.


    In this way, the first group of Terrans was established. Although it is still very primitive and its productivity is extremely low, it began its reproduction on this planet with its piety and unity.

 Chapter 37

    After listening to the development history of the Terran, Huang Si asked, "did the tree mention flowers?"


    Xiyuan looked a little gloomy: "as soon as he saw us, he immediately knelt on the ground and begged us to revive his wife. We didn''t have such ability, so we could only comfort him and say, lead the human race well. If he is pious and meritorious, he will have a chance to meet in the future."


    Dongyao asked, "the father told us to tell him that he would have a chance to see his wife in the future. Is it because the father has the ability to revive the human race?"


    Xiyuan also looked forward to Huang Si.


    Huang Si said, "don''t look at me. Of course I can revive her, but there is a small technical problem that hasn''t been solved, so I can''t let her go back for the time being."


    All three AI became curious.


    Li Huo, who had not spoken for a long time, couldn''t help opening his mouth: "can father God really raise the dead?"


    Huang Si sighed and said, "I''ll just show you."


    With that, Huang Si''s spiritual force field expanded instantly and grabbed Xiaohua''s soul from the ring platform.


    Huang Si stretched out his fingers to the air in front of him and said to the three artificial intelligence: "look carefully."


    The creation force was condensed, and a female body with blood all over and a big hole in her chest suddenly emerged in the air.


    Huang Si pushed Xiaohua''s soul in.


    In the sight of Dongyao, Xiyuan and Lihuo, Xiaohua''s original broken body was suddenly repaired quickly. In less than a second, it has formed a healthy and intact body.


    Xiaohua opened her eyes and bowed down in the air: "Xiaohua, thank you for your help."


    Now she was hung in the air by Huang Si''s mental power. Huang Si pointed to the little flower and said, "look, do you feel anything wrong with her?"


    Dongyao looked: "... Naked?"


    Huang Si: "... That doesn''t count."


    Artificial intelligence naturally will not have evil thoughts on ape people, so Dongyao will not have any reaction.


    And Huang Sichun forgot.


    Not to mention that it is an ape man, not to mention that Xiaohua has no secrets to him even in the deepest part of his soul. The composition of his body is interpreted, recorded and reconstructed by Huang Si. Compared with it, what is the difference between wearing clothes and not wearing clothes?


    Xiyuan was very serious. She listened to Huang Si''s instructions, watched the whole process of Xiaohua''s body change, and carefully observed Xiaohua''s situation. Then she hesitated and asked:


    "Is she different from ordinary Terrans?"


    He looked close to the fire, nodded and said, "the breath is different. There is a strong feeling."


    Huang Si thought yes, these artificial intelligence can still detect this. He said, "your observation is quite sharp, but her strength is very weak now, but her soul is relatively strong. However, I''m not asking you this. Let''s see what''s different."


    Dongyao floated and looked around Xiaohua.


    Now that Xiaohua has a body, she has her previous memory. She is embarrassed that she is not dressed, but Huang Si said to let people see her. She didn''t dare to move at all. She had to stand quietly, but her face is already red and hot.


    Dongyao looked at it for a while, and finally asked in confusion, "Father God, forgive the child''s stupidity. Except that he can feel that this man''s breath is stronger than the average human race, it''s nothing different."


    Xiyuan and Lihuo have no new discoveries.


    Huang Si knocked on the wall with his fingers and said, "look at her mental state! Is it strange to see her attitude towards me?"


    The three AI first realized it, then looked at it for a while, and then looked puzzled.


    "It seems... Nothing strange." Xiyuan said.


    Huang Si said nothing to the three students who handed in the blank papers and pointed to Xiaohua: "it''s not strange! Don''t you think she''s too obedient and respectful to me???"


    Lihuo asked, "isn''t this normal? The three of us are gods of the human race, and you are our Father God. The human race doesn''t obey and respect you. Do you want to turn the sky?"


    Huang Si admired the natural tone of Lihuo. What logic? Dad has nothing to say about it!


    Huang Si originally wanted to take out his soul and plug it back to demonstrate something else. Now he really doesn''t feel like demonstrating at all.


    Anyway, these guys can''t see their souls, and their thinking is different from ordinary people.


    "Well, let me be frank. Now this person''s soul is subordinate to me. If you don''t understand it, you can understand that you don''t have independent personality. Moreover, the soul has been strengthened by me, and I can''t put her back directly."


    Dongyao Xiyuan left the fire. The three of them asked for a long time before they found out what happened to Xiaohua.


    Xiyuan said excitedly at once, "Father God, so you can promote mortals to your family at will and have a strong soul? What a great favor!"


    Both Dongyao and Lihuo agreed.


    Huang Si shook his head: "if the price of becoming strong is to completely lose freedom and become a vassal of others, then the price is too high. Moreover, I am just an ordinary person and have no interest in being a God."


    Huang Si''s words are really his inner thoughts.


    He always acts in a convenient way. He neither domineers nor emphasizes identity. Everything follows personal principles.


    Even AI people inevitably have a sense of superiority as gods when they get along with mortals.


    And they will care about which is more important between themselves and mortals in Huang Si.


    Huang Si has no consciousness of his identity.


    As an engineering student, he is good at raising and solving problems. Even if the problem is a sociological problem, Huang Si thinks it can also be solved in a scientific way.


    For example, what is the benefit of strengthening the soul and what is the use of being a saint in front of people? Huang Si just simply sets up a mathematical model to calculate it. If he thinks it is useful, he will do it, and if it is useless, he will not do it, that''s all.


    Of course, Huang Si''s claim that he is an ordinary person has been ignored by others.


    Dongyao asked, "but why does the father worry about a mortal?"


    "Then the problem comes," Huang Si said, pointing to Xiaohua. "Now this subordinate state can''t be solved at all."


    The three artificial intelligences discussed this topic. Xiyuan said, "the Father God said that this mortal is absolutely obedient to you. Can''t the Father God also order her to leave her subordination? According to the human mythological data I have seen, if the people of God are angry with God, God can denounce him."


    Huang Si patted his head: "yes! Xiyuan, you''re so smart. I''ll try!"


    The little flower, who had been hanging in the air, felt that her body fell slowly from the air and fell to the ground.


    Huang Si jumped off the wall and put his hand on Xiaohua''s head. Wen Yan said:


    "I don''t need you anymore. You''re free."


    Xiaohua was stunned.


    Huang Si gave Xiaohua an order with his mind: "get out of my control and return to the state before assimilation."


    The command given by the master of the soul with his mind is simply irresistible to Xiaohua. No matter whether she understands this sentence or not, a terrible force has begun to deprive her of her ownership.


    Although he can''t directly see the living souls of other creatures, Huang Si can see his own souls. He can only see the gold in the flower''s soul. Under Huang Si''s command, it really becomes weaker and weaker.


    But in the end, something strange happened. The last little bit of gold, no matter how Huang Si ordered, could not make it subside.


    Huang Si thought, is this the reason for the reversal of cause and effect? Xiaohua will listen to orders because of the ownership of the soul, so he can''t use soul level commands to get Xiaohua out of control?


    Before he could understand the problem, Xiaohua was trembling and knelt on the ground.


    "Master... No... God, please don''t abandon me! I''m your most loyal believer, please don''t abandon me!"


    Huang Si said coldly, "you are liberated. Go back to your previous state."


    The command of the soul master is absolutely mandatory, and Xiaohua''s soul ownership is forcibly removed again.


    However, she still struggled to support herself with her limbs and raise her head.


    Huang Si clearly saw that the man''s soul was resisting the force with her insignificant will.


    Compulsion deprives her of her faith.


    But her faith is also the source of coercion.


    Although the soul was in great pain in such a tug of war, she still shouted intermittently in her most pious voice:


    "You are... My God... My whole..."


    "Even if I give up my life... I won''t give up my faith in you..."


    "My Lord, why did you let me leave..."


    Xiaohua was in tears. She was lying in the mud, and the mud smeared her cheeks. However, both physical and mental pain could only make her faith more fanatical and desperate:


    "Please... Don''t... Give up on me..."


    In the soul of floret, the color that originally began to fade is gradually recovering, and even recovering by itself in the way of consuming soul energy.


    Finally, the soul of Xiaohua still maintains its golden color.


    Huang Si is silent.


    After a while, Huang Si said to the three AI helplessly and painfully in the tone of the host of the focus interview:


    "Look! How terrible a cult is! How terrible mind control is!"


    He was just and awe inspiring, as if he were an alien Bai Yansong, talking with confidence:


    "This incident warns us that a person must have the ability to think independently, know how to distinguish between true and false, distinguish right and wrong, and not be controlled by others! Otherwise, he will lose himself like this person!"


    The three AI tactfully chose silence.


    Isn''t this your own believer?


    When the father forces himself to defend himself, the best way is not to speak.


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, Xiaohua was thrown back to the cultivation area of the land boundary by Huang Si. For the time being, she was placed there first. Anyway, there were food, clothing and small robots to take care of.


    Huang Si can see clearly what Xiaohua is thinking now.


    Because you can see clearly, you can''t put it back.


    Crazy believers are terrible.


    What''s more, the time is not ripe for Terrans.


    Huang Si calls Xiao Ke and connects to the monitoring signal on the other side of the mountain where the Terrans live.


    In the video, the Terrans are moving in twos and threes.


    On the flat land next to Fangshan, an open space has been cleared.


    There, hundreds of people scattered among them, working on the flat ground with extremely primitive tools.


    Some of them are digging with spades, some are digging holes with stone chips, and others are sowing seeds.


    In several of them, a trace of green has emerged from the black land, as if indicating the rebirth of this ethnic group.


    There is a lot of waste waiting to flourish. If the Terran wants to establish a firm foothold in this land, it has to be busy.

 Chapter 38

    Green world time, four months later.


    The trail of sunspot was found by the Terran. He fled to the ape man group who had been sent and then escaped.


    This time, the sunspot brought many accidents to the ape people. These were carefully prepared and prepared to play tricks.


    The extremely sharp fruit knife stolen from the laboratory, the self luminous solar flashlight, and other small objects that are not of great practical use are the reliance of sunspots after they escape.


    Relying on these things to bluff people, sunspot became the head of the ape man group.


    Although the primitive ape man in the green world is stupid, his combat effectiveness is not poor. With brute force, he can also fight with the Terrans holding wooden and stone weapons for several rounds.


    After hiding in the ape people for several months, the sunspot was accidentally seen by the human spies.


    After the news was reported back, many people in the Terran shouted for revenge from the sunspot.


    Among them, there are naturally Shuzi, relatives of Xiaohua, and some people who have followed sunspots before.


    Those people came to the tree and realized that they had been used. Sunspots just took their bodies to pave the way for themselves. These people hate sunspots more than ordinary people.


    In addition, the Terrans who have established a firm foothold originally need to expand the area. The ape man settlement blocking the expansion road is just a target that needs to be started.


    So, after leaving some soldiers to guard Fangshan, Shuzi took more than 100 of the best soldiers to the ape people in the north.


    At the beginning, neither sunspots nor ape people paid attention to these people. After all, the ape people group is a large community, with more than 1000 ape people.


    Moreover, as local aborigines, ape people occupy a favorable place and can use the advantageous terrain familiar to them to defeat the enemy.


    night.


    Shuzi and more than 100 soldiers quietly ambushed outside the ape man group. It was a windy day, but fortunately, the wind was blowing to the right, and the upper air outlet was not on their side, so they were not likely to be found because of the smell.


    Soon, the spy came back and reported that most of the ape men in the ape man settlement in front had fallen asleep, and only a few people were watching.


    "Where are the sunspots?" The tree whispered.


    The spy shook his head and said, "I don''t see sunspots."


    "Let''s go together." Shuzi finally decided to do it directly.


    More than ten minutes later, the originally quiet ape man settlement was soon filled with the sound of battle. The flame burned in it, and the fire rose into the sky, illuminating the distance of several kilometers nearby.


    The sunspot ran away in a panic. He didn''t expect the ape man to lose so quickly!


    This place was hopeless. Those people were so cunning that they made a surprise attack on ape people by taking advantage of their intellectual advantages.


    Ape people mainly fight according to their instincts. Although the physical quality of the human race may not be as good as the ape people foraging in the woods all day, at night, when they were just woken up, the ape people were still in a confused state, but they were far better than the human race with weapons.


    What''s more, the Terran has a divine bow!


    Sunspot couldn''t help hating the God who had saved himself. Why can other people''s gods give Shuzi such easy-to-use weapons, so he can only run around like a mouse?


    He is also a man of God!


    After swearing a few words, the sunspot bit his teeth and continued to run forward.


    He still has a chance. As long as he can escape to the next ape man settlement, he can continue to frighten people with small objects in his hand, so as to continue to be his man.


    "Whew!"


    An arrow came suddenly through the wind and put it on the sunspot''s shoulder.


    The sunspot stumbled and almost fell to the ground in severe pain.


    He looked back. In the glittering fire, he saw a man holding a divine bow, majestic.


    It''s a tree! The man he longed to kill but didn''t kill!


    "Damn it, Xiaohua damn it, you damn it, why didn''t I kill you!" The sunspot was gnashing his teeth with hate, and the whole man rolled back, trying to get out of the attack range of the bow and arrow.


    However, the second arrow immediately hit!


    "Indole!" With a dull sound, sunspot''s right leg was hit by an arrow again!


    The sunspot screamed in pain. Then the third arrow hit the chest and directly wanted to take his life!


    The sunspot quickly turned around, and Kankan avoided the key. The arrow rushed into his abdomen, and the powerful impulse threw his body back.


    With the shrill scream, the sunspot fell directly off the cliff.


    "Patriarch, he fell down and should not live!"


    "Chase, I don''t trust if I don''t see his body!"


    The tree took several people and looked for the path down the cliff.


    The body of the arrow in the sunspot fell heavily to the ground, and the huge impact instantly destroyed his vitality.


    Blood spilled from his head and polluted his sight.


    "Dead... Am I dead?... God, save me, save me!"


    The sunspot whose throat is blocked by a lot of bleeding can no longer make a sound, but can only roar desperately in his heart.


    Huang Si has been watching.


    He came here just to see the sunspot for the last time.


    This man has come to a dead end.


    Huang Si said softly, "I have seen your soul a little, so you should be dying."


    Sunspot thought: sound? He heard a voice. Is it God? God came to save him!


    There was a purr in his throat, trying to say something. Unfortunately, it was just the sound of blood mixed with bubbles.


    "In fact, keeping you until now is just my personal interest." Huang Si pinched a self-use righteous body, then sat down next to the sunspot and watched the death of the only Terran he was most concerned about in the world.


    In fact, in Huang Si''s opinion, there is nothing special about trees, flowers and thousands of Terrans. Whether they live or die and what their fate is, Huang Si just looks at them as part of the historical process.


    However, regardless of morality or not, sunspots are indeed a person he pays more attention to. Sunspots claim to be favored. In a sense, they are not wrong.


    "Do you know why you died and why you lost?"


    Why? The sunspot roared in his heart, not because of you! Because you didn''t give me artifact and care for me, I will end up in this field!


    Now the soul of sunspot has a slight sign of separation. Huang Si can even see his emotional fluctuations through this soul.


    Huang Si didn''t intend to do anything, but went on calmly:


    "That''s because your thoughts and actions are beyond your time."


    "You are smart and know how to use all the resources at hand."


    Whether in the comfortable life of the boundary or in the days after coming out.


    "You are the executor of class oppression, you are the bud of religious terror, you fool the public and spread the lies of the divine right of monarchy. If you live thousands of years later, you will live better than now."


    "However, now is the primitive society."


    Huang Si holds his knees and looks at the distant stars. The stars in this world are also very beautiful.


    "Too primitive production tools and too low productivity make it impossible for human groups to provide sufficient surplus value for exploitation. Since there is no surplus value at all, it is impossible to establish class rule based on exploitation, accumulation and oppression."


    "When you were in the boundary cultivation department, all the food you got was planted by robots for you to harvest, so it was supported. At this time, the Terrans have residual value that can be exploited by you."


    "However, once they escape with you and no longer have an Eden like life, your deception and oppression will not last long. Sooner or later, others will leave you."


    The night wind passed by them, making a noise and scraping away the blood stains originally pasted on the sunspot''s eyes.


    As if on his deathbed, the sunspot struggled to raise his head and look in the direction of Huang Si.


    His throat rustled, and then he finally squeezed out an out of tune sentence:


    "So, you look like this... Then, tell me, are you a God? Tell me, are you a real God... Or... Just a fantasy when I''m about to die..."


    Huang Si looked at him and said, "I''m an ordinary person."


    Hearing this completely unexpected answer, the sunspot''s body struggled again, and then it couldn''t move at all.


    Huang Si watched the soul of sunspot emerge from his body and then dissipate gradually.


    He put his hand on the eyelids of sunspots.


    "To differentiate you is my respect for you."


    Respect this interesting soul.

 Chapter 39

    Huang Si sat quietly beside his body for a while, remembering the Terran he had cared about and rescued.


    Huang Si thought it was good to give him a ride at the end.


    However, someone soon broke the peace.


    The team led by Shuzi appeared at the bottom of the cliff. Looking at the stranger who inexplicably appeared next to the sunspot, he couldn''t help feeling nervous and shouted, "who! Who are you! Give me the sunspot!"


    Shuzi still remembered that sunspot was indeed saved by God and sent the monster back to his place of residence.


    So, can we say that this man in strange clothes.


    Although Shuzi''s tone was severe, he didn''t dare to go there for a while. After all, he didn''t know who the other party was.


    Huang Si glanced at the group of people in Shuzi and then disappeared directly.


    The tree stood in the night wind for a long time. After a long time, he finally came back and took his companions to check the sunspot''s body.


    The man''s eyes made him cold from the bottom of his heart.


    In that eye, there was no hostility, not even any emotion, but endless indifference.


    But it was this indifference, somehow, that made the tree feel more terrible than any hostility.


    Fortunately, the man left.


    Shuzi and his companions carried sunspot''s body to the center of the ape man tribe, where a huge fire was burning.


    There are many human companions guarding by the fire, and there are many ape man corpses scattered around.


    In addition, there are hundreds of ape men squatting on the ground, holding their heads and being guarded by the Terrans with weapons, most of them women and children.


    "The sunspot was killed by us! We avenged Xiaohua!" The tree cut off the sunspot''s head with the bow string of the divine bow, and then held it high.


    The Terrans around responded with a roar.


    The bottom of Shuzi''s heart was still cold. In order to strengthen his courage, he continued to shout:


    "The sunspot can no longer wreak havoc on us! Because the evil god behind him is scared away by our courage! He will not come back! We are all good!"


    "The evil god has been driven away!" The people around also shouted.


    The tree was quiet for a while. He was waiting.


    Then nothing happened, so the tree knew that it was really all right.


    "We won!" He cried cheerfully.


    Huang Si quietly watched the exultation among the Terrans in the air not far away. Evil god? This concept is OK. Find a suitable AI to take over the title in the future.


    There is light, there is shadow.


    Where there is justice, there is evil.


    There are gods, there are demons.


    This world is no exception.


    Otherwise, human beings without a sense of crisis will not want to make progress.


    ¡­¡­


    The Terrans won a great victory in their expedition. They not only killed sunspot, but also killed many ape men as his accomplices, leaving women and children.


    At first, the Terran people left them just because they didn''t want to kill so many people, but then they made some difficulties. How to deal with them?


    A man named dog tail came up with an idea. Dog tail was a man who used to run errands with the elders in the ancestral hall. He was smart.


    Dog tail said, "women and children have less power and are easier to take care of. It''s better for us to stay here and supervise them to work for us."


    Shuzi shook his head: "women''s labor is not as good as men. We also have children and women to support. What can they do? It''s good to be able to support themselves. What else can they give us?"


    Dog tail has also made difficulties. Tree Zi is right, and these people are obviously a little more stupid than their own people, and they may also do bad things.


    "Well," the dog''s tail chopped down with his hand and compared it with a chopping gesture, "women keep young and strong, and kill the rest and children, so that they won''t consume our food."


    The tree hesitated: "what if you let them go?"


    Another older man shouted, "don''t, clan leader! We burned their land and killed their people. If we let them go, they will all be enemies and will come back sooner or later for revenge."


    Shuzi hesitated for a long time, discussed with the public again, and finally decided to follow the dog''s tail''s way.


    Except for the tree, almost all the men picked a woman, some of them were strong, and even picked two to hug.


    Others insisted that the tree choose one, but the tree said nothing.


    Finally, after everyone had chosen, the tree took people to move.


    All of a sudden, the cry shook the sky, and the blood flowed into the place where ape people lived.


    The captured women trembled and could no longer resist.


    ¡­¡­


    The course of civilization is often accompanied by blood and cruelty.


    In the following years, the human race, led by Shuzi holding a divine bow, traveled around the ape people groups, large and small.


    Weak and gentle people will form alliances and intermarry and rule each other imperceptibly.


    Those who are strong and tough will set an example and clear the way with blood.


    In the past, the ape people once hated the people with language and wisdom. As long as people were sent to the ape people, they would be excluded and bullied.


    Today, however, they can only respectfully treat each other as guests or turn to ashes under the force of each other.


    This is not what it used to be. The ape people regret it.


    Now, the Terran has become a hot commodity.


    If people in the ape group form a partner with the human group, or even leave only one offspring, their status will be very different in their original community.


    Civilization conquers barbarism and erodes barbarism.


    One day, the real ape man will die out because of his backwardness.


    Huang Si''s consciousness came to the signal tower near Fangshan, the general stronghold of the Terran, overlooking the lively and busy temple.


    There are three great ancestors and gods worshipped in the temple, and there are many devout believers kneeling in the temple.


    Huang Si''s spirit penetrated the walls of the temple and saw the trees kneeling in the front row.


    Every autumn, that is, the season when Xiaohua dies, Shuzi comes to the temple of the ancestor god to offer sacrifices.


    Now there is no real calendar in the Terran, they can only rely on the changes of seasons to estimate the time.


    As like as two peas, begging for the same thing, he asked God to revive his wife.


    "It''s been five years. Why hasn''t the tree remarried?"


    Huang Si is not making sarcastic remarks. Although his real body is sitting in the living room eating snow sweet potatoes, he just separated a trace of consciousness and came here to see the situation.


    As a result, seeing the tree like this, Huang Si thought the man was a little annoyed.


    Five years have passed and we are still praying for the resurrection. Although Huang Si was too optimistic at the beginning, he did let the three ancestral gods promise to return his wife to him if they were pious and meritorious.


    But the five years of green world is only a week for Huang Si. This week, he still didn''t find a way to relieve soul assimilation.


    This man is too anxious.


    Even for ordinary people, the problem is that Xiaohua is also the wife of the Terran patriarch.


    It''s not clear what will happen after returning it.


    Huang Si made a decision in reality. There is a difference of 323 times in the time flow rate between the two places. If Shuzi still insists on his wife before eating the snow sweet potato, he will send it back regardless of the consequences.


    Shuzi, as the head of a family, sure enough, there will be others who can''t see it. He doesn''t accept women.


    Sure enough, after the sacrifice, elders came to persuade him.


    Shuzi said that he already had a son. If he raised his son, he would not be extinct.


    But how can one be enough? What if this dies? A group of elders still painstakingly comforted the tree.


    But Shuzi''s attitude is particularly firm. He doesn''t accept any women unless Xiaohua is resurrected.


    "People can''t come back from death!" Others advised him.


    Shuzi only said, "if I don''t have what the ancestor God promised, it must be that I''m not sincere enough and I don''t do enough, as long as I..."


    Originally, Huang Si didn''t eat the last mouthful of snow sweet potato with a small wooden fork.


    He wants to wait.


    But after hearing Shuzi''s superstitious words, Huang Si ate his last bite with a cold face.


    Let you ask for mercy.

 Chapter 40

    Huang Si consciousness connected Xiaoke and informed Xiyuan through Xiaoke, "you do something for me in the Terran Fangshan."


    Xiyuan replied that he was just nearby and could arrive soon.


    So Huang Si said, "go and give the tree an order."


    A large temple is built on the top of Fangshan Mountain, which has been newly built in recent years.


    It covers a wide area and is decorated to the best of these Terrans.


    "Tree son." The sound of Xiyuan was like the sound of a red bell, which spread at the top of Fangshan Mountain and rang through the whole Terran settlement.


    The tree suddenly looked up. It was the ancestor god! It''s the great ancestor god who has always been the kindest to them. Can you say.


    "Your piety has been felt by God. Bathe, fast and wait quietly, and your wish will come true."


    All the Terrans looked at the sky. What did Xiyuan God say?


    The tree was ecstatic and directly turned over and knelt down: "thank God, I''m ready now!"


    After making it clear how to do it, Huang Si turned his consciousness into data flow and came to the boundary training department. He was too lazy to use his righteousness and directly found Xiaohua.


    Huang Si ordered:


    "Forget all the memories from the resurrection to now, forget myself... Forget it, it''s estimated that it can''t be. Then pretend you don''t know me, and no one can get any information about me from you."


    With the mandatory command from the soul, Xiaohua''s face suffered a painful struggle, and then quickly recovered to calm.


    Huang Si took Xiaohua and held her forward while shielding the wind pressure with the mental force field.


    When he came to Fangshan with Xiaohua, it was already the next morning.


    Shuzi didn''t dare to sleep, but knelt quietly with a group of wizards in the temple worshiping the great God of ancestors.


    It is difficult to maintain this posture all the time. Even many wizards slept on the spot, and only the tree is still holding on.


    After seeing Huang Si coming, Xiyuan asked, and then opened his mouth.


    "Tree, look up."


    In the double suffering of body and mind, Shuzi suddenly heard such a sentence and quickly looked up according to the words.


    The wizards were also awakened by the sound of Xiyuan. They looked up one after another.


    A familiar figure suddenly appeared from the air and then fell slowly.


    It''s floret!


    Xiaohua is still alive. The great God raised her and sent her back!


    The wizards are boiling! The great ancestor god really resurrected Shuzi''s wife. What an amazing thing!


    The tree cried and he walked over while crying.


    That is his floret, that expression, that look, that delicate body, that face that appears in his dream countless times, is his floret, that''s right!


    She really died in his arms and was buried underground by him. However, the ancestor god finally remembered his piety and gave such a great grace.


    "The great God of ancestors, my tree will repay your great kindness forever!"


    The tree''s hand is about to touch the flower.


    Xiaohua hesitated a little. She called her soul master in her heart.


    Now Xiaohua forgot everything, but the recognition of the soul seemed like an instinct, which made her subconsciously do so.


    Huang Si ordered: "go back and pretend to be a normal person. Don''t ask me anything in the future."


    With that, Huang Si directly and unilaterally cut off the flow of information.


    Xiaohua''s face was in pain. However, the mandatory order made her subconsciously hide her emotions.


    The tree saw a slight difference in the look of the little flower, and then the difference disappeared again. What emerged was the usual warm smile.


    The little flower came forward and was held in her arms by the tree.


    The people around were thundering with joy.


    The great God of ancestors showed the greatest miracle in front of them, resurrection!


    Floret''s body trembled slightly in the arms of the tree.


    ¡­¡­


    Two months later.


    "Flowers, don''t push off. You must take back this basket of eggs and mend your body!" The old woman smiled kindly at Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua couldn''t refuse each other''s kindness, so she had to bow to her politely, "thank you, aunt."


    In human settlements, as long as people live together, most of them are more or less related by blood. Although some people are very far related, according to their habits, they still use the names of their close relatives.


    For example, if older elders do not have corresponding official positions, they are called uncles and aunts, uncles and aunts.


    Xiaohua has a gentle temperament, has been well educated by the ethnic group, is polite and generous, and was originally very popular in the ethnic group.


    Now, it is reborn after death and has become a miracle shown by the great God of ancestors.


    This makes others value her more.


    Since Xiaohua came back, she has always received special care from many people.


    Xiaohua is very grateful to them and doesn''t give them any trouble as much as possible.


    Xiaohua didn''t want to accept the eggs given by the old woman, but she couldn''t stand the other party''s sincerity and insisted on her. Finally, I had to accept the kindness.


    Put the rattan basket containing grass chicken eggs on her arm, and Xiaohua walked to her home with a little difficulty.


    There are several things hanging on her, including food and useful things.


    Today, Xiaohua originally came out to collect food. When she came home, her hands were full of all kinds of gifts given to her by others.


    It''s always like this. She''s embarrassed to go out.


    When she got home, she kissed and became a young son, and then began to be busy with housework.


    Six years after the death, the tree''s face was covered with some wind and frost, but the resurrected flower still maintained its past appearance.


    Her memory still lingered six years ago. At first sight, she was very surprised to see that her son was eight years old.


    But later, Xiaohua gradually accepted these changes and began to be busy for the family.


    As the wife of the patriarch, she often participates in many rituals within the clan.


    Now, because there is no forced mating, all Terrans can combine freely.


    Recently, a new trend has become popular. Before they get married, young Terrans will hold a ceremony to call their relatives and friends around, and invite one or two highly respected people to preside over it.


    Because of Xiaohua''s special identity and status, she is often invited to be the host.


    Xiaohua is always busy.


    While busy with family affairs, while worrying about her husband, while teaching and managing children, while having to participate in all kinds of external affairs.


    It seems that Xiaohua''s life is full.


    But only she knew that, all the time, there was always an inexplicable sense of emptiness enveloping her, as if she had forgotten something extremely important.


    This sense of emptiness will become extremely difficult as long as she calms down, so Xiaohua always subconsciously keeps doing things, wants to keep herself busy, and wants those trivial things to fill her emptiness.


    But in the past two months, although she was so busy, the emptiness in her heart never disappeared, but became more and more serious.


    "What did I forget?" Xiaohua asked herself.


    No one can answer her question.


    However, life has to continue. She can only endure silently and follow the ordinary track.


    After a day''s housework, Xiaohua sat on the mat of the earth bed and thought it would be a long time before her husband came back.


    The tree always comes back late. He is busier than Xiaohua.


    There are many things in the family, and there are always people with different opinions. After a day''s work, Shuzi looked very tired when he came home late at night.


    In order to reassure her husband, Xiaohua never reveals her true feelings in front of her husband. She just does her duty as a wife and silently supports him behind her.


    Even if Xiaohua is busier than the tree, and her heart becomes more tired in the continuous struggle, she is not willing to show a trace.


    ------


    [you have found that the total recommendation of this book has reached 1000 and the investment has reached 100. The new author said, thank you, really thank you! So there are three shifts today. There will be a third shift on time at the same time in the evening. Love you forever, Moda!]

 Chapter 41

    "Go out for a walk." Xiaohua, who is rarely free, began to feel anxious for no reason. She decided to go out for a while.


    She passed a green field, where many crops grew. Some she had seen in the land where she lived in the past, and some were very strange to her.


    For six years, Xiaohua thought, our Terran has changed a lot, and I don''t know many things.


    But where are the lost six years?


    Others told Xiaohua that she died once and was later resurrected by the great God of her ancestors.


    But Xiaohua can''t remember what happened after her death.


    Does her uneasiness have anything to do with the great God of her ancestors?


    Unconsciously, Xiaohua went to the place where the temple was located.


    The great temple is the largest temple dedicated to the great God of ancestors. It is located on the top of Fangshan Mountain, a little away from Xiaohua''s home.


    She usually only went in at the sacrifice. She came back two months, but she only went in twice. One was the day she came back, and the other was a celebration arranged for her later.


    Twice, both came and went in a hurry. Xiaohua suddenly remembered that she hadn''t thanked the great God of her ancestors.


    After all, the ancestor god resurrected her.


    If there is no ancestral God to show this miracle, I don''t know how the tree and his son will cry.


    Thinking so, Xiaohua went into the temple.


    There are many people in the temple, including wizards and believers.


    Some believers just come in and worship and leave. Others seem to pray for something big. They spread a mat on the ground and kneel down again and again.


    Xiaohua looked at them curiously. Before Xiaohua died, the worship atmosphere in the family was not so prosperous.


    The people around saw Xiaohua coming. Out of respect, they gave Xiaohua a way one after another.


    While looking at the devout people around, Xiaohua slowly came to the statue of the great God of her ancestors.


    The statues here are newly built. Because the people of the clan said that they had hardly seen the great God of their ancestors in recent years, they missed it very much, so Shuzi and the whole family built these three statues in the temple.


    Xiaohua looked up at the statue.


    Sitting in the middle is the Oriental God Emperor and the great God of Dongyao. His idol has thick eyebrows and big eyes, a strong face and an extremely dignified appearance.


    On the left is the Western God King and the great God of Xiyuan. Her face is gentle and very like a mother.


    On the right is the God of heavenly fire, the great God of fire. Her statue is so heroic that she is simply a god of war.


    Xiaohua looked at the three statues, but her anxiety still lingered in her heart, and was not relieved because she came to worship the gods.


    She looked at the people kneeling and kowtowing next to her.


    Can you get peace of mind by doing such a big worship ceremony?


    Xiaohua asked the wizard next to the statue of God for a cushion. The wizard was happy to give her the largest one.


    Xiaohua paved the mat, and then landed on her knees.


    It seems that it''s not enough. Xiaohua''s heart is shouting. What hasn''t been done in place.


    She looked at the crowd around her, at their numbness, enthusiasm, or expectation.


    What they have in common is the feeling that they give up their self and entrust their hope to the gods in front of them


    Xiaohua followed suit. She knelt down and bent down again. Then, the whole person was deeply buried in the mat.


    At that moment, a sense of familiarity that seemed to be buried in the depths of bone marrow blood flowed all over her body.


    That''s the feeling!


    Xiaohua is trembling. It''s such a feeling that she gives up her persistence and entrusts herself to an Unknown God. She doesn''t need to worry or stand on her own. Everything is chosen by God, borne and determined by God.


    And her self is insignificant.


    Finally, when Xiaohua came out of the temple, the whole person was happy.


    She no longer had any trouble and anxiety, and all the negative emotions were swept away.


    Then she made a decision.


    That night.


    "What!" The tree was so frightened that he didn''t speak for a long time. After a meeting, he asked, "is anyone embarrassing you?"


    Floret shook her head.


    The tree asked again, "is that your body is uncomfortable, or did the eagle annoy you?"


    Yingzi is the name of their two sons. Xiaohua still shakes her head.


    Shuzi sat helplessly in his chair. "Then why do you have to leave home, live in the temple, and be a full-time wizard?"


    The little flower hung her head slightly and said softly, "because I think that''s the best for me."


    It is this weak posture that makes the tree have nothing to do with her. The tree tried every means to persuade Xiaohua to change her mind.


    Finally, Xiaohua moved to the temple alone.


    Her special identity made the people all respectful to her. If she wanted to become a wizard, the family quickly asked two old wizards to meet her and began to teach her everything to do as a wizard.


    The knowledge that a wizard needs to learn is very cumbersome compared with the human race with simple mind at this time, including how to carry out the ceremony, how to wear clothes, how to recite prayers, how to guide the people, and so on.


    Even if the great God Dongyao came to teach, these wizards learned it for a long time.


    But Xiaohua is very easy to learn.


    More than twenty days later, Xiaohua, dressed as a wizard, officially appeared in the ceremony of the temple.


    She walked slowly from one side of the temple to the middle position, with steady steps and elegant manners. Then, when she took the long flag used for the ceremony from an old wizard, turned back and faced all the people gracefully, all the people present held their breath.


    Xiaohua, dressed in wizard costumes, changed her gentle style when she was a wife and mother, and her aura became sacred and solemn.


    Her eyes were filled with piety, and her cheeks seemed to glow.


    Although standing in the temple, there is a sense of dislocation far away from the clouds.


    As a woman, Xiaohua has to participate in labor from time to time, but her figure is definitely not strong, but can be called delicate.


    However, it was such a weak woman that when her eyes swept away from the people with a sense of seriousness, they had a feeling that they could not resist it and bowed their heads one after another.


    The whole temple was stunned by the appearance of Xiaohua!


    Since then, no one has any objection to Xiaohua leaving her family to become a wizard.


    Just when Xiaohua successfully held the ceremony, Shuzi hid alone in a corner of the family.


    He didn''t see Xiaohua''s first appearance as a wizard, so he didn''t know that his wife was so brilliant in the ceremony.


    His face was full of beard and decadent. The whole man seemed to be pulled out of his bones and leaned against the wall.


    I don''t know how long a person stayed, footsteps sounded outside the house. After a while, his deputy said at the door:


    "Xiaohua is very good now..."


    "Get out!" The tree roared.


    He doesn''t want to hear. The more good news, the less he wants to hear.


    The tree didn''t understand why the flowers changed. He knew that it was still his little flower, really his wife. He wouldn''t make a mistake. He could also feel the little flower''s affection for him and yingzi.


    The month he came back, he saw what Xiaohua had done for the family, and secretly vowed to work harder and make his wife no longer so tired one day.


    But now, she put everything down and left home.


    The tree doesn''t understand her. When Xiaohua left home to live in the temple, he used the privilege of the patriarch to find Xiaohua many times.


    "Do I do something bad or wrong? Tell me, I''ll change it, okay!"


    "As long as you can come back, I can put down everything. I won''t come back so late. I won''t let you be so tired."


    "I don''t even have to do it. As long as you come back..."


    However, no matter how he begged Xiaohua, Xiaohua didn''t want to go back.


    Even if he brought the eagle to beg the little flower.


    Xiaohua hugged yingzi for a while, hugged him again, and then insisted:


    "I won''t go back. You go."


    The tree''s legs softened and knelt on the ground: "you, can''t you let me have a complete home with yingzi?"


    Tears trickled down Xiaohua''s cheeks, but she wiped them dry and shook her head.


    "You don''t understand, tree." Xiaohua said.


    "I''m not because of you, but because that kind of life is not suitable for me."


    Xiaohua looked deeply at her former husband and said:


    "I have found my own way."

 Chapter 42

    Xiaohua''s feelings at the beginning made the tree think she saw the hope of going back.


    Now, however, Shuzi found that when she said this, the whole person was calm.


    The move to leave the family and enter the temple was really not because of others, nor out of emotion, but a calm choice.


    So the tree finally despair.


    God sent the flower back, and the flower went away because of God.


    Perhaps he should not have prayed for the resurrection of the dead.


    Miracles come at a price.


    Shuzi was depressed for many days, but he couldn''t help doing things in the family. Finally, under pressure, he had to pack up his mood and get busy again.


    Yingzi continued to be handed over to the aunt of the family to help teach and manage.


    Time keeps moving forward like an arrow that can''t turn back.


    The two who used to be husband and wife are getting farther and farther away.


    Holding a divine bow, Shuzi took his people to open up territory and conquer the ape people. Then, he either absorbed, killed and plundered the ape people into the territory of the human people.


    On the other hand, as a supplement to this bloody conquest, Xiaohua, as the ancestor of the great God, took wizards everywhere to build new temples and altars to spread this extremely primitive but most effective belief.


    The human race has a strong ability to reproduce. It only takes more than ten years to reproduce a generation. Moreover, with the continuous integration of the ape people and intermarriage, new blood lines have been added to the human race. The dominant genes are replaced by the inferior genes, and the population and territory of the Terran are becoming larger and larger.


    With the expansion of Terran territory, it gradually invaded the territory of many ferocious beasts.


    So Shuzi also took people to protect his people.


    In this process, the foreign ape man and the original human race shared a common hatred and gradually developed feelings.


    Over the years, former prisoners of war and women plundered as wealth have gradually integrated into the Terran.


    Shuzi hasn''t had any spouse for nearly ten years. However, as he grows older, he finally stops insisting.


    At the age of 40, he accepted the beautiful girl stuffed by his subordinates.


    At the age of 46, he had three wives in his house, which was in line with his quota as patriarch. All the elders were satisfied.


    Due to years of conquest and plunder, the number of women owned by the Terran now far exceeds that of men. Men have an advantage in fighting.


    Therefore, there is an extreme imbalance in marriage.


    Many men have multiple wives, many of which are robbed ape women.


    When Shuzi was 67 years old, the Terran territory had roughly expanded into a diamond tilted slightly to the right.


    In the south of the rhombus, it is the legendary birthplace of the Terran, and it is also a source of evil that can never return.


    Anyone who dares to approach the place called "land boundary" will disappear completely.


    Because of the deterrence of the "land boundary", the Terrans don''t even have the courage to bypass this place and go further south.


    In the west of the diamond, it is close to the most dangerous section - Dahuang.


    Dahuang is the general name of a large area in the west, with changeable terrain and complex environment. In the wilderness, there are many fierce beasts, even intelligent monsters living here.


    Ordinary Terrans dare not approach at all.


    To the east of the diamond is an endless ocean, which is called the green sea by the Terrans because the sea is green.


    Terrans only have the ability to make vehicles to cross rivers, and there is nothing they can do about the vast and unpredictable sea.


    There is only one mountain in the north. As long as you cross the mountains called Tianyun mountains by the Terrans, you can continue to expand outward.


    In fact, from the satellite map, the green planet in the green world has three large continents, the largest of which is the continent inhabited by the human race. Now the human race has only set foot on one fifth of the continent. In many other places, there are lush vegetation and a suitable living environment, and there are also ape people living there.


    These are to be explored by the Terran.


    Now, the Terrans who do not have the ability to sail far do not even have the concept of the mainland.


    Their vision is very narrow.


    At the age of 67, Shuzi looked very old, but he still firmly held the power in his hand.


    Even in the year when Shuzi was 59, in order to eliminate the hidden dangers in the family, he launched a liquidation and killed his dog tail with his men.


    Just because he thinks dog tail is ambitious and smart enough.


    The death of dog tail somewhat deterred other people who coveted the position of patriarch, and Shuzi also showed people his ruthlessness and force.


    After all, the divine bow is still in his hand.


    For many years, Shuzi has never let God bow away. This is his dependence and cannot be taken away by anyone.


    However, many years of war career has left him a lot of roots. Not to mention the pain of his shoulders and spine in rainy days, sometimes he will be flustered and short of breath. He needs to breathe for a while to relax.


    However, he is the head of a clan. Although the Terran has become more and more large and difficult to manage, he still has the power and tries his best to maintain it.


    Shuzi now has five wives and more than ten children, which can also be regarded as a prosperous population.


    He has long preferred his eldest son yingzi to take over his position, but yingzi seems not interested.


    His other children are younger and lack prestige in the family.


    One day, Shuzi had to finish the day''s business early and leave the lobby of the family.


    He walked with a scepter, seemingly for identity, but actually for supporting himself.


    Shuzi tried not to let others find that his body was not as good as before, but he was really out of energy.


    When passing a street, the tree heard a cheerful voice from a distance.


    He looked in that direction. Was it the big temple? Why is the temple so busy?


    Shuzi unconsciously walked in the direction of the temple.


    As he approached the temple, he heard a young man say excitedly:


    "This is the great witch! No wonder people say that she can be called a God walking on the ground."


    "Yes, she is so old and her spirit is still so good. How can ordinary people do it?"


    "It''s not just good spirit. I think no one in our family has her majesty!"


    Shuzi felt uncomfortable. There was no one. Didn''t he include himself?


    He pushed aside the crowd in front of him and walked forward.


    The passers-by were unhappy at first, but after seeing Shuzi''s clothes, they all retreated silently to show their respect.


    Then, Shuzi saw the focus surrounded by people standing on the steps of the temple.


    It''s a flower.


    Decades later, he fought everywhere and won so much territory for the Terran.


    And she also ran around, praying to the gods for people everywhere, performing witchcraft and divining bad luck.


    With her efforts, large and small altars and ancestral temples were established on the Terran territory.


    She won the title of "great witch" and deserved it.


    Xiaohua is often outside and seldom comes back to Fangshan. This is the first time in four years to come back to preside over the sacrifice.


    He went on, trying to see more clearly.


    The little flower is old, he thought.


    The slim body in the past has become withered and shriveled, the face is also full of wrinkles, and the flowers can''t resist the traces of years.


    Although the tree looks much older than the floret, the floret can''t resist the erosion of aging, which still makes the tree a little happy.


    The tree gradually approached the flowers in the crowd. He looked at the woman carefully.


    The woman''s back was slightly bent, but there was an incomparable momentum that spread from her.


    The people next to her looked at her with reverent eyes.


    Moreover, to his disappointment, the woman''s eyes still haven''t changed at all.


    Everything seemed to go back to the time when she decided to leave her family and enter the temple.


    "I found my way." At that time, the look when she said this sentence miraculously remained in the memory of the tree.


    As in the past, as like as two peas, the piety and firmness of the past.


    The tree looked blankly. Suddenly, Xiaohua looked here.


    She found the tree.


    Xiaohua was stunned.


    And the tree, without hesitation, turned and left.


    The woman''s heart has not changed. People who won''t change are terrible.


    The crowd pushed and pushed, and the two people got farther and farther away in the noisy crowd.


    They became great Terran leaders and great wizards.


    However, he turned his back and went to two completely different ways.

 Chapter 43

    On the roof of a house not far away, four people were standing quietly watching the scene in front of them.


    The setting sun pulled their figure very long.


    Huang Si was finally the first to speak:


    "Xiyuan, do you remember what I said to you last month, ''I don''t want to do this, but don''t sympathize with Shuzi. If I don''t revive his wife, he won''t even have a chance to regret.''"


    Xiyuan was stunned for a long time before he replied, "father, what you said, in our opinion, is a past event nearly 40 years ago."


    Dongyao also had no choice but to add: "if I remember correctly, that''s what we said when we were watching Xiaohua and Shuzi separate their husband and wife. Shuzi, as the head of the family, was depressed and almost made the human family go into trouble."


    "Er..." Huang Si said, "your calendar goes too fast and it''s hard to calculate, okay?"


    Forty years ago, Huang Si shouted that it was not my fault. I was the Savior, but he did feel a little responsible.


    The three armed forces can seize the handsome, but every man can''t seize the ambition.


    Huang Si admits that there are some things more valuable than life.


    Lihuo also remembered the events of that year. She said, "we did sympathize with the Terran at that time, but we will not blame the Father God. At that time, the Father God said that sentence only after he found out his conscience."


    Huang Si is speechless. What is conscience discovery? It seems that he has no conscience before. Will Li Huo talk? No wonder she doesn''t talk much.


    Huang Si said angrily, "didn''t I compensate the Terran at that time? Didn''t I move most of the fierce beasts and monsters to the west? If it weren''t for the help of the earth boundary, the Terran could successfully occupy such a large area of territory? In my original idea, monster sieges would often occur."


    The three AI all thought that fortunately this kind of event did not happen, otherwise the Terran would be afraid of heavy casualties every year.


    The Father God''s compensation is really big. For personal losses, the compensation is directly distributed to the whole family. The Terran has really accounted for a lot of benefits. It will develop so smoothly in the past 40 years.


    Xiyuan looked nostalgic and said, "at first I was worried about Xiaohua, but later, she really walked out of her own way as she said."


    Huang Si nodded: "the result is OK. By the way, do you remember what I said to you two weeks ago?"


    After thinking about it for a long time, Xiyuan speculated: "was it that twelve years ago, the Father God said, ''why hasn''t the position of the head of the human race given way? What''s the matter? History is wrong?''


    Huang Si shook his head: "when was it twelve years ago? But it''s not that sentence. It''s the thing that I saw in the boundary last Tuesday. The monitor said to all of you."


    Dongyao has calculated: "the last Tuesday on the father''s side was 18 years ago here. At that time, the father''s admonition is still in our ears."


    Huang Si sighed: "thanks, this calendar is really difficult to calculate."


    When Xiyuan recalled what Huang Si had said at that time, he couldn''t help sighing: "the words of the father are still thought-provoking if you want to come back now."


    "That year, the father said to us --"


    "A free mind will have a lot of negative emotions."


    "There are doubts, hesitations, contradictions, concerns and anxiety."


    "If you can sell your independent thinking ability in exchange for happiness and happiness, will you?"


    Dongyao recalled what the Father God had said to them.


    He thought about it.


    Can you exchange the freedom of losing your heart for eternal happiness?


    What''s the price?


    Then the father said something to them that made him feel disappointed when he remembered it.


    Dongyao then went to Xiyuan and recited it according to the words in his memory:


    "No doubt, because you will always be faithful."


    "Don''t hesitate, because the gods or others will make decisions for you."


    "There is no need for contradiction, because you no longer have the burden of self."


    "Don''t worry, because you don''t bear any responsibility, just follow orders."


    "There is no need to worry, because all purposes are ignoring reality and making your heart feel happy, satisfied and happy."


    "Will you?"


    "In fact, many people are willing to."


    "Because this is the origin of religion."


    After listening to Dongyao''s retelling, Huang Si nodded, "yes, I said this after seeing Xiaohua running around and spreading faith. Xiaohua''s own situation is my fault. I admit that I can''t blame her. However, I saw many people envy her and try to be the same as her."


    "This makes me think that maybe this is the choice of the Terran and the necessity of history."


    Xiyuan said, "so, with the approval of the father, the three of us have been secretly promoting the spread of faith over the years."


    After listening to this sentence, Huang Si asked, "have you done what I reminded you to do when you show up?"


    Xiyuan replied, "as you asked, I did."


    Huang Si said with satisfaction: "in this way, we can make the belief of the Terran more firm."


    Lihuo asked curiously, "father, but why?"


    Huang Si explained: "You know, on earth, scientists once did an experiment. They shut a monkey in a cage and gave it a faucet with a button. As long as you press it, a little grape juice will drop out. The monkey has no other food and can only live by drinking grape juice. Later, scientists changed the setting. After pressing the button this time, only 10% of the probability will drop grapes Juice, and there is no rule, just randomly decide whether to drip it. The monkey is completely crazy after trying several times. He doesn''t do anything and just presses the button crazily. Moreover, even if you put other food next to the monkey later, the monkey won''t eat any more. He still presses the button crazily. "


    "The same is true for human beings. Uncertain benefits will bring greater desire to human beings. Temples that often manifest themselves will only cultivate human laziness and contempt. Only temples that sometimes work and sometimes don''t work, leaving only a glimmer of hope for human beings, will the incense flourish."


    "This is epiphany psychology."


    After talking about faith, Huang Si turned the topic back to the present: "let''s talk about the current situation of Shuzi and Xiaohua."


    Dongyao was worried and said, "not to mention that the Terrans have gradually begun to split and fall apart because of their vast territory. I''m afraid Shuzi''s current physical condition will not last for two years."


    Xiyuan then said, "Xiaohua is OK. Her usual life is very monotonous and regular. She has no desire, but she has never been lazy. Her body has no problem, and her soul is far stronger than ordinary people. She should live longer than ordinary people."


    Huang Si nodded and said, "in my opinion, the satisfaction she has now has nothing to do with me. It''s just that she has obtained alternative satisfaction from giving up herself and obeying the gods."


    Lihuo couldn''t help asking, "why is the father always unwilling to accept believers as God?"


    Huang Si: "? I''m an ordinary person. What do believers do for me?"


    It''s better to leave it to AI to accept believers. Huang Si sent them to the Terran side to protect them. Isn''t that what he asked them to do?


    What does it have to do with him if he can''t really solve the assimilation of soul?


    Xiyuan smiled and said, "father really likes to say that."


    Huang Si said discontentedly, "what am I doing? Father God or something? Didn''t you call it? I admit I teased you before, but didn''t I make a contract at that time? Do you think I lied to you now?"


    Huang Si is right. He doesn''t want to pretend after so long.


    Moreover, Huang Si was afraid that if they learned the truth, their world outlook would be impacted, and they would have self doubt and collapse.


    But now, AI people are in a stable mental state, and they are not afraid to know that they are only created data lives.


    Of course, knowing the truth of your origin also has negative effects, such as Zhongyin and millet water.


    Huang Si shook his head: "after reading, let''s go."

 Chapter 44

    Shuzi looked back blankly. He just glanced aside. Did he see any familiar people on a roof?


    The familiarity was so long that he completely forgot where he had met.


    The tree looked at the roof again.


    Under the setting sun, the roof was already empty.


    Are you wrong? The tree thought with some regret, clutching a walking stick and slightly staggering away.


    His back, as if a few years old.


    The tree walked on the road, thinking about the little flowers he saw just now.


    There are so many people around the flowers that the trees even envy them.


    Because what those people reveal is true admiration.


    Those people who usually surround themselves have only a hypocritical look.


    He knew that when he left, Xiaohua looked at him behind, but he couldn''t look back.


    Everything can''t be turned back. He admitted that he has changed. Time can change too many people. No one can not be changed in 40 years.


    He is old, so he has compromised and opened his eyes to many things.


    How can one endure too much time?


    That''s why he thinks Xiaohua is terrible.


    A man who won''t change his mind for 40 years


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A year later, the Terran territory became unstable and could rebel at any time, and Shuzi was no longer able to fight the rebellion because he could not protect himself.


    All the tree can do is to use the divine bow in his hand to deter him, so as to ensure the safety of his family.


    The excessive decay of body and spirit is no longer enough for him to continue to absorb power.


    The tree gave up most of his power, but left a false title of patriarch.


    Another half a year later, Shuzi''s life came to an end.


    He lay in bed surrounded by many people.


    There are his wife, his many sons and daughters, his relatives, his subordinates, and several friends who don''t know whether they are sincere or false.


    Shuzi looked at countless faces coming and going in front of him. He couldn''t help thinking sadly: how many people in this place really hope he can continue to live?


    He groped and slowly took out the divine bow from behind him.


    God''s bow looks like the past. After all, it is made by God and has not been worn by years.


    As soon as the legendary weapon that laid the foundation of the whole Terran was taken out, several inspiratory sounds sounded at the scene.


    Many eyes stare at the divine bow, or greed, or longing, or longing, or curiosity.


    No one can continue to watch the tree when the divine bow appears.


    The tree smiled coldly in her heart.


    "Eagle, come here! You take it!"


    The tree said with effort.


    Although yingzi had a conflict with his father because of his mother''s affairs, he was overjoyed to hear that he could inherit the divine bow.


    You know, the divine bow is not only a weapon, but also a symbol of human power.


    It can be said that whoever gets the divine bow is the next patriarch.


    At this time, a voice nearby said:


    "Father, I don''t accept it! I should use the divine bow!"


    The speaker is an extremely tall and strong man. He is in his 30s. He is much younger than yingzi and much stronger. He is the fifth son of Shuzi.


    Although yingzi usually looks indifferent to fame and wealth, at present, he won''t shrink back, and immediately quarreled with his fifth brother.


    The tree was breathing heavily and lying on the bed. It really hurt. Every inch of his body was like a saw, torturing him repeatedly.


    Several times, he almost fainted in pain.


    He knew he was going to die. Today, his consciousness had just recovered a little, so he quickly called everyone over and explained the future.


    The tree looked at the people shaking around in front of her.


    They are dying, and there are still people fighting in front of him.


    He worked hard all his life to earn a world for the whole Terran and a great family fortune for his own family.


    But what''s the use!


    Can God''s bow, power, children, all this save him when he is dying!


    Ha ha, it''s boring. The tree looked at the people staring at the divine bow and thought.


    You will end up like me one day.


    No matter what you fought for before you died, you can''t escape... Disease, aging, death.


    In fact, there should still be a person who won''t be taken away by the divine bow.


    Just this man... The tree looked out from the gap of the crowd again, and didn''t come today.


    In Shuzi''s long life, he met many people. But really, none of them can compare with Xiaohua.


    Dying, facing his heart, Shuzi had to admit that Xiaohua did have a stronger heart than him.


    Unable to understand and accept, however, the tree had a trace of envy for the flower.


    It''s nice, if I can be like her... For a belief, I won''t shake, I won''t shrink back, I won''t change, and I will move forward, it''s also a very happy life.


    The tree fantasized and closed her eyes quietly with a smile.


    His sons argued for the divine bow for a long time. Finally, someone nearby screamed. Then they found that the tree had died.


    After Shuzi died, the Terran was in chaos.


    The divine bow changed hands several times and finally fell into the hands of luanzi, the fourth son of Shuzi.


    Unfortunately, although luanzi has force, he has little prestige. He is cunning, but he has no big plans.


    He gathered a group of followers around him, but the Terran has a vast territory, and there have been wars everywhere.


    The tree is an old clan leader. He beat down the world. People''s name is the shadow of the tree. During his tenure, he still has great prestige, and no one dares to rebel easily.


    As soon as the tree died, those people were unscrupulous.


    Three years later, the Terran was finally completely divided into four tribes.


    South of the center, perched on the Fangshan Mountain, is a tribe headed by luanzi. Because it has a divine bow, it is habitually called the divine bow tribe.


    Another larger tribe occupies the vast area from the great wilderness to the Surabaya River, which is called the Huanghe tribe.


    There are two smaller tribes, one is the burning Mountain Tribe in the north, and the other is the boulder tribe in the south of the coast.


    The tribes are hostile to each other and are eyeing each other.


    The Terran world has fallen into war since then.


    Xiaohua is running in the war, preaching the belief of the great God of her ancestors.


    In the war, many people''s lives are in danger. Instead, they are more likely to place their hopes on illusory things.


    Therefore, there are more devout believers of the great ancestors.


    Fifteen years later, when Xiaohua was 84, her life came to an end.


    This is the only longevity among the Terrans.


    She lay in the temple. This building called the central temple was built by countless believers at the junction of the three tribes of God bow, waste River and Boulder, brick by brick, facing the danger of war.


    In this way, the hearts of many believers have a refuge. They come from different tribes and worship their ancestors here.


    In the hall of the temple, there is a bed, and Xiaohua is lying on the bed.


    Surrounded by many wizards and believers.


    Xiaohua became the most admired existence of all of them.


    Those people looked at her with a sad look, as if their relatives were about to die.


    Dying, Xiaohua thought of the tree.


    "Will he blame me? Before he died, I was helping the wounded in the war on the other side of the Surabaya River, and I couldn''t take care of him."


    "Anyway, we are about to meet, because I will go to the great God of my ancestors after my death."


    "I hope he can forgive me for leaving without saying goodbye."


    In the belief of the human race, although there is no concept of soul, they acquiesce that people still exist after death and will go to the great God of ancestors.


    The great God of ancestors is the heaven, which is much better than the earth.


    No war, no famine, no pain and sorrow.


    Xiaohua feels that her life is dying, but her heart is surprisingly calm.


    Because she knows she''s going where she belongs.


    There, in addition to the great God of ancestors, there must be a greater existence.


    And her whole life is dedicated to this great existence.


    She had a worthwhile life.


    For the last time, Xiaohua trembled and raised her withered arm, which was not like a human shape, towards the sky.


    "God, please don''t leave me!"


    She shouted this sentence with all her strength.


    The great wizard of the human race died.


    Beside her, the cry grew louder and soon became a continuous piece.

 Chapter 45

    Land boundary.


    Huang Si is teaching snow to do lizard organ transplantation in the laboratory.


    In fact, he is not very good at operating on lizards, but his modern scientific literacy is better than that on snow.


    Huang Si made a batch of surgical instruments and instruments for Xue, and then taught her how to use them one by one.


    In fact, this woman on the snow is a very magical person. Her taste is not generally heavy. She always likes to stir up some strange things.


    Compared with her, such as Nanyang, beixuan and Weiji, they are obviously from the liberal arts department.


    Beixuan, Nanyang and Dongyao are people who care about the community.


    Or do you have a certain interest in power?


    Huang Si didn''t intend to take care of their hobbies, but he would also help with things he was interested in, such as operating on lizards on the snow.


    Huang sigang pinched out one of the lizard''s bile ducts and was ready to sew it on the snow. His face changed.


    This has nothing to do with Xiaoke. It''s just that his consciousness perceives something.


    Xiaohua is dead.


    The soul still exists.


    And it seems that the soul is trying to find him?


    Is it none of Huang Si''s business to keep going? Anyway, one-way information transmission has been blocked.


    "Father, will you let the millet water come out?"


    Said suddenly on the snow.


    Huang Si glanced at her and blinked on the snow. His expression was simple and innocent.


    In fact, artificial intelligence is extremely smart, especially in the green world. Each of them has lived for more than a thousand years and become elite.


    It is impossible to be simple, but it is possible to think differently from ordinary people.


    Huang Si calculates that he seems to have closed the millet water long enough. Has it been more than two months? He can''t remember.


    In any case, it should be less than 100 years in the green world.


    Before that, they all came to ask for love one after another. Now, even the snow took the opportunity to plead. After thinking about it, Huang Si decided to let it out.


    "All right."


    Huang Si nodded slightly, and then contacted Xiao Ke consciously.


    Soon, millet water returned to its common sense body.


    After she was captured by Xiaoke, the Yiti was put into the warehouse and kept.


    Millet water stretched and moved his hands and feet.


    The body has been kept in the warehouse for too long. I don''t feel used to walking with the real body for a long time.


    "My millet water is back! Hahaha, look at me wreaking havoc on the biology department!"


    Millet water ran into the laboratory happily through several corridors.


    Then she saw that there were only two people in the laboratory.


    Huang Si, on the snow.


    Millet water was stunned at the door, and then began to retreat quietly.


    The plan to wreak havoc on the Department of biology, give up.


    Huang Si said, "stop."


    Millet water stopped.


    "Come back and let dad take a good look at you."


    For millet water, a guy who is not serious, Huang Si is really serious. He claims to be his father with a cold face.


    "Er... Father, I just slipped my foot and slipped out a little."


    Millet water obediently walked to Huang Si.


    Huang Si touched her head.


    You know, Huang sigang is still operating on the lizard. His hands are covered with lizard blood.


    Now Huang Si put his hand on the head of millet water. Although millet water was about to cry, he didn''t dare to run away.


    Huang Si asked her, "is it fun in the mountain and sea world? Didn''t you make a fuss to go back to the mountain and sea world a few months ago?"


    Millet water said with a sad face:


    "Father God, that was many years ago. Don''t remember what I said casually."


    She hugged Huang Si''s arm and begged for mercy:


    "Father, I''m sorry. I''ll never make mistakes again. There''s no one in the mountain and sea world. It''s not fun at all."


    Huang Si handed the microsurgical forceps to the snow and said softly:


    "Why are you alone? Don''t Zhongyin and Kong Yu secretly visit you?"


    Millet water paused, "er... Father, you know...".


    Huang Si said angrily, "I didn''t seal the mountain and sea boundary, but just set you there. I can''t see the records of entry and exit."


    You know, the mountain and sea world is not an alien world, just a virtual world.


    Who went in, call out the console with administrator privileges and look at the log file.


    Millet water has been kept in the mountain and sea boundary by Xiaoke for decades. Zhongyin and Kongyu have a good relationship with her and have secretly visited her more than dozens of times.


    In fact, Huang Si acquiesced. After closing the millet, Huang Si opened the access authority of the mountain and sea boundary.


    Everyone can get in and out except millet water.


    In addition to Huang Si''s worry that millet water has been shut down for too long and really has problems, he mainly wants millet water to be more desperate by comparing other people''s freedom with her imprisonment.


    Who told the bear boy to draw that little book?


    Yes.


    After listening to Huang Si''s words, millet water wrote this down in a small notebook in his heart. When doing bad things, he can''t leave records in the data space, otherwise the father can see it.


    After a while, Huang Si asked millet water to call other artificial intelligence, and then continued to operate on the snow.


    When he was finished, millet water, final sound, snow, not Ji, Lihuo, Nanyang, beixuan, Dongyao, time and empty rain came. Only Xiyuan couldn''t come back right away because of something.


    "I said two things." Huang Si habitually made water, washed his hands, evaporated his spirit, and then calmly said, "the little flower is dead. But his soul hasn''t dissipated yet. The second thing is that the flood in the Terran area is coming. In this 100 years, the specific time needs further observation and calculation."


    "Flood?"


    Or is this news quite significant, which has aroused the attention of artificial intelligence.


    Huang Si nodded: "It is Xiaoke''s conclusion based on global monitoring and big data calculation. The reason for the flood is the change of the global climate circle. At present, the most typical sign is that the ocean surface temperature of oceans 3 and 1 is rising year by year. This global climate change will reach the critical value and cause floods within 100 years. The affected areas are except No. 1, which is currently inhabited by humans In addition to this part of the mainland, there are mainland 3 and some Peninsula islands. "


    "The flood will destroy more than 80% of the current inhabited area of the Terran. The Terran can only evacuate from high places, otherwise it will suffer heavy casualties."


    After listening to Huang Si''s words, several AI were shocked.


    Dongyao and Lihuo have a deeper relationship with human beings. They quickly asked:


    "Does the Father God have a plan to save the Terran?"


    "Yes," said Huang Si, "I called you here because I have a task to explain to you. You should be prepared that the flood may kill many people. But at the same time, it is also an opportunity for the Terran."


    "Under the pressure of the flood, the Terran can regain unity. As long as someone can lead the Terran to turn the tide and save the world, he can become the real king of the Terran."


    "So I assigned you the role you need to play in this flood."


    "You don''t have to watch movies and play cards in the biology department every day, everyone," Huang Si smiled, "because you will become a real God in the eyes of mankind."


    Millet water secretly raised his hand: "well, Father God, I didn''t play cards. It was the empty rain in the south central area. They were at the same table... WOW!"


    Huang Si directly knocked a hand knife on the forehead of millet water.


    The millet water gave a scream.


    "Save it. You are the most skinny. In this biology department, the only honest person is beixuan."


    Beixuan is a real model worker. Every time Huang Si comes to work, beixuan is either not in the office or working hard and never plays cards.

 Chapter 46

    Millet water covered his head and suddenly wanted to understand something. His eyes lit up: "Father God, do you mean to let us go out and teach humans like they leave the fire? Great! I''m suffocating in the earth! Let me go out and play!"


    "..." Huang Si said, "Oh, well, you can be the God of monsters. Pack your bags and go to the wilderness tomorrow."


    Millet water flopped down on the ground.


    "I don''t want to go to the wilderness! Please, father!"


    "Father God, the great wilderness is full of fierce animals. A charming little girl of mine was sent there, which is equivalent to a sheep entering a tiger''s mouth..."


    "Poof -" Kong Yu laughed.


    Zhongyin squeezed out a disdainful look at millet water.


    I''m kidding. The righteousness used by artificial intelligence is the product of the combination of biotechnology and mechanical technology developed by the father. It is not only more flexible than organisms and can fly, but also no beast can compare with it in terms of pure power.


    Only millet water can say such shameless words.


    But Huang Si just wanted to tease the millet water.


    Huang Si said:


    "Well, millet water is really not suitable for the great wilderness. The suitable people in the great wilderness should be on snow."


    Hearing Huang Si''s words, there was a slight "um" sound on the snow, and a shallow smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    God knows her very well.


    The people looked at the snow. Indeed, I really want to talk about it. She is really the most suitable person to go to the great wilderness. She can''t manage the affairs of the human race better than going to the great wilderness.


    Because on the snow, but alien lovers!


    "If you want to go to the wilderness on the snow, you can go now. If you have any questions, ask me or Xiao Ke."


    As for you, you are going to the Terran side. Don''t worry. Wait a minute


    After discussing many details about the flood with AI, Huang Si wanted to go home.


    Fortunately, the careful Nan Yang raised his mouth:


    "Did father want to say another thing at the beginning, the girl named Xiaohua?"


    "Yes!" Huang Si patted his head, "I almost forgot!"


    Nanyang didn''t mention that he really forgot, because after cutting off all data flow, as long as Huang Si doesn''t consciously and actively perceive, he can make this assimilated soul have no sense of existence in him.


    This technique was discovered when he experimented with animal souls.


    If it hadn''t been for this skill, Huang Si felt that he might have destroyed the soul of Xiaohua last month, that is, many years ago in the green world.


    He is not a God, but an ordinary man. He doesn''t like to receive believers'' information.


    When it comes to florets, the ears of millet water stand up.


    She stared at Huang Si with great concern.


    Unfortunately, Huang Si didn''t have any expression. "After the death of ordinary creatures, the soul will dissipate naturally. But because Xiaohua''s soul is subordinate to my state and has been strengthened by my spiritual power, now she is dead, and her soul hasn''t dissipated."


    "Now..." Huang Si felt it slightly. "It''s 187.5km away from here, 249 degrees away. Well, wandering. I cut off all the information flow. It''s impossible for her to find me on her own initiative."


    As a person who has completely mastered the whole soul by Huang Si, wherever Xiaohua is, Huang Si only needs to feel it a little.


    But Xiaohua can''t feel Huang Si''s position. Except that the soul instinctively knows that it has a master, all connections are cut off by Huang Si.


    After all, Xiaohua is a wizard under the jurisdiction of Dongyao. Dongyao still has some sympathy for Xiaohua, so he tentatively asked:


    "What is the father going to do with the floret?"


    Huang Si shrugged: "I didn''t think well. I should continue to put her on the side of the heaven later. I don''t want to take care of it until I figure out how to deal with the problem of soul subordination."


    Huang Si glanced at Dongyao and said, "don''t worry, I won''t take the initiative to kill her. After all, she is now my experimental specimen."


    However, a word in Huang Si''s discourse has attracted the attention of many AI.


    Weiji asked, "where is the ''heaven'' that Father God just said?"


    Huang Si: "Oh, I originally planned to build the celestial sphere around the circular channel in the sky. But the two key technologies of vacuum zero energy and anti gravity have not been solved, so they can only be shelved for the time being."


    Weiji wondered, "what the father said..."


    Huang Si said, "no construction has been started, but isn''t the circular platform the prototype of the heaven?"


    everybody:???


    Aren''t there only signal base stations and solar panels on the ring platform?


    In half an hour.


    Above the ring platform.


    Huang Si has gone directly to Xiaohua along the Internet and brought her soul back.


    Then it was put on the ring platform again.


    After all kinds of life, Xiaohua''s soul has become a little different.


    Her soul is not only solid enough, but even emits spiritual halo from the inside out.


    This halo is very similar to Huang Si''s mental force field, but it does not affect the ability of the macro world.


    However, she can affect the human spirit to a certain extent.


    The influence range is from inside to outside, and the farther the distance, the weaker, up to more than ten meters.


    This is why she can become the greatest ''great witch'' among the Terrans.


    To some extent, she can be called a real wizard with witchcraft.


    Even Huang Si also found that although Xiaohua lost her body, her soul was actually in good condition. Not only her self-consciousness and logic were complete, but even a small part of her memory about herself.


    "Didn''t you say that memory belongs to the body?"


    Huang Si was puzzled. He examined Xiaohua''s soul.


    Now Xiaohua has some impression of her life and identity. Huang Si can see every corner of her soul and confirm that she does have some memories.


    Her birth, growth, death, assimilation, resurrection, finding her own destination, and so on. Her life experience, world outlook and thinking mode are vaguely left in Xiaohua''s soul.


    She can vaguely remember her life in her soul state.


    But what can be remembered is only the memory that occurred in her life and is directly related to herself. What belongs to others is none.


    This makes Xiaohua more like a living person with complete personality, rather than the empty shell state without any memory.


    "Soul memory? Just like those memories directly injected into me by creating books?"


    Huang Si thought.


    Huang Si is not very clear about everything about the soul.


    However, you can study it slowly.


    Huang Si pointed to the ring platform: "well, this is the heaven. You will stay here in the future."


    Xiaohua obediently said, "yes."


    Xiaohua looks around. The place where she is is is a circular platform. On the platform stands a metallic spire.


    The middle section of the spire is connected with a gray ring, as if it were hanging on that ring.


    Around the round platform, huge black petals surround it layer by layer.


    As far as she could see, there was no one.


    Xiaohua asked curiously, "God, has the heaven always been so desolate?"


    Huang Si said with a straight face, "first of all, it is forbidden to call me God in the future. Secondly, of course, the heaven is desolate, and only the world is very lively. If you are unhappy, don''t come to me later."


    The flower bowed her head and said, "I trespassed, master."


    After Huang Si left, Xiaohua stayed on the ring platform alone.


    She looked at this place, the heaven, the heaven she had always wanted to reach, which was so monotonous and desolate.


    Xiaohua sat down silently.


    God ordered her to stay here, and she will always stay here, regardless of the vicissitudes of life, even at the end of time.


    If only God could recognize her more as a loyal believer of God.


    Now, she is not allowed to use even the names used by believers to call God.


    Xiaohua felt a trace of regret from the depths of her soul.

 Chapter 47

    "Father." The sound on the snow is gentle.


    Then she stood up and let Huang Si''s spirit lift her up and take her to move at high speed in the air.


    Now Huang Si doesn''t use righteousness, so he can''t be seen on the snow.


    Huang Si is a direct consciousness. He talks with snow through the Internet, calls her to the periphery of the land boundary, and then directly grabs her mentally and leaves.


    He is going to send the snow to the wilderness himself.


    After all, there was no one there. He wanted to see it for himself and let the Snow live there.


    There was a lizard in the snow''s hand.


    If you don''t look at the creatures that usually play on the snow, her appearance is really deceptive.


    Long silver hair, the figure of a 15-year-old or 6-year-old girl, a round face and big eyes.


    Snow is the smallest of the 12 AI students who choose their own appearance.


    Because the body selected on the snow is smaller, the flight performance of the prosthesis used will be slightly lacking.


    Then Huang Si''s original mental force led people to fly faster than artificial intelligence, and could directly form a barrier to resist wind pressure, so he simply flew up the snow by himself.


    After flying at high altitude for several hours, Huang Si came to the wasteland with snow.


    "Where to live?" Huang Si asked.


    On the snow, she looked at the ground below. There were all kinds of animals on it. She liked and wanted all of them.


    After hesitating for a long time, the snow pointed to an open space along the river:


    "There."


    That place has good scenery, flat terrain and water source. It is really a good place to build a house.


    There are many fierce animals nearby.


    Huang Si fell on the snow and soon fell to the ground. He gently put the snow aside and swept the mental force on the ground. Suddenly, all the plants and stones were completely evaporated by the mental force.


    There was a large open space in front of me.


    Huang Sizheng was preparing to build a comfortable villa directly on the snow. Suddenly, the snow opened its mouth:


    "Father God, I want to see you use righteousness on the snow."


    Huang Si was a little confused, but he still pinched a righteous body with creative force.


    It doesn''t matter whether he uses the righteous body or not. He has to manipulate the righteous body, so he doesn''t use it in order to save trouble.


    Only in the land boundary, in order to facilitate AI people to see themselves, Huang Si will take the righteousness out of the warehouse for use.


    After Huang Si showed up in Yiti, Xueshang immediately grabbed the corner of his clothes with his small hand, and then looked happy.


    It''s really more and more like a daughter, Huang Si thought.


    Huang Si dug three meters and made the foundation with titanium alloy support and granite.


    Then the above ground part of the house is used alternately with marble and granite.


    First built a three story building frame, and then filled the walls and columns one by one.


    Finally, a three story villa rose.


    Under the ingenuity of Huang Si, the style of each floor is different.


    The first floor is a modern room style, similar to the boundary laboratory. The walls are painted with smooth white paint, and the windows are sliding.


    The second floor is a relatively primitive stone masonry style, and the room is divided into many small rooms for the favorite animals on the snow.


    The third floor is a dreamy wind. The walls are inlaid with all kinds of shells and pearls, glittering. The rooms are arranged in pink and covered with gauze curtains. This floor is used as a bedroom on the snow.


    "Do you like it?" Huang Si asked.


    The snow quickly nodded: "I like it, father..."


    Before she finished, Huang Si said, "OK, make a list of what furniture you want. I''ll let Xiao Ke transport it to you. I''ll make up for it if there''s not enough energy. Let''s go."


    With that, Huang Si disappeared directly.


    Outside, when the body is used up, it evaporates directly.


    After finishing the house, Huang Si will go back to the boundary. He is very busy.


    Anyway, artificial intelligence is very strong. It''s not a problem to deal with fierce animals and monsters.


    Finally, there were only pathetic words left on the snow: "sit in the room with me..."


    However, Huang Si is gone.


    He stayed on the snow for a while and then looked out.


    Forget it, take it out on the beast.


    The way to make friends on the snow is to fight with them. After fighting, you will be friends, and then you can operate on them.


    She put the little lizard on her shoulder in the house, and then tiptoed. The clouds rose from her feet and the whole person was suspended in the air.


    "Fierce beast baby, I''m coming!" Cried the snow.


    The fierce beasts and monsters around felt a cold for no reason.


    Just now they saw a man who leveled the ground directly there and built a big thing several times. They were all frightened.


    Now, there is an instinctive sense of danger, which makes them escape involuntarily.


    "Don''t run." Catch up quickly on the snow.


    In this way, she settled in the wilderness on the snow, and she was very satisfied with the result.


    After all, there are many fierce animals and monsters she likes.


    Monsters are still intelligent. Although they don''t understand human words, they are very patient on the snow. They will first teach them the truth of being animals by force, and then make friends with them.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies.


    It is less than a hundred years since the flood came to the world.


    Over the years, Huang Si has successively arranged the final sound, time, empty rain and Nanyang to go to the Terran territory, appear as a God, and teach the Terran some knowledge or skills.


    Most of this knowledge is about embankment, shipbuilding, medicine and food.


    Huang Si deliberately selected some easy and quick to teach.


    As for how much the Terran can learn, it depends on the Terran''s own.


    The frequency and influence of the four AI''s going out are not as good as those of the three AI''s who used to be the great God of their ancestors, but more or less, driven by their intention, they have also led to the concept of animism.


    Huang Si said to AI: "in fact, deism is the face of early human mythology."


    On earth, the concept of the five elements gods of gold, wood, water, fire, earth has long been in the ancient myths of mankind.


    And Huang Si also plans to publicize similar statements here.


    Several AI players are a little busy playing multiple roles.


    Millet water was not sent out because Huang Si left an important role for her.


    One day, the Department of terrestrial biology.


    "So why am I a villain?"


    Millet water rolled around on the desk of Zhongyin, "I don''t want to go! I want to retire!"


    Zhongyin pressed the millet water with one claw: "enough, the table is messy! If you don''t want to be the water god, you can apply to the Father God!"


    God of water.


    ¡ª¡ªIs to play the God on the side of the flood.


    A villain destined to be knocked down.


    In fact, she decided to use millet water as the water god just because Huang Si thought there was a word "water" in her name, so she directly inserted the job into her.


    At first, Shu Shui thought that being a villain was very handsome, but later she heard that she couldn''t go out to do things, so she had to stay until the last wave was knocked down, and she didn''t like it anymore.


    However, the work has been assigned, and the four AI have gone out to work. It''s no use making trouble with millet water.


    Finally, we can only wait.


    "How dare I find father..." millet water said in a small voice, "people, recently, they haven''t performed very well. I don''t think Father will agree..."


    The final tone didn''t have a good airway: "when did you perform better?"


    Millet water: "well... Well, it doesn''t seem to be."


    The appearance order of millet water is very backward, so now there is nothing for her. She has been on a long holiday by Huang Si. Now she can do whatever she wants without going to work.


    However, the millet water on holiday found that if you don''t go to work, you can''t fish.


    In the past, when I was at work, I secretly fished when I didn''t work, which made the thief happy.


    Especially when the father may kick the door and check the post anytime and anywhere.


    That feeling of fear is really cool.


    As a result, you can do anything without going to work. You can stay anywhere on the water.


    Millet water felt that it was boring to do anything and couldn''t raise interest.


    So the millet water went back to the laboratory. There''s nothing better than fishing and not working in the biology department''s laboratory!


    But now there is no class for millet water, so millet water chooses to fish at the end of the sound.


    Then, as a good friend, of course, I have to lie on her desk!


    The final sound pulls out a stack of data from under the ass of millet water.


    Then directly put the data on the face of millet water, then took out the Notepad, put it on the belly of millet water and work.


    After a while, the belly of millet water was "accidentally" pricked by the tip of the pen.


    Zhongyin is really a cruel man.


    Millet water murmured against the big stack of data on his face, "ah Yin, as for?"


    Finale: "you occupy my desk, so now, you are my desk."


    Millet water: "

 Chapter 48

    In fact, Huang Si is in the boundary now, but not in the biology department, but in the robot R & D department.


    He is making a big design.


    This makes him busier than any artificial intelligence, and Xiaoke is trying his best to help him.


    Huang Si makes a large number of metal materials every day and tests them one by one. If there are problems, they will be abolished directly.


    The robot R & D department is far from the biology department, so most AI don''t know that Huang Si is busy here.


    And he didn''t use righteousness.


    No one can see Huang Si when he doesn''t use righteousness. Except Xiao Ke.


    After the general framework was completed, Huang Si called Weiji.


    Weiji came to the robot R & D department for the first time. If Huang Si hadn''t been using his consciousness to show him the way, he would have almost lost his way.


    You know, the boundary is very large. Many departments in it have never been to AI.


    Huang Si is in a shed of the robot R & D department, which is unusually large.


    As soon as she entered the shed, she was stunned.


    When the sun shines, the shadow of the huge object will remain in it.


    He raised his head so that he could barely see the whole picture of the thing.


    "Father, is this...?" Wei Ji asked.


    "It''s a man''s romance." Huang Si stood by and said, "from today on, the biology department doesn''t have to go. Help me here."


    I don''t know why.


    While Huang Si was busy working with Weiji on the new device, the time of the green world passed quickly.


    The pointer of fate flew forward, and soon came the moment of disaster.


    One day, Xiaoke sent an emergency communication.


    According to the global big data climate calculation, in less than 100 years, the 68th year, that is, two years from now, the flood is coming.


    The No. 1 continent of the green world, in summer, was only cloudy and rainy at the beginning.


    Later, the rain didn''t stop, but it rained harder and harder.


    In the inhabited area, there are two big rivers and three smaller rivers.


    After days of rainfall, the upper reaches of the river soon could not bear the pressure of the water body, and the embankments collapsed one after another.


    Among the four tribes of Terran, except the Shengong tribe in the south, which has Fangshan as the core, so the disaster is light, other areas have fallen into serious floods.


    However, the death and injury were not particularly serious.


    "Thank the ancestor god, thank the moon god girl."


    The water has flooded the whole village, but most of them have been transferred to a higher place by relying on the wooden boats already prepared.


    Here is a part of the grain buried by everyone in the village, which is just in use now.


    Now many old people in the village are kneeling on the ground and mumbling thanks to the gods.


    After the young villagers saved the old and children, they went to prepare their own disaster equipment.


    So now in the mountains, there are only old people, children and some weak women.


    "How can you call a girl?" A woman who looked like a wizard said in tears and laughter: "the moon god is also a God. It can''t be called in a human way."


    "But I look at the moon god girl, she is very kind." An grandmother said fondly, "if the moon god girl hadn''t taught us to make wooden boats, the great God of our ancestors sent down a God to let us hoard food. Now, I''m afraid the whole village wouldn''t survive."


    Hearing the speech, a 10-year-old boy in the crowd said frankly: "yes! The moon god is really beautiful! It is worthy of being the great God in the sky. I have never seen such a beautiful person!"


    The witch quickly made a prayer gesture and said, "respect God, don''t talk about God''s appearance."


    The boy''s elders also quickly scolded the child and took him aside.


    The same is happening in many parts of this land.


    Before the flood, there had been many omens. In addition, the great gods of our ancestors kept sending down gods to make people prepare in advance. In addition, various gods came to the world to teach people all kinds of knowledge.


    Therefore, when the flood really came, many places had taken precautions. Only a small number of people were washed away by the flood, and most of them survived for the time being.


    However, some places are still facing great crises for various reasons.


    Green world, a human settlement, a small village in the Huanghe tribe.


    This small village called gravel river village is located beside the gravel river.


    Gravel river is a tributary of Fu River, one of the two major rivers.


    Now, people in the village are at the Bank of the river, struggling to build the bank with soil and stones.


    Loads of soil were delivered up by them in rattan baskets in turn. The people on top used stone shovels to change the soil on the river embankment and flatten it.


    Here are almost all the people in the village who still have the ability to work.


    In their view, only by constantly building the river embankment can they survive the rising river.


    Everyone''s body was full of mud, and the heavy rain washed them out of gullies.


    These people didn''t dare to stop. Only when the mud covered their eyes did they wipe it in a hurry.


    "The water is rising again." Uncle axe looked at the wooden pole he had put by the water, "no, we don''t have enough hands. Did Xiao Jiu come back?"


    Another man looked up at the road in the village: "not yet. I''m really worried. Didn''t the leader say he would help us? If Xiao Jiu found them, he should be able to bring someone to help immediately!"


    A woman named Mu Sao shook her hair, wiped a handful of muddy water on her face, and said angrily, "you still expect the leader! We are going to build a embankment here today. Isn''t it all caused by the leader?"


    Uncle axe looked bleak: "what you said is that the great God of our ancestors sent a God to us to store grain, build dikes and build ships for disaster preparedness. But the leader said there would be no flood and drove away all the Wizards."


    Mrs. Mu shouted hoarsely, "yes, we can''t even build boats now. It''s said that there are boats in other villages."


    A man said, "don''t be angry. Continue to build the embankment. As long as we block the water, we can not only survive, but also keep our home."


    A middle-aged man sneered at the speech: "can''t stop it? Let all the old and small people in the family die together?"


    "You''d better wait for the leader." Uncle axe said, "the leader has hands and tools. He will save us."


    On the road from gravel river village to the living area of the head man, a teenager named Cao Jiu was running in a hurry.


    His complexion is dark. Although his arms and legs are thin, he is very powerful to run.


    Cao Jiu is only 17 years old, but he is agile and is the fastest young man in the village.


    Usually, everyone will give him any errand work.


    And he responded happily.


    Cao Jiu is an orphan.


    His father is from the village and his mother escaped from the war.


    Mother''s health is not very good. When she was growing grass nine, she died of dystocia.


    Cao Jiuyi was put in the grass when he was born. His father saved his mother and had no time to take care of him.


    Later, if it hadn''t been for a newly born aunt in the village to feed Cao Jiu, Cao Jiu would have died at birth.


    According to the habits of the village, dad was named Caojiu because he was the ninth child of this generation in the village.


    Cao Jiu was brought up by the whole village in turn.


    When he was eight, his father died.


    He was killed when he went out to fight for the leader. Cao Jiu didn''t even see his father''s body. No one brought it back.


    Later, Cao Jiu became the child of the whole village.


    But now, Cao Jiu, who ran back, looked desperate.


    He didn''t know how to face the villagers waiting for him on the river bank.


    On the riverbank, uncle axe suddenly shouted, "Xiao Jiu, Xiao Jiu, he''s back!"


    The villagers suddenly lit up hope and looked back one after another.


    However, their smiles were frozen on their faces.


    "Where''s the leader? Where''s the leader''s soldiers? Why didn''t they follow?"


    "Is it..."


    Cao Jiu quickly ran up the bank and cried:


    "Leader, leader, he took people away! Everything has been taken away!"


    This sentence shocked the villagers present like a bolt from the blue.


    They alone can''t stop the flood, but the leader has soldiers and all kinds of tools. If the leader comes together, he may be able to stop the flood and protect the whole village.


    It was he who did not prevent the flood. How could he leave the whole village and escape when the flood came!


    The leader is the one who protects the side. The three villages here depend on him. Why did he leave?

 Chapter 49

    The current composition of human groups is still very loose.


    The leaders of the four tribes are called clan chiefs.


    The patriarch has his own territory, soldiers, wizards and temples.


    The tribal area under the jurisdiction of the patriarch is very large, so there is a second level governor - the head.


    A person with a large number of heads can manage more than ten villages, and there are also two or three villages with a small number.


    The leader also has his own warrior team. While guarding his jurisdiction, he will also follow the orders of the clan leader to go out to fight.


    The Terrans have been fighting with each other for nearly a century since they split.


    In every war, a group of people will die and a group of people will be captured.


    In the past, when Shuzi ruled the Terran, their opponent was the ape man. The ape man''s wisdom was low. As long as he was gentle, he would slowly forget his hatred and integrate into the Terran.


    But now their opponents are both wise people.


    So the prisoners became domestic slaves.


    All the leaders and patriarchs who had participated in the war had some domestic slaves.


    Those domestic slaves wear chains and live the most miserable life. They only work all day and live on a little food given by the Lord.


    Since there were domestic slaves, the leader''s contact with the villagers under his jurisdiction has not been so close.


    In the past, the leader used the force at hand to protect the villagers from war and beasts.


    The villagers helped the leader cultivate the land.


    Now that the leader has domestic slaves, he doesn''t rely so much on the villagers.


    As a result, the head of Youhe family, who now governs Shihe village, looked at the situation and didn''t even have the idea of rescue. He took his soldiers and domestic slaves and ran away.


    Before he ran, he even told the villagers of Shihe village to build a dike to block the flood. He had hands and tools, and then came to help, which would certainly ensure the safety of their whole village.


    The villagers of gravel river village believed it, so they didn''t run because they didn''t have a boat and didn''t store food at a high place. If they ran, it might be too late. There will be old people and children who are inconvenient to run.


    They have been building embankments and waiting for the leader to come.


    But not only did the leader not come, the river kept rising.


    Uncle axe, the most prestigious in the village, sent Cao Jiu, the fastest in the journey, to ask the leader when he can come.


    As a result, the news brought by Cao Jiu made all the villagers silly.


    "The leader ran away?" The villagers sat down powerlessly, with no hope in their eyes.


    Uncle axe shouted, "don''t wait! Let''s go quickly before the embankment collapses! Go back! Take all the family!"


    The people woke up and hurried home.


    Cao Jiu also went to the village. Everyone else had a home, but he was alone in his family. He didn''t even know where to go.


    "Xiao Jiu! Wait, run high! If you can''t run away, find the tallest tree and climb up!" Uncle axe roared behind him.


    Cao Jiu turned back, nodded gratefully to Uncle axe and walked outside the village.


    Uncle axe watched Cao Jiu leave with tears in his eyes.


    This child is really bitter, but this time, maybe he can survive! Because he is handy and has no family to drag down. I hope the child can survive and live a good life in the future


    Uncle axe runs to his house. There are many old and young people in his house.


    After taking a few steps, Cao Jiu suddenly remembered something.


    That was a few days ago.


    An outsider came to Chuang Tzu where the leader lived.


    He looks like a male wizard with a young and handsome face. He is wearing a wizard robe with a brown bottom and woven ornaments on it.


    In this era, people''s mobility is not strong. In addition to wizards and soldiers, there are dignitaries such as leaders and patriarchs. Few people will walk around.


    So after the wizard came, many people in the village knew that a stranger had come.


    Many villagers followed to watch.


    Grass nine is also among them.


    The wizard came to the leader''s Chuang Tzu, stood outside and rang the Chuang gate.


    The leader''s soldiers let him in.


    After a while, the man was directly beaten out by the leader''s men.


    While fighting, the leader''s men also abused:


    "Make you talk nonsense! Still want our leader to die? There is no God of wind. Only the great God of ancestors is the real God!"


    The young wizard avoided the chase of the leader''s men, retreated, and silently patted the dirt on his body.


    The villagers gathered around and talked one after another.


    The young wizard looked calm and said to the villagers:


    "Hello, I''m the wizard of Fengshen."


    Aeolus? The villagers have never heard of this God.


    They only know three great ancestors.


    It is said that there have been many gods in recent years, but it has nothing to do with this remote village along the river.


    The wizard continued to say to them, "the water god is going to bring disaster to the earth because he is dissatisfied with the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Emperor. Now, it is unprepared and may be affected."


    Really? The villagers talked one after another.


    There has been a lot of rain recently, but it also makes the crops grow better. It''s not bad.


    The wizard didn''t seem to mind the indifference of the villagers. He continued:


    "But the God of the wind has given you a chance. As long as some of you are sincerely willing to die for everyone as a sacrifice of the God of the wind, the God of the wind will save everyone."


    The villagers became lively at once.


    "Oh, no wonder you''ll be beaten."


    "What God is the wind god? Evil god? People have to die."


    "You go! It''s polite not to kill you. We all believe in the great God of our ancestors, not the God of wind!"


    Facing the villagers'' malice, the wizard''s handsome face did not show any unhappiness. He just said politely:


    "No, forget it. I can only go to the next place to continue to ask."


    With that, the wizard left by himself.


    Later, the river rose day by day, and the villagers finally panicked.


    The flood is really coming.


    Now, when the whole village is in chaos, Cao Jiu remembers what happened before.


    "Disaster for the earth" -- the flood came.


    "There''s no defense here" - they really didn''t prepare for the flood.


    What the wizard said is true!


    Cao Jiu suddenly regretted. That day, he was also watching, but he didn''t ask the wizard about the specific method of Fengshen to save everyone.


    He glanced back at the embankment.


    There''s starting to seep.


    The heavy rain with the wind whistling in the air, the river is choppy, and the river embankment will soon collapse.


    Now, although the villagers rush home, they are afraid that they will have no time to escape.


    It''s too late!


    Cao Jiu recalled the direction that the wizard left that day. It should be... The road to the east of the village!


    He didn''t care about looking for any mountain trees anymore, but ran desperately in that direction. While running, he recalled what the wizard said that day.


    What did the wizard say... Fengshen gave everyone a chance?


    Sacrifice... Die for everyone?


    A decisive thought flashed through Cao Jiu''s brain.


    As he ran, he shouted loudly in the rain:


    "Wizard! Wizard, where are you! Wizard of Aeolus!"


    "Come back! If there is still a chance, I promise you! I am willing to die for everyone! I want them to survive!"


    From small to large, warm memories flashed in Caojiu''s heart.


    Every bit of food and every piece of clothes were given to him by the kind-hearted people in the village.


    Everyone doesn''t have much food. Everyone in the village can''t eat enough and wear warm clothes. However, even if they don''t eat enough sometimes, they will share some of the things in the bowl for Cao Jiu to eat.


    Even when the flood came, they kept digging and transporting stones with their strong bodies to block the collapse of the river embankment, but let Cao Jiu undertake light errands.


    In the pouring rain, Cao Jiu ran and cried:


    "But wizard, wizard, please, everyone is a good man, everyone can''t die!"


    "If all the people in the village can survive, I am willing to die, Fengshen, please!"


    A flash of lightning flashed through the heavy rain, the dazzling light shone through the world, and the thunder roared.


    By the light of lightning, Cao Jiu saw a man standing at the end of the road leading to the East.


    When did he show up, or did he stand there all the time?


    Cao Jiu doesn''t know, but what he knows is that man¡ª¡ª


    It''s a wizard! The wizard of Aeolus!

 Chapter 50

    Grass nine heart a joy.


    He ran hard at every step, stepped on the ground, and ran as fast as he could in his life.


    He was really afraid that the wizard was just his illusion and would disappear the next moment.


    Fortunately, the wizard was still standing on the road, and his robe was getting wet by the rain.


    Cao Jiu ran to him and asked out of breath:


    "What you said before is still counted? Will Fengshen really save everyone?"


    The young wizard nodded.


    Cao Jiu hurriedly asked, "then, how can it become a sacrifice to the wind god? I, I am willing!"


    The young wizard looked at him and pointed to the mountain not far away:


    "There is Fengshen mountain. Just jump down from Fengshen mountain and die."


    Although Cao Jiu had the idea of dedication in his heart, he shrank at the words of the wizard.


    Just fall to death?


    The words of the wizard are too inhumane.


    Think carefully, the wizard may not be reliable, and the wind God may not be true. If Cao Jiu runs away by himself, he can also escape to the mountain and hide. He may not be able to survive the flood.


    Cao Jiu''s heart suddenly turned a lot of thoughts.


    The wizard didn''t make any explanation, just looked at him silently.


    The rain came down from the wizard''s head and stuck black hair on his cheek.


    The wizard''s eyes were pure and clean.


    Cao Jiu lowered his head and said softly:


    "I hope Fengshen keeps his word and saves everyone."


    "Wizard, I will."


    With that, Cao Jiuyi bent his legs, then suddenly bounced out and ran quickly to the legendary Fengshen mountain.


    Fengshen mountain is very close to here. Before long, Cao Jiu ran to the top of the mountain.


    In fact, Fengshen mountain is not high, but there is a cliff on one side, which has a great drop from the bottom. Cao Jiuguang feels dizzy at the edge. It''s terrible.


    Grass nine looked back. The wizard was no longer on the road. I didn''t know where he had gone.


    And the dam won''t last long.


    Cao Jiu closes his eyes and tries to make himself less afraid.


    "Fengshen, my life is up to you, but you must save the whole village!"


    Then he retreated slightly, made a sprint and jumped out of the cliff.


    Cao Jiu''s thin body flew down from the air.


    Vaguely, he heard a vast and distant voice saying in the air:


    "I promise you."


    Suddenly, a strong force came and Cao Jiu fainted.


    ¡­¡­


    Grass nine woke up.


    He blinked and moved.


    He seemed to be in a very tight and narrow place, his hands and feet were bound, and his eyes were dark.


    Then the light began to shine in the darkness.


    An arc light around Cao Jiu appeared around him.


    He saw a meadow and a stone wall in the arc light.


    Cao Jiu quickly got up from the ground. At this time, he saw that the light had changed, the grass was gone, and only stone walls and trees were left.


    It took him a while to realize that he was looking at the outside world through the arc light around him.


    "Where am I?"


    Cao Jiu tried to stand up, and then he had a very strange feeling.


    He seemed to be manipulating a body that didn''t belong to him.


    After a while, Cao Jiu finally became familiar with the feeling of his body. He felt the feeling from his hands and feet.


    By the way, it seems that someone said a lot to him in the dark and taught him the way to manipulate the body.


    Grass nine tentatively moved his hands and feet.


    It''s a strange feeling that his body seems to be huge and full of power.


    And... He should be able to.


    Cao Jiu''s arms were open, his legs suddenly kicked on the ground, and then jumped into the air!


    In an instant, he left the ground and felt a wind holding his body.


    He''s flying! Fly to the sky!


    Wind... The voice once told him that you can control the wind with your hands!


    Cao Jiu groped at hand and soon found a rod-shaped thing. As long as he pulled up, he would rise, press down, fall, shake left and right, and translate left and right.


    Push forward, you will also move forward, backward.


    After trying in the air for a long time, Cao Jiu mastered the usage of the body, forward, backward, take-off, land, swing his claws, twist his body, stretch and hook his tail.


    Among them, the tail is the most difficult to control. After all, Cao Jiu didn''t have a tail when he was a human.


    Most of the time, it is through the action of the waist to indirectly swing the tail.


    At this time, he saw his body through the arc light curtain.


    Dark, huge, covered with scales, four claws sharp and ferocious, and a tail.


    "Am I... Not human? Why am I so long and big, with a tail and claws?"


    Suddenly, Cao Jiu saw the ground in the air.


    On the distant ground, the dam is collapsing.


    The flood flowed directly into the village.


    There are still many black spots moving in the village. It''s the villagers!


    Cao Jiu immediately flew to the dam. No matter what he was, he only knew that now he seemed to be strong enough to stop the flood!


    Just when a lot of water surged down from the river.


    Grass nine just arrived, the whole body directly spread out, the tail rolled, and stopped in front of the flood with his body!


    The river made a loud noise and set off a big wave, trying to cross Caojiu to the village.


    "Don''t go there!" Grass nine roared at the river.


    How to stop it... Cao Jiu suddenly remembered the way he was taught. He held the round rod in his palm and rotated slightly. He only heard a slight "buzzing" sound, and his four claws suddenly emitted a faint light.


    "Stop it!"


    Cao Jiu leaned back against the ground and pushed his four claws on the flood.


    The milli light on the claws connected into a light curtain, which directly intercepted the flood!


    Cao Jiu turned back and shouted to the stunned villagers:


    "Run! Run!"


    The villagers finally heard the sound of the long black monster.


    The voice roared, but it was very familiar.


    "That''s Xiao Jiu! Xiao Jiu saved us! Let''s go!"


    The villagers looked incredible, then turned and ran away.


    They don''t understand why Cao Jiu suddenly becomes a monster. They only know that they have a chance to survive!


    Cao Jiu formed a new dam with his own body to intercept the river flowing down above. The water surface is getting higher and higher and the pressure is getting higher and higher.


    Cao Jiu reluctantly supported the pressure. He felt that he seemed to have become a monster and still seemed to be a human, but his body was in the monster.


    However, he can fully feel the external pressure.


    The water rises gradually, and slowly, it is about to pass the light curtain.


    Did the villagers escape? Cao Jiu looked behind him.


    Through the arc light, he saw that only the last few people in the village had not been evacuated, just a little!


    "Come on." Cao Jiu shouted in his heart, "come on!"


    Finally, the flood roared again, directly over the curtain of light and poured down.


    Cao Jiu hasn''t moved yet. He continues to resist the river with all his strength. He can block part by part. If he lets go now, the aftereffects may affect the villagers!


    When Cao Jiu finally couldn''t stop the flood, he rolled, turned the round rod in the opposite direction, put away the light curtain and flew into the sky again.


    In the air, Cao Jiuda gasped and looked at the direction in which the villagers fled.


    Good! They''re all up the mountain! They all ran away!


    Grass nine was so happy that she was about to cry.


    Fengshen, thank you!


    After thinking in the air for a while, Cao Jiu decided to meet the villagers.


    He flew to the mountain where the villagers gathered.


    Many eyes greeted him, or curious, or worried, or happy.


    But no one has fear in their eyes.


    This reassured Cao Jiu. He knew that the villagers still knew themselves.


    Cao Jiu flew to the edge of the mountain and carefully landed near the villagers.


    Uncle axe came over with several people and tried to speak:


    "Xiao Jiu?"


    Cao Jiu nodded quickly and said:


    "It''s me, it''s me, uncle axe!"


    The villagers looked ecstatic. God, it''s really Xiao Jiu!


    Cao Jiu also smiled. He was so happy. He didn''t die. Although he became a monster, he saved everyone and continued to speak in human language. Great!

 Chapter 51

    After talking to the villagers on the highland, Cao Jiu suddenly remembered and forgot one thing.


    The wizard just now! The wizard should be outside the village when the river bank burst? But the terrain outside the village is not too high. Will he be affected by the flood?


    Cao Jiu is a little worried about the wizard. After all, the wizard is a good man. Now the villagers and Cao Jiu are alive, but it''s all because of the wizard''s help!


    "Wait a minute. I''ll find someone and be right back."


    Cao Jiu confessed to the villagers and rose again.


    He looked for the road where the wizard had been.


    The road had been completely submerged by the river. Cao Jiu was worried. He shouted, "wizard! Wizard! Wizard of Aeolus, where are you!", Flying forward, looking around for the trace of the wizard.


    Fortunately, after a while, Cao Jiu saw the wizard. He was sitting on a roadside tree.


    Cao Jiu hurriedly flew to the wizard and said:


    "Try and see if you can climb on me and I''ll take you to meet everyone!"


    The wizard''s expression was still very calm, just like knowing that Cao Jiu would come to save him.


    He gave a "um" sound, then jumped from the tree to Cao Jiu and grabbed something like scales on his back with his hand.


    The wizard stood very steady on Cao Jiu. Cao Jiu took him safely and flew back to the villagers.


    Grass nine felt the wizard standing on his back and didn''t speak for a long time.


    He couldn''t help but say, "wizard, thank you, and thank the wind god for saving me and everyone in the village."


    The wizard said, "you''re welcome. You should."


    Cao Jiu suddenly feels a little embarrassed. People are life-saving benefactors. He still calls a wizard. He has to ask a name quickly.


    So he asked, "can you tell me your name?"


    The wizard said to him, "my name is Weiji. Weiji means nothing. Jiji means that the rain stops and clears up. Weiji."


    At this time, there were no words, only language, so the meaning of words depended on interpretation.


    Cao Jiu was surprised and said, "Wow, what a complicated name. Are you a noble man with a surname?"


    You know, in the human race, only dignitaries such as leaders and elders, who are in a powerful family, need to use clan names to distinguish between honor and inferiority.


    Only noble people have clans and surnames.


    Ordinary people have only names and no surnames.


    Weiji replied, "No. Weiji is my name."


    Cao Jiu said with a smile, "I knew it wasn''t, because I felt that Weiji was different from the noble man like the leader. Weiji would worry and consider for us. Weiji was also a good man!"


    "By the way, my name is Cao Jiu. You can call me Xiao Jiu. People in the village call me that."


    While talking, they had reached the high ground where the villagers gathered.


    Grass nine carefully put down Weiji.


    The villagers looked curiously at the wizard who had appeared in the village.


    Cao Jiuyou wanted to explain for Weiji, but he didn''t want to say that he jumped off a cliff and became a monster for the whole village, so he said to the villagers:


    "This is Weiji, Weiji is my friend now! He was also killed, and I saved him together!"


    The villagers looked kind now.


    For outsiders, they are still very vigilant, but Xiao Jiu''s friends are different.


    The villagers surrounded Cao Jiu and listened to him curiously.


    Cao Jiu really couldn''t answer. He didn''t know how he became a monster.


    So Cao Jiu quickly changed the topic:


    "Uncle and sister-in-law, it''s still unsafe for us to stay here, and there''s no food. I think we have to change places."


    Uncle axe also felt that this worry was reasonable and asked, "Xiao Jiu has a way?"


    Cao Jiu said, "I just tried. You can climb on me. Let''s try. Come on to me. I''ll find a safe place to transport you."


    At this time, Weiji suddenly spoke.


    He pointed to the southwest and said, "there is a big mountain over there that can let people go. There are also fruit trees and wild vegetables on the mountain."


    Uncle axe said happily, "thank you for being a wizard. You are well-informed wizards."


    Grass nine now has great trust in Weiji and hurriedly said, "great, come to me first."


    Soon, ten male villagers, as Pathfinder, sat on Cao Jiu first. They stepped on the black scales on Cao Jiu. The scales were not smooth and could easily hold people.


    After flying to the southwest for more than ten minutes, Cao Jiu found the mountain mentioned by Wei Ji. After putting the villagers down, he found that there were a lot of fruit trees on the mountain as Wei Ji said.


    So Cao Jiu went back and forth three times, bringing 20 or 30 people each time, and finally transported the people in the village and Weiji.


    The terrain of this mountain is quite high. The flood only flows around and can''t come up at all. The safety of the whole village has finally been guaranteed.


    Gradually, the rain stopped.


    When the grass is finished, it falls on the mountain to rest.


    Uncle axe came to see him and asked anxiously:


    "Xiao Jiu, can you change back like this?"


    Grass nine shook his head. The swing of his head made the surrounding vegetation shake for a while, "I don''t know."


    Uncle axe was worried and said, "what can I do? By the way, does this... Have anything to do with the wizard?"


    Cao Jiu thought, sure enough, the people in the village have seen Weiji, and it will be guessed sooner or later.


    He also had to admit: "Weiji is the wizard of the wind god, and the wind God turned me into what I am now."


    Uncle axe quickly made a prayer and said, "thank the God of the wind for saving lives. The villagers of quangravel river will worship the God of the wind in the future."


    Then he said, "well... What if you ask the wizard?"


    Cao Jiu nodded: "well, I also want to ask him. Uncle axe, please call him for me."


    Weiji was very quiet. Since he was taken to the mountain, others were busy climbing trees and picking fruit, but he found a place to sit quietly alone.


    After Wei Ji followed Uncle axe, Cao Jiu asked:


    "Before Ji, can I become human again?"


    Weiji said, "yes, you just need to raise your hands and shout ''pop up, dragon machine''"


    Cao Jiu didn''t understand what he said. He couldn''t help but be at a loss: "what do you mean, Weiji?"


    Weiji replied, "this sentence is arranged by the God of wind. As long as the voice reads it."


    Cao Jiu had no choice but to let Wei Ji repeat that sentence several times, then raised his hand and read aloud:


    "Pop up, dragon machine!"


    Suddenly, Cao Jiu felt his body light and the constraints of hands and feet disappeared.


    Then the arc light in front of him disappeared, and his body suddenly fell and slid out directly.


    As soon as the light in front of him was bright, Cao Jiu actually went outside the monster''s body.


    The monster''s body seemed to be asleep and lay quietly on one side.


    Its body is as huge as a hill.


    Weiji calmly explained, "this is the body of the dragon, the one without soul."


    Grass nine looked at his hands and feet. Yes, he became a man again!


    Somehow, he regretted that he had changed back.


    Because when I just became that monster, I felt great flying in the sky and saving the village!


    Grass nine looked at the monster''s body and thought, if there is still a chance, he wants to try again!


    He hurriedly asked Weiji, "can I, that, be a monster again?"


    Weiji replied, "it''s a dragon, not a monster. This is the dragon''s body lent to you by the wind god, but you can use your head ring and go into it."


    Cao Jiu hurriedly touched his head and found a thin ring on his head.


    He took off the ring and saw that the ring was full of silver. Only the front was inlaid with a gem like red stone, which was crystal clear and very beautiful.


    Cao Jiu quickly put the ring back on his head for fear that the wind god would take it away.


    He asked Weiji, "how can I call it back?"


    Weiji explained flatly, "you''d better put your hands up and shout ''load it, dragon machine!''."


    Cao Jiulian hurriedly recited the pronunciation of this sentence.


    Such a difficult word must be the divine language of the wind god.


    Then Cao Jiu asked curiously, "what is the dragon before Ji? Why did I become a dragon?"


    Weiji replied, "the dragon is a creature in heaven and raised by the wind god. He lent you the dragon''s body, and you can become a dragon."


    As he spoke, Wei Ji suddenly looked serious. He looked at Cao Jiu and said:


    "Cao Jiu, you are a person who is willing to give his life for others. So Fengshen chose you and gave you the power to save the human race."


    Weiji put his hand on Cao Jiu''s shoulder, looked into his eyes and asked:


    "Now, please tell me, if Fengshen says that you should undertake the mission you should undertake, not only to save the villagers of the whole village, but also to save the people all over the world, will you?"

 Chapter 52

    "I will!"


    Cao Jiu blurted out this sentence without hesitation.


    He is willing, really willing, not only because of Weiji''s mission, nor just to save people.


    He likes the feeling of turning into a dragon and flying in the sky!


    I also like to raise the light curtain and resist the flood with strength.


    He is a child living a poor life in a poor village. Without the dragon body given by the God of wind, he will not become dazzling in the past and in the future.


    Cao Jiu couldn''t wait to say this.


    "Before Ji, I am willing to undertake the mission given by the wind god!"


    Weiji nodded: "OK. However, you should be prepared, because you will encounter many difficulties and obstacles and defeat the most terrible God of water."


    Defeat God?


    Cao Jiu was a little afraid, but he still summoned up the courage and asked, "then tell me, can I do it?"


    Weiji said, "I''ll help you. You must be able to do it."


    Cao Jiuxi said, "just help me! I don''t know anything. You are the wizard of Fengshen. You must know everything. You will teach me in the future!"


    Weiji nodded.


    After settling down the villagers, it was late, and Cao Jiu slept on the top of the mountain all night.


    As soon as he woke up the next day, Cao Jiu quickly touched his forehead. The headring was still on it. He looked next to it. The dragon''s huge body was still standing aside. He was relieved.


    All this is like a dream. Cao Jiu has an unreal feeling.


    He was afraid that this magical thing would suddenly disappear from his life.


    The villagers also woke up one after another and began to prepare for life here in a short time.


    Caojiu was specially taken care of by the villagers and let him rest next to him.


    Because in everyone''s eyes, Cao Jiu became a monster yesterday, but he was tired.


    In fact, Cao Jiu is not particularly tired. He feels good.


    Grass nine looked at his eyes and sat under the tree.


    He didn''t go to work or talk to anyone.


    Can we only say that he is worthy of being a mysterious wizard?


    Grass nine thought.


    Seeing Cao Jiu looking at him, Wei Ji stood up and walked to Cao Jiu.


    "The wind God said to me, it''s time for you to leave." Weiji said solemnly.


    Cao nine nodded, "do I go back to the dragon''s body now?"


    "Yes." Weiji''s words are always so simple.


    So Cao Jiu went to say goodbye to the villagers one by one and explained that he wanted to leave with Weiji to rescue other victims.


    After hearing this, the villagers gave a thumbs up to Cao Jiu one after another. Xiao Jiu is good!


    After saying goodbye, Cao Jiu was a little embarrassed to go to the dragon''s body and stretched out his hand to point to the sky.


    "Load it, dragon machine!"


    Although I didn''t know what it meant, Cao Jiu read it out loud according to the tone.


    The black dragon roared and opened its mouth.


    Cao Jiu felt the huge suction and sucked himself directly into it!


    The sense of bondage reappeared. At the same time, the arc light curtain lit up. Cao Jiu found that he could manipulate the dragon''s body again.


    Waving his claws, twisting his waist and taking off slightly into the air, Cao Jiu felt the feeling of being a dragon and felt a burst of joy in his heart.


    That''s great! Thank God of the wind. Being a dragon is much more interesting than being a man!


    He turned and looked in the direction of Weiji, who had come to him.


    "Please let me up." Weiji said.


    Cao Jiu hurriedly fell to the ground. He put his hand on his scales and turned over on the dragon''s back gently and skillfully.


    "Weiji, your skill is very good!" Grass nine sincerely praised.


    Unexpectedly, as a wizard, Weiji was more agile than a soldier.


    Weiji just gave a simple "um" and sat on the dragon.


    Cao Jiu was also used to his little words and flew with him.


    The dragon made a circle around the mountain in the air, which was the last greeting to the villagers.


    The villagers waved goodbye to Cao Jiu at the top of the mountain.


    Grass nine rose into the sky, and a little cloud in the air passed around him. The scenery below became smaller and smaller, and the whole field of vision became wider and wider.


    He couldn''t help rising higher and higher.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful. The earth is a flat piece! You can''t see the edge at a glance!"


    Cao Jiu couldn''t help exclaiming at the sight seen in the sky.


    Weiji opened his mouth: "in fact, the earth is not..."


    Before he finished saying a word, he cut it off by himself and said another word:


    "Cao Jiu, you fly too high and too fast. It''s easy to lack oxygen."


    Cao Jiu asked suspiciously, "lack of oxygen?"


    After thinking for a long time, Weiji replied, "well, the God of wind said that there is a vigorous wind in the sky too high. Ordinary people can''t bear to be blown by the vigorous wind."


    Grass nine then nodded: "still not Ji, you know more, I understand."


    In order to take care of Weiji''s physical safety, Cao Jiu dropped a little.


    "Where are we going now?" Cao Jiuwen.


    "Go around and see if anyone needs our help." Weiji''s voice was mixed with the wind, but it was very clear, "we can go downstream first, because the disaster there is more serious."


    "OK! If you don''t fall down, let''s go!" Grass nine cried.


    Weiji gave a "um".


    So one person and one dragon went down the main road of the gravel river, the Fuhe River, one of the two major rivers.


    ¡­¡­


    "You all go!"


    The whole dragon of Caojiu was tightly on the bank.


    The Bank of Fuhe River was specially built with stones, and its strength is much higher than that of gravel river.


    But at this point downstream, the embankment is also about to collapse.


    There are two villages near Fuhe. At first, the villagers of the two villages had the same idea and wanted to strengthen the river embankment to save the whole village. However, with the rising of the river, the embankment gradually showed signs of collapse.


    These villagers began to fear and fled in all directions.


    When Cao Jiu came, the embankment was already in danger. He rushed up immediately, wrapped the embankment directly with the dragon''s body, and then made a noise to let the villagers go quickly.


    A large number of villagers were puzzled, but the black monster was really talking and helping them.


    So the villagers hurried home and ran up to the heights with their old and young.


    Fortunately, Cao Jiu''s body is thick enough and long enough to protect the embankment.


    Weiji was put on the top of a big tree by him in advance.


    When all the villagers were gone, Cao Jiu let go of the dam and flew to Weiji.


    Weiji jumped lightly onto the dragon''s back, and Cao Jiu took him up in the air.


    Below them, the river broke the dam and went down.


    Caojiu flew around the villagers again to make sure they were all safe.


    Some villagers shouted at him:


    "Which great God is your excellency? Can you tell me?"


    Cao Jiu hurriedly shouted to them:


    "My name is Cao Jiu. I''m not a God. I''m a dragon!"


    Cao Jiu confirmed the situation of the villagers and flew away from here.


    On his back, Wei Ji said, "it''s good for you to say your name so straight. Everyone remembers you."


    Cao Jiu said with a smile, "I just don''t know how to lie, and I''m not used to hiding from others. When they asked, I said. Hey, Weiji, do you think it''s not good for me to call myself a dragon? After all, the dragon is the God of wind, and I just borrow its body."


    "No, you are a dragon." Weiji''s voice seemed to have a little smile, "no one is more suitable to be a dragon than you."


    Cao Jiu really wanted to scratch his face with his claws, but he endured it. After all, it''s not a human body now, "ha ha, I''m embarrassed when you say it."

 Chapter 53

    Weiji often looks at the sky and decides where to go.


    They first rescued the people along the Fu River.


    Weiji''s vision was accurate and he had a strong view of the overall situation. He let Cao Jiu fall in an empty place several times, and then directly punched a hole in the overflowing river with the dragon''s body to make a hole.


    At first, Cao Jiu didn''t know why he did this. He only knew to stop the river and save people.


    Wei Ji explained that guarding the river embankment can only save a temporary crisis. When the river overflows, the water level must be lowered in order to alleviate the situation everywhere.


    He chose to build a new waterway in a suitable place, so that the water would flow into the uninhabited area with the new channel.


    Cao Jiu used one of the dragon''s attack abilities to send out a column of light from his mouth to pierce the river.


    This move is very strong, but I haven''t reminded Ji that this move should be saved, because if you use too much, the dragon will become powerless, and then you can only temporarily cultivate the heaven.


    Cao Jiu then paid great attention and tried to use only physical strength in his life.


    All the way, eat and sleep in the open air.


    Sometimes Cao Jiu will return to the human body, put the dragon''s body aside, and then eat, drink and rest.


    Sometimes in the wilderness, they pick their own fruit to eat.


    If it is in a crowd gathering place, the victims will surround him and stuff him with all kinds of things.


    The legend of the black dragon began to spread on both sides of the Fu River.


    That is a boy who can turn into a dragon.


    He had the power of God and saved many victims.


    He is the messenger of the wind god and the hero of salvation.


    And beside him is a wise wizard.


    Cao Jiu is often worshipped and thanked by the victims.


    Its enthusiasm is comparable to that of the great God of ancestors.


    After all, this is a real life-saving grace!


    Once again, when they saved thousands of victims, Cao Jiu was a little tired, so he directly turned back to his body and was ready to have a rest and eat.


    At first, the villagers were a little frightened, but when they saw someone coming out of the dragon, they surrounded them curiously.


    Someone in the crowd shouted:


    "He is Lord Black Dragon! My aunt told me! Lord Black Dragon is the Dragon God sent by the wind god to save us!"


    The man was a small man. He accidentally fell into the water upstream and hugged a log. Fortunately, he didn''t die until he was picked up by the victims here.


    When the villagers heard the news, they suddenly realized it and thanked Cao Jiu one after another.


    A black dragon on the left and a dragon god on the right said Cao Jiu blushed:


    "Well, well, I''m not a Dragon God. My name is Cao Jiu!"


    Soon, a lot of food and drink were stuffed into Cao Jiu.


    Even Wei Ji, who stood blankly aside, was forced to hold full food.


    In particular, several little girls ran forward with a blushing face and gave all kinds of beautiful small objects and delicious fruits to Weiji.


    He also stood aside and refused to leave for a long time.


    Grass nine looked really envious. He poked Weiji: "you look really good. Otherwise, how about accepting the kindness of others?"


    Weiji was blankly: "I accepted, but I can''t finish what I can''t eat. I''ll give them back what I can''t eat and what I can''t finish."


    Grass nine sighed, not Ji, that''s really not understand at all!


    It''s a waste of time that he is so handsome.


    If Cao Jiu had this look, he would have been... Well, he doesn''t have to embrace left and right. He would be satisfied to choose a beautiful girl as his wife.


    At this time, several leaders appeared in the crowd. They discussed it, sent three people and came over.


    "Dare you ask this little brother, but the messenger of the wind god?" Asked the strong middle-aged man in the middle.


    Grass nine smelled the speech and said with a smile, "I''m a man, but I can become a dragon. If I want to say something about an envoy, it''s really Fengshen who asked me to save everyone."


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he looked excited and said, "so, my brother is the one who is favored by God?"


    Grass nine scratched his head: "I don''t understand. If you have questions, you can ask Weiji."


    He pointed to Weiji, who was sitting quietly on one side, "he is a wizard of the wind god and knows everything."


    The three leaders went to find Weiji.


    At this time, Weiji showed his ability. No matter what the three people asked, Weiji spoke moderately, answered quickly, and surprised the three people from time to time.


    Cao Jiu thought with some envy that a wizard is a wizard. It''s really powerful.


    You know, among the Terrans, if soldiers are the most powerful, then wizards can be regarded as the people with the most knowledge.


    Other Terrans are basically uneducated.


    After chatting with Weiji for a long time, the three gave Weiji a big gift, and then returned to other victims.


    They seem to be having a heated discussion about something.


    After a while, they finished their discussion, so the three previous leaders came over.


    They came to Cao Jiu. Suddenly, three people knelt on one knee and made a big bow to Cao Jiu.


    "Ronghe village head Xiang er."


    "Zhishui town minzhongbu."


    "Kezi, head of Hexing village."


    "And all the people in six villages and one town behind us."


    "I beg the messenger of the wind god, Lord Heilong, to become our leader."


    Grass nine is completely stupid.


    He pointed to himself. "That, you, the man who spoke correctly?"


    The middle-aged man, Xiang Er, looked up and said:


    "The wind god wizard, Lord Weiji, has explained the situation to us just now."


    Zhongbu is older, but he seems very experienced. He added:


    "A great disaster is coming. Several leaders on our side left us and ran away. In troubled times, there are many floods and man-made disasters. We can''t find a refuge. We have no way to live."


    Kezi also said, "yes, if Lord Heilong is on our side, no one dares to bully us!"


    Grass nine was begged by three adults on their knees. They didn''t even know where to put their hands.


    Weiji came over.


    "Grass nine, you can promise them, because now in troubled times, the Terrans need unity to get through the crisis."


    The three leaders nodded in succession:


    "Yes, please promise us!"


    Grass nine looked at Weiji in some embarrassment.


    Weiji also saw his expression, and then nodded to Cao Jiu, as if to say: I understand.


    Then he said directly to the three people:


    "The black dragon is destined to save the world. It can''t live in a corner and only protect you. But if you really want to follow, go to the north."


    Weiji stretched out his hand and pointed to the high mountain in the north.


    "Just behind that mountain, there is a valley with high terrain on all sides. The flood can''t get in. There is enough food for all of you to rest temporarily."


    Then he changed the subject.


    "Then, when Cao Jiu needs you, you can come out from there and serve him as -"


    Weiji''s voice was clear, sonorous and powerful, and the content shocked several people present:


    "-- Lord of the world."


    Until they finally left the victims, and the victims obeyed Weiji''s instructions and went to the valley, Cao Jiu still felt very embarrassed.


    He whispered to Weiji on his back:


    "I never thought about what you said."


    Weiji was silent for a while before he said:


    "Cao Jiu, you know, my father... My father once said to me, ''the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.''"


    Weiji sat on the dragon''s back, and the wizard''s robes sounded in the wind.


    "Fengshen made you a dragon, but it''s not bound to you. If you don''t like it, you can refuse. We continue to save people in twos and threes."


    "But, myself, I hope you can become the one who saves the world and make a promise for you."


    Cao Jiu lowered his head. He was just an ordinary poor child. He didn''t even have parents.


    His shoulders are still very thin. He doesn''t know if he can shoulder such a great responsibility.


    Save the world, Lord of the world, all this is too far away.


    But Cao Jiu couldn''t help asking Weiji:


    "Can I really do it?"


    Weiji nodded: "the future is unpredictable, but I believe in my vision of selecting people."


    After listening to these positive words, Cao Jiu finally had some confidence. He was thinking about the future and couldn''t help but yearn for it for a moment.

 Chapter 54

    From Fuhe River Basin, to Shengong tribe, and then to Surabaya river.


    Cao Jiu runs all the way with Weiji. Only at night can he have a chance to rest.


    Because of the emergency of the disaster, they had no choice. With the victims nearby, they could sleep with them. It was more or less a care.


    Where there is no one, you can only steam a place with dragon breath, burn a fire, and then sleep in the field.


    Fortunately, Weiji knows some herbs. He can cure any fever and sneeze in Cao Jiu.


    One day, they came to a mountain near.


    At this time, it was raining heavily, and some victims took shelter under a high mountain.


    But there are many hills here, scattered, and many victims are trapped in trees or hills in the water.


    Grass nine flew over and saved them one by one and sent them to a safe place.


    Before Ji didn''t want to add a burden to him, he stood on a high ground by himself.


    Cao Jiu almost saved people. By the way, he flew to Weiji and talked to him with a smile:


    "Weiji, I''m glad I came out with you to save people."


    The young man''s eyes are shining.


    "I''m really happy to save people!"


    Weiji nodded and seemed to have a smile.


    Suddenly, the smile disappeared.


    He shouted, "grass nine, go to the back of the mountain!"


    Cao Jiu quickly turned around, and then he saw a terrible scene.


    The mountain just now is the mountain where the victims took shelter from the rain - there is a rolling turbidity current, mixed with countless earth and rock pouring down.


    My God? Mountain, is this a mountain collapse?


    Cao Jiu had no time to think more. He flew past as fast as he could as a dragon.


    His eyes are watching the movement of the turbidity current. It''s time to stop it!


    Cao jiukan flew to the top of the victims'' heads, then one turned to stop, four claws facing the sky and rotated the round rod.


    With a "buzz", the milky white light curtain stretched out from his four claws, forming a huge barrier together!


    As soon as Cao Jiu opened the light curtain to the maximum, he felt a powerful and irresistible terrible force hitting the light curtain directly from above.


    At that moment, both the dragon body and the dragon head where Cao Jiu was located were greatly impacted.


    Grass nine felt that his chest and abdomen were shocked by giant force, and a stream of blood rushed out of his throat.


    However, he did not forget that there were many people under his body.


    Cao Jiu pulled the round pole, and the dragon body and four claws kept pushing upward.


    "Ah ah!!!"


    He looked up and vomited dragon breath.


    "Break it for me!!!"


    The strong light column spits out from the mouth of Cao Jiu of the dragon''s body and directly splits the rolling turbidity current in two!


    He tilted the light curtain of his four claws slightly, letting the power of turbidity flow to both sides along the light curtain.


    The turbidity current scattered from both sides.


    At this time, the voice of the victims was also ringing in their ears:


    "Leave the mountain and run forward! Don''t go to both sides!"


    Only then did the shocked victims react that the disaster was imminent. They fled in a panic away from the mountain.


    Cao Jiu doesn''t know how long he has been in the air.


    Every second is as long as a whole year.


    His mouth was full of blood and his hands were knocked unconscious.


    But he still used his unconscious hand to hold the round rod and resist the natural power that human beings could not resist.


    He doesn''t know how long he can hold on.


    But he can''t quit.


    You can''t retreat even if you die. There are people below!


    I don''t know how long it took, Cao Jiu heard the voice of Weiji.


    He heard Wei Ji shouting anxiously:


    "Grass nine! Get away!"


    It was not Cao Jiu''s voice that answered him, but a terrible loud noise.


    A boulder mixed in the turbidity current hit Cao Jiu directly.


    Grass nine was in a coma.


    His body was submerged by the turbid current, and the whole dragon fell down the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took in the dark, Cao Jiu woke up vaguely.


    To be exact, I woke up with pain, all over my body and everywhere.


    He heard someone talking. Has he heard that voice? He doesn''t remember.


    Then there was Weiji''s voice: "how is he? Can he be saved? Do you want to return to the boundary first?"


    Another voice said, "no, small injury. The dragon''s body bears most of the impact, and his bones are broken. Most of his internal organs are good. It''s not difficult to mend them. It''s reassuring."


    Wei Ji said, "OK, I stopped bleeding just now."


    The man sighed: "But my dragon machine is completely broken. The light shield trigger is gone, the touch control lever is broken, the shell is basically finished, the core processor is deflated, and the graphics card explodes and cuts all the trees. Hum, the brain wave sensing ring is still on this boy''s head. Otherwise, I have records of every part, and I really love it. After all, come and assemble it!"


    Weiji said, "yes, father..."


    Cao Jiu can''t hear the words behind.


    He fell into a coma again.


    When Cao Jiu woke up again, he felt that his body didn''t seem to hurt so much.


    There was no voice around. Cao Jiu tried for a while before he reluctantly opened his eyelids.


    His posture was lying on his back. Cao Jiu turned his head and looked at his situation.


    He was wrapped in many white cloth strips and was fixed. He couldn''t move.


    "He''s awake." Someone is talking.


    "Yes." It''s the sound of not Ji.


    Cao Jiu tried to open his eyes and see clearly the two people not far away... Ah, it seems that the person who just spoke is touching Weiji''s head, but Weiji seems very happy.


    Suddenly he fainted again.


    When Cao Jiu woke up for the third time, the man had disappeared, and Weiji came from a distance.


    "You have a fracture. Don''t get up. Lie still first, or the bones won''t heal."


    Grass nine could not nod, but reluctantly said, "OK."


    His hoarse voice startled himself.


    Weiji took leaves and filled him with some clean water to feed Cao Jiu to drink.


    Cao Jiu was lying, but his thoughts couldn''t help getting active. He asked:


    "Weiji, where is this place? Did you save me? Or... The person who spoke to you before?"


    Weiji was not surprised. He just asked, "did you hear it?"


    Cao Jiu replied, "well, did he save me?"


    Weiji was silent for a moment. He was thinking about how to explain everything to Cao Jiu and cover up the fact that father had come.


    --------


    When Huang Si came to repair his great work Dragon God machine, he didn''t bring righteousness, but came directly with consciousness.


    Anyway, you can come here and pinch another body.


    How slow the material body moves. When Huang Si slowly moves over, the cauliflower is cold.


    After arriving, Huang Sixian was angry when he saw that his baby dragon shaped manned robot Dragon God machine was broken, and gave Weiji a training.


    Weiji chose the person to save the world. Of course, Weiji is jointly and severally liable for something.


    The Terrans can''t afford it anyway.


    Then Huang Si saw Cao Jiu seriously injured and dying, so he saved her.


    Then he kicked Weiji to work. Whoever broke it repaired it. Huang Si gave Weiji all the parts.


    Anyway, Weiji also participated in the research and development of Dragon God machine. There is still no problem installing a machine.


    After a whole day, Weiji reassembled the Dragon God machine.


    Huang Si lit it up and tried it before satisfactorily adjusting it to standby mode.


    Before leaving, Huang Si looked at eye grass nine.


    "There''s a week left. You can recover in a week."


    Weiji asked, "I heard Dongyao say that the father can cure the floret in an instant. Why can''t Cao Jiu?"


    Huang Si sighed, "do you want him to lose his freedom and become a complete slave?"


    Wei Ji shook his head.


    Huang Si said, "then don''t think about it. If the world is fair and good, there must be corresponding disadvantages. Xiaohua is still blowing on the ring platform."


    Weiji nodded thoughtfully.


    Father God always says some profound words to them. We must study hard.


    Then, Huang Si made some medical bags with the creative power and left them to Weiji for him to change medicine later.


    Before leaving, Huang Si touched Weiji''s head.


    "Xiao Weiji, millet water, they all said that your acting skills are really poor. You should speak with some emotional ups and downs, not like endorsing."


    Weiji explained: "I was nervous at the beginning and read according to the script. Later, I played better."


    Huang Si smiled and suddenly said, "he''s awake."


    Weiji also looked at the past and found that Cao Jiu had opened his eyes, so he replied, "well."


    In order to avoid future troubles, Huang Si directly pinched Cao Jiu with consciousness, and then the righteousness dissipated in situ.


    Weiji is still working as a wizard and can''t let humans see the clue.


    Huang si still wants to maintain the stability of the plot.


    After waking up, Cao Jiu was a little confused when he recalled the scene he had just inadvertently seen.


    What kind of person is Weiji? In Cao Jiu''s view, he is well-informed, not surprised, and plans the overall situation. Even those nobles, leaders of local forces, and so on, were very convinced of Weiji.


    And Weiji''s independent opinion is also very strong. Most of the time, he pushes Cao Jiu.


    Grass nine can now be said to be extremely admired.


    Now, the unidentified man touched Weiji''s head, and Weiji was not angry at all!


    No, no, not only not angry, but also very happy!


    Who is this? The most important thing is that it comes and goes without a trace. There is no trace at all. It''s scary to think about it.


    After thinking for a while, Wei Ji said to Cao Jiu:


    "I can''t tell who that man is. He saved you, and he saved the dragon. Just thank him."


    Grass nine answered.


    After all, Weiji is a wizard. Wizards are always mysterious.


    Moreover, Weiji and the man are his benefactors. It is right not to inquire about the benefactor.


    More importantly, he is still alive, and Weiji is fine. The Dragon seems to have been saved. This is the best, isn''t it!

 Chapter 55

    At 2:00 this afternoon, the book was on the list pushed by the science fiction classification on the starting page. The list was full of great gods and little cats trembling. Because this list is my first recommendation, it can be regarded as a water test push. The data is very important to this new book, so I would like to ask all readers to vote for the recommendation. Thank you very much!


    And thank you very much for today''s reward. Thank you for system downtime, 500 starting points, 1000 starting points for Lakers fan 1, 3000 starting points for fatimafss, 5000 starting points for book friends 20190407040355250, 1000 starting points for desert ballads, 1000 starting points for ubiquitin, and 1000 starting points for unknown Shiyuan.


    Wait, there''s today''s second watch.


    Love you forever! kiss you!

 Chapter 56

    During Caojiu''s recuperation, many victims came to see him again and again.


    He is now in a safe highland.


    This highland is not far from the high mountain of Caojiu.


    It must be that after he was in a coma, Weiji finally dragged him out of the dragon and moved him here to find someone to cure him.


    In these days, Weiji had to change his dressing and turn over often.


    Weiji was really too hard, so Cao Jiu said nothing to let him feed and help other things.


    Of course, these things were taken over by the enthusiastic victims.


    After a week of recuperation, Cao Jiu found that many nearby victims had gathered here.


    Then they sent some representatives to discuss with Weiji.


    Although it is said that it is a fracture, Cao Jiu has recovered almost in more than a week and can go to the ground.


    Several victims carefully supported him.


    At this time, Wei Ji came forward with five representatives of the victims.


    Under the sign of Wei Ji, the five people knelt down directly and made a big gift to Cao Jiu.


    "Lord Black Dragon, the world has suffered from chaos and disputes for a long time. Now the flood is raging all over the world. If you don''t command the people of the human race, who can bring a peaceful life?"


    "I hope Lord Black Dragon, don''t shirk it. This is the wish of all the people!"


    "Please Mr. Black Dragon become our leader. There are tens of thousands of people in a hundred miles around here. We sincerely take Mr. Black Dragon as the patriarch and conquer the world for him. We will die forever!"


    Grass nine took a look.


    Weiji nodded his head.


    Cao Jiu knows that he should no longer push off.


    Otherwise, not only was he disappointed, he would feel that he didn''t take responsibility.


    The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.


    Since the God of the wind has chosen him and made him a dragon, he should save the world from fire and water as promised before.


    So Cao Jiu summoned up his courage and said:


    "OK, I accept you!"


    The changes of Terrans began from then on.


    Later, the Terrans saved by Cao Jiu gradually gathered under his command from all over the world. Under the command of Wei Ji, they began to open up territory and expand territory for Cao Jiu.


    And this process is also surprisingly smooth. The name of the black dragon of Gaiyin grass nine is already famous.


    When the whole world was affected, he was like the Savior of the world.


    All the chiefs and leaders'' men want to turn against each other. What can stop Cao Jiu''s forces from unifying the world?


    Under the leadership of Cao Jiu and Wei Ji, his people went to many places and saved more people.


    It is more effective than the bit by bit rescue when he was a dragon.


    Cao Jiu admired Weiji''s vision at this time.


    Hualong is just the beginning. To save the world, we can only unite and rely on the joint efforts of everyone.


    On the other hand, Weiji also makes people look for the trace of the evil water god everywhere.


    According to Wei Ji, the flood of Terran territory is caused by the God of water.


    Only by defeating the God of water can the disaster spread to the earth stop.


    Traces of the God of water were found everywhere.


    According to the victims, it was a huge translucent shadow.


    The appearance of the water god phantom is very terrible. It looks like a woman with hair, but it is surrounded by all kinds of insects, snakes and monsters.


    As long as there is the illusion of the God of water, the flood there is bound to become more serious.


    Weiji drew a map on the bark and outlined the path of the water god on the map.


    "If you go here, you should be able to block the water god."


    Weiji pointed to a great lake within the range of Shengong tribe.


    "This time, we must not let the water god escape. We must seal it directly there!"


    Cao Jiu was nervous. He said, "I want to fight... But God, can I really fight God?"


    After hearing the advice, Wei Ji comforted and said, "it''s all right. You can beat it, and I''ll go with you. At that time, you''ll hit the water God first and subdue it. When the water god can''t move, I can perform witchcraft and seal her."


    Cao jiuzhong''s key head: "I''ll do it!"


    Two days later, Cao Jiu came to the great lake with Weiji.


    This is the battle between the dragon and God. Mortals don''t have any help, so Cao Jiu asks his men to wait for him to return in their station.


    They looked at the calm lake.


    Weiji said: "the wind God said that the water god is usually in a state of huge virtual shadow, so when you turn into a dragon, you should also turn on the virtual shadow. Otherwise, you can''t defeat the virtual shadow, and you can''t let the real body of the water God appear."


    Cao Jiu asked about the opening method. Then he put Weiji on the mountain a little away and flew to the center of the great lake.


    Cao Jiu groped with his hands and finally found a triangle that Ji had not mentioned.


    He pulled the triangle to the other side.


    Suddenly, a huge virtual shadow rose from the black dragon''s back!


    As like as two peas looked up, the shadow lifted his head. Then grass nine saw the translucent shadow which was enveloped in his own body and his own dragon body, which was exactly the same as the nine.


    It''s time.


    Grass nine waved its claws quickly.


    His body had not yet touched the lake, but the virtual shadow''s claws had already touched the lake.


    The claws of the virtual shadow, with the sound of the wind, beat out a huge hole in the lake!


    A dull roar soon came from the bottom of the lake.


    Then another huge virtual shadow slowly raised his head from the lake.


    The woman with disheveled hair and full of insects and snakes is the God of water!


    The water god''s face seemed to be covered with something. It was colorful. I couldn''t see her face at all.


    The water god''s arm waved hard.


    Grass nine soared into the sky, avoiding the blow of the God of water.


    The water god stood up from the lake. Her figure was much higher than the lake, even several times the length of the lake. I really don''t know how to hide in the lake.


    But it seems that the water god''s feet can''t leave the lake.


    She needs water to fight!


    Cao Jiu attacks shuishen with spitting breath, but spitting breath doesn''t seem to cause damage.


    Grass nine just recalled the entrustment of Weiji and wanted to attack the virtual shadow with the virtual shadow!


    He waved his claws and circled with the water god.


    As a human being, Cao Jiu was very flexible. Now as a dragon, his skill is not bad.


    What''s more, in recent months, he has used the dragon body for many times, and now he can manipulate it easily.


    It''s amazing to fight!


    With Cao Jiu''s four claws constantly waving, the water god''s virtual shadow left a wound.


    When the water god attacks, Cao Jiu tries to avoid those who can avoid, and Cao Jiu gathers a light shield to resist those who can''t avoid.


    The water God has great power. Even Cao Jiu can''t completely remove the impact with a light shield. He was directly hit and flew several times.


    Fortunately, the black dragon had thick skin and thick meat. After Cao Jiu was beaten away, he immediately flew back and continued to attack the water god.


    Two huge virtual shadows hit the earth in the air.


    The Terrans around hundreds of miles looked in that direction and were frightened by the terrible battle.


    They all know the shadow of the black dragon, the black dragon who saved thousands of victims!


    So, that terrible woman must be the God of water.


    Black dragon adult grass nine, we must win!


    Everyone prayed silently in their hearts.


    Hours later, the battle was drawing to an end.


    The black dragon''s virtual shadow tried his best and tore the already weak water god virtual shadow in half with the last blow!


    Then, Cao Jiu saw a blue stone more than one person high at the foot of the water god''s virtual shadow.


    It''s the God of water!


    Cao Jiuyi''s claw waved on the body of the water god, but it was directly bounced back, which made his claws ache.


    Yes, Weiji said that the noumenon of the water God cannot be killed, but can only be sealed. It seems that it can only be solved by Weiji.


    Cao Jiu quickly grabbed the local stone of shuishen with his claws, flew a few times and took it to Weiji.


    "Not yet!"


    "Seal!"


    Weiji stretched out his hands, and a strong light broke out between the stone and his palm.


    Grass nine can''t see anything.


    After a long time, when his eyesight recovered, half of the stone had been buried in the ground, surrounded by an extremely complex circular pattern on the ground.


    Weiji pointed at the pattern with her toes and said, "the water god is sealed here. As long as no one moves, she will never come out to make trouble again."


    Cao Jiu said, "is it safe?"


    Weiji nodded: "you dig the earth with the dragon body, bury it completely, make a mark, and don''t let people move it in the future. However, ordinary people can''t unlock my seal."


    Cao Jiu was relieved. According to the words, he dug some soil and buried the real body of the water god.


    Grass nine returned triumphantly with no Ji.


    Whether in the territory under their rule or in many settlements of the Terran, there was jubilation.


    The God of water was defeated, and the disaster was finally coming to an end.

 Chapter 57

    That day, Huang Si came to the biology department and saw that only the final sound and empty rain were in the central laboratory.


    "What about millet water?" Huang Si asked.


    The final voice replied: "to my father, millet water is in a bad situation now. I hope my father can visit her. She is lying in the dormitory of the artificial intelligence department."


    Huang Si listened, said nothing, and turned around and left.


    After Huang Si left, Kong Yu said, "I think the Father knows that millet water is lying in bed. He just wants to cheat the father to see her."


    Zhongyin said, "I''ve done what my friends should do anyway. And millet water is very poor this time."


    Empty rain deeply nodded with the same feeling: "I think she was hit hard mentally."


    When Huang Si went to the dormitory of the artificial intelligence department, he saw that millet water was lying on the bed, covered with a thick quilt, and his face was also pale.


    There was a wet towel on her forehead. When she saw Huang Si coming, she said weakly:


    "Father God... Forgive my rudeness. I''m ill and can''t get up to meet Father God..."


    Huang Si sat beside the bed of millet water.


    A glimmer of joy flashed in the eyes of millet water.


    "Father, I''m so sad! I dream of those insects and snakes now. Father, I''m really afraid of insects and snakes, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Millet water cried.


    So Huang Si began to think about a problem.


    Are these artificial intelligence he raised smart or stupid?


    Especially this millet water.


    Huang Si looked at the millet water and said faintly, "your acting skills are really good, but should I remind you that the disease you are pretending to have now should be a cold and fever. And the symptoms of mental stimulation are not like this at all?"


    Millet water fool.


    After a while, millet water continued to be wronged: "But Father God, I''m really, really sad. I actually appear in front of the Terran with such an ugly image. I''m not only disheveled, but also painted with oil paint, and entangled with so many insects, snakes and so on. I''m not on snow... It''s hard enough to install the water god with projection everywhere before, and then I have to be beaten... When I fight with the Terran, I''ve been holding back my tears All right! "


    Huang Si gently stroked the head of millet water with his hand. "Well, I won''t send you to be an evil god in the future. Besides, your face is covered with paint, and they can''t see what you are like, can they?"


    "Well, I will be a just God of wind like Weiji in the future!"


    "OK."


    "And we must be handsome!"


    "All right."


    "And the Father himself will send me out! With the greatest pomp!"


    Huang Si: "


    Let go.


    The millet water immediately brushed the ground and sat up from the bed. There was no disease at all.


    "Touch it again!"


    "Let''s go."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Weiji and Caojiu returned to the station, they started the construction of the territory.


    This will be the starting point for unifying the Terran.


    Cao Jiu''s power is not what it used to be. Around him, there are all kinds of people, including respected leaders, brave soldiers and knowledgeable wizards.


    They, as well as many Terrans, look forward to Cao Jiu''s unification of Terrans.


    In Weiji''s words, the peace of the world has been entrusted to Cao Jiu.


    It depends on whether Cao Jiu is willing to bring it to the whole Terran.


    Grass nine, can not refuse.


    However, he did not want to complete the process in a cruel way.


    Therefore, he directly incarnated as a black dragon again, came to every territory that had not yet been converted and shouted to them.


    The submissive one only needs to hand over half of the soldiers and wizards and send them to Caojiu''s territory, then he can be submissive to him and have peace.


    After all the people in the world obey, Caojiu will establish a new kingdom to ensure their eternal peace.


    kingdom.


    This concept was put forward by Weiji.


    He said that the small is the home and the big is the family. The family has close ties, but the families have many contradictions and can only fight endlessly.


    Therefore, the patriarch should no longer lead the human race.


    A patriarch has his own clan, but a king does not need to have his own clan.


    He should think of all the families and races in the world.


    Therefore, Cao Jiu should be crowned king and establish a new way of Governance - the state.


    Within the territory of the country, only the king is respected.


    The patriarch of the family still maintained the old system, but the leader was cancelled and replaced by the "Hou" when Wang fenfeng went everywhere.


    For the sake of pacifying all parties, the currently granted waiting seats can be inherited by future generations.


    This move is very popular, because both those who followed Cao Jiu at the beginning and those who followed Cao Jiu later ensured their respective interests.


    A new kingdom is established.


    After Cao Jiu became king, he worked with the great wizard Weiji to set rules for the country.


    The country name is dragon and the totem is black dragon.


    The state-owned capital, located on the Bank of Fuhe River, is called gravel river city.


    In the capital, there are many official positions, which can be appointed or removed by the king, so that the power is no longer controlled by soldiers, wizards and elders.


    Since then, the aristocratic surnames are no longer widely used in China, but "surnames" are used to distinguish blood.


    A bitch has no surname.


    And all people in the world can have surnames. The surname is passed from the father to the children to witness the inheritance of blood.


    Cao Jiu changed his surname to long Jiu.


    His descendants are also surnamed dragon.


    This dragon Kingdom completely unified the whole Terran.


    Later, it was called the Dragon Dynasty.


    The flag of the Dragon Dynasty, with a brown background color of common witches'' clothes, is painted with a four clawed black dragon.


    However, as a great wizard who made great contributions to the founding of the people''s Republic of China, he disappeared soon after the founding of the country.


    The second year after long Guoguo.


    The palace of the Dragon kingdom is located just north of the gravel river city.


    Although the floor area is large, the decoration inside is not too rich.


    In the middle is the lobby for the audience, and below the lobby is a place for officials and marques to rest.


    Through the walkways on both sides, you can come to the place where the guards and people live.


    Later, there is a huge back garden. Behind the back garden, there is the bedroom.


    One day, after dispersing the dynasty, several officials looked at each other and deliberately stayed.


    Long Jiu looked at them and understood that they had something to say to him in private.


    "No harm, just say it." Long Jiuling said.


    The officials looked around uneasily. One of the old officials arched his hand and said:


    "Lord Bing, I want to talk about the great wizard."


    Dragon nine picked his eyebrow: "Oh? Tell me."


    Seeing that Wang did not object, several officials immediately began to organize language.


    "Your Majesty, I feel that the great wizard is too arrogant and rude. He has no respect for the king."


    "Yes, yes, and the great wizard never takes the initiative to court on time. He often comes only when the king has something to do with him."


    "He ignored the king many times and dealt with things without authorization, such as last time..."


    Long Jiu listened silently to their accusations against Weiji. When they were almost finished, he asked:


    "Then, apart from these etiquette and other issues, can he go beyond his authority?"


    An official''s eyes twinkled. After thinking for a while, he reported: "yes, as a wizard of the wind god, he interfered with the affairs in the ancestral great God Temple for no reason. Isn''t he acting beyond his authority?"


    Dragon nine said, "but he is a great wizard in China and has jurisdiction over all wizards and sacrifices."


    The old official immediately said, "however, your majesty, the ancestral God is the foundation of our human family. Without the ancestral God, we would have been destroyed in the abyss of all evil. Now we worship the wind God more than the ancestral God, don''t we lose the foundation of being a man?"


    Long Jiu had long known that some people in China had conflicts over belief, but he didn''t expect it to rise to the fundamental level of being a man.


    He was stunned to think that now someone has complained to him. Before Ji, he is probably often constrained by various forces, and there is a lot of pressure.


    Seeing that long Jiu did not speak, several officials were nervous.


    It has long been heard that the great wizard has a good personal relationship with the king. The king doesn''t care much about the actions of the great wizard. They didn''t intend to touch this scale, but there have been too many conflicts recently. They decided to take a risk.


    It can be said that the essence of these conflicts is mainly because the great wizard is too inhumane and has no accommodation, blocking the interests of many people.


    The heavier the position of the great wizard in longjiu''s mind, the more they have to take a risk.


    Only when the great wizards are brought down, will they and the nobles behind them have the opportunity to come out.

 Chapter 58

    "Your Majesty, now many people complain about the great wizard. You have to deal with it!"


    "Your Majesty, please make a decision!"


    After several entreaties, an official saw that long Jiu was still indifferent and suddenly said in a desperate way:


    "Your Majesty, have you ever heard a rumor? Some people say that the leaders of the people all over the world were supposed to be great wizards, and all actions were planned by great wizards, and the founding of the people''s Republic was also built by great wizards. It can be said that your majesty, except turning into a dragon to save people, you have no merit at all. It''s really hard for me to hear that! Your majesty is said to be a great wizard by those fools Like a teacher''s vassal... "


    The official covered his face with pain.


    Of course, he was secretly observing the movement of long Jiu at the same time.


    Long Jiu was silent for a long time. There was no joy or anger on his face, and several officials dared not speak again.


    After a while, long Jiu said:


    "Yes, the great wizard is smarter than me, more capable than me, better able to plan the overall situation, and more familiar with mountain and river geography than me. He persuaded the people, planned to solve the flood, and created various domestic terms and conditions. He made hard work for the Dragon Kingdom, so..."


    Long Jiu looked directly at several officials with Ling Ran''s dignified eyes.


    "If the great wizard had a heart of disobedience, he would have replaced me. How could he help me sit on the throne? You are the real -"


    Dragon nine stopped drinking:


    "Stupid!"


    He immediately ordered the guards to come in, take down these officials and send them to the penalty department for disposal.


    After this incident, due to long Jiu''s ruthless iron and blood wrist, the current voice against the great wizard was eliminated, and all kinds of discussions in the court temporarily subsided for a while.


    Weiji didn''t respond at all. He just continued to deal with all kinds of affairs silently every day and taught other wizards.


    He rarely even came to the palace unless long Jiu asked someone to inform him in advance.


    Two years later.


    Weiji gently closed his door. He has lived here for more than three years.


    Long Guo has been very busy in the past four years since the founding of the people''s Republic of China.


    Although the Dragon God machine was a whim of Huang Si, Weiji''s tasks over the years were really planned from the beginning.


    From regime to religion, to culture, we should do it by ourselves.


    Since the perfection of the national system, he has no longer been in charge of the policy of the Dragon state, but retired to the position of a great wizard. On the one hand, he deals with all kinds of public affairs, on the other hand, he focuses on the dissemination of civilization.


    Weiji has been training all wizards hand in hand.


    Terrans don''t have words yet, but wizards will use pictures for decoration, divination, recording and so on.


    Taking image recording as the starting point, Weiji spread the concept of hieroglyphics among wizards.


    Although it is only a little sign to replace the picture, I believe that over time, words will gradually emerge from the Terran.


    In addition, there are many things related to culture.


    Wizards need to observe natural changes, celestial changes, and so on to predict some things.


    Therefore, we need to teach them the knowledge of Meteorology and astronomy, as well as mathematical calculation and recording.


    It can be said that in the early days of human religion, religion was the starting point of civilization, while witches were the essence of civilization.


    Teaching wizards well is equivalent to improving the cultural quality of the whole Terran.


    Weiji had been busy for four years before he got almost there.


    It''s time to go. The next thing is for their Terrans to develop themselves on the framework built by Weiji.


    These wizards always thought that Weiji was just a great wizard with extremely profound knowledge and respected him very much.


    Before Ji left, he didn''t want to disturb them, so he just wanted to go alone with long Jiu.


    He left the residence next to the temple alone and went to the king''s palace of the Dragon kingdom.


    Outside the palace.


    "Sorry, great wizard, it''s not the time to appear in court. The king can''t see you."


    Several guards stopped Weiji and even looked bad.


    The guards are not from the wizard system and know nothing about Weiji''s achievements. On the contrary, they think Weiji is the kind of powerful minister who monopolizes power because of the rumors deliberately spread by some officials.


    Weiji didn''t care, just said:


    "Then I''ll wait for him here."


    No matter what the guards said, Weiji didn''t pay attention to them anymore. He just stood at the door.


    By his side, all kinds of malicious comments came faintly.


    On the other side, Huang Si has heard the news that Weiji is going to come back from Xiaoke.


    "You wait. I''ll pick up Weiji."


    After greeting several people from the biology department, Huang Si threw the Yiti back into the warehouse and went to longguodu directly.


    Xiaoke laid the network cable underground, and the camera was set up in various hidden places, disguised as wood, stone, honeycomb and so on. Unless these people dig deep into the ground, it is absolutely impossible to find that dragon''s country is full of wired networks and surveillance cameras.


    When Huang Si found Weiji, he saw that Weiji was blocked outside the palace by a group of hostile soldiers. He couldn''t get in and had to stand and wait.


    Standing and waiting, the gang tried to verbally attack Weiji.


    Huang Si''s heart burst out a pile of foul words. Is this how you people treat the future who is so kind to you?


    Humans are really forgetful animals!


    In the flood of that year, although Cao jiudang was finally established as king, he did everything himself and saved many people.


    After only four years, I was dazed by power and status, and even forgot to save my life?


    Really hehe.


    Huang Si didn''t talk nonsense anymore. He swept the past with his direct mental force. Except that he hadn''t finished, a large area fell inside and outside the palace.


    "Father?" Ji didn''t notice the abnormality, so he asked in the air.


    Huang Si preached, "I''m dizzy. You go straight in. Don''t talk to them. Do what you want."


    Weiji couldn''t help smiling at the corners of his mouth.


    He didn''t want to cause more trouble, nor was he in a hurry for a while, so he would always stand at the door waiting for long Jiu.


    The father''s behavior style is completely different from him, but he enjoys the feeling of being taken care of by the father, warm and reassuring.


    Weiji opened the door of the palace and walked inside.


    It''s quiet all around. No one has found the situation here yet.


    Weiji walked along the corridor. In fact, he was no stranger to the structure here, because he had participated in the design of the palace in the early days of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, but after it was completely built, he never went inside again.


    Weiji''s vision has its own infrared function. He soon found that Huang Si just stunned the people in front of the palace. People in the rear, including the garden, bedroom, water room and so on, are still moving. It seems that the Father God knows his purpose very well.


    So Weiji went to a side hall and knocked on the door.


    The wooden door opened with a squeak. A teenage boy poked his head, then quickly turned back and reported, "Wang, it''s the great wizard."


    "Let him in." The voice of dragon nine sounded inside.


    Seeing Weiji coming in, long Jiu was surprised.


    Of course, he didn''t immediately think of the problem of how Weiji came over without communication in non Shangchao time.


    But Weiji really seldom looked for him, especially in the side hall, which is not the official place of the court.


    Usually I don''t want to see him. I also wait for the pass, and then come up.


    Long Jiu always felt that Weiji seemed to have something unusual to say. He suddenly became a little uneasy, so he deliberately said in a joking tone:


    "Come to me for something? Are my children jealous? Want a daughter-in-law?"


    Wei Ji shook his head and said:


    "Can you let others retire temporarily?"


    Dragon nine immediately asked the waiter to summon, and all the servants and guards around him retreated.


    He did not consider his own security at all and trusted Weiji very much.


    When all the others were gone, Wei Ji said to long Jiu:


    "I''ve come to say goodbye to you. Give me back my headring."


    Longjiu''s pupil shrinks.


    He raised his hand, stroked the headring on his forehead with expressionless eyes, and then asked, "why?"


    Weiji said, "don''t you want to pay me back? You can keep it as a souvenir. But I must tell you that it can''t summon the dragon in the future, because the dragon will return to heaven."


    Long Jiu''s eyes flashed a fierce light, and his expression became more terrible than ever.


    "Not yet."


    "Huh?"


    Long Jiu stared at Weiji and said word by word:


    "You are not a Terran, are you?"


    Weiji was just a little stunned, and then admitted, "I''m really not."


    Long Jiu continued to ask, "so, you... You''re not a wizard of the wind god at all..."


    He didn''t know why his voice became so excited. He shouted:


    "You are the real wind god!"


    [it''s close. I changed a big bug. I deleted the chapter and retransmitted it. I hope it doesn''t affect you. In addition, tomorrow''s 1 watch, 4000 words]

 Chapter 59

    Wei Ji nodded: "I am the wind god."


    Dragon nine suddenly laughed.


    "You are God!"


    He laughed louder and louder.


    "Hahaha, I''m so stupid. I really thought I sacrificed myself and was selected by the wind god. It turned out that you lied to me from the beginning. You lied to me so miserably that I believed you. Then you, as a God above, just watched my jokes, right?"


    "You are not a wizard, you are a Almighty God. You can save everyone by yourself, but you turn me into a dragon and make me busy. For a group of people who are insignificant in your eyes, you fight with your own life."


    "It''s ridiculous that I suppressed the voice against you in order not to let others deal with you. However, you don''t care at all. You are God! How can God care about human opposition!"


    "Ha ha, in fact, I have already found out. Do you know that when the boulder hit me at the foot of the mountain that day, not everyone ran away with their backs to us. Someone saw you. He later told me that you flew up at that time. Then, before I landed, you robbed the black dragon from under the turbidity current and boulder."


    Long Jiu walked up and down in the lobby, sometimes galloping, sometimes turning, sometimes dancing.


    "Maybe I wouldn''t doubt it if it was just a person, but you''ve already shown your feet. You know all the mountains and rivers on the earth. You can let people cure my dying serious injury in a few days. Now, you don''t want to pretend to be a wizard. Come directly to me and ask for a headring, ha ha..."


    Dragon nine took off the head ring and banged on the ground.


    "You can go in and out of my palace at will. Is it fun to pretend to be a mortal with me? You really..."


    Weiji didn''t say a word, but quietly watched long Jiu roar there.


    But Huang Si, who has been watching with consciousness, can''t see it anymore.


    Ungrateful, ungrateful things.


    You can bully others, but you can''t bully his family!


    Huang Si doesn''t even have a body. He opens his mouth directly in the air:


    "Weiji, don''t talk nonsense to him. Come on, let''s destroy the Terran first, and then recreate a new Terran with the spare fertilized egg inventory. Dad teaches them the truth of life again!"


    "Father!" When Weiji heard Huang Si''s words, he begged: "don''t do this. Isn''t the human race also the child of the Father God? Just like you made a contract with us at the beginning, the Father God shouldn''t deal with the human race casually!"


    Huang Si''s voice sounded coldly in the air:


    "The great kindness of saving the family is rewarded by hatred."


    "Well, since the Terran is wrong, let the whole family bear it."


    He never gives rewards and punishments on an individual basis, but counts them on a Terran basis.


    The weight of human individual is too light to bear, whether reward or punishment.


    If the Terran dare not stop smelling, he will let the Terran pay the price.


    Long Jiu looked around in amazement. There was no one else in the study, but someone was talking. The invisible speaker... Is it difficult.


    Before he could remember where he had heard the voice, he realized the words that were easy to say and the same sentence.


    Then, long Jiu found that because of his angry words, the invisible existence actually wanted to pull all the human race to be buried with him?


    How can this be!


    As the king of the Terran, his reason prevailed at the moment, and long Jiu immediately knelt down on his knees.


    "Are you the Father God of Weiji? I, dragon nine, represent the whole human race here. Please calm down."


    Then long Jiu turned to Weiji again:


    "No, I''m sorry."


    There are thousands of words to say. He can only apologize with sorry.


    Huang Si sneered:


    "In a word, you want me to spare the whole Terran?"


    Weiji hurriedly pleaded with Huang Si: "Father God, dragon nine, he is angry for a moment. In fact, he doesn''t think that about me at all. I know, he is very good to me."


    Huang Si looked at his eyes and asked, "how are you?"


    "Well, I saw everything he did." Weiji added, "moreover, he is my friend. I know him."


    Dragon nine looked up slightly and looked at Weiji.


    Looking at Weiji''s serious pleading, he suddenly felt that there was something in his heart, which was very uncomfortable.


    Friends, friends who know him.


    Long Jiu felt that there was a salty and astringent liquid, which slowly rolled into his mouth from his face.


    He lowered his head again, his body trembling slightly, suppressing his choking.


    "You don''t have to plead for me before I''m finished. I''m really wrong. I know that death is hard to redeem and I''m at your disposal. However, I hope God will let the human race go..."


    Dragon nine''s head hit the ground heavily.


    He can''t just let Weiji speak for him.


    However, the Terran did apologize to Weiji. He had heard and prevented it, but he didn''t take further action. Instead, Weiji was treated more unfairly.


    It is true that there are many mistakes of the Terran. His mistake is just to hurt people without taking precautions, but he is the king of the Terran. The safety of the Terran now depends on the dialogue in this small study.


    If he can, he wants to use his life to make up for the mistakes of the Terran.


    One, two, three.


    Long Jiu knocked heavily. Not long ago, his forehead was bleeding.


    But long Jiu didn''t dare to stop. He was waiting for the judge in front of him.


    Huang Si spoke at this time:


    "That''s enough. I''ve received your spirit of sacrifice for the ethnic group! I''ve also received your trust and friendship! Look at you! One by one! I have to force you to talk well. Do you want this?"


    Huang Si is proud of his wit. His means of solving problems are always so crisp and simple. It''s the same this time. Let''s get it done!


    He comforted Weiji: "well, don''t worry, I''m not going to destroy the Terran, just scare you. Weiji is really an honest child. How can I really destroy the Terran?"


    Scared? Weiji expressed a little doubt. How did he feel that the Father God was a little serious just now.


    Next, Huang Si left time for Weiji and longjiu to tell each other briefly.


    Of course, he didn''t go either, just watching.


    Anyway, others can''t see whether he left or not. If you want to see the excitement, there''s no need to hide it.


    Weiji picked up the bloody dragon nine from the ground.


    "I''m leaving." Weiji said.


    Long Jiu was still a little dizzy. He stabilized his mood and knew that Weiji was really going to leave, so he asked softly, "well, after you leave, can I go to your temple to see you?"


    Weiji replied, "yes, but I''m not usually in the temple. Also, don''t make the statue of the wind god look the same as me, or I''ll have to let the father help me change my righteousness."


    Long Jiu asked, "not even my appearance? What can I leave?"


    Weiji said his last sentence here: "memories of friends."


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si flew over the mainland with Weiji.


    "Sad?" Huang Si asked him.


    "Yes."


    "If you are free in the future, you can go and see him, as long as you don''t let other Terrans find out."


    "OK."


    "He will be very tangled in the future, because you won''t get old, but he will."


    "He''s my friend. I don''t mind."


    Huang Si smiled: "I have to say that you do have talent to pick people. Cao Jiu is a good person, and long Jiu is also a good king."


    There was a look of nostalgia in Weiji''s eyes, "well, because when I heard his call to me, I knew that this person would not be wrong."


    Huang Si nodded.


    "The play is false, but the feeling is true. Millet water says you are poor in acting, but only those who enter the play can see clearly what is false and what is true."


    Wei Ji: "Hmm!"


    In Huang Si''s opinion, it is normal that Weiji will be unhappy for a period of time.


    However, with the passage of time, only memories will be left, while emotions will slowly dissipate.


    Compared with the advantages that artificial intelligence can replace the sense body and repair itself, human life is too short for its almost endless life span.


    In fact, on the scale of artificial intelligence, the emperors and generals in the world are like passing clouds, and the vicissitudes of the world are just a flash in the eye.


    That man is lucky.


    Because, even if he himself is very perishable, all his outstanding military achievements and reputation left in the world will be corroded by time, but the memory of being a friend will remain in the memory of the future forever.


    Dust to dust, earth to earth.


    The king belongs to the king and the gods to the gods.


    Everything returns to its rightful place.


    And time will only continue to flow forward.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Dragon nine, the first king of the Dragon Kingdom, is a legend in the history of the human race.


    He made great achievements in his life. He not only established the first Kingdom in Terran history, but also expanded the range of Terran activities to the north of Tianyun mountain and the south of Fangshan Mountain.


    Under his wise governance, the human race not only thrived and had a growing population, but also became extremely prosperous in culture.


    When he was young, he was favored by the God of wind and could be transformed into a black dragon.


    This kind of animal, which has never appeared on earth, is huge and can move mountains and fill the sea, and even defeat gods.


    Dragon comes from heaven.


    In the wild history without chronicles, the heaven was in turmoil. The water god betrayed the God of heaven and made trouble. She escaped the pursuit of the three ancestors and escaped to the world.


    The God of water set off a huge flood and natural disaster on earth, inundating the inhabited areas of the human race.


    Other gods are located in the heaven and cannot easily descend to the earth.


    Therefore, dragon nine was selected.


    When he was a weak teenager, he was willing to take himself as a sacrifice and beg the God of the wind to save his fellow villagers.


    His heart moved the wind god, so he gave a miracle to turn it into a black dragon and entrusted him with the mission of saving all the people in the world.


    Long Jiu went to all parts of the world to save thousands of victims, and gathered them together to unify the whole Terran for the peace of the world.


    Long Jiu became the first king in the history of the human race, established the first country, and then divided his men to various places, replacing those confused, greedy and selfish leaders, and managed the territory in good weather.


    During the reign of dragon nine, and under the rule of several generations of kings of the Dragon Kingdom, the territory of the Terran gradually expanded.


    From the north, across the Tianyun mountains, into the Shuiling Valley and the vast desert grassland.


    To the south, it bypassed the legendary dangerous areas and moved along the coast, bringing many livable places in the south into the territory.


    In its heyday, the land area reached more than three times that of the founding of the people''s Republic of China.


    After the founding of the Dragon Kingdom, the belief in Fengshen spread wildly.


    After all, this is the God who made the greatest contribution and saved the most people among all the gods who appeared during the flood and natural disaster. At the same time, it is also the God who gave the foundation of the founding of the Dragon kingdom.


    During its 44 year rule, long Jiu built many temples of the wind god, which can almost be compared with the ancestral great God temples accumulated in many years before.


    At the same time, the belief of moon god, earth God, gold God and other gods is also spreading on a small scale.


    The temples of these gods can be seen occasionally in the Terran territory.


    Although long Jiuji highly respected the belief of Fengshen, he never established the post of great wizard in China in his whole life.


    It is said that this is to remember Wei Ji, the great wizard who retired from the countryside at the beginning of the founding of the people''s Republic of China.


    Wei Ji, however, has been active for a short time in history. At that time, the Terran had no words. Even the name Wei Ji was recorded by posterity according to pronunciation. Even when recording this period of Terran history, historians argued about whether there was such a person as Weiji.


    Time flies, and the truth of that year is gradually buried in the dust of history.


    ---------------


    The 44th year of the Dragon kingdom.


    One day in summer.


    Dragon nine came to the Fengshen temple in the capital of the country.


    The incense was in full bloom here, but the king came and dispersed the believers.


    Dragon nine withdrew his men and servants and walked into the huge temple alone.


    Once inside, long Jiu couldn''t wait to come to the statue of Fengshen.


    He looked up at the vague statue, which he had inspired to make such a statue of the king''s capital.


    "Is it you who called me in my heart before?"


    Dragon nine asked the statue.


    "It''s not me. My father called you. I don''t have the ability to send spiritual messages."


    Weiji''s honest voice came from the rear of dragon nine.


    Dragon nine suddenly turned back.


    Weiji, dressed in a brown wizard dress, stood well behind him.


    It as like as two peas in the first year, when the handsome and handsome appearance, black short hair and familiar clothes were very common.


    Weiji said, "I specially asked the Father God to make a set of used wizard clothes to see you."


    Long Jiu doesn''t know what to say.


    After a long time, he murmured, "what''s the matter with you? Or do you just come to see me?"


    He hesitated and said, "the way of heaven has measured your life. It''s not long, just five days later."


    The news changed long Jiu''s face, and then said with a bitter smile:


    "The God of the wind said I was dying. It was really dying. I also knew I was well, but I didn''t expect it to be so soon."


    Weiji suddenly took out a few things and put them on the table.


    That''s a small pot and two cups.


    "What is this?" Long Jiu asked curiously.


    Weiji replied, "this is wine. It''s a good drink, but it doesn''t work for me. However, the Father God said that when you are sad, you can drown your worries with wine, so he gave it to me."


    He poured the wine, and then took long Jiu''s hand, "let''s go."


    Long Jiu''s hands trembled, with prominent green tendons, covered with black spots, showing the waxy yellow of the old man.


    He looked at Weiji''s hand and his own.


    "God is so kind that he won''t grow old and die like human beings."


    With emotion, long Jiu followed Weiji and sat down at the offering table.


    "That''s why - I''m sad."


    After hearing Weiji''s words, long Jiu finally smiled. Then he took the wine that Weiji poured to him and drank it all in one gulp.


    "With friends like you, I will die without regret."


    Five days later, the first king of the Dragon Kingdom died in the palace of the Dragon kingdom.

 Chapter 60

    Huang Si sat on the sofa near his door.


    It''s rare that he didn''t eat snacks or walk around the green world.


    Because he''s thinking about a problem.


    "It''s 2032. Why haven''t I figured out the problem of vacuum zero energy."


    Huang Si thought slightly, and the spiritual force field came directly into the surrounding space with a radius of 13 kilometers. In the dark space, everything was under his control.


    In theory, outside the dark space, there should be a vacuum.


    As long as there is no energy storm, the outside is "empty".


    So Huang Si tried to observe the phenomenon of vacuum quantum fluctuation in dark space.


    According to the hypothesis of earth scientists, vacuum is not empty, but countless positive and negative electrons are born in pairs and countless electrons are annihilated in pairs all the time.


    In the process of birth and annihilation, zero energy is generated.


    At present, Huang Si''s soul strength is enough to support his observation of elementary particles.


    However, there are no elementary particles in the dark space.


    If no elementary particles can be observed, it should be a vacuum.


    However, there is not nothing in the vacuum, and there must be quantum fluctuations.


    The problem now is that there are not even quantum fluctuations in dark space!


    As if absolute "nothing".


    This is unscientific.


    Huang Si moved his eyes back to the room and stared at the air in front of him.


    Now he can see electrons, neutrons, protons and so on at most. We can''t see quarks and gluons.


    Now he is still at the domain level, with a mental force field radius of 13 km, but it seems that both R & D and the development of his own ability have reached a bottleneck, and there has been no qualitative change.


    He felt great when his mental strength reached 5K before.


    Now it''s 13 kilometers, but I don''t think it''s enough.


    Because 5km is very convenient for personal daily use, and the global network built by Xiaoke rarely has a vacuum area less than 5km.


    However, 13 km is not a qualitative change compared with 5 km.


    It''s just a little convenient.


    Over the years, on the one hand, Huang Si continued to try to expand the scope of his mental force field and enhance the density and intensity of his mental force field.


    On the other hand, it is observed in a more microscopic direction.


    Both directions have yielded results, but not enough.


    Huang Si reached out and the water cup in the kitchen flew into his hand. Then he drank.


    Moxia is reading in the room now.


    Because Huang Si doesn''t like the way that Mo Xia is always on standby in the kitchen, he asks Mo Xia to do something else when he finishes his housework.


    Huang Si lay on the sofa and thought to himself mockingly, if he returned to the earth now, would he become a treasure in the scientific community or be regarded as a madman?


    It must be the latter.


    Science needs repeatability.


    Now Huang Si can do all the miracles that he has done, and others can''t do anything at all.


    Thinking of Huang Si is crooked again.


    He began to think that if he returned to the earth, he would not need to be recognized by the scientific community.


    With his current strength, although his body is still weak, he can''t even resist aging and death.


    But there is a backup of the creation book!


    It''s a big deal. I''m a hero again.


    Moreover, the mental force field can be used as a shield or throw back the flying missiles.


    As for the big killer like atomic bomb and hydrogen bomb?


    Huang Si quickly checked the explosion radius of the hydrogen bomb.


    "Hundreds of kilometers? Thousands of kilometers?"


    "OK, I know my weakness."


    Huang Si felt that he was really weak and could not even fight against earth civilization alone.


    But now almost all kinds of research are in a dilemma.


    The past research has been based on the original achievements of the earth. Huang Si only needs to stand on the shoulders of giants and continue to develop.


    But in areas such as vacuum zero energy and anti gravity, Huang Si really has no clue.


    It is the direction of strengthening human body and life span, which has achieved a lot in the development of the biological Department of the green base for more than 1000 years.


    Now, Huang Si can also improve his physical strength and life span through pharmaceutical and surgical transformation.


    According to the research statistics of the Ministry of biology, the physical quality of an earth person can be improved to about 2.5 times and the life span can be increased to 180 years.


    In this regard, Huang Si said: it''s useless at all.


    2.5 times the physical quality of earth people, can you punch through the steel plate?


    no way.


    But Huang Si can instantly evaporate the steel plate with mental force.


    Even, as long as time is enough, it is not a problem to directly destroy all objects covered by consciousness..


    The gap is so huge.


    As for prolonging life, Huang Si doesn''t need it. Anyway, there are creative books back on file.


    He finally accepted Xiaoke''s advice, adjusted his diet composition and took medicine to regulate his body.


    So now Huang Si is in good health, and the problem of surviving for 90 years is not great.


    So what direction should we break now?


    Huang Si suddenly thought of the second disc he had found a long time ago.


    16 kilometers from your room.


    Its surface is flat, there is no entrance, and there is no mechanism.


    Huang Si kept the little robot staring at this thing, but it didn''t change at all.


    "Why don''t I go there myself, or at least analyze the structure of this disk with consciousness?"


    Huang Si pondered, but 16 kilometers, his mental force field extends up to 13 kilometers.


    Although there will still be storms in the dark space, the current storm intensity has little influence on Huang Si''s soul.


    Therefore, he can no longer stretch his spiritual extension through the storm.


    Do you really want to go out of the house?


    Huang Si hesitated.


    As an ordinary person who can already be self-sufficient in this room, Huang Si is always cautious about the unknown and unwilling to take risks easily.


    But now there is really nothing to do, Huang si still plans to take a little risk and have a try.


    After all, it''s 2032 now.


    He can afford to wait. He can''t afford to wait on the earth.


    Missing for 13 years, he is afraid that he has not been declared dead.


    At the thought that his parents would be sad because of his disappearance, Huang Si felt terrible.


    Can only do something or develop something to distract attention.


    "Let Xiao Ke help me build a spacesuit. I''ll explore in the dark space." Huang Si thought.


    One day after dark space time, according to Huang Si''s guidance, Xiao Ke quickly made the spacesuit with oxygen cylinder and sent it through the circular channel.


    In fact, Huang Si has confirmed before that there is no air in the dark space, there is no danger, and it is not a vacuum.


    Even the creatures from the green world are transported to Huang Si, and many plants and microorganisms still exist.


    So that every time after the routine delivery, Huang Si had to sweep the spirit, kill those species completely, and then use them as food materials.


    The spacesuit entered the room intact.


    Huang Si tries it on. This spacesuit is designed exactly according to his body size, so it fits very well.


    After all sets are completed, Huang Si turns on the power of the spacesuit, and then a micro screen appears on the mask of the spacesuit.


    From the screen, you can see various parameters of the spacesuit, such as the change of temperature and pressure, and you can also communicate with the computer in the house over a long distance.


    After everything was ready, Huang Si ate and drank enough, and then began to leave for the interior of the dark space.


    He didn''t prepare insurance measures such as space rope.


    I''m kidding. Isn''t your mental strength safe enough? If even spiritual power and creative power have lost their function, Huang Si doesn''t think a mere safety rope can save himself.


    Huang Si opened the door of the room, then raised his feet and stepped into the dark space.


    The left foot disappeared into the dark.


    Now Huang Si knows that things will still exist when they don''t enter the dark space, but the nature of this space is very strange. It will absorb all light and sound and can''t be transmitted at all, so he can''t see objects.


    I didn''t step on anything with my left foot.


    Huang si used his mental force to let his body float directly off the ground, and then flew out of the door.

 Chapter 61

    He didn''t say anything to Moxia, but Moxia found his father in the house and went out.


    It was the first time in years, or rather, since his birth, that the father had gone out of the door.


    Mo Xia was stunned.


    He was at a loss. After thinking about it, he began to contact the way of heaven, that is, Xiaoke.


    Xiaoke knows everything, but Xiaoke has no personality. It simply replies to the following:


    "The master has something to do. He will come back later."


    The rules for replying to small messages are based on permissions.


    In Xiaoke''s logic circuit, Huang Si''s authority is infinite, that is, there is no superior. The supply of any information and intelligence to Huang Si is the highest priority.


    This setting ensures that Xiaoke has become the best intelligent assistant.


    The twelve AI are at the same level, all at the s level.


    They have the right to know the more core information.


    However, many information rated higher than s can not be disclosed.


    There are a lot of information in Xiaoke''s judgment that is not suitable for them to explain clearly and will not be explained in detail, such as this time.


    But Xiaoke will still tell them something they need to know.


    As for Xiaohua and all Terrans, of course, they are na level, that is, they have no rating at all.


    Xiao Ke''s setting is especially easy to use when Huang Si doesn''t want to talk nonsense.


    Don''t bother to inform one by one, Xiao Ke will do everything naturally.


    So Huang Si went out without saying anything this time.


    There was no direction in the dark space. Fortunately, Huang Si left small robots as road signs along the road, so he didn''t worry about getting lost at all.


    In the dark space, there is not only darkness, but also silence.


    Huang Si couldn''t even hear his heartbeat and blood flow.


    It seems that everything is infected and penetrated by the invisible darkness.


    This is a terrible thing. If you are a normal person, you will go crazy if you stay for an hour.


    Fortunately, Huang Si doesn''t care about it. His consciousness can be put around his body, which is much better than the physical senses such as eyes and ears.


    What''s the matter with the mere disappearance of sound and light?


    What''s more, his connection with creating books is still there.


    The book was put on the cabinet at home and could be returned to the file at any time.


    Huang Si maintained a maximum 13 km mental force field at any time and moved in the direction of the second disc.


    There was no obstacle in the dark space, and his distance from the second disc was quickly narrowed.


    15 kilometers, 14 kilometers... Until 13 kilometers away, the end of Huang Si''s mental force field finally touched the surface of the second disc.


    The spiritual force could not penetrate, and the disc seemed to have an invisible barrier to prevent Huang Si''s consciousness.


    The same principle as the first ring?


    Huang Si looked forward and continued to approach the second disc.


    When it was five kilometers away, Huang Si stopped.


    He thinks it''s better to operate it from a long distance first.


    Mainly for safety.


    Now it''s only 5km, and the strength of the mental force field can be stronger, so Huang Si wrapped the disc with mental force again, turned the surface of consciousness into a point, and tried to make a breakthrough.


    No, the disc is like an iron wall. It can''t break through at all.


    Huang Siben wanted to give up, but he thought again, what if it was a physical attack?


    He immediately launched the creative force and condensed a conical diamond on the surface of the second disc.


    "I don''t believe that diamonds can''t be broken,... Eh?"


    When Huang sigang made a diamond the size of a football, he felt that the disc had changed.


    He saw it with his consciousness - the disk was in the dark, and suddenly sent out a halo!


    This is almost impossible in the dark space. You know, the dark space can''t let any light come out and come in at all.


    How can an object shine in it?


    It''s not scientific, Huang thought.


    Then a more unscientific thing happened.


    "Come to me, child."


    Huang Si suddenly a spirit, who is talking to him?


    He subconsciously perceived that it should be the disc.


    "Are you?" Huang Si tried to talk to the disc with consciousness.


    "I, in terms of your language system, should be your predecessor."


    The other party''s words are directly transmitted through consciousness, so that Huang Si can understand the meaning even if he doesn''t know the language.


    Huang Si calmed down. The other party''s identity and harm were unknown. He could not rashly follow the other party''s instructions.


    "Excuse me, is there anything you want to say to me? You can tell me here."


    Huang Si asked with consciousness.


    The opposite voice seemed to detect Huang Si''s vigilance. It gave a chuckle: "don''t do this. I''m just a fragment of the past. Since you activated me, I''ll gradually dissipate in the future."


    Huang Si was completely unmoved. He just stopped there. He was alert and could mobilize defense and attack at any time.


    However, after the other party said such a paragraph, he didn''t say anything again.


    The light of the disc also weakened to a weak degree.


    Huang Si waited a little longer and saw that the other party really didn''t move. Then he slowly flew to the luminous disc.


    It was not until he flew within 1km that Huang Si really saw the light spot belonging to the disk visually.


    Huang Si tried to shout with consciousness, "senior?"


    The voice responded and sighed, "you, I just called you here because this soul fragment is set to be activated only by the creative force, and can only be displayed within 50 meters of the activated object. It''s good for you to be vigilant, but my time is running out. I''d better come quickly."


    Huang thought and decided to gamble.


    It''s rare to find such a magical disc. It''s impossible not to touch it.


    Finally, Huang Si came within 50 meters of the luminous disc.


    As he approached, the disc changed again, and the round shape suddenly melted directly. Finally, it formed an image of a middle-aged man of about 50 years old.


    The middle-aged man looks very similar to the people on earth. His eyes are full of tenderness and wisdom.


    Moreover, his image still exudes a faint light, which can be clearly seen in the dark space.


    Huang Si asked, "do you want to say that letting me close is to read my biological data and generate an image that I can understand according to the shape of our earth people?"


    "As like as two peas in the middle," he said, "this is really my original image. Though I can incarnate trillions, the original form is almost the same as yours."


    Huang Si immediately blurted out: "since it is similar to me, do you know my hometown earth? Do you know how to go back?"


    This is what he is most concerned about, no matter what the inexplicable person opposite is thinking.


    The middle-aged man wondered, "earth? I''ve never heard of this place. Can you make it clear?"


    Huang Si explained patiently, "do you know the solar system?"


    "Never heard of it."


    "What about the Milky way?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Well, is there such a spiral galaxy in the universe you know?"


    With that, Huang Si generated a piece of paper with creative force, and then consciousness directly drew the shape of the Milky Way galaxy on it, roughly marking the number, shape and position of cantilevers.


    Then, according to the astronomical knowledge in memory, several other known galaxies on earth were marked nearby.


    "Are you impressed?"


    Huang Si threw the paper to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man reached out and took it. The light on his body reflected the paper clearly.


    "I really haven''t seen similar Galaxy Distribution. There are many spiral galaxies in the universe. Is it possible that you can draw with azimuth deviation?"


    Indeed, it may be biased. After all, Huang Si only drew it according to his general impression of the relevant pages in Wikipedia. However, judging from this man''s reaction, there is little hope of finding the earth by him.


    Huang Si sighed, "forget it. If you haven''t seen it, you haven''t seen it."

 Chapter 62

    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "you are so rude. When you see me, you don''t even ask who I am. You asked your hometown for a long time."


    Huang Si didn''t ask for the answer he wanted. He was a little sad, but he still said, "sorry, please forgive me for staying in the dark space for too long and my state of mind is a little unbalanced. Then who are you?"


    "My name is Gu Yan."


    Because the two people basically had a conscious dialogue, Huang Si immediately knew what the two words were. He couldn''t help muttering, "this is the earth man... No, it''s almost the name of the Chinese. Are you sure you really don''t know the earth?"


    Gu Yan shook his head: "our language is not interlinked, but the name just conforms to your cultural habits? Well, time is really running out. Let me make a long story short and introduce myself first."


    "I am the previous owner of the book of creation you have in hand, and I am also the one in the inheritance system of the creator. The order is only before you."


    Huang Si thought that the amount of information in this sentence was about to explode: "you mean you are the original owner of the book of creation? Then why do you stay in the dark space and don''t come to me, and why did the book fall on the earth and be picked up by me?"


    "This is because," Gu Yan said with a bitter smile, "I am not myself, but a soul fragment left by myself before going to the final decisive battle. However, I have almost all my personality and memory. I am deliberately left here as a guide for the future generations of the creator."


    After that, Gu Yan saw that Huang Si was still skeptical, but said, "in fact, the inheritor of the creator has special soul fluctuations. You just need to scan my soul fragments with consciousness, and you can feel it. However, please be careful."


    Huang Si hesitated for a moment, still covered Gu Yan with consciousness according to his words, and then analyzed it.


    At the moment of consciousness analysis, Huang Si felt a cordial feeling from his soul, just like the feeling of creating books.


    Moreover, there is no soul particle in this soul fragment. It is empty, and only a wave similar to the soul exists.


    At this time, he finally realized that the man in front of him was indeed his predecessor.


    Moreover, he also felt the extreme fragility of this soul fragment, as if his spiritual force field could break it with a little force.


    Gu Yanyou sighed: "do you feel that I don''t have any soul defense ability? Soul particles are the foundation of a soul. When the noumenon dies, soul particles at any position will die at the same time. The soul fragments that lose the noumenon are so fragile."


    Huang Si took back his consciousness and apologized: "elder, I''m sorry. I was too vigilant before."


    Gu Yan said gently, "it''s all right. After all, you are my only descendant and the only successor of the current creator. Because I should be dead."


    Huang Si was stunned. Gu Yan himself was dead?


    Gu Yan did not continue the topic, he said:


    "As your guide, I can answer many questions, but I need to remind you that I need to consume my soul to talk to you here. This will not affect my logical thinking ability, but when my soul power is exhausted, I will die completely."


    "Chatting between me and you consumes less soul power. However, if we discuss more important topics, especially those related to inheritance and strength, I will consume a lot of soul power. Therefore, you must carefully decide to talk to me, especially ask me questions."


    Huang Si nodded: "I understand. Please wait a moment, master Gu Yan. I''ll think about the questions I want to ask you."


    In fact, Huang thought asked a lot of questions, including why he came here, what is the creation of books, why the dark space is in this form, whether he can go to another world, how to return to the earth, and so on.


    We must also take into account the factors that the other party says "important topics consume more".


    After thinking for a long time, Huang Si raised his head and asked the most important and core question at present:


    "How many questions can I ask if I ask about how I can improve my ability and become stronger? How many questions can I ask if I ask about your own book of creation? How many simple questions can I ask? How many can I ask if I ask about the way to travel through space and time?"


    Gu Yan replied: "The whole question is related to strength. If it involves advanced fields, you can only ask four questions. It depends on what you ask. The whole question is related to inheritance. You can ask about 5 to 20 questions, depending on what you ask. Simple questions are similar to gossip, and you can ask thousands of questions. Space questions are part of strength questions. As for time... Time can''t go back, but can only accelerate and decelerate ¡£¡±


    Huang Si was stunned. He asked, "you mean time can''t go back?"


    Gu Yan said, "yes, if time can go back and forth, it will not be a fragment of my soul, but I will teach you myself. Unfortunately, I should have died, otherwise, the book of creation will not choose a new owner."


    For a time, Huang Si was in a state of confusion. Time could not go back. This sentence echoed repeatedly in his heart.


    2032, 13 years since he left the earth.


    If time can''t shuttle back to 13 years ago, it means that his time is one year less, and there is not much time for him to go back to reunite with his parents.


    Huang Si couldn''t help asking a further question: "why can''t time go back, can''t it go through time like in science fiction?"


    Gu Yan said with a wry smile: "Any existence must be based on causal logic. Causal logic is not a rule. It is the basis for the existence of everything. Once causal logic does not exist, we will no longer exist. Causality is sequence, sequence, and time order. From my life experience, there is no possibility of going back and crossing through time. You can''t go directly to the future , you can''t go back. "


    Then, Gu Yan reminded: "my suggestion is that you should try to ask some questions about yourself and inheritance first, so as not to waste your soul power."


    Huang thought and asked, "can I supplement this soul power for you?"


    Gu Yan shook his head: "no, everyone''s soul power is exclusive, which can only supplement their own soul fragments."


    "Well," said Huang Si, "my question is, how can I return to my hometown earth as quickly as possible?"


    Gu Yan said, "I don''t know, because it''s not me, but the book of creation that found you, so that you accept the inheritance of the creator, and send you into this inheritance space for your safety. The inheritance space is protected by absolute darkness, and no information will flow out and in. You will never be found by our enemies here."


    "Therefore, if you want to go back, you can only master the dimensional channel and find the coordinates of your hometown world in the abyss."


    Dimensional channel?


    Jieyuan?


    Coordinates?


    A series of strange nouns confused Huang Si.


    OK, at least I know there''s no shortcut back in a short time.

 Chapter 63

    Huang Si''s heart began to worry and almost blurted out a lot of questions he shouldn''t ask.


    But in the end, his honed mentality still prevailed. After thinking for a long time, Huang Si said something that surprised Gu Yan:


    "Predecessors should be able to directly accept the transmission of consciousness rather than just listen?"


    Gu Yan replied, "yes, but is the question you want to ask very complicated?"


    Huang Si said: "That''s all right. I won''t ask you questions directly later. Instead, I''ll send you the whole situation on my side directly through consciousness. You say you''re a soul fragment with complete memory and personality, so you must have a better vision than me. Then, it must be a waste for me to ask you questions. It''s better for you to understand my specific situation directly and then ask me directly Give me the best advice. "


    Gu Yan was really surprised by Huang Si''s suggestion. After a long time, he said, "this idea is good. I was still wondering why the book of creation chose such an ordinary human to accept the inheritance. Now I understand a little."


    So Huang Si directly transmitted his specific situation to Gu Yan through consciousness as plainly and simply as possible.


    Even so, even with the convenient means of consciousness transmission, Huang Si spent four hours on it.


    After all, this has happened for many years, and if you count the situation in the green world, it will take more than a thousand years.


    After receiving all the information, Gu Yan looked at Huang Si with a look at the monster.


    Huang Si was so uncomfortable that he said, "OK, sir, in order to save his soul, can you directly draw a conclusion?"


    Gu Yan was shocked. After a long time, he said, "you... Have only been here for 13 years? And you were promoted to the domain level in the fifth year, right?"


    Huang Si nodded: "yes, didn''t I send you all the information on my side? Do you have any questions?"


    Gu Yan took a deep breath, shook his head and said, "nothing. Maybe I''m wrong. I''m really surprised. You''ve been here for 13 years. Why haven''t you ever thought about going out of the room or going to the green world?"


    Huang Si said, "Oh, I''m afraid it''s dangerous. Besides, can''t I do things without going out?"


    Gu Yan said angrily: "therefore, the third fragment left by my body for you, the world derived from the third fragment, and I, who was set at 16 kilometers as a guide, did not play their due role in the due time."


    Huang Si: "ah?"


    Gu Yan sighed: "The missing fragments of the book of creation were taken out in advance and placed in the inheritance space before I went to the final battle. You have stayed in the house all these years and have never been to the green world once. If your noumenon goes, you will feel the call of the fragments to you. The green world was originally evolved by my noumenon using the original fragments , its core is the "observation" of the original fragments. "


    Huang Si was also very speechless. Who told him to be too careful and not to go once at all.


    "Then... Why don''t you just give it to me?"


    Gu Yan asked, "if I give it to you directly, do you know how to create an independent world from scratch?"


    Huang Si honestly admitted: "No."


    "So my noumenon directly creates a world with fragments that only the creator can fuse, and then you can fuse the fragments, and you can directly control the world. How convenient."


    "Also, my body clearly puts the soul fragments so close to your room 16 kilometers away. You don''t go out to explore? You just need to use the creative force nearby to activate. What a convenient activation setting! You never come out to try!"


    What else can Huang Si say? Isn''t it just a habit problem? He can''t go out without going out. If the progress of scientific research and development hadn''t stagnated, he wouldn''t even think of going out this time!


    Gu Yan sighed, "your current development can be said to have been greatly delayed. In fact, there is another thing I don''t understand --"


    "Why are you unwilling to assimilate the soul? Do you know that in those days, among the six universes and many planes under my body, countless creatures, including gods, fought with each other just to beg for a place for the soul family in front of me?"


    "In fact, I can assimilate endless souls, and the quota is limited only because this opportunity can improve the life level of the creature, and I want to maintain balance."


    "The fragments of origin are integrated into your soul, giving you the opportunity to change the fate of countless creatures. Are you -- no, happy, meaning?"


    Huang Si explained, "I don''t want to deprive others..."


    Gu Yan interrupted him: "enough, do you think freedom is too important? It is true that freedom is extremely important to people like you and me. However, for countless creatures, there are more important things than freedom."


    "What''s more, as the creator, what can covet ordinary creatures? It can be said that becoming your soul''s family is the safest and most comfortable."


    "My advice to you is to assimilate more souls, let the living creatures become your family members, and let your family members become strong. You are still very weak, so family members are very important to you. This truth will be realized slowly when you have more family members in the future. Only when you reach the level of my noumenon, whether it is family members or the universe you own, For you, it will not increase your benefits at all. Only then can you be qualified to say that you don''t care whether you need family members or not. "


    Huang Si was puzzled and said, "do I have to assimilate the soul? Is the artificial intelligence I created my family?"


    Gu Yan''s face was confused. He thought for a moment before answering: "I don''t know why you can create artificial intelligence life, or even create life with another soul particle shape. I can only tell you that I have never seen artificial intelligence life before. According to reason, artificial intelligence can''t have a soul."


    Isn''t it that the twelve artificial intelligences in our family are unique and unique? Huang Si feels quite happy.


    "In short, first let your body go to the green world and take the third fragment. Remember to bring the book. The third fragment will automatically call you and the book."


    "When you integrate into the third fragment, come to me again, and I will tell you where the fourth fragment is."


    After hearing Gu Yan''s words, Huang Si hurriedly asked a question:


    "Can fusion debris get me back to earth as soon as possible?"


    Gu Yan sighed: "I can''t answer this question, because it is the book of creation that brings you the inheritance space. However, to accept the inheritance, you don''t have to come to the inheritance space. It can let you accept the inheritance in your hometown, and choose to transfer to the inheritance space at an appropriate time to complete the subsequent inheritance process. At least when I first accepted the inheritance, I had this autonomy Right. I can only speculate that after you accept the inheritance, it may feel or be in direct danger, so it has to quickly transfer you to the inheritance space to protect your life. "


    "You can''t control it now because your soul strength hasn''t reached level 5. Only when you reach level 5 can you completely uncover the secret of the book of creation. However, I can''t tell you about this part in advance, because I''m just a soul fragment, not the owner of the book of creation. The inheritance of the book of creation is the only one."


    "Remember, no matter what you want to do, your own strength is the most important. Improve yourself as soon as possible."


    After that, Gu Yan was silent, and then his form slowly changed into a luminous disc at the beginning.


    Huang Si thought, should this state be standby sleep?


    He bowed to Gu Yan: "thank you, sir. I''ll see you again later."


    With that, Huang Si flew back to the house from the dark space with full of worries.

 Chapter 64

    As soon as Huang Si entered the house, he saw Mo Xia standing at the gate, "Father God! You''re back! Great!"


    "What''s the matter? By the way, what''s the date now?" Huang Si asked.


    Moxia quickly replied, "it''s August 5, 2032."


    Huang Si looked at the wall clock and said, "well, almost 10 hours have passed. No wonder I''m so thirsty and hungry. I was too focused just now and didn''t feel it at all."


    Huang Si is the kind of character who basically forgets to eat and sleep once he pays attention.


    Mo Xia quickly brought him water.


    Then he couldn''t help but say, "father, we are all worried when you go out."


    "Oh, it''s all right. I just go out and have a look. I''ll come back after a walk."


    Huang Si didn''t intend to tell Mo Xia about Gu Yan. After all, it''s meaningless to say so.


    The inheritance of the creator, there is only one person in a generation, doesn''t this mean that the creator is always lonely?


    After eating and drinking, Huang sicai felt better, and then he simply went to sleep again.


    His body is just the body of ordinary people on earth. This problem will be solved sooner or later.


    The next day, Huang Si summarized what Gu Yan told him while recording.


    First of all, Gu Yan and he belong to the same successor of "inheritance". This inheritance is called the inheritance of the creator.


    I don''t know how the creator inherited it in the first place, but what we can know now is that this inheritance must be a single biography of each generation, because there is only one book of creation.


    So what if the inheritance is broken?


    The book of creation will choose the next successor.


    So the Gu Yan of the previous generation will leave fragments in advance as materials for cultivating future generations?


    Yes, Gu Yan said that he arranged all this before the final showdown, that is, Gu Yan estimated that he would die, so he made the arrangement in advance.


    Gu Yan died. The book of creation came to the earth, called Huang Si, and brought him this special inheritance space.


    The purpose is to protect Huang Si from the enemy?


    Who is the enemy? Why attack the creator?


    The particularity of inheritance space is that it prevents information from coming in and out, so the enemy can''t track it, so it''s very safe?


    Huang Siyan has many questions to ask, but think about whether elder Gu Yan asks them less once. Forget it. It''s better to try to infer according to the existing information.


    Therefore, even Gu Yan has no clue how to return to the earth now. He had never even heard of earth.


    However, Gu Yan also said that only when his soul strength rises to level 5 can he really control the book of creation?


    Huang Si has a headache. He can only take one step at a time. He''d better go to the green world and get the third piece first.


    Huang Si said to Mo Xia, "you look good at home. I have something to do with going to the green world myself."


    Mo Xia nodded and wondered why the father wanted to say it again? Don''t you usually go directly?


    Huang Si came to the gate and looked back and added, "don''t tell others that I''ve passed this for the time being."


    Mo Xia didn''t understand. Then, Huang Si didn''t realize what was going to happen until he stretched out his hand, held the big book in the living room in his arms, and then disappeared into the dark space in his spacesuit again.


    Father God, he... He wants the flesh to go to the green world?


    Ink is stupid. Is this the first time?


    Before long, Huang Si flew to the location of the first ring, found the channel opening, and then drilled through with the creation book.


    After the past, Huang Sixian subconsciously analyzed the composition of the surrounding air.


    After roughly calculating oxygen, nitrogen, carbon dioxide and rare gases, Huang sicai safely took off the mask of his spacesuit.


    The so-called seeing is believing, hearing is believing. Although Huang Si has long learned from Xiaoke that the air composition here is the same as the earth, and even more suitable for human survival, he still needs to confirm it himself.


    Huang Si took off his spacesuit. Now he is only wearing home casual clothes.


    Suddenly, a penetrating chill penetrated the whole body.


    "How cold!!!"


    The wind in the air was very strong, and the temperature was still very low. Huang Si almost died of cold. He quickly wrapped his whole body with mental strength, so he felt better.


    "This body is too weak." Huang Si sighed while using his mental force to accelerate the molecular Brownian motion of the air around him.


    Compared with his mental strength, his body is really weak.


    It seems that we have to find a way to strengthen our flesh body in the future, otherwise it''s too inconvenient.


    Huang Si shivered on the ring platform and took the warmth with his mental force. Then he looked aside and inadvertently saw Xiaohua standing there.


    Xiaohua stood quietly aside. Seeing Huang Si looking over, she saluted respectfully.


    Huang Si has a bad complexion.


    Xiaohua is trembling in her heart. She seems to make God unhappy again.


    In fact, Huang Si just forgot Xiaohua long ago. He didn''t remember that Xiaohua''s soul was also on this platform. As a result, he was accidentally frozen by the cold wind. It was just a shame.


    But Huang Si thought carefully. Xiaohua is not an outsider. To be exact, it''s just his experimental specimen.


    Huang Si passed an idea to Xiaohua.


    So Xiaohua fell to the ground by herself, facing the ground of the ring platform.


    Huang Si began to solve the problem of cold wind. He made himself a down jacket, put it on, and then put on a wool hat... After such equipment stopped, Huang Si looked like he had just returned from the South Pole.


    Huang Si held the creation book and jumped off the ring platform.


    After dancing, he remembered that he didn''t seem to order Xiaohua to get up.


    So he handed over another idea and let Xiaohua return to the original position by herself.


    For Huang Si, it''s just a problem that after the experiment, the specimens should be kept well and not misplaced.


    The wind roared in the high air.


    Huang Si wrapped his body with mental strength and slowly landed to the earth.


    I only mentioned that others didn''t know before. Now I found that if I fly with my back neck... It''s very painful.


    Huang Si decided to be gentle when he mentioned others.


    The boundary is divided into several areas.


    The periphery of the area is a wall, inside is a building, and the roof of the building is a solar cell pack.


    Solar cells are retractable and open, so if you can fly, you can go directly into the room from the roof.


    Without delay, Huang Si identified the house of the biology department and went down.


    Unexpectedly, before he landed on the roof, several people flew up around him.


    Millet water, Dongyao, beixuan, Nanyang, Shifang.


    The millet water shouted, "who are you? How dare you invade the domain of God?"


    Beixuan also said coldly, "Your Excellency, please stop. This is not a place where you can come!"


    Huang Si: "


    Well, every time he appeared, he used his righteousness, so these children only saw his righteousness when they came to the real world.


    Huang Si''s righteousness has nothing to do with his real appearance.


    Of all AI, only Moxia has seen him.


    Huang Si didn''t say anything. What he wanted was this effect.


    See how AI reacts.


    Seeing that Huang Si didn''t speak and didn''t go, the five AI looked serious and put on a fighting posture one after another.


    "If you still don''t go, we can only use force!"


    With that, beixuan flew over directly. First, his arms sank slightly backward. When he got close to Huang Si, his right fist suddenly hit forward!


    Beixuan''s fighting ability is good. Although he is a little immature, it can be seen that it depends on data science.


    Huang Si has downloaded martial arts tutorial videos and seen a little, but he is too lazy to actually learn.


    Beixuan learned a little, and Huang Si was very pleased.


    If this punch is hit on ordinary people, with the strength of artificial intelligence, I''m afraid it will be seriously injured if I don''t die.


    But there was nothing for Huang Si. He flew up unhurriedly and avoided beixuan''s punch.


    However, in the eyes of the five AI, the flying speed of the visitors was surprisingly fast. They didn''t see it clearly at all, and beixuan was already in the air.

 Chapter 65

    The five people looked at each other, dispersed directly, occupied five directions, and then rushed at Huang Si at the same time.


    The containment was well coordinated. No matter Huang Si flew back and forth, left and right, or up and down, they could be blocked with their route.


    But if it''s fast enough.


    As soon as Huang Si floated directly and gently, he drilled out of the circle of five people. It was too slow, or too slow.


    They are a combination of machinery and biotechnology. Huang Si''s basic composition is clear, and they also have joints similar to human beings. Moreover, flying depends on the device of the feet, which is far less flexible than flying directly with mental force.


    But at this time, millet water suddenly changed direction.


    The other four people gathered under her and pushed her in the direction of Huang Si''s escape!


    It turned out that the five people could contact through the Internet. They calculated the maximum speed previously displayed by Huang Si, and then the five people set up the bureau together.


    The highest speed that people have shown since can''t avoid the sudden attack of millet water!


    Millet water holds a mop in his hand. This one changes direction, and the mop will be thrown directly on Huang Si''s face.


    Huang Si really didn''t expect the five people to play with the trap. He threw the mop dripping with water at once. He was immediately disgusted and had an impact on the subconscious goblin power.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Five times, five artificial intelligence and mops smashed into the roof like five meteors, damaging a large area of battery panels.


    After a while, millet water flew up again. Her expression was very scary.


    "Who the hell are you? Why did the father disappear for so long? Did you do it?"


    Huang Si asked, "disappear? Who told you?"


    Dongyao also flew up from the broken roof. He replied, "as I said before, the Father God went to the dark space alone, and --"


    Dongyao respectfully saluted Huang Si in the air and said, "I don''t know that Father God is coming. Please forgive me."


    Millet water Leng God: "ah? What do you say? Father? Where is he? But his voice is different from his appearance."


    Of course it''s different. Because Huang Sizhi came to the dark space, he was conscious, and the righteous body had no vocal cords. He spoke directly by shaking the air.


    Now Huang Si uses his own voice. It must be different.


    Dongyao said helplessly, "who can beat us like this except the Father God. Besides, since the Father God can use his real body to go to the dark space, he can also use his real body to our green world."


    Shi Fang also flew up and whispered: "yes, in addition to the Father God, who can beat us casually and deliberately tease us..."


    Millet water cried directly, and then rushed up with open arms: "father, you are finally back! We thought you were gone and went to the depths of the dark space. Don''t us!"


    Huang Si calculated the time. Well, he went to the dark space for 10 hours. It''s almost half a year here. It''s also a long time.


    However, it is impossible to hold.


    Huang Si directly grabbed the millet water with his mental strength and hung it in the air before he said:


    "I have something to do here. I''ll come and see you by the way. I''ll leave later."


    Millet water struggled on one side: "let me see more carefully what the real body of the father looks like!"


    The four people were as like as two peas in the East. They used to use the same body as their own, or use their own perfect image. Just like their 12 AI, they design their own image according to their favorite image in their heart.


    There is no similarity between the Father God, the real body and the righteous body.


    Moreover, the Yiti is always very mediocre. Occasionally, when it is changed temporarily, it looks different.


    While they were still considering the problem, Huang Si had slipped away.


    Huang Si felt that this one was not fun today and was recognized at once.


    Next time, be sure to find a chance so that they can''t recognize themselves completely.


    After playing with AI, Huang Si felt much more comfortable.


    What happened today had a great impact on his mind, which made Huang Si feel very uncomfortable.


    Time can''t be reversed. The earth can''t be found and can''t go home. It''s very bad to see time passing day by day, but there''s nothing to do.


    Occasionally teasing artificial intelligence helps them to be happy.


    After leaving the boundary, Huang Si flew to the top of a mountain with a book in his arms.


    In fact, when he first arrived at the green world, he vaguely felt a certain connection, but it was difficult to determine.


    Huang Si put the book on his lap, then closed his eyes and sat on the top of the mountain. Consciousness began to look for the connection.


    At first, the feeling was very vague, just like in a very distant place.


    Huang Si sat motionless. On the one hand, consciousness was connected to the creation of books, on the other hand, he tried to connect with the vague feeling.


    Gradually, the vague feeling became clearer and clearer, and then the three parties began to resonate.


    "Brush!"


    In reality, Huang Si''s body disappeared together with the creation book.


    "Where is this?" Huang sigang noticed that his position seemed to have been moved. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found that he had come to a strange space.


    This space is very narrow, all around is vague, only in the middle is a chaotic mixture of things, translucent, mixed with a variety of colors, forming a complex dark color, as if it were the legendary colorful black.


    There is a small yellow light spot in the middle of the chaotic color cluster.


    As soon as Huang Si saw the light spot, he determined that this should be the original fragment. In addition to it, nothing else would bring him such a echo feeling as if engraved in the depths of his soul.


    However, the light spot seems to be bound by those chaotic and mixed unknown substances around it.


    The light spot trembled and wanted to fly to Huang Si, but it couldn''t move.


    Seeing this, Huang Si, without hesitation, directly condensed his mental strength like a knife and cut it off.


    The material was quite tough. Huang Si cut it several times in a row, only hurt a little, and then healed quickly.


    Even, the substance was wrapped towards Huang Si.


    Huang sigen never retreats. The mental force field is divided into hundreds of branches, and each branch splits the chaotic material like a blade.


    This time, no matter how strong the resilience of chaotic matter is, it will inevitably be cut and scattered.


    With the retreat of chaotic matter, the light spot gained freedom, flew up and rushed directly into Huang Si''s soul.


    This is the second time Huang Si has accepted the integration of the original fragments in a sober state.


    He felt that the integration of original fragments had made his whole soul undergo a strong transformation.


    This transformation is going on slowly. Huang Si needs time to let the fragments improve his soul, but he has no time.


    Because the surrounding chaotic color group seems to wake up after the fragments fly away, and is showing a terrible appearance to surround Huang Si. Its momentum is 100 times stronger than that just now.


    What''s more terrible is that although Huang Si integrates the third fragment, he doesn''t know how to get out of this special space!


    Huang Si only felt that his head was as big as a fight. Where was the space? It was only about the size of a basketball court, but his mental field could not break through its space wall at all. It seemed to be blocked by something.


    What''s more terrible is that the space is limited and unbounded. Huang Si tried to attack the space wall with the spiritual force field, but he couldn''t touch the wall at all!


    Fortunately, the third fragment contains some information about this space and chaotic color cluster.


    "No! This is the core of the world? How can there be a soul and consciousness? It will become a living creature. I have to assimilate it to control the world?"


    The information in the original fragment tells him this.


    This is different from the difficulty mentioned by elder Gu Yan? Didn''t you say that you can directly control the world when you get the fragments?


    Who knows the core of the world will beat people?

 Chapter 66

    Gu Yan''s Noumenon uses the third fragment to breed the green world.


    There is a special space in the green world, and the core essence of the world is stored in it.


    According to the information in the fragments, if the world core has no self-consciousness, Huang Si can easily control it, even directly modify the world itself, and even carve new world laws at the bottom of the world core.


    But now, with its self-awareness, it has become a living creature. It is absolutely impossible to easily become a vassal of others. Even, because its body has been chopped and the third fragment has been taken away, it is now full of hostility to Huang Si.


    Huang Si guessed that it was because he came too late that the soul and mind were born in the core of the world?


    Is that impossible? What a coincidence?


    It''s probably the third fragment.


    Think about it carefully. Since the third fragment can nourish the soul of the creator, is it possible for the soul to be born from the core of the world?


    Now, the core of the world is constantly attacking Huang Si with its translucent body.


    At the beginning, Huang Si occupied the first mover advantage. The core of the world has been sleeping in the special space. He didn''t react. He cut off his body and let the original fragments run away.


    But now, the core of the world immediately launched an attack on Huang Si.


    Its body is about the size of a classroom. The end of the body is connected to the wall of the special space, showing a colorful and changing color, like a large slim.


    It stretched out several tentacles that seemed to be liquid and hanged Huang Si.


    Fortunately, with the integration of "Cha" fragments, Huang Si''s soul strength has been improved.


    His spiritual force field directly fissured, and invisible spiritual blades flew out of it, killing the past to the core of the world.


    Now Huang Si can gather thousands of spiritual blades and attack at the same time!


    Facing this terrible number of blades, the core of the world was also in a hurry for a time.


    Under the guidance of Huang Si''s consciousness, thousands of spiritual blades rotate and push forward like a meat grinder.


    The body of world consciousness was directly stirred by the blade storm.


    However, like shrem, it was split up and could immediately return to the noumenon. Soon, it gathered again.


    "Invalid? No, it should be valid!"


    At least the core of the world began to shrink, constantly wriggling in the special space, avoiding the pursuit of the spiritual blade.


    It has an obvious fear of the spiritual blade, which at least shows that the blade has hurt it!


    Just when Huang Si mistakenly thought that he could win directly through this strangulation, suddenly, a terrible threat of consciousness suddenly came to this special space!


    "What is this!" Huang Si''s consciousness was shocked and almost stunned. Even all the spiritual blades disintegrated directly, giving the core of the world a chance to breathe.


    Spiritual attack?


    Huang Si looked at the core of the world in surprise. Does it also have a spiritual force field? No.


    Is pure soul level repression!


    After all, the core of the world is the core of the world. There is only the most basic and instinctive consciousness. However, due to the extreme strength of the soul, Huang Si''s conscious activities were almost suppressed directly!


    The terrible mental pressure made Huang Si''s thinking less sensitive. He had to use most of his consciousness and spiritual strength to resist the pressure of consciousness, so as to think effectively.


    "It''s terrible. It''s worthy of a world!"


    Huang Si praised the core of the world in his heart.


    There is no comparison between human beings and the world itself. Even if the core of the world is very young, there is almost only the instinct of living creatures, but such a primitive instinct consciousness can press Huang Si''s so mature consciousness out of breath, let alone Huang Si is the creator and has reached the soul level.


    However, he was not afraid of fighting the whole world, but a little excited.


    "Ha ha ha, that''s interesting. I''ve been lazy for so many years. For the first time, I met an opponent who can be stronger than me in soul and suppress me casually!"


    Huang si not only didn''t lose heart, but even wanted to laugh.


    He is so boring in this world that no one can beat him. Nothing is challenging except R & D and exploration.


    What''s more, he was in a bad mood before. After finding it difficult to go home, he was filled with unprovoked boredom, pain and anxiety, which made him anxious to find a place to vent.


    It''s the ultimate romance to fight with a world as a human being!


    It can be regarded as a simple advance version of the confrontation between a single person and earth civilization!


    How interesting!


    "Come on! I want to see how many moves you have!"


    Huang Si directly used his creative force to create a heavy barrier around himself, such as diamond, titanium alloy, graphene, etc. he could think of all kinds of high hardness materials, and then the mental force field was sandwiched in it to form a protective cover.


    He is really here. If he is killed, he will be finished. Of course, he should defend first. Safety is important.


    As for vision, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he usually perceives it with consciousness.


    This is the nest of the world''s core. You can cut it casually. What kind of bike do you want?


    What follows is a long war of resistance.


    The third fragment has completely integrated into Huang Si''s soul and become a part of his soul attribute, but his soul strength still needs time to improve. There is no time and place to improve here, but he can create time and place!


    That is, delay with the core of the world! Fight a protracted war!


    Huang Si even sat on the ground and made a pile of snacks.


    Ham, potato chips, biscuits, soda. These things are simple in structure and easy to make. Although they are far less delicious than snacks made in ink, they are almost the standard configuration for otaku overnight!


    Just one more game console and large screen color TV!


    Even though most of the mental power is desperately resisting the pressure of consciousness, Huang si still reluctantly divides some mental power to maintain the attack of the spiritual blade.


    The best defense is attack.


    Adding chaos to the core of the world is to buy time for yourself.


    Huang Si bit a potato chip.


    "I have too few means to use my spiritual power."


    So far, Huang Si''s only means of attacking the core of the world is to split the mental force field into a blade shape, condense a sharp blade at the edge, and then directly cut and strangle its body.


    The core of the world can be restored even if it is cut apart.


    It seems that we should develop new attack methods, such as spiritual attack?


    Now Huang Si''s use of his spiritual power is so rough, mainly because he has never met an opponent who needs him to do his best.


    The use of this spiritual blade is what he learned in the storm in the dark space. It imitates the attack characteristics of the storm on the soul. His method is to directly turn thousands of blades in the way of storm rotation.


    Huang Si continued to cut the core of the world with his spiritual blade, while trying to infiltrate this magical life with consciousness to see if there is any way to analyze it.


    After a try, I know that the skin of the core of the world can hardly penetrate into it with consciousness.


    It is really too powerful. When the soul is combined with the body, it forms a natural barrier of consciousness, which can not be invaded at all!

 Chapter 67

    Fortunately, now its body is often chopped by the blade storm.


    Huang Si saw a small fragment of the core of the world fly out, immediately grabbed it with mental strength, then wrapped it around the bouncing droplet and caught it in front of him.


    In order to analyze the droplet, Huang Si just maintained the rotation of the blade storm, and then the rest of his spirit focused on the droplet.


    A tiny droplet is much easier to penetrate than the whole huge body at the core of the world.


    Huang Si''s consciousness, like an awl, broke through the protection of the body by the soul at the core of the world. Under the scanning of consciousness, the composition of the liquid gradually became clear.


    The composition of this droplet exceeds all Huang Si''s scientific experience.


    No atoms, no molecules, in its microscopic form, it presents a messy state.


    If you look carefully, you will find that countless chains are entangled repeatedly. At the same time, there is neither knot nor any regular sign.


    All the chains can''t see the end points clearly, but they are constantly entangled and moving in a mess.


    What is a chain?


    Huang Si wants to enlarge it a little more, but the external consciousness is very powerful, which seriously affects his mental concentration.


    Huang Si''s use of consciousness is very shallow. He can also be intimidated by simple consciousness. Doesn''t he use the huge gap in the soul to create hierarchical repression?


    Even between humans, when a strong man looks directly at a weak man, he will still have conscious coercion.


    The power of consciousness can be said to be the instinct of the soul!


    Under the powerful pressure, Huang Si naturally built a wall with consciousness and instinctively resisted the suppression of consciousness.


    The oppressive power of the world''s core consciousness is so strong that Huang Si must separate about 50% of his spiritual power to resist in order to maintain his normal thinking operation.


    This is still because the core of the world does not have a complete and mature personal will, but only an instinctive confrontation at the Paramecium level.


    In this case, it can also cause ideological coercion to Huang Si. We can imagine how terrible its soul strength is!


    "It''s not a way to keep it down like this. We must interfere with it!"


    Spiritual attacks must be fought from the spiritual level. It is known that physical attacks have little effect on the core of the world, so?


    He took back part of the mental power of defense and attack, and only used 40% of his mental power to support the pressure of consciousness, and 15% of his mental power to maintain the blade storm.


    In this way, the pressure of consciousness suddenly became stronger, which made Huang Si almost out of breath.


    "Let you see the spiritual pollution from the earth!"


    Huang Si broke his drink, and his consciousness was transmitted to the core of the world like running water.


    His consciousness transmission is directly divided into 10 information transmission channels, one circularly plays the great mercy mantra, one circularly plays the Wenzhou leather factory, one circularly plays the good news, all the good news is reduced, one circularly plays the white noise of the headset cooker, one circularly plays the Blue Danube, one circularly plays the sound of fingernails grasping the blackboard, and one plays Girigiri love, A new treasure island... It''s a pity that Huang Si doesn''t bring a computer now. With his human memory, he writes down and circulates the sound. It''s OK, but the video is a little difficult.


    Otherwise, if there is a computer, we must let the simple core of the world feel what philosophy is.


    The 10 channels of consciousness interference were continuously transmitted to the core of the world. It was obviously stunned. Even its avoidance became slower, and Huang Si grabbed it and cut it many times.


    Huang as like as two peas, he continued to increase his persecution. Besides the voice, he added 10 more identical channels. He threw all the junk information he had forgotten, and soon the core of the world was drowned in the ocean of garbage.


    The power of conscious coercion has weakened!


    Huang Si immediately increased his sense of authority, supported him with 50% of his spiritual power, and suppressed the past to the soul at the core of the world.


    Just when Huang Si thought he was about to succeed, suddenly, a huge and extreme flow of information rushed directly into his consciousness.


    It was as if the sky had broken and the universe had opened. The images of the whole world broke into Huang Si''s consciousness. All his information interference was routed and directly crushed.


    "Is this... Is this the whole green world?"


    This is called a report for a report. I just interfered with the world core with my own consciousness, and the world core resisted with its consciousness information!


    It also uses the information from the whole world!


    As the core of the whole green world, it projects the world''s information it feels to Huang Si.


    This is the ultimate information interference!


    It is very difficult for Huang Siguang to keep his meaning from being crushed by the suddenly broken projection. There is no way to interfere.


    "Really strong, but I like it!"


    Huang Si is almost at the end of his power now. He can only use 10% of his mental power to maintain the blade storm, 20% of his mental power to withstand the pressure of consciousness, and the remaining 70% of his mental power should use almost 69% of his mental power to maintain his consciousness. He will not be crushed by the projection of the green world, and only the remaining 1% is used to think.


    Even with so little sense of freedom, Huang''s thought is not about how people fight the world.


    But¡ª¡ª


    "It''s great to see the whole world directly!"


    Huang Si appreciated the projection of the world with his last free consciousness.


    Whether struggling in the dark space in the past or moving forward in the green world, Huang Si has always been a strong curiosity and desire to explore.


    Curiosity can be said to be a necessary quality for an excellent scientist. Under the guidance of curiosity, countless scientists forget to eat and sleep, devote themselves wholeheartedly, and will never stop until the problem is clarified.


    Huang Si''s characteristics are particularly prominent in this regard.


    He will forget that he is going crazy in order to develop the CPU.


    Even under such great pressure that his self-consciousness may be broken at any time due to the pressure of the world projection, Huang si still looked back at the world projection with great interest.


    At a glance, Huang sicai felt that the world was really small.


    A star is surrounded by a planet. The planet has two moons, one of which is slightly larger than the moon, and the other is very small and far away.


    When the cosmic space around the stellar system extends out to about 4 light-years, it is gone.


    Yes, it''s really gone. There''s no space here, but there''s a wall like obstacle.


    The black walls were covered with shiny light spots.


    These light spots irrationally emit light and move extremely slowly on the wall according to the circular track, looking like stars from a distance.


    Huang Si: "


    How to set the sky as a dynamic wallpaper when he made the mountain and sea boundary? Isn''t this an advanced version of dynamic wallpaper?


    It seems that using wallpaper as a background board is really a traditional skill.


    Unexpectedly, there is no outer space in this world. The size and radius of the green world are less than 5 light-years.


    Compared with the universe where the earth is located, it is a drop in the ocean and extremely small.


    However, the design seems very exquisite.


    "The world is beautiful, isn''t it?"


    Huang Si said to the core of the world.


    This is really his feeling.


    The world is reflected in my heart.


    Viewing the world from the perspective of the world is not the same as that of human beings.


    It was an almost divine experience, and every move of the whole world seemed to be in the palm of his own hand.


    The most beautiful place in the green world is this planet.


    The various landforms on the planet, combined with the species breeding on it, have derived almost endless beauty.


    It has to be said that it seems like a miracle that so many lives can appear in this small world.

 Chapter 68

    For all life on this planet, the four light-year world limit is simply out of reach, which does not affect them to regard the world as an endless world.


    It''s just that Huang Si is really curious. If one day, the human race in the world evolved to build a spaceship to explore the universe, but was hit head and blood under the background of the world, what would he think?


    Will it produce the feeling that the world is false and life is illusory?


    As time goes by, Huang Si''s consciousness has not been crushed by the world projection.


    Instead, he became more and more accustomed to this feeling.


    Thirsty and hungry, we should eat and drink. He can create a shortage of air. The core of some privacy issues in the world is not afraid of needle eyes. If you want to see them, you can see them.


    Huang Si is here anyway.


    The core of the world has probably never seen such a terrible opponent since its birth.


    Suddenly, an idea came from it.


    An aggrieved mood.


    Huang Si wondered, why should this thing sell grievances to the enemy?


    Huang Si pressed it for a while before he suddenly thought, yes, the core of the world is still a child. If a child is bullied outside, he must find his parents. It was bred by the third fragment, which is equivalent to his parents.


    Well, isn''t the third fragment right here?


    Therefore, most of the other party subconsciously wanted to cry to his parents. With the smell of the third fragment, he passed the grievance to Huang Si.


    Huang Siling moved.


    He handed out an idea: "good, I''m your father."


    After a long time, another thought came back from the core of the world: "


    With a little empty consciousness, Huang Si pulled a golden sphere from his soul and sent it out with a spiritual force field.


    "Come on, good boy, take this."


    World Core: "


    With the strength of the soul at the core of the world, we can certainly find this unusual golden sphere. It just doesn''t understand very well.


    The core of the world did not attack Huang Si''s mental force field holding the golden sphere.


    Huang Si continued to bewitch: "come on, catch this with your own soul. This is a good thing dad gave you."


    After a long time, the core of the world tried to stretch out a tentacle.


    Huang Si hurriedly strengthened its power: "come on, baby, I''m your father. How can I lie to you? This is really great. Look, golden, isn''t it very nice?"


    The core of the world is a little hesitant, but a little curious.


    Finally, it quickly extended its tentacle and reached the golden sphere into its hand.


    Huang Si felt that part of his "soul" came into contact with each other''s soul.


    Different from ordinary creatures, the soul at the core of the world is so terrible that Huang Si can "see" it through the contact of the golden sphere.


    You can even see each other''s soul particles from a micro perspective.


    The white and solid crosses stood in the air. Each cross seemed to have a heavy weight and could not be shaken at all.


    The golden sphere touched the cross, and the golden light flashed slightly, but the cross was not infected.


    Huang Si knows that, on the one hand, although the other party''s soul is very tired, it is still much better than himself. On the other hand, the other party has not agreed, so naturally it can''t assimilate.


    He said gently, "come on, come to Dad. Dad will protect you. Will you accept dad''s assimilation?"


    As Huang Si said such shameless words, he continued to cut the core of the world with a blade storm. It can be said that his heart is as black as the bottom of the pot.


    Gradually, under his constant persuasion, the attitude of the simple core of the world gradually softened.


    It holds the golden sphere, and the soul state has completely relaxed.


    Huang Si asked it again. After getting a positive idea, Huang Si immediately commanded his golden sphere to assimilate!


    The golden color is gradually rendered from the contact point between the golden sphere and the small cross.


    But before long, the infection stopped, and the core of the world sent out an idea: "


    Gold began to fade.


    It is worthy of being the core of the world. It is so strong that even assimilation can be forcibly stopped.


    Huang Si''s words are like the deepest and most beautiful dream: "don''t resist, Dad won''t hurt you. Don''t you want to go back to dad? Dad is the third fragment!"


    The core of the world hesitated for a long time and finally accepted it.


    The golden light passed one by one on the little cross.


    However, the soul volume at the core of the world was also huge and frightening. Finally, Huang Si was too slow and directly handed it ten golden spheres. There were almost infinite Huang Si, but it was more difficult to take them out.


    Multi pronged, the golden light continued to infect the soul at the core of the world. Finally, after a whole hour, the assimilation of all soul particles was finally completed.


    All the pressure disappeared without a trace. Even if the core of the world is the core of the world, it can''t attack the master of its own soul.


    Huang Si put away his hypocritical face.


    "Give me back that golden sphere. You only have one."


    Huang Si, who finally turned over to be the master, sat with his feet cocked in the special space and said.


    The core of the world feels strange. What about the warm voice it felt just now? Why is it missing?


    World Core: "


    Huang Si evaporated the physical barrier around him with spiritual force, then went to the core of the world, stretched out his hand and fished all eleven golden spheres from its soul.


    Then take one for it.


    The core of the world holds the golden sphere with its soul. I have some doubts. Isn''t this thing very fun?


    Huang Si didn''t care what he wanted to play. He lay down freely, and then let the core of the world split a tiny droplet to himself.


    Huang Si decided to look at the body composition of the core of the world first.


    He suspended the tiny droplet in front of him and switched his perspective to the micro.


    Countless tangled chains appear again.


    Huang Si grabbed one of them with mental strength and planned to pull it out of the mess and analyze it.


    Suddenly, however, he felt a strong sense of crisis, which was shared from the core of the world.


    Huang Si felt very strange. Following the source of that sense of crisis, he directly turned over the soul memory at the core of the world, and then he was shocked.


    These tangled chains are the core data of the world!


    As long as Huang Si breaks any one, it is likely to cause the collapse of the world itself when he does not know the specific data!


    This is one of the natural memories at the heart of the world.


    It''s strange why he was fine when he cut the core of the world with a spiritual blade?


    Huang Si understood after feeling it a little.


    Before, he was not the master of the world core, and the soul and body of the world core were completely combined and in an extremely perfect state. At this time, the world data chain in its body is a holographic state.


    In other words, no matter how many pieces it is split into, it can maintain its original appearance to a certain extent.


    Equivalent to the core of the world is immortal. As long as there is the smallest fragment, it can be reborn.


    But now, Huang Si is its soul master, and can pull its chain from the essence of the soul, which is equivalent to changing the data setting of the world from the overall situation.


    For example, if we change the earth''s orbit a little closer to the sun, the earth''s climate will change greatly, and all living things may disappear!


    Huang Si almost burst into a cold sweat by his behavior just now. The soul of the core of the world was completely shared with him. If it weren''t for the instinctive crisis warning in the core of the world, maybe the world would have been accidentally demolished by himself.

 Chapter 69

    However, it seems that the core body of the world is the core underlying database of the world. Huang Si suddenly found it easy to understand.


    No wonder the book of creation will choose itself as the successor, because he graduated from the computer department!


    Naturally, it is very close to the profession of Creator.


    It seems that when the previous creator created the world, he must also start from the bottom data.


    Huang Si can also modify it now, but now Huang Si has no understanding of world data and can''t start to change it.


    He turned over the talent memory of the core of the world. There are too many, and many are very difficult to understand. Forget it, take your time in the future.


    So the question now is how to get out of this special space.


    Known space does not exist in any corner of the world, but in a special area. So there must be a convenient way in and out.


    Huang Si rummaged through the memory of the core of the world.


    All the soul secrets of the core of the world are exposed in front of Huang Si. In his memory, the most is talent memory, and there is almost no memory after his birth.


    The most in the talent memory is the world talent ability that human beings can''t use at all, but we can find something else.


    It took Huang si a long time to find what he wanted. He really had the talent to control this special space.


    This talent is still the core talent of the world that humans can''t use.


    The world core body is in a special space, and the special space does not exist anywhere in the green world. Access depends on the space channel, and the world core can open the channel in any corner of the world.


    Therefore, if you use this in and out, it is about equivalent to blinking in the world.


    Huang Si didn''t talk nonsense and let the world core work. He directly controlled the world core to use his talent and "spit" himself out of this special space.


    Therefore, in reality, Huang Si and his creation book appeared out of thin air again.


    Huang Si felt that there had been a little change in the creation of books.


    He immediately opened the book and turned to the changed page.


    "Record 6: fragment ''observation'' is detected, and fragment ''observation'' is successfully integrated."


    But soon Huang Si also sensed that another page had changed.


    He continued to turn the book back.


    A page he had never seen before appeared in front of him.


    The page reads:


    "Territory record"


    "Small world: 1"


    Large world: 0


    "Facet space: 0"


    It seems that after absorbing the original fragments as the source of the world, and then assimilating the core of the world, and controlling the world, the green world will become its own territory.


    The green world is a small world.


    I don''t know what the big world is like.


    However, it is estimated that other worlds are not so easy to solve. Huang Si feels terrible when he thinks about it. Light is the world core of the green world. An extremely simple soul that has just produced soul and consciousness, and its soul intensity is 13.5 times that of himself.


    What if it is the core of a world that has evolved for a long time and has complete consciousness?


    Or is it the core of a large world?


    I guess I can crush myself at will.


    After thinking clearly about the fact that he was too delicious, Huang Si immediately returned to the boundary with the book of creation.


    Now you don''t have to deal with the core of the world. If you get the third fragment, you should go back to Gu Yan first.


    Huang Si held the book of creation and flew directly into the air.


    The spirit wrapped around his body and made him rise rapidly.


    In mid air, Huang Si stopped for a moment and then expanded his mental force field.


    The mental force field spreads instantaneously.


    The 13 kilometer range has passed, and the spiritual power continues to spread.


    20 kilometers.


    40 kilometers.


    60 kilometers.


    Huang Si was a little confused. When did his spiritual force field become so big? Isn''t it only 13 kilometers before entering alien space?


    Finally, the mental force field expanded to 91.4 kilometers before it stopped.


    That''s an exaggeration.


    Although Huang Si felt that his soul strength had been increasing when he fought against the core of the world, and he got the third fragment, the scope of the spiritual force field should be expanded a lot.


    But I didn''t expect such exaggeration.


    I don''t know how to convert the ratio of soul strength to mental strength, but Huang Si knows that his soul strength is mostly several times that before.


    Of course, it is still not comparable to the soul at the core of the world.


    That guy is not a person, but the world, but also normal.


    13 kilometers away, even if the terrain is flat, the naked eye may not be able to see the end at a glance.


    At a distance of 91.4 kilometers, even Huang Si rose into the air and couldn''t get a panoramic view.


    But consciousness takes the place of eyes.


    Taking Huang Si''s body as the central point and the sphere with a radius of 91.4 kilometers as the scope, all things are shrouded in his consciousness.


    Moreover, his control accuracy of mental power and his ability to use distraction have also been greatly improved.


    Although he can now be distracted and versatile, he can''t directly kill all the creatures in the 91km.


    However, it is still possible to destroy the sky and the earth less accurately within this range.


    He turned over the ring and returned to the dark space.


    After returning to the room to have a rest for a while, Huang Si couldn''t wait to re-enter the dark space.


    You don''t need a spacesuit this time.


    Huang Si directly wrapped a large mass of air around himself and slipped into the dark space.


    Now he has a lot of courage and won''t be too cautious.


    Wrapped in 1 cubic kilometer of air, breathing is very convenient, and there is no feeling of being tied up in a spacesuit.


    When he came to Gu Yan, Gu Yan woke up automatically.


    He looked at Huang Si, nodded, smiled and said, "have you successfully fused the third fragment? How far is the mental field now?"


    Huang Si said, "91.4 kilometers."


    Gu Yan was slightly stunned and thought for a moment before he said, "yes, this is the normal data. You reached the domain level before, and the external mental field is only 13 kilometers. I think the low is abnormal. It seems that it is really because you didn''t integrate into the fragments in time."


    He further introduced: "after the fragments are integrated into your soul, it can not only directly increase the strength of your soul and speed up the improvement in all aspects, but also have some unexpected benefits."


    When Gu Yan finished, Huang Si took the opportunity to complain: "however, the core of the green world, born of self-consciousness, became a living creature... When I went to get the fragments, I was almost killed by ya."


    Gu Yan was stunned: "what else? The semi-finished world is not so easy to produce intelligence? Logically, you should only get a world core body without intelligence. I thought I could make you a second body by the way."


    Huang Si: "? What''s that?"


    Gu Yan sighed, "it''s no use telling you that the materials are gone. That''s what I prepared for you. As a result, this variable can only be said to be predestined."


    In the process of Gu Yan''s speaking, Huang Si noticed that Gu Yan seemed to have been thinking about something.


    So he asked, "is there anything wrong?"


    Gu Yan pondered for a while before saying, "it doesn''t hurt to tell you. In fact, I''m anxious to let you come back after taking the third fragment because I want to see the width of your spiritual field after you integrate into the fragment... The result is still within the normal range, which is more strange."


    Huang Si: "normal is strange?"


    Gu Yan shook his head and explained, "when you sent your consciousness to me, I found an extremely strange thing - it has only been less than five years from obtaining the inheritance of the creator to your promotion to the domain level, right?"


    Huang Si said, "yes, what''s the problem?"


    Gu Yan asked, "do you know how long it took me from observation level to domain level when the soul fragments were released completely?"


    Huang Si: "well, did it take only one or two years? It took me less than a year to reach the observation level from the beginning. During that time, I almost had a mental breakdown and inadvertently passed two major levels. However, it took me four years to reach the regional level."


    After hearing Huang Si''s words, Gu Yan''s expression was like eating a fly.


    "You... To tell you the truth, it took me 800 years from the observation level to the domain level."


    Huang Si: "


    He knows that he can''t talk nonsense, or he will hurt the self-esteem of his predecessors.

 Chapter 70

    "So do you know why my noumenon takes out the fragments and puts them in the inheritance space? According to the normal progress, it should take you at least 500 years to reach the observation level and at least 1000 years to reach the domain level. When the domain level reaches the latter level, it is a big leap, and the time is even more frightening. Therefore, in order to encourage you to make progress, I took out the fragments and made them a test suitable for you ... who knows your soul level is rising so fast? "


    Gu Yan sighed again: "when I first met you, I was still thinking that maybe you are an extremely special talent type. You can upgrade quickly, but the intensity is low, so your level can only be regarded as a fraction of a level."


    "But today, it seems that it''s not the case. After you get the fragments, your field range is small, but it''s still within the normal value. Besides, there''s too much difference between four years and 800 years. Your fragments are not complete, so you say --" Gu Yan looked puzzled, "Why are you so fast?"


    Huang Si thought for a moment and put forward a constructive opinion: "because the earth''s culture is developed, my cultural attainments are high?"


    Gu Yan looked at the fool''s expression: "then my ethnic culture is underdeveloped?"


    Huang Si: "people on earth have made special achievements in spiritual cultivation, and their mood is particularly strong?"


    Gu Yan: "... Will you not go out completely if you are in a strong mood?"


    The two men couldn''t come to any results. So Gu Yan began to talk about the fourth fragment.


    "The location of the fragment ''domain'' is quite special. It is now in the world at 128km. However, you may not get it now."


    "Because the fourth fragment is designed to test and encourage domain level inheritors, the fourth fragment can only be obtained when the soul strength reaches a certain limit... A more convenient algorithm is to release the spiritual field for at least 1000 kilometers."


    Huang Si: "


    No, isn''t it just hard? From 91.4 kilometers to 1000 kilometers, the gap is too big.


    If the third piece is effortless, the fourth piece is hell level difficulty.


    Huang Si couldn''t even think of any good way to improve the intensity of his soul to such a high level.


    Gu Yan looked at his embarrassed expression and said, "you may think the distance is very far, but when my body is at the domain level, the spiritual field can directly swallow a star."


    Huang Si raised his hands and surrendered: "all right, elder, I''m wrong."


    Gu Yan said with a smile, "well, you have great potential. Keep working hard. Remember, collect more dependents. I''ll mark the location of the second world channel for you. When you reach the scope of your spiritual field, go and have a look."


    "So, what are the benefits of more family members?" Huang Si asked puzzled.


    He really doesn''t understand. He''s not a God. What do you want believers to do?


    Gu Yan patiently taught:


    "Now you are still very weak, just a person, not many individuals. Your talents and abilities are limited, but different souls have different attributes, characteristics and talents. It is entirely possible that someone has stronger or completely different talents than you in some aspects."


    "This is true." Huang Si nodded. The core of the world is much better than him. If he had not absorbed the third fragment, he could be regarded as the real father of the core of the world, plus cheating, the child would not have been assimilated.


    "The foundation of creation is understanding. When you first got the book of creation, you probably found that you can create objects with any attribute and appearance. However, to make a thing ''useful'', you can only do it through the understanding of everything."


    "It''s like you say you want to go back to the earth, but the inheritance space location is secret and you can''t go in and out at will. If you don''t open the space channel, don''t say you''re looking for the earth, and you can''t even get out."


    "But if you can find a family member with talent in space and let him study space related, maybe he can develop the manufacturing method of space channel."


    After hearing this, Huang Si was stunned, "and such good things?"


    Gu Yan said with a smile, "yes, when you are weak, the family members are even much stronger than you in some aspects. Only when you are really strong can the family members be regarded as a vassal to you. However, if you want to cultivate the family members, you can''t just assimilate and leave them there, but give them the power."


    "For others, they can control their dependents in other ways, but for the creator, he can really use his creative power to cultivate his dependents."


    Huang Si looked forward to it: "what should I do?"


    "Use the power of creation to create a power core." Gu Yan said, "the following content I want to tell you is equivalent to a strength level problem, so it will consume a lot of soul energy. Listen to me."


    "OK!" Huang Si focused his attention as seriously as a good student listening to the class.


    Gu Yan talked for a long time. After talking, he went to sleep again.


    After Huang Si asked Gu Yan for the second time, he returned to his home first.


    He can''t wait to practice what Gu Yan said.


    After eating and drinking, Huang Si lay on the sofa and raised his fingers.


    First, a creative force began to spin around the fingertips and then transformed into energy.


    Invisible energy continues to rotate around the fingertips.


    It''s an energy different from any known energy.


    It is invisible, but Huang Si can see and control it.


    This is one of the basic skills Gu Yan taught him and trained his family members¡ª¡ª


    Directly create energy itself!


    The power of creation, not creation.


    Because the power of creation can create both material and energy directly.


    Of course, Huang Si cannot create electric energy or light energy. He can only create a very special energy - the most primitive form of all energy.


    The energy density of this original energy is terrible.


    According to the conversion method Gu Yan told Huang Si, if the small ring on the fingertip, which is a large original energy with a bottle cap, is converted into electric energy and tilted out, it is enough to directly penetrate the atmosphere in the 10000 meter high air of the green world and scorch the area of hundreds of square kilometers below.


    It''s terrible to think about it.


    Unfortunately, I can only think about it, because Huang sigen didn''t know how to convert the energy form.


    He can control the flow and shape of this energy, but he can''t understand other energy forms at all, nor can he transform them.


    However, the original energy will naturally be compatible with the soul and can also be directly used by the soul of the dependents. This is the source of strength he will give to the dependents.


    Huang Si''s consciousness came to the green world again, came to the boundary, turned out the righteousness, and then came to the computer room.


    This is Xiaoke''s territory.


    Huang Si called Xiao Ke over and issued soul instructions to the core of the world:


    "The core of the world, speed, let part of your soul come to the space around me."

 Chapter 71

    The soul at the core of the world is very large. It is not a problem to come out in part.


    In fact, usually, the core of the world will not leave the special point of the world, but it is the call of the soul master, so there is no way.


    The core of the world obediently broke through the space limit and came to the boundary.


    In an instant, a powerful and overwhelming mental pressure directly came to the space hundreds of miles around the boundary. Whether it was the artificial intelligence in the boundary, the animals in the laboratory, or all the creatures in the surrounding mountains and forests, they couldn''t help falling to the ground and couldn''t move under the pressure.


    Only Huang Si is fine.


    Huang Si said displeased, "put away the power of consciousness."


    World Core: "


    Huang Si directly threw the past under the pressure of consciousness.


    In fact, since assimilating the core of the world, Huang Si has conveniently checked the part about the pressure of consciousness in his memory and mastered this skill thoroughly.


    Conscious coercion is really a very useful skill with a wide range and strong effect. As long as it is a creature weaker than his soul, it can''t resist.


    Although the world core is relatively strong, Huang Si, as the soul master of the world core, the world core can not defend his authority.


    The core of the world is overwhelmed.


    After a while, it understood, so it obediently put away its conscious authority.


    Fortunately, Xiaoke has no soul, and the pressure of consciousness can only act on the soul, so Xiaoke has no response at all.


    The reason why the core of the world is called to the boundary is mainly because Huang Si has a good idea.


    Audition recruitment.


    If Huang Si collects his family members by himself, it is too inefficient and unnecessary.


    But the core of the world has a world perspective, which is different from the world projection. The world perspective is an extremely terrible perspective, which can bring countless scenes of the whole world into view at the same time, including all creatures.


    Coupled with the soul strength of the world core, it can see the souls of living creatures. Therefore, it is most convenient for the world core to carry out family recruitment with Huang Si''s soul particles.


    Unfortunately, the core of the world is a fool.


    "Can you digitize yourself? Logically, you can digitize yourself with the strength of your soul." Huang Si asked.


    World Core: "


    All right, all right, Huang Si simply and rudely grabbed a part of the soul at the core of the world, elongated and thinned it, and then stuffed it into cyberspace.


    World Core: "


    It didn''t fit in.


    From the information fed back by the soul, it should be a little painful.


    Huang Si also felt a headache.


    However, the core of the world is much stronger than himself. It is reasonable to learn how to digitize the soul. How do you know if you don''t try?.


    So Huang Si said, "look at it for me. That''s it. Turn the soul into this form and enter the data space."


    With that, Huang Si demonstrated how to divide his soul into a small bundle, turn it into a data stream and enter the data space.


    World Core: "


    Huang Si patiently demonstrated again and again, go in, exit, go in, exit.


    It was not until the 159th time that the core of the world suddenly realized.


    Then it carefully separated a soul and tentatively touched the computer in the computer room.


    "Paz!"


    One of the computers made a sound of electricity and began to smoke.


    Fortunately, the data of all computers here are backed up, and it''s ok if one is broken.


    Huang thought as like as two peas, and immediately put a hand on the side of the computer, then put it into the network space.


    "Keep trying." Huang Si is cold.


    World Core: ""


    From it came a feeling of fear.


    Huang Si immediately understood what he meant, so he changed his tone: "continue to try."


    So the core of the world began to use this computer to try to enter cyberspace.


    Finally, after destroying 21 supercomputers, the world core finally succeeded in digitizing part of itself and entering the data space.


    Then the core of the world retreated.


    Huang Si said, "go in again and let me see."


    With that, Huang Si switched to the micro perspective to see how the soul at the core of the world is digitized.


    First of all, Huang Si saw the golden little cross. Well, this is the soul particle at the core of the world.


    Then the two forks of the golden little cross were folded and closed.


    The cross becomes a small line segment.


    Then the bifurcation is integrated into the line segment and makes the line segment longer.


    Countless golden segments slide into the data space.


    Is it really an easy process to understand, that is, the cross shaped soul particle shape has changed into a linear particle similar to artificial intelligence, so it can be digitized and enter the data space?


    "You go back." Huang Si gave an idea to the core of the world.


    The core of the world immediately exits the data space.


    So Huang Si saw that the golden line segment gradually became shorter, and the bifurcation grew again from the center of the line segment, and soon changed back to the cross.


    Countless golden little crosses float in the air.


    But Huang Si was a little confused.


    It''s easy to understand that the soul of the cross becomes a line segment and then changes back.


    But how did his golden spherical particles become line segments?


    The volume and complexity, if it becomes a line segment, I''m afraid I have to tie through the network cable


    But he couldn''t turn around and see how his soul particles changed.


    You''ll faint.


    After finally teaching the world core how to get in and out of the data space, Huang Si contacted Xiao Ke.


    He ordered Xiaoke to design a complete set of procedures for the soul audition recruitment system, and do a good job in the interface with the world core. At the same time, he began to give lessons to the world core, teach it the truth of being a man, and let it cooperate with Xiaoke.


    "Xiao Ke, I''ll leave the rest to you! Let''s design the program slowly. I see, it still takes a lot of time for you to teach it well."


    "Yes, master."


    After explaining the core education work of the world, Huang Si flew back from above the land boundary, through the high wind, and flew to the ring platform.


    In the future, a large number of dependents will be recruited, so they will not continue to be placed on the Terran side, which will destroy the balance.


    There must be a heaven to store these dependents.


    Huang Si landed on the platform and looked up.


    How can the heaven be established so that it can float in the air without falling down?


    After thinking for a while, Huang Si glanced at the little flower next to him.


    He doesn''t like people staring at him when he''s thinking.


    An idea, Xiaohua automatically fell down again, face to the ground.


    Then Huang sicai sat on the ring platform and surrounded himself with mental force to block the cold wind.


    It''s already night, with stars shining overhead.


    Seeing the stars, Huang Si remembers the glittering background plate. Although he used to feel beautiful looking at the starry sky, now he will think that this is just a fake star that will follow the rotation of the background plate. A world is only a few light-years old. Where does the heat of the sun scatter? This is not scientific at all.


    Suddenly Huang Si was stunned.


    It''s really not very scientific.


    Did anyone tell him that creativity is scientific?


    On the day when Mingming first came to the dark space, he created two-dimensional bread that did not exist in reality and paper as sharp as a blade.


    Huang Si looked at himself and condensed a piece of monotonous bread in the air.


    The bread was gently suspended in the air as if it had no weight at all. Yes, he set the specific gravity of bread and air to be the same.


    Huang Si''s fingers trembled slightly.


    Why did he find that his creativity was not scientific enough?

 Chapter 72

    "I was really bound by my persistence in Science..."


    In order to survive as like as two peas, we have to create the living materials that can make us survive. So we must have the same nature as the earth products.


    Now, he is just looking for building materials for the sky. Why should he be so scientific and consistent?


    Just make the materials unscientific and unrealistic!


    He can clearly set the nature of the created object by himself.


    Whether it''s a two-dimensional bread.


    Or paper as sharp as a blade.


    Or building materials that can resist gravity but are too massive to be blown by the wind.


    Everything, as long as the creative power is enough, can be generated by one''s own idea.


    This is the real power of creativity.


    Material artifact!


    Huang Si floated slowly from the platform again.


    Since you can create a celestial sphere against the physical rules, don''t build it here on the ring platform. After all, it''s the troposphere and the wind is too strong.


    Huang Si looked up at himself.


    The stratosphere, where the planet''s atmosphere is similar to that of the earth, has a lower boundary 10 kilometers from the ground and an upper boundary 50 kilometers from the ground.


    The air flow in the stratosphere is stable, without up and down convection, clouds and storms.


    Perfect space in heaven!


    However, the heaven should not be set above the earth, or it will block the sun.


    Huang Si decided to build a heaven over the ocean.


    But it''s too slow to fly by.


    Fortunately, there is a good tool.


    Huang Si connected the core of the world with consciousness.


    "Let me enter your special space."


    World Core: "


    All right, Huang Si directly took over his consciousness, let him put his body into the special space, and then opened an exit over the ocean and vomited himself out.


    After all this, Huang Si released his absolute control over the core of the world.


    World Core: "


    It doesn''t understand what happened.


    Then Xiaoke reminds it to continue learning.


    So the core of the world forgot what happened just now and went to study.


    After all, it seems that a terrible man told him to be obedient.


    ¡­¡­


    The green planet of the green world, most of which is surrounded by oceans.


    There are three relatively large continents named No. 1, No. 2 and No. 3 by Huang Si.


    There are two smaller continents, numbered 4 and 5.


    Between 1 and 2 is Ocean 1, between 2 and 3 is ocean 2, and between 1 and 3 is ocean 3. At the southernmost end is Ocean 4.


    4 is at the southern end of Ocean 1 and 5 is in the middle of Ocean 3.


    What a concise planetary geography.


    Now Huang Si is in the middle of Ocean 1.


    The salty sea breeze was blowing in the air.


    He went straight up to the stratosphere.


    "I have decided that this is the future heaven."


    Huang Si glanced down at himself.


    "First of all, let''s have four unbreakable pillars to lay a solid foundation for the heaven."


    Huang Si has no experience in creating a world without pretending to be anyone, but it doesn''t matter. No one can disturb him at the height of the uninhabited sea.


    He can repeatedly study, add and delete.


    Busy until the evening, Huang sicai was ready to go back to the dark space to sleep.


    Huang si used the world core again and asked it to pull itself over and put it on the ring platform.


    As a result, as soon as he came to the ring platform, Huang Si saw a man lying on the ground.


    Huang Si thought about it.


    By the way, this is Xiaohua. She forgot to restore it after she buttoned her face down on the ground last time.


    So Huang Si picked up the flowers from the ground with his own mental strength and arranged them.


    Xiaohua gets up and subconsciously gathers her hair, but the soul won''t mess up at all.


    This action can be said to be very humanized. It doesn''t look like a specimen at all.


    Huang Si glanced at her and then wrote a line on the floor of the ring platform with his mental strength:


    "The next time you put the specimen down, be sure to remember the reduction position."


    Then he went back to dark space.


    In the following days, Huang Si began to move bricks diligently.


    The construction of heaven is necessary. He will rebuild a demon world or a third special place in the future.


    According to Gu Yan, it is necessary for him to recruit enough family members in order to open up the way to understand and understand the world.


    The world contains many different aspects, whether it is material, energy, culture or science and technology. If Huang Si explores alone, he will not have enough talent and will spend a lot of time.


    However, an important growth link of the master of creation inheritance system is to accommodate as many family members as possible in the initial stage, so as to make up for their own shortcomings.


    Gu Yan''s race is similar to Huang Si''s race, which means that he also needs to understand and create the world as a human. The power of a single person can never be accomplished.


    Therefore, Huang sicai considered building the heaven and the devil world. Only by moving the family members to a place outside human beings and separating them according to their attributes can they be managed more properly.


    As for why not put them together, it''s the same as college students'' dormitory. If four people love pesticide black, the dormitory culture is naturally harmonious. However, if one of them only likes to get up early and study in the dark, it will be incompatible with others and produce countless contradictions.


    Therefore, for the sake of the stability of his subordinates, Huang Si must separate them according to their attributes.


    This job is a little boring. The only fun is that you can use up your creativity.


    In the past, because the recovery speed was too fast, it could not be used up every day, and it was full for a long time.


    Using it up is like the natural recovery of mobile games, such as emptying your physical strength, with a faint sense of satisfaction.


    After building the heaven for several months, Huang Si began not to want to work.


    Like work, I''m so tired.


    Fortunately, now he has built the big framework of the heaven, and he is too lazy to build the rest.


    Looking at the ring hanging on the wall, Huang Si found that the nature of the energy ring is really stable.


    The operation of the ring will not be disturbed by any surrounding material and energy, and its own cycle will not have any energy loss.


    If Huang Si dissolves it with consciousness, it will dissipate directly without leaving any trace.


    "So in the final analysis, how to convert the original energy into specific energy?" Huang Si was puzzled.


    Mainly, Huang Si can''t see any other energy at all. Neither electricity nor light can do.


    Everything you see in front of you is all matter. Real matter can be perceived by consciousness except that the quark level micro is invisible.


    If you can''t see it, you can''t understand it. This is a dead knot. If you can''t understand, you can''t create and transform.


    Only the energy cycle of the original state can be seen by Huang Si because it is differentiated from Huang Si''s creative power and naturally connected with his consciousness.


    This is really a painful thing.


    We can''t blame Gu Yan for teaching half of the things. In fact, Gu Yan generally only teaches the core content. Huang Si has to find out more specifically.


    Otherwise, if Gu Yan is asked to teach everything, his soul fragments will soon be consumed.


    Now Huang Si would rather ask as few questions as possible than explore by himself, rather than Gu Yan disappear so early.


    So we can only wait until we have a new family.


    One day, after building the heaven again, on the way home, Huang thought over the ring platform and took a look at the flowers.


    Then he said to himself, "floret can''t do it. Without a material body, it can''t carry the core of strength... Now floret is my experimental specimen. If you make a body for the specimen, you can''t throw it directly on the ring platform. It''s a little troublesome. Forget it."


    So the flowers were placed again.


    Leave the heaven alone. The public recruitment system will be fine for a while and a half. What are you doing now? After thinking about it, Huang Si decided to go to the Terran side to find a family member to have a look.


    "Xiao Ke, analyze the video data and find the best talent who has just died. It''s OK for those who are dying. It''s really not OK. It''s OK for those who are not dead. I used to kill them."


    "Yes, master."


    After an hour of dark space time, Xiaoke finally found a suitable candidate.


    "Master, the coordinates have been sent to you. According to this person''s physical condition, he should die in these two days of green world time."


    Isn''t two days of green world time just a few minutes of dark space time?


    "That''s just right," Huang Si was overjoyed. "I''ll go now."

 Chapter 73

    It has been 257 years since the founding of the Dragon kingdom.


    The territory of the Dragon Kingdom has crossed the Tianyun mountains in the north and spread to the prairie in the north.


    To the East and south, there is a substantial expansion.


    To the west, it cannot be expanded because of the great wilderness.


    The population of Terrans has increased significantly, and the total population has reached about 7 million.


    However, after 257 years of changes, various problems gradually appeared in the rule of the Dragon state.


    Many marques who were enfeoffed in those years went their own way, solicited ministers, trained soldiers and horses, and monopolized one side, which became a major hidden danger of the Dragon kingdom.


    The Marquis also fought with each other, but in recent decades, there have been more disputes against the weakening dragon Kingdom itself, and even the Marquis dared to rebel.


    Six years ago, the Liao Hou rebellion in the northwest began a six-year long war with the Dragon kingdom.


    The place that Xiao Ke gave Huang Si is at the forefront of this seesaw battle.


    A city that cannot be attacked for a long time.


    Kan ancient city.


    ¡­¡­


    The spring breeze in April blows to the earth and brings bright colors to the earth.


    However, when it blows to Kan ancient city, it can only roll up the smell of blood.


    Here in the ancient city of Kan, it''s dark.


    At this time, it was the 20th day of the siege by the waiting army.


    The city has reached the end of its power.


    The walls of Kan ancient city are full of black oil and slippery.


    This is a trace left over from previous continuous operations. When the enemy attacked the city with long ladders, they poured it down with hot oil pots. As soon as they came and went, the city wall became like this.


    Now, it''s slippery, and even the hook lock is difficult to catch.


    In the early morning, dull and orderly footsteps sounded in the walkway beside the city wall, walking up the stone steps.


    The captain who was standing guard on the city wall rubbed the rising temples. It''s time to change shifts. He can also go back to sleep.


    The captain greeted his soldiers and was ready to change shifts.


    However, when he gathered the soldiers and looked at the exit, he was stunned to see a man who should have cultivated well in the house and followed the soldiers on duty.


    "Daya, why did you come out? Don''t we all invite you to recuperate in the house?"


    Ya Nai is the military officer of the Dragon kingdom. Ya is generally an ordinary general, duo Ya is an upper level military general who commands multiple ordinary generals, and Da Ya is equivalent to the commander.


    The man who was called Da Ya by the captain was wearing leather armor and carrying bows and arrows. He smiled bitterly at the speech and said, "recover? How am I? It''s better to come and have a look. It''s a shame to die in the hospital bed."


    The captain shook his head again and again, but he couldn''t stop Daya''s action.


    After all, he is the arrow God of the Dragon kingdom. He is the one they all admire.


    The ancient city of Kan, isolated and helpless, has been kept for ten days without being captured by the waiting army, which is the credit of Lu Daya.


    Lu Daya, the son of the nobility of the Dragon Kingdom, is named Lu Cuo.


    But he was different from other noble children from urination. He had a good sex, danced with a knife, got a gun, arched and hunted.


    Lu CuO was a common son of his family. His father didn''t expect him to inherit the family property, so he just let him play outside.


    By the time Lu CuO was fourteen years old, his martial arts were already good.


    At this time, due to the lack of metallurgical technology, the weapons were made of these materials.


    One is the copper and iron weapons forged from the occasionally found primary metal, which is extremely rare.


    Second, it is a weapon made of sharpened animal bones. Because there are fierce animals in this world, the bones of fierce animals are extremely strong, and the weapons made are also sharp and practical, which are not lost to copper and iron. As for general animal bones, the effect is slightly worse, but it is also very practical. At present, it is the most popular weapon.


    Third, weapons made of wood or bamboo. Such as spear, gun, stick, bow, etc. Among them, bow is more popular among Terrans because of its long-range characteristics.


    Lu CuO''s family is good. His family can afford weapons made of fierce animal bones. Even there is a copper sword regarded as a family heirloom at home. But Lu CuO''s father wouldn''t let him touch the copper sword.


    However, while learning how to use various weapons, Lu CuO''s favorite is bow and arrow.


    What he admires most is the first patriarch tree of the human race hundreds of years ago, which is a real hero. It is said that the great God of the ancestors once gave the patriarch a divine bow. The divine bow needs 300 kilograms of strength to open, but it hits 100 goals, and can cross the mountain and the river with one arrow.


    It is said that the chief of the tree clan once shot ten fierce beasts with this bow and arrow. Under his leadership, human beings opened up a place of residence from the siege of fierce beasts.


    Of course, the tree clan leader is famous among the Terrans and has many admirers, not just Lu Cuo.


    The tree clan leader is almost equal to half a God in the eyes of the human race.


    Because after his death, the divine bow gradually lost its effectiveness after several twists and turns. Future generations can no longer play the role of this bow, and finally disappeared.


    Anyone who learns archery should worship the tree patriarch to seek his protection.


    At the age of 14, Lu CuO made a fuss with his family one day to join the army.


    Lu''s mother is very angry and plays with her. But the noble children are expensive. Now the world is not peaceful. How can they join the army and die?


    When his family didn''t allow him, he ran outside the barracks and was taken down by the soldiers.


    The officer who happened to be on duty was Yafeng Ze of Chaozhong. He was patrolling the camp. Seeing that Lu CuO''s clothes were not like ordinary people, he asked the reason and origin.


    Lu CuO knelt on the ground and said his identity and origin. Then he begged Feng Daya to give him a chance to show his martial arts. If he was suitable to join the army, he asked Feng Daya to ask their family for him.


    Feng just smiled and asked him to try, but he didn''t answer his request.


    Lu CuO fought with an ordinary soldier with his bare hands.


    At the end of the battle, he defeated the adult and trained soldiers at the age of 14.


    Lu CuO thought he could be included, but Feng Ze''s face was flat. He said that he was young, so he''d better go back and Practice for a few more years.


    Lu CuO was not satisfied. He suddenly kowtowed and said, "please lend me a bow and arrow, shoot once, and I''ll go."


    In fact, Feng had the idea of loving talents in his heart. He was afraid that he would die young on the battlefield, so he sent him back and let him join the army when he was older and more mature.


    Now Lu CuO asks for a bow and arrow, and Feng Ze has some pity in his heart, so he orders someone to take a set of good bows and arrows for him.


    Lu CuO drew his bow and arrow, pointing directly at the flag at the gate of the barracks.


    An arrow flew out, and the wooden pole of the black dragon flag with the word "Feng" on a brown background was folded into two sections.


    The barracks were in an uproar, both amazed by Lu CuO''s skillful archery and worried about the boy''s boldness.


    It''s a crime to shoot off Feng Daya''s flag!


    Feng was not angry. He asked people to take a look at the broken flagpole and nodded immediately.


    The next day, Feng Ze went to Lu''s house and asked Lu Fu for Lu Cuo.


    Since then, Feng Ze has found that Lu CuO really has extraordinary talents and is determined to take him with him, first to protect him and second to personally cultivate him into a generation of generals.


    Since then, Lu CuO joined the army and became a personal soldier under Feng Ze.

 Chapter 74

    At the age of 18, Lu CuO was awarded the post of archer officer "shooting Ya".


    In the twenty second year, he had made great military achievements and his official position was promoted to doya.


    Doya, 22, is rare in the history of the Dragon kingdom.


    Now it is the 257th year after the founding of the Dragon state. After generations of inheritance, the vassals who were enfeoffed in that year have long forgotten their former grace. Once there is force, they are ready to move.


    In addition, the founding of the Dragon Kingdom has been too long and the system is corrupt. Only this king can be mediocre and suffer from domestic and foreign troubles every year.


    When Lu CuO was 23 years old, Liao Hou in the northwest rebelled.


    Due to the incompetence of the king of the Dragon Kingdom, Feng Zelao Daya died soon after the war began.


    Lu CuO was ordered in the face of danger. He took Feng Ze''s military order sign and led his troops to attack.


    This dozen is six years.


    If it were not for Lu''s fault, it can be said that the countries of the Dragon kingdom are afraid that they have not been pressed by the waiting army.


    However, perhaps it is because the founding of the Dragon Kingdom has been too long. Although the king of the Dragon kingdom is not old, the ruling class of the whole dragon kingdom is as old as its peers.


    They even complain about Lu''s mistakes.


    Without the order of the king, it is a crime to obtain the military order sign without authorization, and it is a crime to do the affairs of Daya as doya.


    If you win the war, it''s a crime to use too much money and food. If you lose and draw, it''s a crime.


    But Lu CuO was fighting on the front line, and they could not do anything directly to him.


    Lu CuO didn''t get the appointment of Daya until he was 27 years old. Before that, he had been leading troops in an illegal capacity.


    However, I''m afraid all this will come to an end now.


    Lu Cuo, 29, was seriously injured and was trapped in the ancient city of Kan, the last defense line in the northwest of the Dragon Kingdom and north of the Surabaya river.


    In twenty days, the waiting army has attacked the city nine times.


    The food in the city can last up to ten more days.


    If the reinforcements do not come in these ten days, the city will be over.


    However, in fact, Lu CuO may not even support the day when the food is finished.


    Since he joined the army at the age of 14, Lu CuO has spent 15 years in wars large and small. His injuries, large and small, had hollowed out his body to a dangerous level.


    That''s why Lu cuocai doesn''t want to stay in bed. He knew that he might not be able to survive the siege.


    However, if he can hold on for a while, the morale of the city depends on him. If he doesn''t come out to boost morale, the ancient city of Kan will be very dangerous.


    Lu CuO walked up to the city in the dim light of the morning.


    Liao Hou''s Daya just attacked yesterday and suffered a lot of losses. He should repair it today and won''t come back for the time being.


    "You all go on patrol. I''ll watch it here alone." Lu CuO ordered the soldiers around him.


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers dared not disturb Daya and left one after another.


    Lu CuO went to an independent open-air observation room at the head of the city alone, took out a handkerchief from his arms, and immediately bowed his head and coughed.


    When he took away his handkerchief, it was full of blood, even some blood clots, and he didn''t know where it fell from his body.


    The handkerchief is very old, but it can be seen that it was once a very beautiful handkerchief embroidered with detailed patterns.


    In fact, whether he came out of the ward or went up the wall with the soldiers who changed their guard, the blood had been in his throat for a long time, but he didn''t want others to see it, so he came to the city alone and spit it out.


    Huang Si looked at Lu Cuo.


    At this time, he couldn''t help it. Huang Si asked directly in the air:


    "Why aren''t you dead? I''ve been waiting for two days."


    Lu CuO was slightly stunned and looked around. There was no shadow. There could be no shelter such as roof in the open-air observation room.


    "Ha ha, am I dying? I have auditory hallucinations." Lu CuO murmured, "but... I can''t die yet. If I die, the ancient city of Kan will be over..."


    Huang Si has really been waiting here for two days. Although he is conscious, his body is still in the dark space. From the sense of time, it is only a few minutes. But this is different from what Xiao Ke said?


    Xiaoke''s big data statistics never made a mistake, and Huang Si had already scanned Lu CuO''s body with his consciousness in the two days he was waiting here to make sure that this man really had a short life, so he waited patiently.


    Huang Si waited for him to die, asked him if he was willing to follow him, and then recruited him to the heaven.


    Because he was too busy, Huang also asked Xiao to query the archival materials and understand the life of Lu''s mistake. He still admired the man.


    As a result, it was agreed that he would die in two days. After two days, the employee refused to graduate. Is it a little too much?


    "It''s not auditory hallucination," Huang Si corrected his fantasy. "I came to take you away. You should be a dead soul today, not a living person. It''s difficult for me to do it because you haven''t died."


    Lu CuO heard clearly that someone was talking to him, but there was no one here except him.


    And what the other party said made him almost have a guess.


    "Are you a God? Or an evil god? Or a monster? A ghost?" Lu CuO listed the existence he knew in the legend and tried to ask the speaker who did not exist.


    Huang Si listened and praised: "your psychological quality is good. First, when you see a speaker without body, you won''t kneel down and kowtow and beg for mercy like some people. Secondly, when you see immortals and ghosts, you are not afraid at all. You dare to assume boldly. Your thinking is very careful and your EQ is excellent."


    Lu CuO smiled, smiled and affected the injury. He coughed a mouthful of blood. He wiped it with his handkerchief and said, "you are a God or a ghost. After all, I am about to die. Whether you want to hurt me or not, I will die."


    Huang Si regretted: "you''ve never died. You must be very special. I want to assimilate you and see what''s special."


    Lu CuO looked into the distance. There was the direction where Lu Hou''s men camped in Daya. He calmly said, "I should be dying, but I can''t die yet. I must live before the reinforcements arrive. As long as I hold on until then, you can take away this rotten life."


    "But if I fall now, they are afraid that they will not be able to hold on immediately. If the ancient city of Kan falls, there is no barrier in the north, and the Dragon kingdom will not last long. The people of the Dragon kingdom are in the rear, hoping that we can hold on. I can''t let them suffer."


    "Therefore, my life is not mine alone. Whether you are a God or a ghost, I can''t give you this life yet."


    "You''re wrong."


    Because the other party is his future excellent employee, he will be hired sooner or later. Anyway, Huang Si has nothing to do here. Huang Si actually wants to talk to him.


    "First of all, if the city is captured, the Dragon kingdom may not be subjugated. Second, the subjugation of the Dragon kingdom may not be a bad thing. You see, you are trapped here for 20 days without rescue? This shows that the country does not deserve to have excellent employees like you... No, Daya."


    "Since it is so decadent, why not simply let it die, what a new world?"


    Lu CuO shook his head at the invisible existence:


    "The Dragon kingdom is just some selfish officials who have blinded the king''s eyes. Even if it is decadent, it should not perish, because there are great people of our great dragon Kingdom behind me. They have nothing wrong and want to perish with the Dragon kingdom!"


    "Is there really nothing wrong with the people?" Huang Si popularized the advanced sociological concept, "what kind of people, there will be what kind of countries and rulers, and then confused emperors and incompetent ministers, aren''t they all used to by the people themselves?"


    "Besides, you know that the fungus will kill all the people? What does it mean that the people will suffer? What if the fungus will bring everyone down?"


    Lu CuO''s expression stagnated a little, and then said: "... It''s a syndrome, not a fungus syndrome."


    Huang Si: "......"


    Why doesn''t this Xiaoke mark the pronunciation of difficult words when sending materials!


    Bully engineering students!

 Chapter 75

    The words start with wizards.


    Weiji built the foundation for them from image recording to hieroglyphics.


    Later, Dongyao directly handed down the oracle to let the Terran develop words.


    Under the covert interference of Huang Si''s artificial intelligence, the characters developed roughly in the direction of ancient Chinese characters.


    As a result, Chinese characters have only been used for more than 200 years, and Huang Si himself has been cheated. It can be said that it has turned the sky.


    Huang Si decided to ignore this mistake. He advised Lu CuO:


    "You''d better die early. Now you''re like entering the wrong company, with the wrong boss, with the same salary as the subsistence allowance, eating bran and swallowing vegetables. Others also tell you that it''s called starting a business with the company, so you have to sacrifice everything but give you nothing. How can there be such a cheap thing in the world?"


    "So, you change jobs, give up your persistence in living, die and change me to be the boss. Although I''m not a good boss, I''ll be 10000 times more conscientious than your current boss."


    In this paragraph, Huang Si talks with Lu CuO with consciousness. The advantage of conscious dialogue is that even if Lu CuO doesn''t understand the concept at all, he can roughly understand what Huang Si wants to express.


    Lu CuO felt very surprised that he could understand the same words as Tianshu.


    Huang Si tried to persuade him. After one round of persuasion, it was up to Lu to decide whether to agree or not.


    "Don''t talk. You should die as soon as possible. Looking at your character, I think it''s more important before you die than after you die. Then I won''t solicit you casually and give you a choice. If you think it''s still necessary to exist in another way that can''t interfere with the reality after you die, please contact me. Well, the price is all your freedom and soul."


    Then he didn''t care about the green world and ate Yangzhi manna.


    Lu CuO sat in the observatory and waited quietly for a long time. There was no sound in the air.


    "Existence after death? Can''t interfere with reality? At the cost of freedom and soul? Ha, the God said all unheard of words, but... Why do I understand... Because is it an oracle?"


    Lu CuO recalled the conversation with some disappointment.


    He thought about what would happen after his death, but he only thought about the consequences of his death. He never thought about where people would go after they died. According to legend, is it to the great God of ancestors? But these are too far away for him.


    What he needs to face is the endless smoke of gunpowder and war, and the disappearance of living life.


    After thinking for a while, Lu CuO shook his head and stood up.


    Regardless of these, the immediate matter is the most important. Go and discuss the deployment with your men.


    He walked to the steps outside the lookout.


    The scene in front of me suddenly shook and my heart ached.


    "No!" Lu CuO covered his chest and couldn''t fall!


    Just as Lu CuO barely supported himself, a messenger ran over and shouted:


    "Daya! Daya, come down quickly, and there will be another attack!"


    On hearing these words, Lu CuO suddenly lit a raging flame again in his dry eyes.


    He stood upright.


    "Let them wait for me," Lu CuO said to the messenger. "I''ll be there right away."


    On the tower, looking at the smoke in the distance, all the officers looked dignified.


    "How many people are there this time?" Lu CuO asked.


    "Bingdaya has about 6000 people. Waiting for the soldiers in hand, almost five Chengdu has been sent to our ancient city of Kan!"


    Lu CuO''s fingers trembled slightly.


    "Daya, I''m afraid he didn''t give a dead order this time. He must gnaw at our hard bone. They probably want to attack directly." A Weiya said.


    Lu wrongly pressed his chest and calmly said, "the more anxious you are, the more it shows that he has been flustered. Our domestic support from the Dragon kingdom must come soon."


    "Daya is right. Now they have sealed all our letters. They must be guilty."


    "We won''t surrender. With Daya, we won''t lose!"


    Lu CuO smiled and nodded at them, then got up and said, "let''s go and meet them for a while!"


    "Ha ha, Daya will do it, and there will be a few heads on their necks!"


    The officers exulted. Even if the city was about to run out of food, they did not have the slightest depression and give up.


    Lu CuO is the arrow God of the Dragon kingdom!


    ¡­¡­


    Long Qi, the 19th king of the Dragon Kingdom, was 25 years old and had been in power for seven years.


    Like all young monarchs, he thought he was wise and promising.


    What''s more, the former Emperor has been honged, and the Empress Dowager worships the wind god and ignores the government. Now no one can stop him from carrying out his own ideas.


    However, his political career is full of stains. Over the years, there have been repeated wars, and even people waiting for such a small place have been unable to solve it for six years.


    This made Longqi very angry.


    Therefore, he doesn''t like Lu CuO very much.


    Has this man ever won any major battles? Not at all, okay. His teacher, the former Daya Fengze, at least defeated kuihou, who had committed a riot.


    Lu CuO even delayed the problem of waiting for Liu Hou for six years, causing him to lose face and shame as soon as he took office.


    Later, he even asked him to seal Lu Cuo. It was new Daya. He only wanted to seal his uncle Long Zhi! However, those military attach ¨¦ s all objected. Finally, they had no choice but to seal Lu Cuo.


    "When this happens, who of you has a way? Say it!" Long Qi slammed the bamboo slips to the ground.


    Every day, unhappy news came, which made Longqi unhappy at all.


    At the beginning, the news that Lu CuO was besieged by the Marquis came, and a minister from the central government immediately asked for rescue, but how can the country have troops to save him?


    Long Qi is the wise leader. Of course, he knows the Xiang Hou in Ronghe area, the Zhong Hou in Zhishui area and the tree Hou in Hexing area. It is not clear whether these three forces are enemies or friends around the Dragon kingdom. The most important thing is to rebel. These three forces have no response at all. Is it not enough to explain the problem?


    If he doesn''t leave more troops in the capital of the country, what if he is attacked jointly by the three waiting groups?


    Lu CuO is really ridiculous. He has always asked him for troops over the years. Don''t you know that the Dragon Kingdom has a vast territory and many borders, and the importance of the capital is far more important than the border. He thinks that only his place needs to be guarded, and other places don''t need to be guarded?


    When the rear is empty and something goes wrong, can he bear the responsibility?


    However, in recent days, news has come one after another that Lu CuO is in critical condition and is short of food and grass. Please send troops to rescue, or at least transport the military grain.


    Of course, long Qi can''t really release himself. In that case, all the ministers in the court will criticize him and his reputation will be bad.


    So long Qi sent someone to deliver grain to Lu Cuo. As a result, he was stopped and burned by the waiting people on the way.


    So long Qi was confident: I gave it. You didn''t answer well. Is it my fault?


    Today is the 10th day of Lu CuO''s siege. Those ministers are talking in Long Qi''s ears like flies. He is almost bored to death.

 Chapter 76

    When long Qi asked how to solve the matter of waiting, many ministers present talked about it one after another.


    While Wen Chen was still arguing, some of the generals came out impatiently.


    "My Lord, for the sake of today, we can only send reinforcements to rescue Lu CuO as soon as possible. Kangu city is the last barrier in the northwest of the Dragon kingdom. If kangu city can''t be defended and cross the Fuhe River, the Zishui city in the rear has no natural danger and is very easy to break through. At that time, the Dragon kingdom is afraid that the direct front will collapse and there will be no power to return to heaven!"


    After the military general finished, another military general with greater official position and more authority also stood up. He was a duoya surnamed Feng.


    "Your Majesty, with your permission, I, Feng Ge, would like to lead the troops to the ancient city of Kan to solve the Siege!"


    Feng duoya was the son of Feng Ze, a former Da Ya. He also had great prestige in the army and had a good relationship with Lu Cuo.


    Long Qi asked with a deep face, "you should first tell me how many troops you want to use?"


    Feng duoya''s face twitched for a moment. The words of the king of the Dragon kingdom were extremely unqualified. The reinforcements had to care about the quantity. It can be seen that they were stingy. But he couldn''t say it, so he had to bow his hand and say:


    "It only takes two divisions to return to the king."


    Long Qiyi patted the armrest of the chair and sneered:


    "Two? I''m afraid you don''t want to spare your country''s national garrison? How can I have two divisions for you now?"


    An old man slowly came out of the ranks of literary officials. This man was grand master Deng. Grand master Deng was fair and had high prestige in the court.


    Master Deng said, "don''t worry, Feng duoya. I''ll wait for the old minister to give you an answer. At present, in order to guard against the three waiting times in the southeast, the capital should keep three divisions every day. At the same time, two divisions should be stationed on the southern border and one division in the East. There should be garrisons at several passes in China. These can''t be transferred. If you want two divisions at a time, the country will be empty..."


    Feng duoya raised his head and sighed: "master Deng, I didn''t mean to be embarrassed, but there are many troops waiting for him. If there is only one division, it must be equivalent to sheep entering the tiger''s mouth. Moreover, since there are troops stationed at the border and pass, it means that the defense is tight, and there is nothing wrong with leaving only one division in the capital of the country..."


    "Shut up!" Long Qi immediately threw down the bamboo slips at hand. "The capital of the country is the foundation and face of the country. He casually transferred more than half of the troops of the capital of the country and asked the princes to see what they think!"


    Feng duoya''s figure trembles. If he doesn''t get reinforcements this time, Lu CuO is afraid he can''t hold it.


    He couldn''t care. He knelt directly to the ground and shouted:


    "King, Lu Daya is waiting for our support at the front line. How can we give him up? Really not. Give me a division and add a talisman so that I can call the soldiers and horses at the nearby pass! Lu Daya, I really can''t help it!"


    Long Qi hesitated a little.


    Deng Tai Shi was in the middle and mediate the way:


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you give Feng duoya a teacher and ask him to bring more grain and grass to Lu Daya..."


    Feng duoya knelt on the ground and felt cold all over. When the country was like this, why did the monarch and Minister bargain for a problem of two divisions. He knew that grand master Deng meant well, but he didn''t understand military affairs! In the past, the troops of a division would only be waiting for Chinese food.


    Only with the strength of two divisions, he can barely deal with them and keep the ancient city of Kan for the time being.


    After listening to master Deng''s words, long Qi looked reluctant, but master Deng still had some authority in the court. Since he said peace, let''s do it.


    "OK, then..." long Qizheng was about to agree to master Deng''s request. Suddenly, a man hurried in outside the hall and shouted as soon as he came in:


    "King, wait, wait for me!"


    It was against the etiquette for this man to go directly to the temple without communication, but the visitor was a red man in front of Longqi, so the door official didn''t dare to stop him.


    This man is the wizard of the great God of his ancestors. He is a slightly older official among the Wizards. His surname is yuan and his name is ang. Others call him yuan Wuling.


    "It''s yuan Wuling. Come in." Longqi said.


    Although yuan Wuling is not a great witch in a country, he is a witch that Longqi likes very much.


    In Longqi''s view, he is upright, not afraid of power, and dare to admonish. He is the talent most needed by a wise monarch like Longqi.


    Yuan Wuling went to the palace and bowed down and said, "Your Majesty, your subordinates have come to sue someone."


    Long Qi said with a smile, "Yuan Wuling''s work is always so unexpected. Who are you going to sue?"


    Yuan Wuling looked up and did not look at the ministers on both sides, but directly at Long Qi:


    "My Lord, I want to sue Lu CuO!"


    There was an uproar in the hall.


    "Lu Cuo," said Yuan Wuling in a loud voice, "is the root of the unrest in the Dragon kingdom in the past six years!"


    There were bursts of criticism from the ministers, especially the generals. They stared at Yuan Wuling and wanted to tear him up.


    Yuan Wuling went straight on regardless of other people''s comments:


    "Six years ago, Lu Hou attacked our country because Lu CuO killed his third son. How can we not repay his revenge? At that time, we should hand Lu CuO over to calm Lu Hou''s anger. Unfortunately, Feng Daya defended Lu CuO and refused to hand it over, which led to Lu Hou''s anger and became a war for six years..."


    Yuan Wuling''s voice did not stop, and Feng duoya immediately roared: "Shut up! You know what a fart! Our country is getting weaker and weaker. You have long been rebellious. His third son led the troops to rob our army''s grain and grass, and was intercepted and killed by Lu Cuo. It''s his own fault! When the two armies fought, he could get revenge for killing his son? Joke! It''s just an excuse to start a war! Besides, Lu Daya was a meritorious hero of our country who made great contributions in the past. If he did so again, how can he be handed over as a prisoner of war! ¡±


    Long Qi was already displeased, and even took a heavy pat on the chair with his hand. However, Feng duoya still didn''t know whether to live or die, and forced a long paragraph of words to roar out quickly.


    Yuan Wuling was not deterred by Feng duoya at all. He said sternly: "You can say it''s an excuse to rebel, but it''s really under the name of avenging his son and eliminating evil spirits. If Lu CuO was disposed of at that time, what reason does he have to invade the central dragon Kingdom and violate the Tianwei of the king of the real dragon? He''s just a marquis in the southwest corner. What do you take to fight with the king? You troops have to leave Lu Cuo Hidden dangers have led to six years of war, and our people have suffered! "


    After hearing yuan Wuling''s words, several people immediately jumped out to argue with Yuan Wuling.


    "Calm down and let yuan Wuling finish talking!" Longqi spoke.


    With the support of Long Qi, Yuan Wuling''s momentum increased greatly. He glanced around the hall and said:


    "There are hundreds of courtiers present, but none of them can put forward a way to solve the worry of waiting, but yuan has!"


    "The ancestors of the three Southeast princes were the first three forces to follow the founding king of our country. The Dragon Kingdom has great kindness to their ancestors, and they are actually loyal to the king. However, the border of the three Southeast princes has been harassed by Lu CuO many times, so they have deep resentment against Lu Cuo. Didn''t the envoys of the three Southeast princes say before that? There is Lu CuO in the Dragon Kingdom, why should we be the three? King It''s better to contact the emissary of the third waiting group and promise to kill Lu Cuo. The third waiting group will send troops to serve the king. The danger will be solved! "

 Chapter 77

    As soon as Yuan Wuling said this, he was shocked on the spot.


    How did the topic change from solving the siege of waiting and rescuing Lu CuO to killing Lu CuO and saving the country?


    Another general said angrily, "three waiting times are eyeing, and the promise of benefits must be false. You are leading wolves into the house and destroying the barrier!"


    However, one of the literary ministers, Wu tai''a, came out and said, "there is some truth in Yuan Wu Ling''s words. It is a fact that our country has a shortage of troops. It is also a fact that we need to guard against three waiting times. It''s better to send someone to contact three waiting times and ask about the situation?"


    Long Qi said, "stop. Yuan Wu''s order is good. Send someone to ask there three times before making a decision."


    "Your Majesty, no!" Von Dorya is going crazy. Do they know what they are talking about? For a while, we should guard against the three waiting places in the southeast, and for a while, we should let them be king Qin. What do we say about loyalty? Will loyalty make us a threat to the Dragon kingdom?


    At that time, these three Hou were the first founding heroes to follow the first king of the Dragon Kingdom, long Jiu. Yes, but hundreds of years have passed. Their descendants don''t know how many generations have changed. What kind of kindness and loyalty do they talk about with them?


    Dragon Qi angrily said, "enough, retreat from the Dynasty and discuss it later!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seven days later.


    In the city of gravel river, three important officials are gathering to discuss matters.


    "Sanhou agreed with King Qin. Sure enough, there are conditions." Wu tai''a looked at the bamboo slips and said.


    Yang Taibao frowned and asked, "what do you think of master Deng?"


    Master Deng touched his thick white beard and sighed, "it''s no use if we have an opinion. The king will agree."


    Yang Taibao said, "it''s all the king bewitched by Yuan ang! But even so, the king can''t really kill Lu CuO to change for the third waiting king?"


    Wu tai''a said, "Yang Gong, you don''t have to be too angry. If Lu CuO can die for his country, he must be happy."


    Master Deng stretched out his hand to hold down two colleagues who were about to quarrel and said, "wait for the king''s decision first, and then we will discuss with other ministers in the court."


    Finally, the agreement was reached.


    The three princes in the southeast agreed with the king of the Dragon kingdom that they would send troops to suppress him, while the Dragon Kingdom only needed to subdue the sinner Lu Cuo.


    This order was jointly discussed and reported by the ministers of the court and China, and then approved by Longqi seal.


    First, the king had this idea, and his subordinates were not very opposed. Naturally, he followed him.


    Second, Lu CuO did not have many supporters in the DPRK, and the military attache''s power was not obvious. Now that there is a way to solve the problem that puzzles everyone, many people will also push the boat with the current.


    Besides, although Lu CuO is a strong general, it was a thing of the past. In recent years, he has lost more and won less. What''s the use of him? It''s better to give him up early and replace him with a stronger general.


    There are many opponents, but most of them are lower level officials, who can not change the decision of important officials in the court.


    Lu CuO''s crime is "rude to the king, rebellious and unrighteous, the sinner of the country".


    So, in the Dragon Kingdom, a magical scene appeared.


    On the 18th day when the ancient city of Kan was besieged and Lu CuO was trapped, the army preparing to sentence Lu CuO to death, under the leadership of Long Zhi, marched towards the ancient city of Kan in the name of reinforcements.


    Yuan Wuling was sent to the third Hou in the southeast as an envoy.


    The Lu family was surrounded by soldiers, and Lu''s father was only an aristocrat, but he was not an official in the Dynasty and had no resistance.


    The reinforcements of the three waiting groups should arrive in the near future.


    Longqi expects them to help him out.


    ¡­¡­


    "Father, please, let me out, let me out!"


    "Shut up! You stay at home for a month!"


    "The Lu family will not be besieged for no reason. Brother Lu must have had an accident! Father, tell me what happened!" Ren Bi knelt on the ground and tears spread all over her skirt.


    Ren He is the chief musician in charge of music in the court. Long QIPO likes listening to music, so Ren He has a good life and a lot of money. Except for his poor background, everything else is quite good.


    He knows what happened. Lu CuO is about to be killed. The Lu family will certainly come to no good end. The best thing is that men are slaves and women are maidservants, and the worst thing is that people are beheaded.


    But he can''t help taking his daughter.


    My daughter has known Lu CuO since childhood. Now she is 24 years old. She is already a big girl who will be gossip if she can''t get married. She still makes trouble every day to wait for Lu CuO to come back.


    And he is not a cruel man. He can''t just marry his daughter outside.


    Over the years, he has been appeasing his daughter because he knows that Lu CuO can''t come back. If Lu CuO could get back, Feng Daya would not have died.


    Ren He shook his head and ordered his servant to take his daughter under house arrest.


    Ren Bi sat on the bed. Her tears had dried up. Her father still wouldn''t let her out. She wanted to see what happened to the Lu family and to find someone to ask what happened to brother Lu at the border.


    She took out a handkerchief from her arms. It was not like a girl''s home at all. It was made of linen, very rough, with off-line edges and no embroidery.


    However, it was washed very clean and kept close to the body.


    Ren Bi''s thoughts suddenly flew to the past.


    Her home is quite close to Lu''s and she has known her since childhood. When Lu CuO was busy practicing martial arts, she had the courage to often follow him and practice.


    Unfortunately, she has no talent in this field, and her parents scolded her for nothing.


    Ren Bi had to stay at home every day looking forward to Lu CuO''s return.


    In her small mind, Lu CuO looks handsome and has excellent martial arts, which makes her admire very much.


    As a result, when Lu CuO was 14, he joined the army.


    Ren Bi cried and asked, "why do you want to go? My father said it''s hard and dangerous to join the army. What if brother Lu doesn''t come back?"


    Lu CuO took out his handkerchief and wiped Ren Bi''s small face.


    "Abby, do you have a good time?"


    "Well, I''m happy to have brother Lu!"


    "Our family is also like this. They all live well, so..." Lu CuO wiped Ren Bi''s tears and stuffed her handkerchief in her hand. "I want to follow Feng Daya to the front line and guard the country, so that everyone can live happily forever..."


    Lu CuO''s eyes gently stared at Ren Bi and said, "ah Bi, this is my responsibility as a man."


    Finally, Lu CuO followed the army. Ren Bi cried behind him, "brother Lu, you must come back! I''ll wait for you!"


    After Ren Bi came home, she began to learn the weaving and embroidery she didn''t like before.


    After a few years, Ren Bi''s craftsmanship has been unmatched in the whole city. She made a most attentive embroidered handkerchief and gave it to Lu CuO when he followed Feng Daya back to the capital.


    The girl''s blushing face made Lu CuO understand her mind.


    At that time, Lu CuO held her hand and said, "Abby, wait for me. After the war, I will come back to see Uncle Ren. We..."


    Speaking, Lu CuO was also a little embarrassed.


    Later, after the army set out, they never saw it again.

 Chapter 78

    Reader Group No.: 609199504


    It will be on the shelves at noon on Friday. Write your comments on the shelves as usual.


    Because this article is too long, you can subscribe directly here. If you don''t want to see a long article, just read this paragraph directly: new books, non popular categories, non popular themes, non people, non small white articles. As an original science fiction, it''s not easy to code today. Because some readers want me to go on the shelf quickly, they don''t wait to recommend it. They can go on the shelf when the word count is over 20W. There are enough manuscripts, the outline is perfect, and there will be no eunuch. I hope interested friends can subscribe and support it. I won''t let you down.


    I am a person who knows gratitude, so the words of thanks are also put here: thank the editor for signing me and giving me the opportunity to get the manuscript fee by writing. Thank you to all the readers who gave me a reward before it was put on the shelf. I have received your concern for me. Every time I write about it very hard, I am really happy to see someone give me a reward. Thanks to all my friends who collect and vote for me. It is your support that makes this new book get two recommendation opportunities at the starting point. At the beginning, I have been writing in a single state. I don''t know the author or the editor. If you hadn''t fished me out of the ditch, I wouldn''t see the sun now.


    It''s said that the comments on the shelf usually sell badly, but I''m honest, so let''s talk about the current situation and the update of this book.


    The first is the situation of the book. The update intensity of the online text is very high. I can also understand everyone''s idea of reading many chapters at one time. Therefore, when the book was uploaded at the beginning, I sent more than 10000 words a day because I wanted the readers to see the whole story quickly. However, according to the author I later knew, this approach was wrong because I passed it too fast at the beginning, As a result, it is difficult for subsequent editors to arrange recommendations for me, and I have reached the number of words that should be on the shelf.


    This book will be on the shelves after only one and a half recommendations. It''s really a loss, but I can''t help it, because I''m a new author.


    But in fact, I don''t have the ability to write 10000 a day, because this is not a small white text. Layout planning really takes a lot of brains. I can''t sleep when I think about the plot every day. Today, I also wake up at 2:00 and 4:00 in the middle of the night, and then I can''t sleep. Most of the time, I only sleep for 3 or 4 hours a day.


    The reason why I was able to transmit 10000 words a day in the early stage is that I wrote more than 100000 words before I began to upload them at the starting point.


    In the past two months, I honestly have poor health, stomachache and liver pain, and I don''t want to have an operation (mainly because I don''t have time). Readers have also said about my work and rest. In fact, I often stay online at 4 o''clock because I can''t sleep when I wake up. I can''t improve it for the time being. I can only say that I''ll try to adjust it later.


    Another disadvantage of this book is that I didn''t sign the contract after receiving a text message from the station, nor did I sign the contract for internal investment (I don''t know the editor). I signed the contract after I sent 100000 words. It is said that the signing pass rate of 100000 words was only one thousandth, but I didn''t have the concept of eunuch in my mind at that time, I just want to write 150000 points again if I don''t pass. Fortunately, the next day I received a short station with a successful signing, so I delayed sending the contract for another day. In addition, at the weekend, it was Monday when I signed the contract. When I arranged my water test push, it was time for me to pass 160000 words. It means that I haven''t recommended any websites for the first 160000 words. I just rely on readers to help publicize. But what makes people happy is that the first water test push is classified push, which is generally the treatment only old authors have, because sub strength is a very good recommendation. In this way, the book stayed on the sub strong list. Without even attached app, it cut off the new work of the big man with app, and ranked the third in the sub strong data of that period. There are still a few days in the middle, and the single day data is better than the second.


    But because I signed it too late and passed it too fast, I had to go on the shelf after only one and a half recommendations. This is also a mistake made by Meng Xin. I don''t know any hidden rules, or what other authors told me later.


    However, you can also see that I am really single-minded. Most of the authors did not receive the contract for 20000 or 30000 words, and they were eunuchs for a short time, or up to 50000. A hundred thousand points like me can still sign a contract successfully. To be honest, I have added a group of authors. I only see one person who is the same. It is also unheard of by many people to test the water push when they buried themselves in updating to 160000. So don''t worry about my eunuch. I think my patience and perseverance are probably excellent among the starting point authors.


    In fact, the outline of the book has been roughly planned. Especially at the end, I planned the foreshadowing that should be buried in the early and middle plots. If you see some plots that are very strange and the author doesn''t explain, don''t panic. It may be foreshadowing, of course, it may be bugs. Just point them out. I''ll get rid of small bugs, I''ll save the hard to fix bug for later when I''m free.


    In fact, I know that the online literature industry needs to be eager for quick success and instant benefits. If a book can''t make money and the results are too poor, the author will cut it. Or it takes too much brain to write, and finally I can''t bear the update frequency, so I cut it. I am not a person eager for quick success and instant benefit, otherwise I wouldn''t write original science fiction here. However, wasting my mind is a very serious problem, because I can''t sleep these days because of writing. But I can only say that I will insist on writing this book within my ability, hoping to be worthy of your tickets, rewards and subscriptions, as well as my own ideas.


    The book is like my own child. Writing shows that I like it. What if you don''t do well? If I have a complete idea, I can''t cut it, but it will be more painful when I write. After all, I''m quitting my job to study for a doctoral degree and have a stable negative income. After school, tuition and living expenses are a huge expense. I can only live on the savings I saved at work. My life is really tight. If you can get some royalties by writing articles, you may not be so embarrassed.


    After writing this book, if the subscription is OK, I will probably write another one, which will be much more mature at that time. After all, this book is my first novel written after 200000 words. Many of them are done for the first time. It''s too immature. At the beginning, I didn''t even have an outline. Now the outline is slowly found out by myself every night of insomnia.


    I haven''t found a way to sleep more now. It''s not that Xiaobai Wen is really difficult to write. I can''t sleep as soon as I get a card, so I have to get up and read the materials. During this time, I chewed several monographs on mythology and history. In fact, it''s not helpful to write novels, but I also learned something. In addition, I can write more by sleeping less.


    In this way, even if the writing speed is very slow, I stubbornly rely on not sleeping much and desperately reading materials to pile up the stored manuscripts to a level suitable for shelves.


    So on the day it was put on the shelves, it was willful and direct 5 more.


    Let''s talk about updating and subsequent writing plans.


    After being put on the shelf, the two updates every day will be updated together in the morning. It may be a time period between 5 and 8 o''clock. In this way, you can freely choose to watch updates at any time of the day instead of waiting until the evening.


    I hope you can help subscribe. After all, the first order data is too important for this book that has just been put on the shelf. If the first order data is poor, there may be no recommendation in the future. It can almost be said that the first order and follow-up data determine the future of the book. The editor also told me that only good data will give me a chance, and bad data will disappear. Please subscribe, thank you!


    At the same time, subscription is really a financial help to me. I''m quitting now. I can only live on the savings saved from my previous work. I still have various expenses to pay after I enter school. It''s really a poor economic situation. I really hope to get everyone''s subscription support. At the same time, if I get good grades, it will also give me the motivation to write hard, so that I can see such a happy thing recognized by readers in the process of writing.


    According to the setting of reading, if I update 4000 words a day within a month, I can get a full attendance reward of 600 yuan at the end of the month. So I guarantee to update it at this speed and increase it according to the situation.


    Well, thank you for seeing the last, and thank you for always accompanying me. Cat cat loves you, Bixin!

 Chapter 79

    Kangu City, the 23rd day of siege.


    Three days.


    Three days have passed since the mysterious existence asked him why he didn''t die.


    Every day, Lu CuO secretly spits blood in his handkerchief.


    He concealed it well. Everyone didn''t realize that his Daya''s body had been completely damaged. He thought he was still the invincible arrow God of the Dragon kingdom.


    Now, even the pain began to numb gradually, and the body gradually lost consciousness.


    "Hold on a little longer. When the reinforcements come and solve the siege of Kan ancient city..."


    Lu CuO still tried to go to the city every day, said hello to the soldiers on patrol, and then pretended to go back to his house as if nothing had happened.


    Fortunately, he didn''t wait too long.


    That afternoon, the good news finally came. Long Zhi''s reinforcements came! The waiting army is retreating.


    There is jubilation in the ancient city of Kan, waiting to withdraw! The Dragon army is coming!


    No one in this city knows that Lord Longzhi sent someone to communicate with Hou.


    "Go back ten miles and send spies to see. Long Zhi will give you a satisfactory answer."


    Standing beside the city gate, Lu CuO was relieved to see the arrival of the army of the Dragon kingdom. Although the number of people was less, at least they could support for a period of time when the waiting time receded.


    What''s more, Long Zhi is the king''s uncle. His arrival means that the Dragon Kingdom still attaches great importance to Kan ancient city.


    Kan ancient city, now it''s guarded! He won a living for his soldiers, who are less than 1000, and the people of the whole city!


    Moreover, he also protected everyone in the Dragon Kingdom behind the ancient city of Kan!


    A feeling of relief made Lu CuO''s will relax a little. Unconsciously, his eyes darkened and his body shook in an instant.


    No, not now!


    Lu CuO pinched himself again, barely maintained his consciousness, and had to hold on. Even if he died, he had to go back to die. He could not die in his sight!


    After receiving the instruction, the soldiers of Kan ancient city opened the gate and stood on both sides to meet the army coming from the capital.


    Lord Longzhi personally led the rescue, which made many soldiers and people rejoice.


    "Daya is really hard." A smile appeared on Long Zhi''s face. "Let''s go into the house and have a chat."


    Lu CuO suddenly had a very strange feeling.


    Long Zhi, I should have disagreed with him. Why do you seem so intimate now.


    That''s all. The big deal is to let him hand over his military power.


    Long Zhi has been attached to the position of Daya for a long time. He just handed it in. He doesn''t have much life anyway.


    The one who doesn''t know whether it''s a God or a ghost has said it. He''s already dead.


    "Wait a minute," Long Zhi''s men stopped many military officials in kangu city. "The Lord wants to discuss confidential matters with Daya. You can''t enter."


    Lu CuO waved to stop the military officers who were ready to follow up, and then walked proudly into the main hall of the city.


    Long Zhi then took people into the hall.


    "Take Lu CuO!" Long Zhi stopped drinking.


    Lu CuO did not resist at all. In fact, his body could not tolerate his resistance. He was immediately tied with ropes by Long Zhi''s men.


    "Don''t talk, just take it out the back door and pull it to the city." Long Zhi looks fierce.


    And his men acted very neatly.


    Lu CuO stumbled and nearly fell between the pushing and shoving of several people, so the people directly lifted him up and walked out.


    They carried Lu CuO to the head of Kan ancient city.


    The wind at the head of the city is cool.


    April.


    Lu CuO''s sight fell on the dark city wall, where there was no trace of spring.


    The spring breeze can''t blow to the city.


    But now the flowers of gravel river city should bloom.


    The spring there must be beautiful.


    Lu CuO recalled that in the past spring, Ren Bi waved to him desperately by the gate to see him off.


    The rain of flowers flying down from the nearby trees fell on Ren Bi, and her face was particularly red and beautiful.


    After that, many years passed.


    I don''t know how Ren Bi is doing now. Is he still waiting for him.


    She is so stubborn that she should have a hard time... It''s just a pity to disappoint her... Because... He can''t hold on.


    The soldier pushed hard, and Lu CuO was pushed to a post at the head of the city.


    His lifeless body hit the post.


    At the same time, Lu CuO''s soul floated out of his body.


    After a brief vertigo, Lu CuO''s consciousness woke up, and he looked at the scene in front of him.


    In his vision, he saw long Zhi standing at the head of the city, surrounded by soldiers.


    Long Zhi''s face was gloomy and made a gesture in the rear.


    The soldier hesitated.


    Long Zhi scolded, grabbed the copper knife in the soldier''s hand, and then cut down on the body tied to the beads.


    One knife after another, with the neck cut off, a heavy head rolled to the ground.


    When Lu CuO saw the head clearly, he was shocked beyond measure.


    That familiar face... Isn''t that your head!


    His body was tied to the post and his head fell to the ground. What kind of existence is he who is watching all this happen at this moment?


    Long Zhi took out a bamboo slip, waved his hand and unfolded it. He recited the above words loudly:


    "After the report of Sangong, the ministers agreed, and the king replied -"


    "Lu CuO is rude, sir. He is a sinner of the country and has been killed!"


    The sound sounded like a bolt from the blue in the ears of the soldiers and people near the city head.


    Ambush?


    What happened?


    Is Daya a sinner of the country?


    Everyone thinks it''s incredible. Are you kidding? Lu Daya joined the army at the age of 14 and made great contributions to long Guoli. How can he become a sinner of the country?


    Long Zhi was also worried. He had to hold the bamboo tube again and said sternly:


    "This is the king''s order. Those who disobey will die!"


    There was chaos in the ancient city of Kan.


    From the city, to the head of the city, and then up, in the high altitude, a man was flying in the air, surrounded by clouds at his feet.


    When he came over the ancient city of Kan, he suddenly stopped flying and asked in the air:


    "Father, I''m here. Are you late?"


    The visitor is Weiji.


    Weiji was wearing the white overalls of the laboratory. He was specially called by Huang Si.


    "No." Huang Si looked at the ancient city of Kan below and watched the dramas staged.


    He whispered, "it''s ridiculous..."


    "The two armies killed the generals before the battle."


    "The Lord himself killed the dead."


    "Absurd, what an absurd comedy."


    Under the shadow of Huang Si''s spiritual force field, there can be no movement that can escape his consciousness.


    Lu CuO''s life, in fact, disappeared at the moment when the ancient city of Kan was liberated because of his spiritual laxity.


    But he is still alive, with a strong to terrible will.


    Until he died completely at the head of the city because of the pushing and shoving of soldiers.


    Long Zhi killed, in fact, it was just the corpse of the dead.


    Lu Cuo, after years of war, has long been forced to death by the Dragon kingdom.


    The kings, royal families and officials of the Dragon Kingdom ridiculously thought he could still live and had to kill him again.


    There is no greater absurdity in the world.

 Chapter 80

    Huang Si originally planned to go down directly to recruit Lu CuO''s soul, but he noticed a strange thing at the same time.


    After breaking away from the body and cutting off the head of the body, Lu CuO''s soul has not dissipated.


    Even, his soul condenses into human form, gathers but does not disperse, still has vision and hearing, and is still watching what is happening in front of him.


    So Huang Si asked Weiji to stay in the air for a while. He wanted to observe the situation of Lu Cuo.


    Lu CuO stared at what was happening in front of him. Looking at his headless body, he slowly fell to the ground.


    His head was being picked up by a soldier and ready to hang on a wooden pole.


    What''s the matter with him? Is he dead?


    Lu CuO couldn''t understand what Long Zhi said.


    Why did he become a sinner of the country? Why did he come here just to kill him? Don''t they even know he''s dying? Don''t kill. Are you dead soon


    Lu CuO doesn''t understand, really doesn''t understand.


    His figure floated in the air, down the city, through the corridor, into the alley, and into the main hall of the city.


    Before his eyes, the people were crying, the soldiers in the city were noisy, and his former men were roaring angrily.


    A group of soldiers from all over the country hurried over. After a while, they grabbed several angry struggling people and left.


    A group leader, holding a halberd, roared and rushed to Long Zhi''s men. Lu CuO remembered that he had seen him in the changing team.


    Then, the man was cut into pieces by several copper knives, and his blood sprayed on the ground.


    Lu CuO''s soul is trembling.


    He rushed to save or stop anyone, but his body passed through the bodies of those people.


    Lu CuO thought sadly that he was dead.


    The unrest in the ancient city of Kan gradually subsided.


    Long Zhi has suppressed the voice of discontent.


    Lu CuO''s soul slowly floated outside the city.


    He wanted to go to the capital and ask the Lord and ministers of a country.


    Why did he become a sinner of the country?


    Why kill him in front of you?


    Are they not afraid of the fall of the ancient city of Kan, resulting in the absence of northwest border defense in the Dragon kingdom?


    A persistent desire to find out why drove him to the direction of the Dragon capital.


    ¡­¡­


    Long Guodu, gravel river city.


    "Come out." Ren He shouted to his daughter outside the door.


    Ren Bi raised her head from the bed. She was very thin. Now her cheeks are sunken, and her eyes have become dark blue. But she just looked at her father, but she still sat on the bed and didn''t move.


    "Come out! When are you going to fast!"


    Ren He also loves his daughter. Just because he doesn''t allow her to go out, her daughter returns with a hunger strike. Why is this girl so stupid!


    Ren Bi slowly put on her shoes and got out of bed, and stepped out of the bedroom door.


    Ren He and Ren''s mother are waiting outside.


    Ren''s mother held her daughter, took her to the dinner table, and then fed her a thin soup.


    "Bi''er, don''t you want to listen to the truth? I can tell you. But you should be prepared." Ren He said.


    Ren Bi raised his head and stared at his father.


    "Alas, actually, I guessed that Lu CuO would end up like this. Feng Daya''s death six years ago was no accident at all. It''s just that few people know about it, and I overheard it in the palace..."


    "There has always been factional strife between the DPRK and China. I just don''t know that it should be so serious that they can even start with Daya on the front line. This time, Lu is wrong. Some people clearly know that this is wrong, but because of the general trend, they raised their hands and made a bet in order to stand in line and express their position."


    "Lu CuO was killed by those rotten people in the Dragon kingdom from top to bottom!"


    Ren Bi trembled and asked blankly, "dead... Brother Lu, dead?"


    "Lu CuO is dead! Six days ago, he was sentenced to death by the king. The reinforcements set out that day were to sentence him." Ren He finally told the truth.


    Ren''s mother also advised: "bi''er, your father has contacted Zhong Hou''s people and can''t hold it here. At that time, Zhong Hou''s people will take us together. There is a white cloth curtain at the door of our house. Wait, wrap this white cloth around your head and don''t take it down. In this way, the three soldiers of Da Hou won''t attack us."


    Ren Bi raised her head abruptly. In her thin eyes, her eyes suddenly became sharp.


    "Father..." she shook her head and stepped back slowly. "No wonder... It''s going to fall here, isn''t it? You''ve had an affair with Zhonghou long ago. What did you do for them before they promised to take you away? You''re... Betraying the country!"


    On weekdays, she only wishes she didn''t have the talent to practice martial arts. As a woman, she couldn''t be a soldier and couldn''t defend her country like Lu Cuo. Now, her biological parents have brought her a great blow.


    "Brother Lu is working hard for you outside. You are protected by him, but you want to betray the Dragon Kingdom and him every day!"


    Ren He wanted to catch her, "enough, bi''er, I''m doing it for the good of our family. Sanhou won''t destroy the Dragon kingdom. They will only let the king of the Dragon kingdom be a puppet. After all, he is the Lord of the world and is justified. However, the life of the people here will inevitably become very difficult. Let''s go to Zhonghou. Our family can live better there."


    "No! I don''t want to go! I don''t want such peace in exchange for brother Lu''s life!"


    Ren Bi suddenly retreated, turned around, suddenly pushed open the door and ran out.


    Ren Heyi didn''t get her.


    "Come on! Go out and catch the eldest lady! Don''t let her out of danger!" Ren he hurriedly shouted to the servants at home.


    In the corner near home, Ren Bi held her breath and moved along an extremely narrow crack in the wall.


    There was a cry from people outside. They were looking for her.


    But here only Ren Bi knew that she moved towards the other end of the wall crack. Then, when the people left, she ran out.


    She''s going to visit Lu Fu.


    Lu''s house is on the same street as Ren''s house.


    From time to time, someone ran across the street in a hurry, and no one noticed Ren Bi.


    Ren Bi came to the gate of Lu''s mansion. The gate was closed and there was no sound inside.


    She grabbed the edge of the door with both hands and pushed the wooden door back.


    The door creaked and opened.


    The foot of a fallen man slowly appeared from the door.


    Ren Bi''s eyes moved upward, one person, not far away, there were several people''s bodies in the distance, and those people fell to the ground motionless.


    When the door finally opened completely in front of her, the cruel truth was also exposed in front of her.

 Chapter 81

    She stepped over those familiar faces and walked like a ghost in Lu Fu. All the bodies were incomplete. She could imagine what had happened here in the past.


    The chill ran up from her back.


    What a world and what a country it is.


    Can''t even brother Lu hold such people?


    When she came to the door of the lobby, the column suddenly clicked.


    Ren Bi looked over and saw a short man come out from behind the pillar and lie on the ground in fear.


    "The villain''s name is Wang Dajiao. The villain just wants to collect it for Lu Daya''s family. He has no other intention..."


    Ren Bi whispered, "I''m his neighbor. I came to have a look."


    Wang Dajiao hurriedly said, "look, girl, alas, how could the king do such a thing..."


    Several people came from other places in the house, holding a simple shelf made of bamboo.


    "The girl is the eldest lady of Ren family?" Someone recognized Ren Bi, "girl... I''m sorry... We all admire Lu Daya, so we secretly came to help clean up here."


    Ren Bi didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    Then she left Lu Fu.


    After several streets, Ren Bi came to the outside of the barracks.


    Along the way, someone reminded her that it was not safe outside, but Ren Bi just shook his head.


    She climbed up the wall of the barracks, bit by bit.


    There have been such cases before. At first, Lu CuO took her to peek at the military camp, and then she secretly climbed up to see Lu CuO alone.


    I miss that time.


    Ren Bi finally climbed over the wall.


    She didn''t know what to do or where to go. She just stared at the direction of Kan ancient city.


    "Brother Lu Cuo, if you die, please come and see me before you go back to the ancestor god. We haven''t seen each other for many years. I really, really miss you..."


    Ren Bi sat on the wall praying, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡­¡­


    The war smoke spread the news of the front line to the national capital.


    In the palace of the Dragon Kingdom, long Qi is furious.


    "Why didn''t you retreat? Didn''t you agree to take revenge? I killed Lu Cuo, and it''s time for him to retreat! Why did he continue to attack Kan ancient city instead! Why is long Zhi so useless! Not even Lu CuO? Kan ancient city is in a hurry!"


    "Your Majesty, since Liu Hou has broken his word, let the southeast third Hou deal with him!"


    "OK, you go and arrange the affairs of the third waiting king."


    "... your majesty, in fact, the soldiers and horses of the third waiting group have already arrived."


    "You... What did you say?"


    "They entered the city of gravel river. The king of Qin is coming, my Lord."


    Long Qi stood up and looked outside the palace in confusion.


    Far away, the city gate was wide open, and the wolves in the city rushed to the grave. There was chaos.


    The soldiers and horses of the third brigade in the southeast drove straight into the territory of the Dragon kingdom in the name of King Qin. They did not converge at all, but came directly to the capital of the Dragon kingdom.


    I don''t know who opened the gate of the capital directly, and the army of sanhou entered the gravel river city.


    "What''s going on!" Long Qi was so angry that he smashed a vase. "It''s different from what he said! Shouldn''t they deal with him immediately and directly!"


    "Your Majesty... This is beyond our control..."


    ¡­¡­


    Weiji''s body was flying over the Dragon Kingdom, and Huang Si''s consciousness accompanied him.


    "Lu CuO''s soul strength is decreasing." Huang Si stared at Lu CuO below. "All his actions are burning the power of his soul."


    Weiji asked, "is the father ready to accept him as his family?"


    "Well, but I want to see what he thinks."


    Looking at Lu Cuo, who continued to move towards the capital, Huang Si sighed:


    "I''ve never seen such a powerful human soul. In life, I rely on persistent faith to drag the mortal body to the arrival of reinforcements. After death, it won''t dissipate. It maintains its former form and all memory. It can see things and move. Even if it burns itself, it should try every means to go to the place where he is persistent..."


    "This kind of soul, I think, can be called - Heroic soul."


    "Heroic soul..." Weiji repeated this word, recalling all kinds of things related to Lu CuO that Huang Si asked Xiaoke to tell him, "indeed... He deserves this title."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took, Lu CuO''s soul finally drifted into the capital.


    He flew naturally towards his home.


    Lu Fu was silent and terrible.


    Lu CuO''s soul passed through the wall, and then Shengsheng stopped.


    What appeared in his sight was a terrible sight that would not appear even in a nightmare.


    Lu CuO stayed there for a long time.


    Parents, brothers and sisters, relatives and friends, and many servants and guards. They were not wrong. They were killed just because they were escorted by his relatives and friends.


    He is so regretful that he has never regretted.


    Why did he go out to practice martial arts, why did he join the army regardless of his parents'' opposition, why did he work hard outside and kill all his family instead of bringing a trace of shade to his family.


    Why did he come to this world!


    No,... Lu CuO''s soul shook his head slowly, and he said to himself:


    It was the Dragon kingdom that killed his family.


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, Ren Bi sat on the wall of the barracks and looked into the distance.


    Because of days of hunger and insomnia, her mental and physical condition has been extremely bad.


    In a trance, she seemed to see Lu CuO come back.


    "Brother Lu CuO... Have you come to pick me up..."


    Ren Bi opened his thin arms on the wall.


    She was totally unaware that her actions made her a conspicuous target.


    And there was no white cloth wrapped around her head that her father was going to give her.


    Not far away, an archer of the third waiting coalition army noticed the movement on the other side of the barracks. He aimed an arrow at the target without thinking about it.


    Ren Bi''s body shook, a sharp arrow directly pierced her body and fell off the wall with her.


    That is a very high wall.


    In Lu''s mansion, Lu CuO''s soul suddenly looked up and looked in the direction of the barracks.


    His floating speed suddenly accelerated. When he arrived under the barracks wall, he saw a scene that could no longer be recovered.


    At this time, under the wall, it was like seeing Lu Cuo. Ren Bi summoned up all the remaining strength of her body, smiled and said with the greatest voice she could make in her dying life towards the direction of his flying:


    "Brother Lu... I... Miss you so much..."


    With such a smile, Ren Bi swallowed his last breath.


    Lu CuO''s soul came to Ren Bi''s body.


    He tried to hold Ren Bi up with his arm, but it was useless. His hand passed through his body.


    He tried again and again.


    Ren Bi''s body still stays under the wall and won''t move at all.


    The spring breeze of April blew, and scattered petals came from nowhere.


    The petals whirled and fell on Ren Bi''s face. They were stuck together by blood and pasted into a piece.


    She also saw Lu CuO off under the tree. The petals were flying like rain, and her face was red against the flowers.


    But now the petals can no longer cover the pale face.


    For a long time, Lu CuO stood up.


    In his soul state, he shed transparent tears from his cheeks.


    Beside him, the soldiers of the southeast three groups roared past.


    The people fled in tears.


    Gravel river city, the capital of the Dragon Kingdom, fell.

 Chapter 82

    At this time, the words once said by the mysterious existence passed through Lu CuO''s consciousness like thunder and lightning.


    "Since it is such a decadent rule, why not just let it perish!"


    Yes, he saw the signature on the bamboo slip sentencing him to death. He spent his life defending the Dragon Kingdom, but sentenced him to death and killed all his family.


    "Don''t the people get used to the confused emperors and incompetent ministers?"


    Yes, he is one of them.


    If he had not been foolishly loyal and did not earn his due status and power for himself, would he be restrained everywhere and eventually kill the whole family and bi''er?


    Let the kings and ministers of the Dragon Kingdom operate on him unscrupulously. Isn''t that what he has been tolerating!


    "God! Are you still there? What you said is right. I regret it. I really regret it!"


    Lu CuO shouted with his soul to the boundless sky.


    Irreparable pain and irreparable hatred filled his heart.


    "Take my soul, if it is of any use to you. God, please give it to this country... No, to all the unjust and unjust people between heaven and earth... To punish!"


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si''s consciousness came silently.


    Lu CuO''s soul has become thinner, but it still hasn''t dissipated.


    "Tell me," Huang Si asked him, "if you could be a God, what would you do?"


    "God..." Lu CuO muttered to himself.


    "If I were God, I would destroy all the ugly things in the world!"


    Huangsi Lengleng tunnel:


    "You are not suitable to be God, because God is detached from the secular world. God will always watch mortals in the sky. The law and morality on earth have nothing to do with God."


    "Really?" Lu CuO smiled sadly, and his soul gradually faded in the smile. "It''s so. No wonder the world is full of cruelty and injustice, because God doesn''t pay attention to us ordinary people..."


    "You''re wrong. Mortals take their own responsibility for doing things and blame God for not paying attention. Do they want God to carry your black pot? Didn''t I tell you this earlier?"


    Listening to Huang Si''s words, Wei Ji''s body fell on the tip of the tree and looked at the palace in the city of gravel river.


    257 years have passed, and much has changed here, but it is still memorable.


    The habits of Terrans have not changed much.


    They always habitually believe that God should be responsible for all the sorrow and suffering in the world, even if those suffering have nothing to do with the gods, or even just made by the human race.


    Huang Si took a look and sighed.


    Weiji must feel bad now. After all, the capital and even the whole kingdom were gathered by his efforts.


    However, when Huang Si asked in the biology department who would come to the capital of the Dragon kingdom to be the God who enlightens the soul and witness the collapse of the Dragon Kingdom, Wei Ji immediately stood up and agreed without hesitation.


    After listening to the words spoken by the mysterious voice, a bone cold cooled his whole heart.


    If so, the gods are just as the mysterious voice said.


    "If God doesn''t care about the life and death of mortals, mortals can only float and sink in the world, and there will never be a day to come out, right?" Lu CuO''s voice became weaker and weaker, and his soul became flickering.


    "Yes." Huang Si said, "no one can save you, and nothing can be obtained without paying a price. The gods are not charity, and you are not beggars."


    Beggars?


    Lu CuO thought of the scene he saw in the temple for no reason.


    Yes, those who kneel on the ground and beg for the gods are not just like beggars!


    Beg for forgiveness, for gifts, for salvation, for miracles.


    No matter what kind of beggars, they put themselves in the most low, humble and poor position, murmuring to the gods above, just to get even the smallest pity from each other.


    That''s really sad.


    "Ha ha... So, God, you came here to tell me this and let me understand that the human race is so small, humble and pitiful. It''s meaningless to kneel down at the knees of the gods and be a beggar, isn''t it?"


    Lu CuO''s soul, the color becomes darker and darker.


    From small to large, all his insistence in life has been completely overturned today.


    There is no hope in the world.


    Life falls, the country is destroyed, and the family is destroyed.


    The country he guarded all his life destroyed everything in Lu Cuo.


    Now, even the transcendent existence of the gods will laugh at him and destroy his last will.


    "You''re wrong. I''m not a God." Huang Si''s voice gradually became terrible, as if it came from the deepest and farthest nightmare, "I am the opposite of the gods, the devil in the devil - the great demon God in the demon world."


    "Here, there is no gift, no pity, and you don''t need to beg for miracles with small probability. The power I give to the world is fair and must be exchanged for the most precious soul of the human race."


    "If you want to trade, you have to give up your qualification as a human being, dedicate all your life to the demon God, become a slave of the demon God, and lose your freedom forever. There will never be a day of detachment. However, correspondingly, you will get the power to sanction the world and become the demon family. Are you willing?"


    At this time, Lu CuO''s soul was about to dissipate completely, and his translucent body gradually collapsed like quicksand.


    His voice became almost empty:


    "Haven''t I promised you, I''m willing to give everything I have, soul or freedom..."


    His soul had broken up to half a face, but he used that half face to give his last cry:


    "Just for, personally let all the ugliness in this world... Get retribution!"


    Time seems to be still.


    The golden light fell into the soul fragment of Lu Cuo, and in a moment, the soul that could not be redeemed was stained with the color of a miracle.


    Is it a God or a devil? In fact, it is just a question of Huang Si.


    I mainly want to know whether Lu CuO is suitable to go to heaven or the demon world.


    God is selfless and just, like spring breeze and rain.


    Evil destroys injustice like thunder.


    At the beginning, Huang Si was prepared to recruit him to heaven, but he was also given the right to choose. Lu CuO did not choose to continue to maintain justice, but chose to destroy all injustice.


    In his life, everything he did and thought was aboveboard, and his faith was justice and protection.


    However, after his tragic death, his thought changed and he chose to be the devil of killing.


    Just as the absolute light will turn into absolute darkness when it comes to an end.


    Lu CuO is suitable for going to the demon world.

 Chapter 83

    After soul assimilation, Huang Si separated a spiritual filament, cut ten sections, elongated them, cut ten sections again, and fed one section to Lu Cuo.


    His soul strength is not what it used to be, and the solidity of the spiritual force field has risen to a big level again. Even if he cuts it like this, the spiritual force fed out is much stronger than that fed to Xiaohua at the beginning.


    The power of assimilation is terrible. Even the last fragment of the soul can be fished back.


    Lu CuO''s soul was gradually supplemented from that fragment.


    Huang Si grabbed Lu CuO''s soul with consciousness.


    "Weiji, let''s go. Go to the king of the Dragon kingdom of this generation and see how little the descendants of dragon nine have improved."


    As for where the king of the Dragon kingdom is, Huang Si has already felt it.


    The king of the Dragon Kingdom has no ability to run out of the 91.4km field even if he wants to run.


    In fact, he didn''t run either.


    Because he and a large number of Ministers of the Dragon kingdom were blocked by the troops of the third brigade in the southeast in the king''s palace.


    "Under the banner of King Qin, the three princes have a good plan to force the palace." Master Deng reluctantly performed a courtesy and protected the young dragon behind him.


    "Duke Deng flattered us. We really came to King Qin. However, in order to enlist him, we need the king to give us some titles."


    Zhong Hou''s minister said.


    The other two Hou''s men seem to have already discussed with Zhong Hou.


    "Please let the king make us three Hou kings."


    Master Deng was furious: "how dare you! Don''t you want to sit on the same level with the king by making you king!"


    Hearing the speech, Zhong Hou''s courtiers chuckled: "Oh, Lord Deng still can''t see the situation clearly. Now the Dragon kingdom can''t resist Liao Hou, and even long Zhi has been killed by Liao Hou. What we want is just a false name. Is it difficult for Lord Deng to ignore the king''s safety just to take care of a false name?"


    This is already a naked threat.


    Master Deng had yet to speak, but a man came out of the army of three waiting.


    "Your Majesty, I apologize for your late rescue."


    It was yuan Wuling who came.


    "Hey, you''re finally here. Come on, help me talk to them!" Long Qi was overjoyed when he saw yuan Wuling coming.


    Yuan Wuling smiled.


    "Your Majesty, just promise them. They don''t ask much. They just want the title and the land to be occupied."


    Zhong Hou''s courtier smiled and said, "yes, yes, the three of us will share equally the amount of Hou Hou''s share. I''m sure the king won''t have any opinion."


    Master Deng pointed to Yuan Wuling, trembling and speechless.


    Yang Taibao said angrily, "Yuan ang! You really betrayed the king! I knew that those who have done things under Zhong hou can''t believe it!"


    Yuan Wuling laughed but didn''t speak. What''s the use of saying this now? When he was young, he was indeed the Minister of Zhong Hou, who asked him to be a witch in the Dragon kingdom.


    Speaking frankly and daring to admonish is amazing, but it''s all a play.


    Master Deng raised his hands to the sky, his white beard trembling, "are you not afraid of retribution!"


    "Retribution?" Yuan Wuling sneered, "I''ll ask you if Lu CuO''s capital crime also has your signature!"


    Master Deng, as well as some of the ministers on Longqi''s side, froze slightly.


    Except for a few tough opponents, such as von doya, almost everyone of them participated in it, or at least ignored the promotion of the capital crime.


    "To say retribution, none of you can escape, but there is no retribution in this world!" Yuan Wuling raised his hand and broke his drink to the crowd.


    Huang Si said to Weiji, "xiaoweiji, it''s your turn. I only wrote the script of heaven before. Now it seems that Lu CuO is going to enter the demon world. Go down and play by yourself. I''ll give you some lines and make some visual effects for you."


    Weiji nodded.


    Then the next moment, the boundless grand voice resounded through the world.


    "God said, there is retribution in this world."


    Weiji''s body slowly descended from the sky, and the terrible hurricane revolved around him. For a moment, the whole palace, no, the whole gravel river city was flying sand and stones, and the whole world seemed to be twisted in the wind.


    Both the people and horses in the southeast and the ministers and kings of the Dragon kingdom were suddenly bounced off by the terrible hurricane, flew out and fell far away.


    "This is..."


    "Is it God?"


    "Difficult or not, it''s the God who once visited the founding king of the Dragon Kingdom..."


    "It''s Fengshen!"


    Everyone present hurriedly knelt down. Even many people in the city who could not see here were shocked by the scene of the God of wind coming into the world from the air, and they could not help kneeling down here.


    The majesty of God cannot be violated.


    Clouds and mist covered the face before Ji.


    Under his long eyelashes, there was a slightly gloomy look. At the moment, no mortal could see his expression.


    The oracle of the wind god sounded in the gravel river city:


    "The kingdom of dragon nine has fallen to this point. I, in the name of the wind god, hereby declare -"


    "From today on, the Dragon kingdom will no longer be sheltered by the wind god."


    In fact, Huang Si basically means this. The territory used to support and assist the Terrans. Now the Dragon kingdom is like this, Huang Si doesn''t want to care about them at all.


    For mortals, this sentence is a devastating blow.


    Everyone knows that the wind god is the founding God of the Dragon kingdom. The foundation of the Dragon kingdom can be said to be based on the shelter and belief of the wind god. Fengshen announced that he would no longer protect the Dragon kingdom. The first thing affected was that Fengshen wizards in the Dragon kingdom had to run away directly.


    Not Ji ignored the frightened people. He just waited for the lines of the Father God.


    Soon, Huang Si compiled the script and passed it to Weiji with consciousness, while Weiji recited in an inorganic voice:


    "God is about to leave here, and the wronged people will return as demons."


    "This is the desperate man''s resistance to the unfair fate. He himself asked the great demon God of the demon world for the power of revenge."


    "Lu Cuo, will be resurrected here!"


    As the words of Weiji spread throughout the city, a body slowly condensed from the void.


    What a terrible body it is.


    Although wearing armor, all visible places on the body are covered with large and small scars. The strong muscles show the strong force of the body owner, but the numerous wounds indicate the decline and collapse of the body.


    This body is a dying body that can no longer die.


    This terrible scene and the ominous words of the gods shocked the Terrans present.


    Huang Si pushed Lu CuO''s soul into his former body, and then recalled the methods taught by Gu Yan.


    First, use the power of creation to condense a core that can carry energy.


    The manufacturing method is very simple. As long as Huang Si thinks that this core can carry the original energy, it can carry the original energy.


    This is the irrationality of creative power.

 Chapter 84

    Huang Si recalled the steps Gu Yan taught him.


    Next, it is necessary to transform the creative force into an original energy form without attributes, and then pinch it into a small infinite flow cycle.


    Then place the ring of energy in the core.


    Fill the core into the family''s body.


    Finally, insert the soul of the dependents into the core and give orders to the dependents to integrate it with the original energy cycle.


    As for whether the soul can understand its own special abilities, it mainly depends on the qualification and understanding of the soul itself.


    When Gu Yan said this step, his tone was as simple as saying that it would take several steps to put an elephant into the refrigerator.


    But this is really complicated for Huang Si, especially the integration with the energy cycle and the final step of understanding. How will the dependents integrate with the energy cycle?


    However, he has been practicing other steps for a long time for this moment.


    Now we finally have a new family. You can have a try!


    "Lu Cuo, accept your new heart."


    Huang Si has gathered a bowling ball shaped power core, but it is only as big as tennis.


    Although the power core is better to look like a human heart, Huang Si thinks that bowling is easier and more in line with his temperament as a computer graduate.


    Anyway, the function is the same.


    Occam razor principle - do not add entities if not necessary.


    And there are several holes in the bowling ball. It''s easier to hold your fingers.


    A creative force evolved rapidly in bowling, first formed undifferentiated original energy, then ended and began to flow.


    Huang Si handed the bowling ball to Wei Ji.


    Weiji took a bowling ball and fell in front of Lu CuO''s body and put it on his chest.


    Under Huang Si''s control, Lu CuO''s body quickly swallowed the bowling ball.


    "The soul goes into bowling." Huang Si ordered.


    Although Lu CuO doesn''t understand what bowling is, the command of the soul is absolute.


    His soul was no longer distributed in the broken body, but immediately condensed into a wave and entered the bowling ball.


    "As my family, I should be able to combine with the energy transformed by my creative power. Come on, this step depends on your understanding."


    People who break through Xiaoke''s big data computing without dying.


    After death, the soul also condenses the immortal soul.


    Plus the core of an infinite cycle of raw energy.


    It must surprise the world.


    ¡­¡­


    Click.


    Lu CuO''s soul is combined with the energy cycle.


    Prick.


    Spirit and energy fit together as if tenons were stuck with each other.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    The heart of bowling ball trembled slightly and began to beat like a real heart.


    The original energy is no longer original. It is rolling and providing energy for Lu CuO''s life.


    Lu CuO''s soul drew strength from his heart and sent out violent fluctuations.


    One wave after another, over the crowd, over the wall, over the gravel river city, and continued to spread outside.


    In an instant, it spread to the whole territory of the Dragon kingdom!


    The Dragon kingdom is quietly changing.


    There is something flying with the wind from the ancient city of Kan, the Surabaya River and the chaotic land.


    At first, it was only a little, then more and more. A terrible breath rose from the earth and flew towards the air and the capital of the Dragon kingdom.


    It was the place where Lu CuO fought and killed and shed sweat and blood. It was also the place where countless soldiers and Asian officials died.


    With the soul wave after wave, the breath of death began to gather madly towards gravel river city.


    A few minutes later, the dead gas gathered around Lu CuO has condensed into a black mist.


    Of course, only Lu CuO and Huang Si can see it at present.


    Other creatures will only feel an inexplicable numbing chill.


    Huang Si looked down at the scene of black gas gathering in the air.


    At the moment when the black gas appeared, Huang Si learned its essence through Lu Cuo.


    Life has a soul.


    When the life is broken and the soul collapses, it seems that the body will decay rapidly and the soul will dissipate rapidly, but it will still leave a little energy in the world.


    Lu CuO''s soul can naturally mobilize this energy after being integrated with the original energy.


    After learning to turn creative power into energy, Huang Si is the first time to perceive other forms of energy with consciousness.


    "What? Death is energy?"


    There is no secret about the soul family. All the information about the death energy flows from Lu CuO to Huang Si.


    Death energy can destroy the vitality of the living.


    But Lu CuO can attract it from the whole territory of the Dragon kingdom.


    In Lu CuO''s body, the bowling heart continuously agitates and vibrates by relying on the internal primitive energy cycle. This energy enters Lu CuO''s soul, makes Lu CuO''s soul highly active and has the ability to gather death energy.


    Although his body has been extremely decayed, it moves by relying on the death energy filled with it.


    It can be said that Lu CuO is a living zombie.


    "No!"


    Huang si still doesn''t want to accept that death is still energy.


    Chemical energy, potential energy, light energy and electric energy are easy to understand. Isn''t death an abstract concept?


    But he did see the condensation of black gas with his own eyes.


    "This is unscientific. Let me see how to use science to explain this black gas."


    Huang Si thought hard in the air. He still didn''t want to give up his efforts to explain abnormal phenomena with science.


    Before Huang thought well, he saw Lu CuO kneeling on his knees and saying to the air:


    "My Lord, great demon God, can you give me a bow and arrow as a weapon."


    "Wait a minute, it''s time to approach science."


    Huang Si''s scientific reasoning process was interrupted. He really didn''t like to be interrupted when thinking about problems, even his family members.


    So he didn''t answer Lu wrong, but continued to think.


    Weiji stood by and watched, whispering, "father... Everyone is looking at us..."


    "Oh, let them wait and see."


    When the train of thought is interrupted, Huang Si will be very unreasonable.


    A thought expands the mental force field, covering a radius of 91.4 kilometers.


    Consciousness comes under pressure.


    The world is still.


    Within the pressure, all the creatures, the soul trembled, could hardly think, and the body could no longer move a minute.


    No one knows who did it. They can only think that it is the resurrection of the devil said by the wind god.


    The power of the devil is so terrible?


    "The effect of conscious coercion is good. It can be used to show the power of the demon clan."


    Huang Sixuan preached:


    "How can the birth celebration of the first person in the demon world be so shabby? Let it become more courageous!"


    Lu CuO: "


    Although it is to celebrate the birth celebration of the first person in the demon world, it is a pity that the real first person in the demon world can''t move now.


    Only Weiji was deliberately bypassed by Huang Si.


    Science, overriding.

 Chapter 85

    In the time of entering science, all creatures are at a standstill, waiting for someone to do scientific research.


    After clicking the pause button for everyone, Huang Si turned Lu CuO''s consciousness to see why he needed weapons.


    It is a necessary quality for capitalists not to ask the employees themselves, but to directly turn over other people''s performance statements.


    After looking at Huang Si, he found that Lu CuO realized that the National Death energy he had absorbed needed a medium to play a better role.


    Therefore, he needs a special weapon that can circulate death energy.


    "Death energy?"


    A wisp of subtle black gas flew into the air at high speed from below and was gently grasped by Huang Si with consciousness.


    "I really don''t want to touch such an unscientific thing." Huang si still has a rebellious psychology, "why doesn''t Lu CuO wake up to an electric energy stunt and become a human power bank?"


    It''s more convenient for players with electric energy stunts to 996 work overtime!


    Now Huang Si finally realized why he could not see other forms of energy except the original energy he created.


    That''s because Huang Si doesn''t have this talent.


    But Lu CuO can see, so Huang Si, as the master of his soul, naturally shared his ability. Now Huang Si also has the ability to see the energy of death.


    Lu CuO''s soul attribute is naturally adapted to death energy.


    Black air swirled and danced in the air. It was not long before Huang Si understood its nature.


    That''s a "negative" energy.


    General energy is mostly positive. For example, kinetic energy will push the object forward, magnetic energy will suck the object back, and so on.


    But the "negative" of death energy makes it have two properties.


    One is to swallow the vitality of organisms, and the other is to condense and sink rather than diverge.


    On the first point, Huang Si guessed with great interest: "since there is death energy, maybe there will be corresponding life energy? The two energies will annihilate each other like positive and negative charges?"


    Unfortunately, now he can''t see other forms of energy.


    After understanding the nature of death energy, Huang Si began to make weapons.


    The weapon of the first person in the demon world, of course, should be cool and powerful.


    He took a large mass of death energy directly from Lu CuO''s side, combed it into countless filaments, then wrapped the energy filaments with the creative force, condensed the creative force into the bow body, and generated a set of powerful armor like shapes on it, and finally added light wings on both sides.


    The bow made by the manufacturing method of "inverted mold" naturally has a channel to accommodate the energy of death.


    After finishing the bow, Huang Si put away his consciousness.


    With the end of scientific time, the whole world returned to normal operation.


    All creatures, including human beings, are stupid. What was the situation just now?


    Huang Si raised the newly made bow to Lu CuO with mental strength and said:


    "Come out, solidar, anger of the stars!"


    Lu CuO looked stunned.


    Why is the name of the weapon given by the great demon so strange, long and difficult to remember?


    It looks strange and even glows.


    Huang Si just wants to play with the stem in the foreign world. How can the weapon of the first person in the demon world not use the legendary weapon?


    But playing with the name is enough. Huang Si directly informed Lu CuO: "in the future, you can call it orange bow."


    Lu CuO nodded and reached for the orange bow.


    As soon as he got it, he intuitively felt the uniqueness of the orange bow.


    It seems to echo with the black gas in its own body. If you pour the black gas into it.


    Lu CuO raised the orange bow with his left hand. The black air in his body poured into the bow body, and a black bow string was naturally generated. He felt the black air flowing in the bow body. He seemed to be able to manipulate the black air and eject it. Then, he used his usual concentration to lock the enemy.


    no Lock more than one enemy!


    His mind has never been clearer, and his senses have become extremely sharp. As long as he pays a little attention, he can directly lock dozens of enemies with his consciousness!


    He''s not looking with his eyes anymore.


    Lu CuO put his right hand on the illusory bow string, and then pulled it full. The bow string with black breath moved with his fingers.


    In the heart, the powerful force roared, and the black air in the body was driven by the heart and surged wildly towards the bow body. In an instant, more than 20 black air arrows were densely distributed between the bow string and the bow body!


    Lu CuO immediately turned around and pointed the arrow at Yuan Wuling.


    "This arrow is to tell you --"


    "No! You can''t kill me!!! I''m a wizard! I''m blessed by my ancestors! You''re blasphemy!"


    Yuan Wuling was terrified. Isn''t Lu CuO dead? Why was he resurrected in such a terrible posture? The bow and arrow in his hand seemed to be empty, but it made him tremble from his heart, as if death was coming!


    "God will not have mercy on the world, and my devil will become the retribution of the world!"


    Just as he spoke, there was a clank of bowstring.


    The black arrow penetrated yuan Wuling''s chest and back at the same moment!


    There is almost no interval in the middle. Lu CuO''s action and arrow flight have been faster than human response!


    Yuan Wuling didn''t even have time to scream. His body, under the black air, immediately declined and decayed completely.


    The people were shocked and all retreated one after another to stay away from Lu Cuo.


    Unfortunately, it''s late.


    Lu CuO didn''t need to pull the bow again. He directly aimed the arrow at Longqi''s position.


    "Say what treacherous officials mislead the country and deceive the king..."


    Longqi was extremely frightened. "You, you can''t kill me. You are my Daya. You want to protect me!"


    "Lu CuO! That''s the king! You can''t!"


    "Stop! You''re Daya of the Dragon kingdom!"


    However, the orange bow string vibrated.


    With a clank, Longqi''s head was directly nailed by black gas!


    The second half of Lu CuO''s sentence echoed in the palace at this time:


    "If the king himself is not dazed, how can he be deceived!"


    The black gas directly corrodes Longqi''s head, and the king of the Dragon Kingdom dies!


    The people around me screamed and fled for their lives.


    Lu CuO just sneered.


    They can''t escape. As long as they are locked by his consciousness, they will never escape as if they have set a deadline for death.


    "Selfishness, betraying the country for glory!"


    "Stupid and incompetent, do all stupid things!"


    "Jealous of virtuous and capable people, vicious mind!"


    "No opinion, vulgar conformity!"


    One arrow after another was shot from Lu CuO''s orange bow. Each arrow was almost without interval and killed the person he wanted to kill in an instant.


    He is a devil, and he will give heaven punishment to those who should die!


    "Lu Cuo, you''re crazy!" In the flustered crowd, master Deng didn''t hide or run. He pointed to Lu CuO and trembled: "you are Daya of the Dragon kingdom. You should kill the rebellious three times, not the people of the Dragon kingdom!"


    Lu CuO walked calmly, like the arrival of the God of death, and calmly pursued and killed those fleeing people.


    After hearing what master Deng said, he shouted loudly:


    "No, Deng Gong, I''m not crazy. It''s you and this country!"


    Lu CuO''s voice resounded through the city under the blessing of black gas:


    "I have used my life to protect the Dragon kingdom for a lifetime, and what does the Dragon Kingdom repay me!"


    "The order to kill me is signed and recognized by you. The border of the Dragon kingdom is open to others. What qualifications do you have to call yourself the people of the Dragon kingdom? You are the traitors! Including Longqi!"


    "Still want to survive, still want to continue your dream under the pressure of three waiting times? It''s ridiculous! Such a ridiculous country, let it perish..."

 Chapter 86

    Master Deng was shocked by his words and was stunned on the spot.


    "Are we wrong... Did we harm the dragon country..." old master Deng burst into tears.


    Unfortunately, everything is irreparable.


    No one could escape his aim except some military officials and a small number of literary ministers Lu CuO knew.


    Even if they crossed the wall and fled outside the palace, Lu CuO could still firmly lock them.


    Lu CuO''s body close to the corpse has not been repaired. His eyes can''t see and his ears can''t listen. He is locking the target with the super sensory perception brought by his powerful soul.


    What''s more, black gas is not an ordinary arrow. It can even penetrate walls and buildings and directly destroy human vitality!


    No one can escape the devil''s pursuit.


    Wan junbiyi!


    Lu jumped onto the roof of the palace.


    His decaying body was still agile and his eyes were still sharp.


    "Lu Daya, is he still alive?"


    "Did he come back to save us?"


    Ordinary people looked at the chaotic place one after another.


    However, Lu CuO just raised the orange bow again and looked at the sky.


    The black air like rain flew into the bodies of those who fled, and one body after another fell down.


    And all the people finally realized that what Fengshen said just now was true.


    This is not the ordinary arrow God of the Dragon Kingdom, but the resurrected killing devil.


    He accepted the power given by the great demon God and came back for revenge!


    Huang Si didn''t care about him.


    Let him be happy. Lu CuO''s mental state did not fall into madness. The people he killed were directly or indirectly related to his own death and the capture of the Dragon kingdom.


    The so-called damn man.


    If Lu CuO really kills indiscriminately, Huang Si is too lazy to want him and kills the matter with one idea.


    A rational employee is a good employee. No matter how strong he is, he is just a green employee who will bring boom to the boss at any time.


    Without saying anything, Huang Si stopped in the air and silently calculated the consumption of the original energy cycle in the bowling ball.


    In fact, during Lu CuO''s action, the energy consumed by the original energy cycle was extremely weak. Even if a large amount of death energy was used, it only reduced the total amount of death energy he had. As for the energy cycle in the heart, the expenditure was only slightly increased.


    If you don''t fight, you can move for about a thousand years. If you fight, you can move for hundreds of years?


    It''s too troublesome. Doesn''t it mean that if Huang Si is in the dark space, he has to replenish energy for all his family members every three years?


    We have to find a way, Huang Si thought. Once every three years, it looks very long and short when there are many people. This is definitely not because he is lazy.


    In the dark space, Huang Si stood up.


    "Under the ink, I''ll go to the green world. You can help me make a bowl of Yangzhi manna. Remember to put only a quarter of the sugar and add more frosted bluegrass. I''ll eat it back."


    "Good father." Mo nodded and went to the kitchen.


    Huang Si immediately wrapped a mass of air and flew out of the room. Now his soul strength is not what it used to be, and it is much faster than before in all aspects, including the flight speed in the dark space. It can be said that he arrived at a distance of more than 1km in an instant.


    Half a minute later, Huang Si had turned over the ring and came to the green world.


    The main reason for using the real body is that there is no network connection in the special space. If you want to use the world core for global teleportation, you can only bring people by Huang Si''s real body.


    Without ink, he directly perceived the core of the world, deprived him of control, and then moved himself to gravel river city with the ability of the core of the world.


    The core of the world is in class and suddenly loses consciousness.


    "Great devil, thank you."


    The voice of the devil echoed over the city.


    When Lu CuO''s arrow finally killed the last person to be killed in the city, he stopped and looked up at the sky.


    "My wish... Came true."


    Standing on the roof, Lu CuO could clearly feel that he had belonged to a great existence in the dark. It should be the great demon God.


    He betrayed himself and let himself become a demon family and sink forever.


    However, Lu CuO did not regret it.


    If he doesn''t have a master after revenge, he won''t know what to do and can''t find his future goal.


    But now, just listen to the arrangement of the great demon God.


    If the great demon God let him continue to live, even for a hundred or a thousand years, he will continue to work hard for the great demon God like a tool, contribute what he can and repay the original exchange.


    This is the price that should be paid. Lu CuO thinks it''s good.


    As a man, he can''t get justice, but as a devil, he gets the most fair exchange.


    Evil gives justice to injustice in the world.


    Evil justice.


    Better than God''s mercy!


    He stood upright in silence for a long time.


    "I accept your loyalty. Now, come with me."


    Huang Si''s real body appeared directly in the air. He grabbed Weiji''s hand and fell down. Then he wrapped the three people with spiritual strength, called the core ability of the world and left here in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    Gravel river city.


    After a long time, the residents who fell to the ground for various reasons dared to get up from the ground.


    Then he walked to the palace.


    Today, everything that appears in front of everyone in gravel river city will become an indelible memory.


    The wind god came to the world.


    Lu cuocheng is a devil.


    Many more died, under the sudden emergence of black arrows.


    The arrow had no trace before it was shot, just like it suddenly appeared on a man.


    Those who hit the arrow die immediately.


    This extraordinary terror frightened everyone.


    Now, however, the movement seems to have disappeared.


    They peeped into the palace, which was empty.


    No royal family, no ministers.


    No gods, no demons.


    Instead, there are many bodies with luxurious clothes beside the wall and on the streets.


    They were originally the power core of this country, high above the world, and they controlled the fate of many ordinary people.


    Every move, word and deed can determine the life and death of others.


    They live high above the temple and regard others as ants.


    However, all the privileges of the past have disappeared.


    Their dead bodies fell into the dust, or their heads or bodies, and rotted into big holes under the attack of black arrows. They looked more miserable than any slave.


    At the end of this battle, the royal family, important officials and the three waiting coalition forces of the Dragon kingdom were almost destroyed in a very short time.


    There was a light rain in the sky, as if to wash away the ubiquitous smell of blood in the city.


    Under the corner of Lu''s house, Wang Dajiao slowly pushed open the wooden door and came out with light hands and feet.


    He stopped by the door and looked in the direction of the palace.


    The wind god who came into the world has left, and the devil seems to have left.


    Everything just now was terrible, Wang Dajiao thought.


    However, there was a strange joy and joy in his heart.


    This feeling reached its peak when he came to the street and saw those richly dressed bodies.


    He had an unspeakable joy, like the joy of sin. He was glad that Lu CuO had become a terrible devil, and was happy to see the devil killing those dignitaries.


    "That''s nice." Wang Dajiao murmured, stepping over those precious fabrics and stepping them into the muddy water with crude straw sandals, "how nice."

 Chapter 87

    Walking all the way, Wang Dajiao gradually came to the original barracks.


    Previously, Wang Da script came to help clean up the body in Lu''s house, but later, there was an inexplicable chill in Lu''s house. Everyone couldn''t stand it and withdrew.


    He walked out a few blocks and saw someone fall off the fence of the barracks.


    It was a woman, and it seemed that it was Ren Bi he had just met.


    Wang Dajiao ran over there and found that Ren Bi fell and died under the corner of the barracks.


    He wanted to help collect a corpse or something, but now the three waiting coalition forces are entering the city. It''s too chaotic and dangerous. For the sake of safety, Wang Dajiao returned to Lu''s house.


    The cold had disappeared. Wang Dajiao hid back in Lu''s house and took the door with him.


    Now, the unrest in the city has subsided, and Wang Dajiao finally has the courage to come out to collect Ren Bi''s body.


    "Lu Daya, it''s probably impossible to go to the ancestor god again, but to find the great demon God..." Wang Dajiao sighed, "Alas, poor Miss Ren, she may have gone to the ancestor god..."


    In the belief of the human race, people go to the great God of their ancestors after death.


    Since Lu went to the demon world by mistake, they were destined to die and could not meet each other.


    Wang Dajiao secretly wiped his tears. These two people are so poor.


    He walked gently towards the barracks. After a while, he came near the barracks.


    He looked under the wall.


    "Eh?"


    Wang Dajiao shouted in surprise.


    Ren Bi''s body, somehow, disappeared from under the wall.


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si asked the core of the world to move the three people to the special space, and then put the positioning point of the opening on the fourth continent.


    The fourth continent is located at the southern end of ocean one, that is, if the aborigines of continent one build ocean going ships, the wind direction is smooth, and there is enough water, they will have the opportunity to sail to the fourth continent.


    However, it is estimated that it will be thousands of years later. With the current level of civilization, it is absolutely impossible.


    The opening of special space opens over the fourth continent.


    As soon as Huang Si saw that there was still a distance from the ground, he continued to wrap the three people with spiritual strength and slowly landed, and then returned his consciousness to the core of the world.


    World Core: "


    Xiao Ke: "concentrate on class and don''t be distracted."


    The core of the world is wronged, and it doesn''t want to be distracted, but it seems that someone else requisitioned it just now.


    The greening degree of the fourth continent is obviously far inferior to that of the first continent where the Terrans are located.


    Because the fourth continent is only one tenth of the first continent and is located near the earthquake zone, there are even volcanoes and lava burning ground on the island.


    In addition, there are some plants, birds and animals slightly different from the mainland style. There are fewer trees and more grasslands. There is a river with more branches and two lakes.


    "This is the demon world." Huang Si pointed to the grassland and said.


    Not only Lu Cuo, but also some stunned before Ji.


    The scenery here is OK, but it''s desolate. Why do you say it''s the demon world?


    In fact, Huang Si is unreasonable.


    Just like he used to call the circle platform heaven.


    "If you don''t think it''s the devil''s world, don''t you just work harder and make it look like the devil''s world?"


    Huang Si doesn''t plan to be a construction worker in two places at the same time. He''s too tired, okay.


    Now that we have recruited employees, we must let them work.


    Lu CuO nodded. Your Excellency the great demon God was right in everything he said.


    "As a family member of my soul, I can repair your body, but the death energy in your body now repels vitality. Therefore, the skills to maintain your body are not necessary. Just use the current body similar to the corpse. Your body was almost dead when I backed up, which is not exclusive of death energy."


    "Make full use of the power core in your body - well, your demon heart and the black Qi you can use can still provide energy for daily activities."


    Huang Si said and looked around.


    "Well, there seems to be no death energy here."


    He raised his hand to the nearby grass.


    "Let me do something for you. You use death energy as power. These should be enough for you."


    The power of creation silently spread into the air and generated invisible energy under Huang Si''s thought.


    The most primitive form of energy is stable, but if negative factors are added to it and its nature is directly changed¡ª¡ª


    The breath of death landed on the land of the fourth continent, and the extreme black gas filled the air of 100 meters in front.


    A black square appeared out of thin air on the grassland of the fourth continent. The vegetation around it began to wither and fall under the influence of such a strong dead breath.


    Fortunately, due to the negative properties of death energy, it will not disperse easily, but naturally has the characteristics of condensation and sedimentation.


    "Enough? If not, I can cover the whole continent with black gas." Huang Si asked Lu Cuo.


    Lu CuO is directly stupid. That''s too much.


    You know, he sucked all the black gas in the whole area of the Dragon Kingdom, and there wasn''t so much.


    Lu CuO knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Huang Si: "thank you, your Excellency the great demon God."


    Great demon?


    "Well, that''s good. I don''t hate this title. I even think it''s a little fun." Huang Si nodded and then said, "by the way, look at this. Do you know it?"


    Huang Si stretched out his hand, but in Lu CuO''s view, there was nothing in his hand.


    Lu CuO was confused and said, "what is this?"


    In fact, Huang Si is holding a soul in his hand.


    Previously, when he was in gravel river city, Huang Si''s mental force field was always dispersed, so he easily found that someone fell to death from an arrow on the wall, and Lu CuO seemed to care about that person.


    So Huang Si immediately fished up the man''s soul. The soul was very weak. Huang Si assimilated it directly without any resistance.


    At that time, when Lu CuO''s soul saw the body and stood up, Huang Si immediately prepared a copy of the man''s body. When there was no one around, he dug a pit and buried the body.


    Since there is a backup, the original will be safe.


    "Well, let me tell you a rule of the demon world."


    "When introducing excellent talents, the unit allows employees to bring one family member."


    Ren Bi''s body suddenly appeared in a broken posture from the air. Huang Siyi pushed his soul into it, and then repaired her body with creative power.


    At the moment of seeing Ren Bi, Lu CuO seemed to be hit by lightning. Then he woke up and hurriedly came forward and hugged Ren Bi.


    Ren Bi slowly opened his eyes in his arms.


    "Where is this... Who are you?"


    Her voice was weak and her face was blank, like a pure white paper.


    Huang Si checked the situation in her body and said, "Oh, when the body was found, the brain fell and the memory of the body basically disappeared. The soul itself has no memory. You may have to teach her how to live as a human."


    "It''s okay, that''s good..."


    Lu CuO hugged Ren Bi tightly.


    He cried, and tears trickled down Ren Bi''s face and into Ren Bi''s eyes.


    Even if you lose all your memories. But it looks like they cry together.


    "Really, that''s good... Thank you, big demon..."


    Ren Bi blinked innocent eyes in his arms.


    On the fourth continent, the breeze is blowing gently, and the air emits the smell of flowers different from the Terran region.


    It is a complete miracle to meet again here.

 Chapter 88

    Huang Si bent down and stuffed a bowling ball shaped heart into Ren Bi''s body.


    Ren Bi is just an ordinary human now. If he is exposed to death energy for a long time, his body will soon be unable to support him.


    So Huang Si also gave her a core of strength.


    However, after receiving the energy given by Huang Si, Ren Bi did not develop any special skills, but the support of the soul changed from the body to the heart of bowling.


    However, this is also normal. After all, Ren Bi is not a hero like Lu Cuo, who is rare in many years.


    In this way, although Ren Bi''s body will still be affected a little, his soul will not decay, and his vitality can also be maintained by the core of strength. Just be careful. In case the dead breath enters Ren Bi''s body, Lu CuO can also draw out the dead breath again.


    Of course, even if you really die, Huang Si can help you do it again.


    Since then, she has not been a Terran in essence.


    Then Huang Si ordered:


    "In the future, you husband and wife should work overtime and repay the society."


    Lu CuO was stunned, then immediately put Ren Bi down, took her hand and knelt down with her to Huang Si.


    "My subordinates thank the great demon God for witnessing and perfecting our husband and wife."


    In Lu CuO''s mind, the two people who have experienced life and death, today is their wedding day, and such a day is witnessed by the great demon God, and it is a great honor to personally claim that they are husband and wife.


    Weiji listened and couldn''t help laughing.


    In fact, Father God is a good man.


    It''s just that the mouth is not generally hard.


    "I''ll give you the design drawing of the demon world later. Lu Cuo, pay attention to accepting the soul''s instructions."


    "Yes, great demon." Lu CuO replied.


    After the command, Huang Si disappeared with Weiji.


    The core of the world in class lost consciousness again.


    Xiao Ke: "please listen to me in class."


    The core of the world who returned to God was wronged again. He didn''t mean not to listen, but its soul seemed to be controlled by that one again.


    The next day, after Huang Si passed the drawings to Lu CuO in his consciousness, Lu CuO began to transform the location.


    In fact, Huang Si didn''t ask him to make any complex things, but the erosion effect of death energy is really good. It can easily melt things such as stones into the required shape.


    The construction of the demon world began slowly.


    "Lu CuO is a good general. He should command more construction workers in the future."


    Huang Si feels it necessary to urge Xiaoke to develop an open recruitment system as soon as possible and teach the world core as soon as possible, so as to recruit people in batches.


    Although he can get better employees by looking for them in person, enterprises also need bottom employees.


    But all this is a little boundless.


    Well, before that, Huang Si decided to do something else first.


    A few days later, the boundary.


    Central Laboratory of Ministry of biology.


    In addition to being far away under the ink of dark space, 11 AI gathered together.


    They all sat in front of each other and watched the videos played on the central screen of the laboratory.


    The information is recorded and edited by Xiaoke using the ubiquitous camera. The cause and effect of the whole event of Lu CuO in the field of dragon kingdom.


    Because the soul cannot be recorded, Huang Siqin has generated special effects in the video. Lu CuO''s soul''s action is replaced by three-dimensional animation, and the pronunciation is made by the voice engine provided by Xiaoke.


    Right above the large screen, there is a red banner with several large white characters:


    "Advanced learning conference on artificial intelligence".


    The reason why AI people are so serious is mainly because Huang Si is watching.


    Huang Si roughly explained his arrangements for several special sites to be built.


    Heaven, over Ocean 1, the demon world, on the land of continent 4.


    Through Lu CuO''s event, the relevant knowledge of the demon world, the demon God and the demon family is spread to the human race, so that they can understand that in addition to the superior God, there are demons, and ordinary humans can also obtain power from demons.


    Huang Si reminds everyone to pay attention to how a regular HR personnel recruits new employees and assigns them to suitable positions.


    In the future, when they perform tasks or simply go out to play, they can also pay attention to whether there are talents suitable for recruitment, and then notify Xiaoke.


    "After everyone reads it, write a ten thousand word impression and give it to Xiao Ke for inspection."


    Huang Si finished and left.


    11 AI, you look at me, I look at you, and decide to continue pretending to learn for a while.


    Avoiding the father is just that the righteous body is gone, but the consciousness is still watching them.


    As for the feeling? Just copy each other.


    ¡­¡­


    The Dragon Kingdom Daya Lu died wrongly, and soon he captured the ancient city of Kan.


    Long Zhi was killed in the defeat and escape. The man who killed him was Lu CuO''s former men.


    Later, the three waiting coalition forces besieged the capital city of the Dragon Kingdom, Shihe city. On the day of the palace, Fengshen came to the world and announced that he would no longer protect the Dragon kingdom.


    At the same time, Lu CuO asked for strength from the great demon God, resurrected as a demon, and carried out revenge and killing against the royal family, important officials and the three waiting coalition forces of the Dragon kingdom.


    The concept of devil was originally an opposite concept after the emergence of God.


    If there is a good God, there will be an evil god. After God degenerates into an evil god, if he does not deserve the name of God, he will become a devil.


    A powerful demon is a demon God.


    After this battle, the concept of demon clan and demon God spread among the human race.


    If there is justice, goodness, selflessness and beauty in human nature, there will be hatred, anger, selfishness and evil.


    God has temples and believers, and the devil will not lack followers.


    Believers of demons will be more hidden, but they will still spread secretly.


    What''s more, Lu Cuo, who became a demon, showed such terrible power, which was beyond imagination and close to the demigod.


    Not to mention that he can resurrect and seek revenge as a dead man.


    How can this not be envied.


    It is estimated that if Huang Si goes to the world to spread the belief of evil, even if he wants to sell all the free soul, family, friends and even underwear, many people will cry and shout for a deal.


    However, Huang Si doesn''t want to recruit dependents without restrictions. Before giving the power core, who knows if this guy will be an unskilled whiteboard monster?


    Although there is no upper limit on the backpack grid, it is also troublesome to tidy up.


    Huang Si decided to be cautious.


    "You haven''t learned to be a person yet?"


    That day, Huang Si wandered into the data space again.


    Now he is equivalent to a parent and is visiting the core school of the world.


    Although Xiaoke''s rebellious teacher is teaching, the core of the world still looks stupid.


    It is often Xiaoke who plays a group of videos of human experience of the same type to the core of the world. The core of the world looks obediently and seems to work hard.


    After that, Xiaoke will give the core of the world a question:


    "Please choose the human with the attribute of bravery in the following pictures."


    World Core: "


    Then he lit the duck in the picture with his consciousness.


    Huang Si: "


    Unfortunately, this is not a real primary school, and Xiaoke has no personality system, otherwise the teachers who teach the core of the world will be crazy.


    Unfortunately, the world projection can only see a general image, and only the world perspective can distinguish the soul, otherwise Huang si still wants to come by himself. The problem is that if you share the world perspective, this terrible thing can make people dizzy. He has tried it.


    So the core of the world was thrown back to Xiaoke.

 Chapter 89

    Ring platform.


    Xiaohua sat quietly on the platform and looked at the desolate heaven without a trace of loneliness and uneasiness.


    Her mind was filled with the glory of faith, so she was extremely stable.


    Suddenly, someone fell from the sky.


    Xiaohua wanted to hide, but her instinct told her that it was meaningless, not to mention that someone was her God.


    But because she will make God unhappy, Xiaohua can only move and try to reduce her sense of existence.


    Huang Si: "


    It''s pathetic that he can hear Xiaohua''s heart.


    So Huang Si seldom found out his conscience. He happened to be the real person this time, so he didn''t speak and directly lifted Xiaohua from sitting to front.


    First of all, he cut out 1% of the spiritual force to feed Xiaohua. After all, Xiaohua is a man for two generations. After hundreds of years, the strength of her soul has decreased.


    Then, the creative power penetrates Xiaohua''s soul, directly condenses a bowling ball shaped power core in her soul, and then the original energy flows from head to tail.


    "This is your heart. Go in and fuse energy."


    Huang Si said to her.


    Xiaohua silently obeyed the instructions and entered the core of power.


    Her soul originally belonged to the ranks of powerful souls, and soon merged smoothly.


    The power core begins to operate. After Xiaohua''s soul enters the power core, it emits exclusive fluctuations because of the combination of energy.


    Huang Si directly examined her consciousness.


    Strange, don''t you see what energy can be used? Is this little flower an unskilled whiteboard monster?


    But it seems that the fluctuation is a little unusual.


    Huang Si saw that Xiaohua had no body, so he asked her, "can you condense your body by yourself?"


    Floret means No.


    So Huang Si helped her redo her body.


    It has to be said that as Huang Si''s family members, there are still many benefits. For example, it is a great advantage for the body to be backed up and restored at any time. There is no need to worry about death at all. The soul is in danger of disappearing even if it has been blessed by its master.


    Xiaohua''s body backup data is still her data when she was young.


    When her soul was reunited with her body, Huang Si saw clearly that the invisible soul was re extended from the core of power, and then integrated with her body completely.


    Originally, the power core does not restrict the form of the soul itself, but is used as the source of energy.


    This is quite convenient, otherwise Huang Si feels that his soul may be suffocated in bowling.


    A moment later, Xiaohua was reborn with the human body.


    She began to feel the cold wind and shivered.


    Huang Si was speechless, his mental force field expanded, and the air flow was directly static within a few kilometers.


    "The human body is really troublesome, so what about your special skills? Develop them quickly."


    Huang Si said impolitely to his specimen.


    Xiaohua understood the meaning of God and quickly closed her eyes to feel the new heart in her body.


    Not long ago, a very abnormal soul wave spread out centered on her.


    Huang Si frowned.


    This is not ordinary energy, but a spiritual force that can shake the human mind.


    As a family member of the creator, Xiaohua did awaken her own special ability after her soul combined with the original energy. However, this ability is not Lu CuO''s ability to absorb energy from the outside, store and use it, but to send out spiritual impact with her own soul.


    Huang Si''s consciousness connects Xiaohua''s soul. On the other hand, he is also analyzing Xiaohua''s skills with his own mental force field.


    This is the psychic ability, similar to the psychic ability of consciousness!


    The skill nature of Xiaohua is completely different from that of Lu Cuo.


    Now the ability used by floret is a kind of ability similar to "Empathy".


    Driven by the power core, Xiaohua can directly create spiritual fluctuations with her soul and transfer her inner emotions to her surroundings. In this way, the people around her will also be affected and become the same emotions as Xiaohua.


    In addition, Xiaohua has a second similar skill.


    Huang Si gave the soul command: switch skills.


    Xiaohua doesn''t quite understand the terms used by her God, but it doesn''t prevent her from receiving the instructions of God''s soul.


    Suddenly, Xiaohua''s temperament changed completely.


    The little flower stood there quietly, her eyes slightly closed, her hands held on her chest as a prayer, and the whole body exuded an incomparably holy breath, as in the clouds, as sacred and noble as a goddess.


    The wave of the soul scattered from her soul, affecting the surrounding radius of more than 100 meters.


    "Enchant mankind?" Huang Si speculated, "or more like charm enhancement?"


    Charm is not necessarily gaudy. In fact, it may be some kind of leadership temperament or sacred temperament.


    Xiaohua, perhaps because of her past experience, shows the sacred and pure religious atmosphere.


    Huang Si recalled that Xiaohua''s two skills were not without signs before. After her soul returned from death, Huang Si immediately found her unique ability. At that time, she had a little ability to affect the human soul around before she even combined the power core. This is related to the high intensity of her soul, but also to her life experience over the past few decades.


    Now, floret not only has expanded its influence range from 10 meters to more than 100 meters, but also its influence has become more obvious. However, the specific impact needs to be tested in the field.


    "Does a person with extremely outstanding life experience mean that his soul is strong and extraordinary?" Huang Si thought.


    This has yet to be verified, but at least Xiaohua and Lu CuO are famous figures in the Terran.


    You can collect more family members to verify later.


    "These two skills are OK," Huang Si commented. "It''s a little closer. Can it be a kilometer away?"


    Receiving God''s request, Xiaohua quickly tried her best to expand her charm and influence.


    However, it is a pity that although the power core continues to operate, Xiaohua can only expand the scope of mind fluctuation to a radius of 135 meters.


    "Can you practice level by yourself?" Huang Si asked her again.


    Xiaohua really didn''t know how to answer this question. As soon as she was nervous, she immediately knelt on the ground.


    "God, please forgive me."


    Huang Si: "... Did I warn you before?"


    Xiaohua found that she had habitually forgotten the standard address, and hurriedly said, "you are the Lord."


    Huang Si''s voice was cool: "is there a difference? Should I still say to you, please don''t call me Lord, you can call me comrade, and I''m busy going to the ideological study meeting now?"


    Xiaohua is really confused. She can''t understand Huang Si''s jokes about the earth.


    Huang Si stopped talking nonsense and said, "come with me." Then the spirit rolled the flower and flew down directly from the ring platform.

 Chapter 90

    Huang Si is now the real body and can use the world core for transfer. However, Xiao Ke often reported to Huang Si that the world core did not listen carefully. After checking, he found that it was time for him to take over the consciousness of the world core and make a worldwide blink.


    Huang Si immediately went to the special space to comfort the poor little core, and then informed Xiaoke that he didn''t have to blame the world core for this.


    Therefore, the core of the world rarely feels the warmth of having a father.


    Unfortunately, that''s it.


    Then it disappeared.


    So this time, instead of bothering the core of the world, Huang Si directly flew with the two people in the mental force field.


    Anyway, the mental force field can erase the wind pressure, and then move forward at high speed. Now he can fly directly very fast.


    Before long, Huang Si took Xiaohua to a Terran settlement.


    Now Huang Si is the real body here, and Xiaohua is the human body. In order to avoid being found, Huang Si took a picture of consciousness to suppress it.


    There was silence in the town. All living souls tremble and cannot lift their eyes to see things.


    He put the flower on a high roof before he took back his authority.


    "See that happy passer-by?" Huang Si pointed to a very happy passer-by dancing in the street not far from the roof.


    Xiaohua nodded.


    "In addition to letting your emotions infect others, can you also infect others with others'' emotions as the core?" Huang Si asked again.


    After Xiaohua mastered the two skills, Huang Si immediately obtained the use methods of these two spiritual abilities, but he soon thought more long-term. One''s own emotions are limited, and it is of little use to spread one''s own empathy.


    However, if you can arbitrarily specify the target to spread empathy, it will have many unexpected good uses.


    Of course, there is another reason, that is, Huang Si doesn''t move his emotions at ordinary times. Let him share his feelings, but he can''t share anything.


    Xiaohua was a little confused. She repeatedly thought about the instructions given by Huang Si, and then looked at the passer-by.


    Passers-by had walked a short distance, and did not realize that they had been stared at by two terrible beings.


    Then, Huang Si saw that a kind of spiritual fluctuation echoed between Xiaohua and passers-by.


    But Xiaohua is not accepting passers-by''s emotions in turn, but trying to imitate the passer-by''s emotional fluctuations with her soul.


    Huang Si understood with a little observation.


    Even the most ordinary human beings have no powerful soul and no blessing of power. When emotions arise, there are still soul fluctuations.


    The essence of floras like as two peas is "Empathy", which is to use their own power to reproduce the wave pattern of the soul and to spread it to others, so that the souls of others can be exactly the same.


    "Interesting." Huang Si looked at them. He found that Xiaohua also seemed to have spiritual power. Although Xiaohua''s spiritual power could not form a force field, it could be isolated.


    Xiaohua''s soul mode changed again, and her spiritual power extended from her soul. With happy passers-by as the core, she copied and spread her emotions.


    First, a few people who were close to passers-by suddenly threw down what they were doing and jumped with joy.


    Then it is far away.


    Soon, everyone within more than 100 meters around fell into an inexplicable carnival atmosphere. The whole town seemed to be clearly divided into two blocks. People in most areas were normal. Only one circular area seemed to enter the festival celebration, which was lively.


    "Step up, that passer-by is going out of town. You have to make others have the same impulse to go out as him."


    Xiaohua Yiyan tries to stimulate her energy cycle to make the effect of mind replication better.


    After a while, hundreds of townspeople slowly and unconsciously walked outside the town while jumping.


    At this time, Xiaohua has turned pale.


    Huang Si checked her soul state and found that her mental strength was exhausted and she was about to faint.


    This is not only a matter of soul strength, but also because the total amount of spiritual power is too small.


    After all, Xiaohua is just an ordinary person, different from Huang Si, the Creator with fragments. Even if Huang Si uses her spiritual strength to raise Xiaohua''s soul very high, she can''t improve her strength in proportion.


    So Huang Si did it himself.


    His consciousness instantly enveloped the whole town, copied and spread.


    For a moment, the residents of the whole town were crazy.


    The effect was unexpected.


    At first, the bouncing passer-by was very happy today, because he was going to propose marriage to his beloved family. He wore the best clothes and his heart was full of happiness and happiness.


    He didn''t know. As he walked out of town, he was followed by a large group of people.


    Those people hurried behind him while making all kinds of strange and happy gestures.


    Before long, the whole town went out with passers-by.


    It was as if passers-by had taken away all the people of a whole town, and the team went away into the distance.


    "Very nice, just like the musician in Bremen in folklore."


    Huang Si cheerfully applauded the villagers.


    In folklore, a piper took all the villagers away. Now, the legend repeats itself again.


    After the test, Huang Si returned to the boundary with Xiaohua.


    After all, hundreds of years passed before they remembered that Huang Si had thrown such a soul on the pseudo heaven, that is, the ring platform.


    Huang Si threw the flowers in the culture area.


    The culture area can be said to be Xiaohua''s hometown. Xiaohua also stood up in surprise and looked around.


    It was a scene she missed very much. It belonged to the past when she was a young human.


    Huang Si observed Xiaohua''s consciousness with great interest.


    Xiaohua''s memory has two levels, one is the memory of the body, including the memory from birth to her first death, the second is the memory of the soul, including the important memory left in her soul after her second death, and, of course, the memory recorded in the state of the soul after death.


    How do these two layers of memory stack up?


    Huang Si looked at it for a while and then determined that it should be based on soul memory. Physical memory has become a long-term memory for Xiaohua.


    "You are an excellent specimen. Live well here. The little robot will take care of your daily life."


    Huang Si rarely said gently to Xiaohua.


    For the time being, he didn''t think of the use of florets with an action radius of only more than 100 meters. They had little mental power and poor endurance, so he placed them first.


    In fact, now, as a family member with a power core, Xiaohua can survive even without food. The power core will provide the energy necessary to support physical activities.


    It''s just that Xiaohua is really weak, and now she will be dominated by the body after she has the body, so it''s inconvenient to stay on the ring platform to continue blowing.


    As for new skills and new ideas, I don''t need Xiaohua''s help. Huang Si''s follow-up research is.


    On the way back to the dark space from the boundary, Huang Sishun considered the comparison between Xiaohua and Lu Cuo.


    Lu CuO''s character is outward, and he fought on the battlefield all his life, and he was exposed to killing and death. Therefore, it is reasonable to awaken the specialty of death energy.


    Xiaohua is dedicated to gods and others all her life. Therefore, with her character and life, it is impossible to obtain energy from the outside world. Her skill is a skill that radiates form from herself.


    It can be seen that if an excellent family member is not a whiteboard, he must have the following conditions:


    First, he was extremely outstanding, even the best man of his time.


    Second, personality and experience jointly determine talent and skills.


    Huang Si thinks it is necessary to go back and continue to reform the recruitment system and educate the core of the world.

 Chapter 91

    A few days later.


    Today''s core of the world, you can not go to school, it has a holiday.


    The happiness at the heart of the world did not last long.


    Because in fact, his father will give him a lesson in person today, soul strength class.


    Huang Si flew in the Terran area with the soul of the world core and showed it all kinds of Terran souls until the world core understood what is strong and what is weak, and was able to feed back this strength so that it could be selected.


    This process lasted a whole decade, that is, more than ten days in the dark space.


    In this process, the core of the world has become more and more humanized, and will not only send "?", But will appropriately show grievances, fatigue, don''t want to move and so on.


    Of course, Huang Si knows the core of the world. After all, no one can go to primary school for ten years. But this is very normal. What if a child is tired of learning? Cool, let it go to school.


    How difficult it is to mix with society now. Talents like Lu CuO have to work hard to get an opportunity to work overtime in 996 to repay the society. How can the child at the core of the world work hard without starting from the starting point?


    Huang Si comforted it with consciousness: "good, Dad, it''s for you. If you learn how to distinguish the soul, you don''t have to go to school anymore. You can work overtime to enter the ranks of blessings."


    Although it was a comforting tone, the core of the world didn''t feel his father''s warmth at all. He just felt cool.


    When the core of the world doesn''t have classes, Huang Si pulls its data chain out to have a look.


    He could sense that these chains were part of death.


    Although the feeling is very weak, Huang Si believes that as long as he continues to collect family members, he will have a deeper understanding of these world bottom data sooner or later.


    The more he knows about the world data, the more Huang Si feels that Gu Yan is really powerful. He has built such a small world. The underlying data seems to be tangled. In fact, they cooperate with each other and are closely linked. It is difficult to change even the slightest bit.


    According to Huang Si''s understanding, the smaller the volume of the self circulation system, the worse the stability of its balance. In other words, in such a small world, the design and construction of its underlying data must be many times more difficult than in a large world.


    Unfortunately, elder Gu Yan himself is dead. Now all he leaves is a fragment of his soul. He can only chat with Huang Si.


    If you can, Huang Si doesn''t even want to ask him questions about his strength. He just wants to talk to him.


    Perhaps it was because he knew that Gu Yan was dead and could not be recovered. Huang Si cherished every time he spent with the elder. Although everything will eventually disappear, before that, Huang Si only wants to delay for a while.


    Time goes by.


    Huang Si''s instruction to the earth is not to interfere with the things on the Terran side except the beliefs of the gods.


    Terrans used to be children and need the support and protection of their parents, but now it''s time to grow up.


    The Terran territory is now quite large. Now whether they are divided or unified, they should choose and decide by themselves.


    Peace will forget the pain of war for too long. The continuation of war can make the Terran learn the value of peace.


    Huang Si just watched the Terran quietly.


    They are still very young, the language and writing are taught to them by the outside world, and almost all their beliefs and world outlook are traces of the earth.


    The prestige of the first patriarch was with the help of the shadow of the great God of ancestors and high-tech weapons. The establishment of the first Kingdom had a lot of sweat and hardships.


    Today, the Dragon Kingdom has not yet completely perished. The southeast three Hou reorganized people and horses. Zhong Hou supported a two-year-old nephew of Long Qi as king, but moved the Dragon kingdom to the former site of Shengong tribe in the south.


    It is too close to the dangerous zone in the south, which is ominous in the concept of Terran. It can be said that the new address of the capital of the Dragon kingdom is not only oppressive, but also insulting. However, the royal family of the Dragon Kingdom has been almost killed to a few people, and the three waiting forces in the southeast are strong, which is useless even if someone has an opinion.


    The Southeast sanhou divided up most of the land and dealt with it instead.


    The war of the Terran is gradually ignited.


    Despite years of war, fortunately, the Terran has a strong fertility. In this era, the Terran family starts very early. Most people get married before the age of 18. Moreover, due to the war, there are many boys and girls, and most men with a little family wealth choose to marry more than one woman.


    If so, even if the Terran unrest, its total population is still rising slowly.


    In 266, long Hou was defeated and retreated to his old territory.


    In 271 of the Dragon Kingdom, with the death of Lao Zhonghou, the alliance of the southeast three Hou gradually appeared cracks. In those years, they jointly forced the king of the Dragon Kingdom, but in the end, Zhong Hou took a greater advantage. Before, Lao Zhonghou was quite resourceful and did the greatest credit. The other two Hou also let him. However, since Lao Zhonghou''s death, the contradictions between the three families have deepened day by day, and they soon get out of control.


    In 275, the Dragon Kingdom completely tore its face and the war was imminent. The next year, the battle of three waiting began.


    In 289 of the Dragon Kingdom, yahou in the South sent troops to sneak into Kehou territory, and Kehou''s clan was destroyed. Yahou rose up and stepped onto the stage of history.


    Finally one day, the core of the world enlightened.


    It finally learned the most basic skill, that is, to distinguish the strength of the soul.


    With the growth of the core of the world, the audition recruitment system finally began to operate formally.


    The core of the world looks at the world from its world perspective, selects those of all newly dead souls whose strength is much stronger than that of ordinary creatures, and then takes the golden ball to ask them if they are willing to be recruited. If so, take the golden ball.


    The core soul of the world is powerful. It has a strong deterrent and authority to the souls of ordinary creatures. It takes the golden ball to ask and assimilate the souls. In fact, the effect is good.


    Although it''s a little silly, it doesn''t matter. The success rate of recruitment also looks like 50%.


    In addition, there is a major disadvantage of this recruitment system, that is, because Huang Si himself was not present, he could not personally go to the place where the newly dead soul was located and record his body composition.


    In this regard, he has no idea to improve. After all, it would be too troublesome if each person recruited had to go there to record the body or body data.


    It''s better to keep these souls in the state of soul directly, and then add power to them directly.


    In nearly a hundred years, the core of the world has recruited 48 people, an average of one in two years. This probability is OK.


    The recruitment method is a double weight model. The core of the world observes the soul of the dead or the soul of the dying - analyze its strength. If the strength meets a certain value, forward the positioning and identity information to Xiaoke. Xiaoke can retrieve the database according to the information, call out the life information and analyze it.


    Huang Si has requirements for his family members. He can''t be the one who will make him feel unhappy. Otherwise, he will be killed easily after receiving it. It''s very troublesome.


    At his request, the audition recruitment system finally uses the blacklist mode, that is, people with some disgusting personality traits are not recruited.


    It has nothing to do with justice or evil. It''s just a matter of being a man.


    Some people are suitable for going to heaven, some people are suitable for going to the demon world, while others are only suitable for exploding in situ.

 Chapter 92

    These 48 people have been fed by the spiritual power given by Huang Si.


    Of course, it is impossible to give them too much. It is not only that feeding too much will blow up their souls, but also a consideration of balance.


    Xiaohua and Lu CuO are equivalent to the peerless heroes in the human race. From the starting point, they are much higher than the 48 people recruited by the public. It is impossible to raise the soul of other dependents to the intensity of xiaohualu fault. Moreover, it is difficult to say whether they are useful. It is the best way to cultivate them first and then observe their development.


    In Huang Si''s way, the spiritual filament is cut into 10 parts, elongated, cut another 50 parts, and give them 48 parts.


    This ensures that everyone gets only one-fifth of Lu CuO''s increase in soul strength.


    But even so, the soul strength of these 48 people will be greatly increased, which is not the same as that of ordinary Terrans.


    48 souls have been accumulating in the newly established Prefecture of the earth in these 100 years or so.


    The underground government department consists of three offices, one for storing souls, one for classifying souls and one for dispatching. However, due to the shortage of manpower, Huang Si is the only one to use, so it is only used as a warehouse, and the assimilated soul is captured and stored by the core of the world.


    Other functions to be developed later.


    For the physical problems of these 48 people, Huang Si personally went to the Terran area.


    His direct mental force field enveloped the Terran towns to the largest extent, analyzed everyone''s body forms, and finally selected 50 kinds of men and women, a total of 100 basic forms.


    These 100 forms were analyzed, recorded and made by him, and then selected by the 48 people.


    48 people have their own ideas and personality, and some people want to fine tune the body, or have different views.


    Huang Si also modified the body appearance at their suggestion.


    Finally, 48 people settled in 48 bodies. Huang Si unified their physical quality. At present, their quality in all aspects is several times that of ordinary people.


    After obtaining 48 bodies with fine-tuning appearance and strong physical quality in all aspects, Huang Sishun also recorded these bodies for subsequent use.


    In the future, these are the body templates of people in heaven and the demon world.


    Huang Si doesn''t intend to customize the body for everyone one by one. There will be ordinary monsters such as heavenly soldiers and generals in the heaven, and there will be magic soldiers and generals in the demon world. These people must be mass produced.


    With the body, you can give the core of strength.


    Huang Si is now completely handy in making bowling hearts. The production of bowling heart needs to specifically convert the creative power into energy, and the consumption is much larger than that of making objects. Huang Si is very satisfied with this, because it makes the consumption of creative power have a place, just like clearing the physical strength of hand swimming. It feels great.


    48 power cores are stationed in 48 human bodies. Under the soul command of Huang Si, the souls of 48 people are combined with the energy cycle in the power core. The soul begins to have power, and the vitality is powered by the power core.


    After the combination, Huang Si immediately took them to the outside world and asked them to try their own skills.


    However, it is disappointing that the whiteboard monster among the 48 people has a high probability of frightening people. Only 3 people have skills, and these skills are insignificant.


    First, soil related skills can make the land crack and become loose and porous. Equivalent to a gentle version of seismology. But he can''t let anything else crack.


    Second, wind related skills, but can not create wind. You can only control the flow of wind when there is natural wind, such as changing its direction or rotating it, and so on.


    Third, language skills, you can understand the calls of birds.


    The soul information of the three people has nothing to hide in Huang Si''s consciousness. Huang Si can see clearly how they use skills and how the principles of skills are.


    It is because of clarity that we are disappointed. Among the three skills, the most useful one is the wind related skill, because it brings Huang si a deeper understanding of the use of power.


    In fact, the skills of these three people are very weak, but the wind skill player''s play is particularly unstable. Sometimes he can only slightly deflect the wind direction flowing around him. If Huang Si''s spiritual force field is not shrouded in the changes of everything, he can''t really find this small change.


    But sometimes, he can gradually set off a small storm, covering a radius of several kilometers.


    This made Huang si very curious, so he carefully studied how the man used his power.


    The soul of a person with wind power is arranged one by one like a broken page. From consciousness to memory to experience, it turns out that his ability itself can only slightly disturb the wind, and the utilization rate of the power core is very low, but he can observe and accumulate these subtle disturbances, and finally superimpose the small changes into the changes of the general trend.


    A wind or a mass of wind, it means not only the flow of air molecules, but part of a large-scale air system. This large-scale air system can be a limited area, such as the air flow system in a valley, the air flow of a whole continent or the whole ocean, and of course, the air circulation of the whole atmospheric system.


    This leads to a new way of using power: how to influence the whole through parts.


    "A butterfly in the tropical rain forest of the Amazon basin in South America can cause a tornado in Texas two weeks later by occasionally flapping its wings."


    Yes, this is the butterfly effect.


    In terms of strength, the person with wind ability can be said to be the weakest of the four people, but in terms of cognition and changing the world, this person is the strongest.


    Huang Si asked Xiao Ke for his life.


    The wind power man was a priest of the wind god before his death. He was on the edge of power for a long time and was not reused. Therefore, he had a lot of leisure time. However, he was very devout in his belief in the wind god. He often came outside and prayed silently to the gods in the wind. His belief and concentration, coupled with his survival time of more than 70 years, made his soul strong, And I have a very deep understanding of the wind.


    After obtaining the qualification to use power through the power core, although the power utilization efficiency of the wind capable person is very low, he can observe the wind flow itself and even guide the flow, and stack the influence of disturbance to affect the air flow in the whole range from a weak part.


    If the wind power is only the use of wind, Huang Si has new ideas while learning.


    In a dynamic system, small changes in initial conditions can produce subsequent huge chain reactions.


    To a small extent, that is the use of combat, a broken star.


    Generally speaking, it is to change the whole world through the subtle influence on the world.

 Chapter 93

    The rest of people, those with soil ability, include the understanding of land and the use of the power of material deformation; Those with language skills are the most useless. They can only understand the meaning of birds'' calls. The problem is that they are limited to animal birds, excluding the fierce animals and monsters of birds. Animals and birds themselves have simple thinking, and it is meaningless to understand them.


    According to Xiaoke''s data analysis, these people can be divided into three categories. Huang Si threw the bright ones into the heaven, the dark ones into the demon world, and the moderate ones were balanced according to their heads.


    As the master of the soul, he is naturally very clear about the attributes of these people.


    Although today''s heaven is located in the air, Huang Si made four sky columns of special materials and fixed them on the ocean surface. From a distance, they look like four sea god needles, and the top pierces around the shell of the heaven, just like holding an octopus ball.


    The top of the four sky columns is a special material generated by the creative force, which is a column with a diameter of 200 meters. The bottom is made of the same material to form the style of iron tower and foundation. The bottom is deeply buried in the seabed and extends out of the structure like tree roots, which is firmly fixed.


    The underground part of this support is generated by Huang Si directly using the mental force field into the soil and then directly using the creative force in the soil. It is not excavated and buried at all. It can be said that it is extremely stable.


    As for its construction materials, they are set as excellent toughness and strength from the beginning, and will never be broken.


    The outer shell of the celestial sphere is closed, and the internal air pressure and air composition have been slightly adjusted for human survival. There are temperature regulating devices on the outer shell, and even different temperature distinctions in different regions of the celestial sphere, which makes the vast celestial sphere present different styles.


    From top to bottom, the sky covers an area of 3 million square kilometers. From the perspective of three-dimensional, the ground in the sky itself has ups and downs, and even double-layer or even multi-layer structure. Therefore, the final usable area is almost twice the size.


    18 people entered the heaven and 30 people went to the demon world.


    This is because Huang Si almost sent all the people with the golden mean attribute to the demon world. Compared with heaven, the demon world needs more construction workers.


    However, relatively speaking, there are few people in the Terran, especially those with strong soul, on the dark side. After all, it''s human nature. There are not many people who really have the bright side attribute. Among the 48 people, 16 are the real bright side attribute, 25 are the golden mean attribute, and only 7 are the real dark side attribute.


    Lu Cuo, who was miserable at home, changed his mood greatly and finally went to the demon world.


    As a former Fengshen priest who yearns for God wholeheartedly and has a sense of sacredness in his mind, he is the person with the strongest light attribute among the 48 people, and naturally stays in the heaven. Soil and language are the golden mean attribute, and the seven dark side attributes are all whiteboards.


    Huang Si wondered why there were no skilled people in the dark side attribute. Would the dark character affect a person''s talent? However, the second skilled family member he accepted is Lu Cuo. The dark side character is suitable for the demon world and has strong ability. It directly brings Huang si the ability to convert and use death energy.


    Even for those on the bright side and the mean side, there are many amazing whiteboard monsters.


    There must be a reason.


    Huang Si''s consciousness came over the Terran area, shrouded the surrounding 100 kilometers and looked down from a distance.


    His soul strength will still rise slowly, probably due to his previous work as a construction worker in heaven.


    The Terran buildings below are like gravel, which are regularly scattered on the earth and gathered into villages, towns and cities one after another.


    The Terran life is peaceful and lively.


    The bustling crowd surged in the streets, scattered to the countryside and sometimes seen in the fields.


    There seems to be little war here.


    Huang Si suddenly realized that there had been a new dynasty and a new time of peace in the Terran.


    Over the years, his real body still stays in the dark space, just using his consciousness to build, teach the core of the world and build the heaven. He hasn''t paid attention to the Terran side for a long time.


    He recalled the history of the Terran from Xiaoke.


    ¡­¡­


    In 345 of the Dragon Kingdom, the last king of the Dragon kingdom was finally abolished, yahou became king, and the Terran was unified again.


    The country established by yahou is Yaguo, whose capital is Yafu city near the southeast, and its surname is Yan.


    Now it is the 81st year of Ya state. The Terran area has been expanded again, and the total population has risen to 18 million.


    Of course, Huang Si welcomes peace with both hands. The more the population of the Terran, the easier it is to produce strong human and collective strength, and it is also easier to make civilization develop rapidly.


    If the Terrans who had just been expelled from the cradle were still crawling with babies, then hundreds of thousands of people in the later flood were toddlers. Taking the millions of people in Lu Cuoshi as the normal walking of young people, now 18 million can be counted as adults with running ability.


    It''s just that I haven''t run yet.


    Huang Si''s body quietly appeared in Yasong City, the capital of Yaguo.


    He stood on the road of the city like an ordinary human race.


    Yasong city is more prosperous than the general Terran territory. Many people pass by him.


    Among them, there are people from all walks of life, including those with luxurious clothes and a big belly, as well as those with yellow faces and shackles.


    This is still a slavery society. Even ordinary citizens have more or less slaves helping them.


    However, compared with the slaves transformed from the original prisoners of war, most of the slaves here are domestic slaves. Their treatment is much better than in the past, and their servility is stronger. A mentality of subordination to the master makes them not resist easily.


    Huang Si walks freely in the street. In fact, he can instantly grasp most of the things happening in the city through the mental force field. Now, he just walks out of human habit.


    He walked through the streets of Yasong city and looked at everything the Terrans had built in the city.


    Not long ago, Dongyao hurriedly pressed the cloud head and fell beside him.


    Because as the guardian God of the Terran, Dongyao, Xiyuan and Lihuo are equipped with polarizing equipment for a long time, so they can be invisible at any time, which is very convenient.


    Huang Si specially asked Xiao Ke to call him over, because it happened that Dongyao was closest to the capital.


    "Father." Dongyao is a little excited.


    Today, although the Father God didn''t come with his real body, he was still just a righteous body, but after all, he specifically called him to accompany him, which made him particularly excited and wanted to perform well.


    I just don''t know what the father wants to do.


    Looking at Dongyao with some doubts, Huang Si just said, "come with me."

 Chapter 94

    They are like two ordinary people among all living beings, walking through the streets of this vast city and carefully examining the lives of its residents.


    However, the more you look, Huang Siyue frowns.


    Dongyao asked softly, "what''s the father''s dissatisfaction?"


    Huang Si nodded: "well, the city is very busy, but it seems to lack very important things, and a lot..."


    He looked at the tall building in the city.


    "Let''s go to your temple and have a look."


    Cliff country does not believe in the God of wind, but still believes in the three great ancestors. Therefore, in its capital, the temple of the great ancestors is the largest, and the temples of other gods will be much less and much smaller.


    The threshold in front of the temple is very high. Many people have to work hard to step on it.


    After the believers finally turned over, they looked at the flickering candles in the temple and smelled the special smell of thread incense, as if they had entered another world.


    Sacred, divorced from the secular world.


    Huang Si and Dong Yao walked through the door and into the temple. Believers came and went around them.


    Under the yellow cloth curtain, there are shining statues of gods. The statues of the three great gods are separated in the three main halls. In the main hall, in addition to the statues high in the center, there are also some images of children, animals and small gods. Around them, clay sculptures are built to show the clouds in the sky.


    "I don''t remember providing these little gods and boys to the Terrans."


    Huang Si pointed to the extra statues.


    Dongyao''s eyes also glanced at the decorated statues. He said, "I often see these things in my temple, probably from the imagination of the Terran."


    Dongyao is used to looking at his believers and wizards.


    However, it is also a rare experience for him to appear in human form rather than as a God.


    As long as the father is satisfied.


    They came to the great hall dedicated to the Oriental God Emperor.


    Below the yellow curtain is a slightly exaggerated statue.


    The head is small, the body is large, and there are clouds under it. It looks like looking down at all sentient beings from the clouds.


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t look like you at all. This statue is ugly." Huang Si laughed.


    Dongyao: "


    Dongyao doesn''t want to talk. What else can he do!


    Around them, Dongyao believers walked one after another. They didn''t pay attention to their conversation, and they didn''t realize that the gods they believed in were standing next to them alive.


    The believers just walked in, knelt on the mat and worshipped the clay statue above.


    Some people are full of hope, some people are full of anxiety, others just numb and mechanically kowtow again and again.


    They buy incense candles from wizards, insert them, worship, and some people will donate some money.


    Facing those believers who donate money, the wizard''s face will become much better.


    For the two people standing there who neither kowtow nor donate money, the wizard''s eyes were not worried.


    Fortunately, the wizard stood under the curtain and was far away from them. Otherwise, if he heard what Huang sigang said in the door, he was afraid to beat them out directly.


    Huang Si gave Dongyao an encouragement: "do you want to talk to your wizards and see if their faith is pious?"


    After all, Dongyao has been with the human race for so many years, and social common sense still prevails. He said with a bitter smile:


    "Does the father want to see my wizard speak blasphemous words without knowing it? The three of us actually don''t accord with the image worshipped by wizards."


    Huang sile: "I''m afraid they know that you don''t work regularly in the heaven, but often gather in the laboratory to play cards?"


    Dongyao blushed slightly: "father, I seldom play cards."


    Huang Si snorted, "I don''t believe it. Let''s have a game and see who will win."


    With that, Huang Si came out with a pair of playing cards in his hand.


    Dongyao said helplessly, "Father God, unless he forces the Terran to stop thinking, otherwise we play cards in the temple, I''m afraid we won''t be driven out."


    The Terrans next to them can hear what they are talking here, but they are just glancing at it. Because these words are so incredible that no believer will think too much.


    Hearing Dongyao''s words, Huang Si also smiled.


    He sighed:


    "Those believers worship you in name, but they don''t know you at all."


    "You were the true human mentors and the God of protection in the practical sense, which helped the human race from this land. At that time, the human race still knew you. However, with the passage of time and the changes of the world, the gods that dropped miracles at the beginning gradually disappeared from the fog of history, leaving only a symbol that has little to do with you."


    "The mechanical creation has become the God of the human race, and then it has become the idol of this clay sculpture, smeared with poor paint."


    Dongyao was also full of thoughts for a while.


    He looked at the believers, but what the believers looked at was their hand-made clay puppets.


    The wizard, however, looked at the money in the hands of believers.


    The temple is only sacred on the outside, but it has been completely secularized inside.


    He couldn''t help asking Huang Si, "do the Terrans really need God now?"


    Huang Si smiled at him and gently patted his broad back to show encouragement.


    "You are the gods of the world, not illusions, but real gods. You have brought civilization to the human race, built a nation, brought religion to them, and brought all kinds of knowledge and systems. Your wizards have become the elite of society and the master of knowledge..."


    "The worship of human mentors forms religion, but the end of religion is superstition."


    "Now, the Terrans no longer care about why the ancestors'' great gods are respected by the Terrans. Even wizards have turned faith into a business."


    "Times have changed. The knowledge of the past was monopolized by rulers and wizards. Ignorance filled the minds of citizens, and servility was deeply rooted in the blood of slaves."


    "The whole society seems safe, but it is like a stagnant water. There is no hope and no change. Terrans, why do you put yourself at the end?"


    Huang Si and Dongyao came all the way in the capital. What they saw and heard made him sigh.


    Terran, let him down.


    The boundaries have deliberately allowed the Terrans to develop freely and grow by themselves.


    Terrans get peace, but they also manage themselves to death.


    Nowadays, the rule of Ya state is stable. Through the exploitation of slaves, the material life of the human race has been improved, but the spiritual life is extremely empty. Even good religion has finally become a secular superstition.


    Huang Si lamented that no wonder there are so many whiteboard monsters. No wonder the 48 people have a strong soul but no exclusive ability except the unsuccessful wizard and two other skilled people.


    This can only show that their life is almost meaningless.

 Chapter 95

    After these words, there was some commotion in the temple.


    They may not understand what Huang Si is saying, but his words must be rebellious words.


    Both wizards and believers stood up and wanted to attack this man.


    Dongyao''s face changed and he was ready to shoot. It is a taboo for Terrans to fight with the gods they worship in the temple, not to mention the Father God around him, which can never be violated.


    Huang Si grabbed his hand and shook his head.


    Just be conscious.


    Huang Si didn''t intend to do anything, just sighed.


    As a result, everyone''s consciousness disappeared directly, his body was stiff, and Huang Si led Dongyao''s hand out of the temple.


    When they walked out of the temple, after a minute or two, someone immediately caught up with them.


    "Please wait."


    "Two adults!"


    The three voices sounded together.


    Huang Sili ignored them and didn''t even look back.


    The three men have been sneaking behind him since he came out of the temple. They must have some purpose.


    Seeing that Huang Si and Dong Yao had no reaction at all, one of them quickly detoured to run in front of him and suddenly knelt directly to the ground.


    "You two adults, we all heard what you just said in the temple. It was a blasphemous word. However, no one could hurt you two. You two walked out without damage... You must not be ordinary people. Are you a devil or a devil?"


    It was a male civilian in short sleeved clothes. He knelt on the ground and stopped Huang Si and Dong Yao, but his head was up, full of enthusiasm and excitement.


    Two people behind him hurriedly followed up.


    "If you are the demon God, please lead us. We have been waiting for the demon God to come to the world for a long time!"


    All three are full of expectations.


    Except that Lu CuO became a demon more than 200 years ago, the demon God never came to the world again.


    However, because Lu CuO''s terrorist strength in the Revenge of destroying the high-level of the Dragon Kingdom shocked everyone, the great demon God has become a nightmare in people''s mind.


    But some people secretly believed in the great demon God.


    This belief has even spread to this day and has become a secret gathering.


    The three of them are surprised that they actually encounter an existence that may be opposite to God.


    Half an hour later, the three LED Huang Si and Dong Yao to a quiet alley in the city, where small patterns of black bows and arrows were painted on the walls. Walking inside, I saw a wooden door. After the wooden door was opened, I passed through a deep corridor inside and entered a large yard.


    The opening of the yard is small, but the internal space is extremely huge. The buildings are stacked and fully furnished.


    The three introduced that they are the demon sect that worships the demon God. Here is their secret gathering place in Yasong City, and there is the altar of the demon God.


    I have to say, these people can play.


    If they know that one of the two people they invite is the ancestor god himself, they don''t know if they will tremble.


    After all, in the belief of the human race, the devil is the absolute opposite of God.


    But of course, Dongyao won''t take action against them. After all, the whole world has never heard of it. The Father God recruited Lu CuO personally as a great demon God.


    It can only be said that for these Terrans, ignorance is really a kind of happiness.


    There were some people in the yard. When they saw the stranger Huang Si coming, they were all a little alarmed. The previous three people quickly explained to them.


    These people are still discussing, but Huang Si looks a little cold.


    His consciousness swept through all the furnishings of the whole demon clan stronghold, so he noticed the altar in the backyard.


    The atmosphere around the altar is very strange, even terrible. It is worthy of believing in demons and gods.


    The problem is that there is a clay statue on the altar, which is very exquisite, and has a green face and fangs, which is ferocious and terrible, showing the fear in the heart of the Terran incisively and vividly.


    On the top of the statue are the words:


    "The great demon God of the demon world".


    After seeing this thing, Huang Si was very speechless. The only person who had used the name of the great demon God in the demon world in the world was himself, and he only claimed his name in front of Lu CuO without revealing his identity. So what is this ugly thing at first sight?


    The Terran imagination is too rich, isn''t it?


    He had just laughed at Dongyao, and he immediately received retribution.


    Huang Si immediately pointed to Dongyao and said to everyone present, "he is the great demon God in the demon world."


    Dongyao was stunned and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Is he going to serve as gods of both good and evil at the same time?


    Well, it''s like carrying the pot for the father.


    Identity speculation was actively recognized, and the crowd in the yard immediately became agitated.


    Some believe, some doubt, some refuse, and even are eager to try.


    Finally, the first person who dared to challenge the majesty of the demon God appeared.


    "Since you say you are the great demon God in the demon world, there must be evidence?" A strong man asked Dongyao.


    The crowd behind him was in a commotion, and the three people who first saw the scene in the temple quickly scolded:


    "Don''t be rude to Lord devil! He is Lord devil! We saw him show the power of devil!"


    The strong man sneered: "What magic, as you said before, is nothing more than saying a few big words and being driven out by wizards. Such people call themselves big demon gods, which I don''t believe. The big demon gods are the Supreme Master of the demon world of our demon sect. They have countless servants, are bloodthirsty and kill, and have boundless magic power. It''s not as simple as you said that one claw can destroy a city!"


    "You''re right," echoed someone in the crowd. "The face of the great demon God is terrible. It''s said that people who have seen him have to cry. How can it be like this!"


    "These two people can''t be demons!"


    Huang Si said to Dongyao with a gloomy face, "come on, big demon God, let them see the power of the demon God."


    Dongyao smiled bitterly, "have you killed them?"


    It''s no wonder he asked. The means of artificial intelligence are not so diverse, mainly the means of physical attack. In front of them, these people obviously touched the mold of the father and made up so many messy things. The father must be unhappy.


    Dongyao''s words made everyone present in an uproar.


    All killed? Are you kidding?


    Several pricks wanted to rush up with weapons when they first stopped. After all, people in the demon clan are not as crooked as gods and wizards.


    Only the first three people looked at Dongyao in horror, and their hearts were completely desperate. They had witnessed the miracle of the temple and knew that the two people in front of them were really not ordinary people. They spoke blasphemous words in the temple, suppressed the whole audience and left easily.


    If they say they are great demons, they are real great demons!


    "Please... Please don''t......" the three people''s frightened voice trembled.


    Huang Si sighed, then pointed to the three of them and said:


    "Terran, isn''t it good to take these three people as an example?"


    The fluctuation of the mind spread with those three people as the core, and a mind storm enveloping the whole demon clan was formed in an instant!


    Everyone''s expression changed in an instant, his body fell soft to the ground, his limbs trembled, and he could no longer stand up.


    An irresistible sense of fear fell from the sky, the mind was invaded, and the mind was swallowed up. Everyone''s consciousness was washed to pieces by fear. They could no longer think effectively. They could only tremble all over and unconsciously take the most humble and pitiful posture.


    The whole demon sect stronghold, both inside and outside, collapsed on the ground, conquered by irresistible fear, leaving only obedience and trembling.

 Chapter 96

    "Wow, the big demon God in the demon world is so strong, so powerful." Huang Si read his lines to Dongyao, but he had no professional spirit of performance.


    He''s just testing his empathy skills. Since these people have bad mouths, test them a little more.


    Facts have proved that empathy skills can not only empathize, but also increase empathy. It''s easy to use.


    Looking at Huang Si''s deliberately serious way of reading his lines, Dongyao almost laughed. Father God just likes to joke.


    After a meeting, Huang Si had enough and stopped the spiritual storm.


    But the Terrans of the demon sect haven''t calmed down yet. Although they are no longer attacked by fear, their reason has basically disappeared, and they can only continue to lie on the ground and tremble slightly.


    Only at the beginning, the three people were OK. They were just the typhoon eyes of the spiritual storm and did not experience the enhanced version of fear.


    "Great demon God, please forgive us. They doubt it only because they have incomparable faith in the great demon God." Seeing that only the three of them could play, they immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed desperately.


    Other people of the demon sect slowly recovered some consciousness. They understood one thing, some people, some things, that can''t be questioned.


    They can''t afford the consequences of questioning.


    "Spare me? Yes."


    The whole demon clan compound made a loud noise and filled with smoke and dust.


    All buildings, including altars and magic statues, were completely crushed to dust.


    "Who gave you the right to imagine the image of the great demon God?"


    "From now on, no matter the demon sect or any other thing that believes in the great demon God, it is forbidden to worship idols for me."


    The fine dust was blown up by the air flow and covered the faces of the demons.


    Huang Si''s voice was cold and warning:


    "If someone makes an idol that I hate, in any way, even if it is set up secretly, that person will be cursed by the demon God."


    When the dust mist dispersed, the people came back to their senses and found that there was a stone tablet in the yard.


    And the words just now are engraved on the stone tablet.


    The two just now have long disappeared.


    The people of the demon sect who were still arguing with each other were trembling and kneeling on the ground in fear.


    They angered the devil.


    The demon God doesn''t need his statue.


    They will spend their whole life to atone for their sins and publicize the words of the demon God.


    Do not worship idols.


    Cursed is he who shapes idols.


    On the way back, Dongyao was thoughtful.


    "The father forbids them to worship idols, but this is not the style of human primitive religion. Maybe the worship of demon gods will form a higher religious form." Dongyao speculated.


    "Maybe. But it doesn''t matter."


    "Human beings always think that they are very important to gods, but why do real gods need human sacrifice? Human beings are always full of illusions about gods, but know nothing about real gods."


    ¡­¡­


    After Huang Si returned to the land boundary with Dongyao, he called the AI for a meeting.


    Huang Si''s idea is that if Terrans want to cultivate non whiteboard monsters, they must first start with cultural popularization.


    Now the Terrans don''t pay much attention to cultural learning. We should change this atmosphere.


    After the meeting, Huang Si took Nanyang and Zhongyin away.


    "This is what you have to learn in the past two years." Huang Si passed a lot of information to them through the Internet. Among them, there are stocks in the hard disk, Terran data that can be collected and summarized by Xiaoke, and teaching materials written by Huang Si himself.


    Both of them are interested in human culture and have a relatively high level.


    Two years later.


    In the south of Yaguo, on the outskirts of Zishui city.


    Beside the field, there is an old stone house with some farm tools outside.


    Although the house is old, it is clean, which shows the intention of the owner of the house.


    "Miss Ge, Miss Ge! Come out quickly! Someone is looking for you!"


    A boy dressed in gray and blue cloth rushed into the house. The light in the house was dim. He didn''t see one clearly and almost tripped over the bamboo slips on the ground.


    This room is very big. It is filled with all kinds of bamboo slips, bark, cloth and leather rolls.


    Among these things, a middle-aged man was sitting on the ground with a pen in his hand.


    Ge she raised her head with some blame in her eyes, "ah Yu, you are reckless again. As a person who learns from me, you should follow the ancient rites in every move."


    The boy jumped and said, "teacher, this is not the time to talk about ancient rites. Teacher, your chance is coming! You can finally make a head start!"


    Ge she listened to this, but did not touch at all, "don''t worry, speak slowly."


    Then he stroked his sleeve and began to write.


    The boy said anxiously, "teacher, the man is waiting for you outside! Don''t write!"


    Ge Sheh slowly dropped words on the bamboo slips. His strokes are very thin, but they are full of sharpness.


    He said calmly: "so what? Most of them still ask me? What can I give him? At most, I just bring a bunch of dried meat and ask me to accept my children. But now, what''s the use of teaching ancient rites and learning history books? Alas, money and potential are the most important in the world."


    After hearing this, the young man jumped directly from among the things accumulated on the ground and grabbed Ge she''s hand. "Teacher, really, come with me quickly, because the person who came to you may be short of others, but money alone is not short!"


    Ge she put down his pen and was dragged out of the house by the boy. He looked incredulous, "no shortage? Can anyone else not lack money? Ha, I''m afraid your child has been cheated again."


    However, when GE Shezhen really saw the people who came to him, he was stunned.


    Because the visitor is not the upstart he imagined, or half of them are not.


    Two people came to him.


    One of them was a tall man with a handsome face, which made people feel good at first sight. He was about 20 years old and just a young man. The dress is just like that of ordinary nobles, but the workmanship and material are obviously excellent. Although he was young, Ge she always felt that he seemed to have a very special temperament, which would not exist unless he had accumulated over the years. And looking at his calm and solemn face, he must be an ordinary person. That feeling can only be cultivated by high status.


    It seems that this person should come to him. No wonder ah Yu is so impatient. It seems that he is really not an ordinary person.


    Another person... It''s strange. Ge she thought, this man''s appearance is ordinary and his height is ordinary, but it''s eye-catching at first sight, because he reveals the smell of a newly rich man, wearing a nickname hat inlaid with a big gem and a gorgeous, shiny embroidered robe. Ge Shea saw at a glance that the robe was the craft of embroidery women in the south of Surabaya. Only the women there inherited the embroidery skills handed down from the Dragon kingdom. The stitches were very fine, and the embroidered flowers, plants, birds and animals were also lifelike.


    It''s just the embroidery thread


    Ge she couldn''t help but wonder and asked, "how did you embroider gold and silver on your clothes?"


    Because the man in front of him was wearing an embroidered robe with gold and silver threads!

 Chapter 97

    You know, gold and silver are extremely rare. Gold diggers have to dig from the gravel for several years to find a little gold the size of a fist, and it is more difficult to extract silver. As for turning them into silk thread to embroider clothes, it is almost unheard of.


    After listening to his question, the man said, "gold and silver are very malleable as metals. What''s wrong with making a silk thread? I gave it to the embroiderer and asked them to embroider it. What''s the difference between your question and how to put an elephant into the refrigerator?"


    The tall man next to him looked uncomfortable and whispered, "father..."


    "What''s the matter? I''m not your father. What do you call my father? Don''t let people misunderstand." The man who looked very rich caged his sleeves and said to the tall man next to him.


    Ge she had some doubts. In any case, it was the tall young man who was in a high position. Why did this new rich man talk to him big or small, even if he was rich?


    The rich man finally turned to ge she. He bowed his hand and said, "Hello, Mr. Ge, my last name is Huang and my name is Shiren. You can call me brother Huang or call me my full name directly."


    Then he pointed to the tall man next to him and said, "this is my subordinate, surnamed Yang and name Bai Lao."


    Yang Bailao smiled and saluted and said, "Mr. Ge, Yang is disturbing Mr. here."


    Ge she was stunned.


    He thought that Yang Bailao, who was easy to treat, was the principal. Unexpectedly, he was led by Huang Shiren. He even said that Yang Bailao was his subordinate, which was really strange.


    Ge Sheh''s cultivation was excellent. He didn''t show any surprise, but returned the gift with an ancient gift, and then said gently, "well, you two brothers have something to find Ge?"


    "Yes," said Huang Shiren, "I want to invest in you, angel investment, not even return."


    Yang Bailao explained: "my Master heard of Mr. GE''s name and wanted to give money to support Mr. Ge."


    Ge she glanced at Yang Bailao. Fortunately, this man was there. Otherwise, it would be very laborious to listen to Huang Shiren.


    But then he smiled bitterly.


    If Yang Bailao is the principal, it''s just that Huang Shiren is not a man who knows writing and ink. Most of them are rich children who have nothing to do and come out with money.


    "Brother Huang, brother Yang, I''m flattered. Ge is just a civilian. He has been crazy for several years. He has read more history books, studied some inscriptions and monuments, and learned some ancient rites. I really don''t know what help he can provide for you..."


    Ge she thought, at most, Huang Shiren wanted to ask for a name and take some money for his past reputation. When he found that what he did was not so interesting, he would still go without a trace like those people before.


    People, be interesting and know that the years are getting worse and worse. How can we not go back to the benevolent world in ancient times.


    "Of course you help." Huang Shiren said, "aren''t you a teacher!"


    Yang Bailao smiled and explained: "my master wants to hire Mr. as the dean of the Academy, set up a new Academy for teaching disciples, and carry forward his talents."


    A few hours later.


    "Just this yard. Yang Bailao, pay."


    Huang Si said to Nan Yang.


    Then Nanyang dutifully went to one side to discuss the transaction with the owner of the big house.


    Ge she can still keep calm. He Yu, who stands aside, is completely stupid.


    It''s too fast, from looking for someone to buying a house, to coming to the city in the carriage they brought, and then to buying a house.


    At least, Zishui city is also one of the four largest cities in Yaguo. Although it is not comparable to the national capital, it is prosperous enough and the house price is very expensive.


    What he Yu looked at was the house price, but what GE Shu looked at was the carriage.


    He recalled what he had seen when he first got into the carriage, and now he was still frightened.


    It seems that the furnishings on the carriage are just luxury in the general sense, but Ge Sheh''s experience makes him understand that the fabrics, decorations, jade carvings and various parts are all the most difficult or even isolated things in China.


    The driving horse is a BMW produced near the great wilderness. It is also the bridle of the stallion. It is also made by the best craftsmen in the capital.


    In a word, not the best, but the most expensive.


    When Nanyang finished the negotiation and took the gold bar from the carriage base to pay, Ge she was not so surprised and numb. Compared with the furnishings of the carriage, what is gold bar? The real rich people really don''t need to guard against putting gold bars, because the value of carriages alone is more than a cart of gold bars.


    The courtyard bought by Huang Si is good because it is a complete set of decorated courtyard with suites and furniture, which can be checked in directly. The price is naturally expensive, but it is no problem for Huang Si and Nanyang.


    They came to the Terran side to sprinkle money for the purpose of investing in Ge and directly transporting precious metals to the Terran. Otherwise, the Terran metal smelting technology is too poor. Without enough precious metals, it will bring great disadvantages to the development of Commerce.


    "In the future, this yard will be GE''s Academy, which can be used for believers, teaching and storing books and materials." Huang Sixuan preached, "do the plaque tomorrow. Mr. Ge can use it here."


    On the same day, Ge she checked in directly into the yard, and he Yu accompanied Nan Yang to pick up many books, materials and objects from GE she''s original residence.


    He Yu is the only disciple of Ge she at present. Naturally, he knows the storage of the teacher''s objects.


    Finally, Ge she and Huang Si were left in the yard.


    As a cultural man, Ge she is not very good at dealing with such rich families who are rich and have no inkling at first sight, but they are gold owners after all. Although I look very mediocre, there are extraordinary subordinates such as Yang Bailao, and they are really not ordinary rich. Then, these factors add up to make GE she feel that this person is vulgar and lovely and not annoying.


    Ge she sat in the master''s chair and started the topic with a very approachable beginning: "brother Huang looks just over 30? How old is Ge? Why don''t you just call you Shi Rendi?"


    Huang Si naturally had nothing to do with it. Anyway, it''s not his real name. "OK, I''ll call you ge ge... Forget it, I''ll call you Mr. Ge."


    Ge Sheh thought that the rich man really didn''t have any airs. He was really different from those who were bossy and unreasonable by virtue of wealth. It seemed that he was indeed a friend to make.


    He asked Wen Wen, "I don''t know why Shiren came to help me? You know, although Ge Sheh was famous, it was a thing of the past 20 years ago. Now I''m reduced to this. I''m useless to anyone. I can only stay at home, learn ancient rites and teach a little brother for the rest of my life. If Shiren..."


    Huang Si interrupted him rudely: "I know what happened 20 years ago. I saw the video. You were an aristocrat of the cliff country at that time. You were just over 20 years old and brilliant. At the spring outing held by the cliff king, you shocked the government and the public and made a big name. Later, you were framed by villains and your family was convicted. You were stripped of your official position, deprived of your aristocratic status and exiled from the capital, right?"

 Chapter 98

    Ge she was stunned for a long time. He didn''t expect that the rich man really knew his past before coming. For 20 years, how many scenery Jiyue could be buried. He thought that even the cliff country had forgotten him, but he didn''t expect that this man should know.


    "Hey, the old story is over. Don''t mention it." Ge Shen sighed, but he was vaguely looking forward to it.


    The other party is willing to do his homework and understand these, which shows that he really appreciates him and wants to help him.


    Of course, even if Ge Sheh has a sense of bosom friend, he will not rush to talk with Huang Si about the knowledge, history, ancient rites, systems, rituals and so on he is good at. Those things should not be of interest to the rich son.


    So he decided to talk about the future development, which may be what the opposite party is most concerned about:


    "Shi Rendi funded GE''s college. Do you want to do something big?"


    Huang Si nodded: "Yes, what I want is your talent and thought. You used to be an ordinary talent, but over the past 20 years, you have been buried in history books and inscriptions, studied etiquette and culture, and studied the morality and politics of the human race. Unfortunately, you don''t write books, and there is only one disciple. What you need is an opportunity. As long as you invest to set up an academy and have the opportunity to teach Guide many students, and you can pass on your knowledge. "


    Then, regardless of whether Ge she understood it or not, he added: "I hope you can instruct the young man around you to record your things and words when teaching and educating people, and assemble them into a book as a model."


    Huang Si''s words, Ge she didn''t understand a few words, but he was surprised that the other party thought so long-term. Although he didn''t pay attention to words, his ideas were different.


    He almost thought that the man sitting in front of him was not the rich man. When he looked again, he still saw the dazzling embroidered robes, hats with large gemstones and luxurious leather boots... All showed his intention to put all his money directly on him.


    Ge she can''t understand the other side a little. He clearly has ideas, but he talks like he hasn''t learned etiquette and decoration at all. He is not particular about it. He must be an unusual rich man, but his dress reveals extreme vulgarity, which is really contradictory.


    "I don''t know who is Shiren''s ancestor? You should be a famous family according to your conversation?" Ge Sheh''s words were against his heart, but he was really curious about the origin of Huang Shiren.


    The nobles of the cliff country don''t have a surname of Huang?


    "Ha, I''m a nouveau riche. There''s no ancestral shelter. Of course, I earn the money myself. Well, I earn money to invest in people with knowledge and culture like you." Huang Si answered without a leak.


    The two talked for a while, and Nan Yang came back in a carriage. Huang Si told him a few words and left immediately.


    When only Nanyang was left, he said to ge she:


    "My master has told me. From now on, I will be the housekeeper of your college, Mr. Ge. I will pay for the expenses in the future. The expenses of Mr. Ge and he Yu will be paid on time every month."


    "As for the publicity of the opening of the Academy, it is up to me and my master to arrange. Mr. Ge just needs to open the door to teach."


    Ge Shelian thanked, but he was very confused.


    What are these people trying to do?


    Fortunately, Nanyang''s character is very gentle, meticulous and pleasant to get along with.


    In the next few days, Huang Si came again. He directly threw money and made billboards for several streets in the city. They were made of wood and stood beside the street, pointing to the gate of GE''s Academy. The officials in charge of public security in the city had been directly bribed by him, so naturally no one would take care of him.


    He also paid people to spread the news that GE''s Academy was reopened to recruit disciples who wanted to learn the study of governing the country and the world.


    Ge she was once quite famous after all. Coupled with this all pervasive publicity and money spreading marketing behavior, people in Ya country have never seen or heard of it.


    GE''s Academy was soon on fire. It was not only on fire, but also directly crowded and exploded.


    Ge Shen asked he Yu to manage the students. He made it clear that although there are no classes, they should also abide by the order. At present, the yard can only accommodate more than 100 people, so they must be selected for admission.


    Even so, it could not stop people''s enthusiasm. Within a few days, there were crowds outside GE''s college, which almost blocked the yard into a solid.


    Huang Si and Nan Yang sat on the roof. There were too many people below.


    "Do you like ice cream moon cakes?" Huang Si asked.


    Nanyang didn''t expect to be asked such a question, but seriously, in his impression, the Father God is really easy to think about problems and distract, especially on serious occasions.


    The problem is that AI doesn''t need or can''t eat. He thought about it and asked, "is the father going to make us a pure biological righteousness? Can we eat?"


    "Oh, forget you can''t eat." Huang Si said, "it''s just a chat. The pure biological prosthesis is still being developed. It''s very troublesome. Wait a few hundred years."


    Nanyang thought and understood. He smiled and said, "is father eating ice cream moon cakes at home?"


    Huang Si nodded: "yes, it''s delicious. It''s made under the ink. I think mango tastes better. You must try it when you develop a pure biological righteousness in the future."


    Nanyang looked forward to that every AI has a dream of being a human. Especially when the Father God is a real human, they really want to be closer to the Father God and be able to perceive everything he perceives as a human.


    Huang Si looked at the crowd below and said, "there are a lot of people now and it''s not safe. It''s time to put safety protection on the agenda."


    Nanyang is the most careful of the 12 AI people. Otherwise, Huang Si would not have brought him here this time. He thought about it and just said: "I have roughly prepared two plans. One is to use my own force as the protection support of the whole academy, and then the Father God will take the initiative to arrange a complete set of automatic defense devices in the yard, so that the protection of the science and technology side will be in place. The second is that we directly pay a group of guards to buy several houses around, let the guards live inside, and spend more money to get through the relationship, Eliminate the suspicion of keeping private soldiers. In this way, the combination of internal and external can maximize the security here. "


    Huang Si said with satisfaction: "it''s really Nanyang, and his mind is delicate. In this way, the internal defense mechanism can be covered up by external guards. If someone finds something wrong, just seal it with money. If money can''t seal the mouth, you can kill Nanyang directly... Forget it, I don''t give guidance. I believe you can handle it better than me."


    Nanyang was praised and said with a smile, "the father is wrongly praised. Speaking of it, I don''t know what happened to the final sound."


    Huang Si said, "Oh, I don''t worry about her. She can handle it all by herself. The only thing to worry about is that if millet water steals to find her to play, I''m afraid Yaguo doesn''t want to make a scene directly."

 Chapter 99

    "Father, why don''t you ban millet water directly?"


    "No, anyway, no matter how big the trouble is, I can clean it up. Well, you can arrange everything. I''ll go to Zhongyin to have a look."


    With that, Huang Si stood up and disappeared directly.


    Nanyang was helpless. Father always said to go, especially simply. There was no omen at all.


    Fortunately, they were on the roof and no one could see them.


    A few days before Huang Si went to find Ge she, a new academy was opened in Yasong City, the capital of Yaguo. The founder was a strange woman named Huang Zhongyin.


    At the beginning, when the new college called Yinli college opened, in addition to the billboards, the most attractive thing was the dean of the college, the final sound teacher. Her appearance was extremely outstanding. On the day when the Academy opened, it directly triggered a crowd in Yasong city. Almost all the citizens of the city came to watch with admiration, and then they couldn''t help sighing.


    The teacher is so beautiful! Moreover, there is an elegant and noble ice cold feeling, which makes people feel difficult to approach at a glance.


    In fact, in the territory of Ya state, although it is much better than that of long state at that time, the status of women is still relatively low. Although it is not impossible for women to appear in public, they are rarely allowed to go out to engage in more professional work.


    As a woman, Huang Zhongyin has the courage to teach.


    However, despite his peerless appearance, the final sound teacher is extremely serious. At the beginning, some people went to visit the teacher with a special purpose and tried to get close to the teacher.


    However, the results surprised everyone again.


    Zhongyin not only talks properly and has sharp words, so that ordinary troublemakers can be dismissed with a few words, but also if someone comes to make further quarrels, Zhongyin teacher will take a stick and hit the other party''s head and blood and drive him out of the door.


    Unexpectedly, although the final sound teacher is a woman, she has excellent martial arts!


    As for those who want to bully others, they also fail.


    I don''t know who it is. I paid all the people in Yasong city. Now the Yinli academy is all backed by the backers, which is very important.


    After the opening of the Academy, at the beginning, everyone just came to see the excitement. However, after many people tried to challenge the final sound in many aspects, such as literature or martial arts, and failed one after another, people finally found that the teacher was really talented!


    In the human society, what can be called brilliant knowledge is nothing more than these:


    History, cultural relics, calligraphy, political theory, morality, ancient rites and sacrifices.


    Among them, political theory, ancient rites and sacrifices are the most valued.


    The final sound teacher is best at sacrificial rites and history. Besides teaching political theory and sacrificial rites, history and ancient rites, she also teaches poetry.


    There are few poems written by the human race, and only a few folk poems have been handed down, which are not valued.


    Therefore, Zhongyin regarded it as an important teaching project, which also aroused people''s curiosity.


    Therefore, although the final sound is far worse than Ge she than the name, it has also attracted much attention.


    In the following three days, the entrance of Zhongyin Academy was crowded with students.


    The final sound teacher compiled a Book of everyone''s situation and selected the best for admission. By the way, he set aside three days as the investigation period, and finally selected 15 people.


    Most of these 15 people are aristocrats, and there are only three civilian children. In fact, this is mainly because in Ya state, only noble children have the opportunity to receive education, and only noble children have the need to learn these things.


    Among the civilian children, two can be said to be well-off. Only one family is very poor and can''t even pay the tuition.


    However, after examining his talent, Zhongyin found that he was not only enthusiastic about learning, but also had high potential. He directly exempted his tuition and included him in the door.


    This made the student shed tears of gratitude.


    Six days after the opening of the Academy, on the day of the official opening of the class, Huang Zhongyin took the stage to teach in a simple dress common to women.


    Her voice is extremely pleasant, but her teaching level is very high.


    At the beginning, some students were distracted by her appearance, but with the serious teaching of final sound, the students all restrained their strange thoughts and began to study seriously.


    After speaking the content of the day, the final tone announced that the class was dismissed.


    The students under the stage listened with interest, unaware that the time had passed.


    When they stepped out of the Academy, their attitude had changed greatly. Everyone had respect for the final sound, such as ordinary disciples saluting teachers.


    No one dared to despise the young teacher, even those noble children who came with impure purposes at the beginning.


    Because they find that what they can learn from this teacher may be much more important than things like women. It may be knowledge that can change their life.


    When all the students left one after another, the final sound packed up things in the classroom.


    Suddenly, she saw an extra person in the classroom.


    Then the expression of the final sound did not change at all, but said faintly:


    "Father, here you are."


    Huang Si, dressed in a robe embroidered with gold and silver, sat carelessly in his seat.


    The final sound has always been like this, and its attitude towards anyone is very indifferent, even Huang Si himself.


    Except for millet water. As long as she is with millet water, the final sound can''t control her venomous tongue. She often satirizes and despises millet water and prevents her all kinds of humiliating behavior.


    "How was the class?" Huang Si asked her.


    "Not bad. Students are obedient for the time being. I can hold those who are not obedient." The final answer.


    Huang thought, "you''re still too hard alone. Why don''t I call Shi Fang."


    In fact, Zhongyin has been harassed a lot since he came here. Although Huang Si is often absent, he can understand the situation by asking Xiaoke. If you ask Shi Fang to help, the pressure on the final sound will be much less.


    After listening to Huang Si''s words, the final sound had no expression and said, "yes. Please Father God."


    Huang Si is used to the attitude of final sound, or rather likes her crisp and neat.


    As everyone''s nominal father and actual producer, Huang Si naturally looks at his children and likes them.


    Weiji and Zhongyin were set and made together by him. There are some similarities in their characters. They both belong to the character of few words, indifference and seriousness.


    The difference is that the final sound is cold and hard.


    At the beginning of the design, the twelve artificial intelligences were originally made in groups.


    In order, the southeast and northwest are the earliest group, followed by millet water leaving the fire, snow on the ink, the final sound is not finished, and there is empty rain.


    Time square and empty rain are the smallest two, but in terms of character, millet water must be the most childish.


    Compared with empty rain, Shifang belongs to the type with strong social adaptability. Although he likes playing rather than learning, he finally lost the election, it''s good to be a caretaker at this time.

 Chapter 100

    After a day, Shi Fang came to report.


    The appearance chosen by Shi Fang at the beginning was very handsome, which was comparable to that of the final sound, but each had its own style. If you want to describe it, the appearance of the final sound is delicate and cold, while the appearance of Shifang is more flying and handsome.


    Since the time square appeared, there have been a lot fewer people staring at the final sound. Without him, they mainly retreat in the face of difficulties.


    Whether it''s looks or fighting skills, the time side is overwhelmingly strong.


    The final tone did not respond to the arrival of the time. It doesn''t matter when.


    Although Shi Fang looks like a prodigal son in love, in fact, he usually plays with male AI. The only female AI who has a good relationship with him is the empty rain designed by Huang Si together with him.


    But as long as Kong Yu is alone with him, these two people will lose their reason and quarrel madly.


    When we are not together, we will look very boring.


    "Goodbye, teacher!"


    "Miss Huang, let''s go."


    Of course, the students dare not call the final sound''s name directly. They are all surnamed.


    As a teacher, Zhongyin is really competent. She has won the unanimous respect of all students with her strict attitude, equal and fair wrist and real teaching content.


    Now, all the students are very glad to have chosen to join Yinli college.


    When all the people were gone, only one person lay on the desk to sleep.


    Of course, the students have talked about this unexpected housekeeper of Yinli academy, but Shifang and Zhongyin don''t say anything, and they are not easy to ask.


    "Hey, it''s so boring. I stay here with you in a daze every day." Shi Fang straightened up from the position of lying on the table and stretched himself.


    "You mean to say," Zhongyin gave him a white look, "don''t you lie on the table every day pretending to sleep, actually rubbing my WiFi Internet? And I read the records of the router, and you still play mahjong with them online."


    Shi Fang lay in his chair with lazy eyes. "What can I do without playing mahjong on the Internet? Now there are no enemies to let me play."


    "I can make up lessons."


    Huang Si suddenly appeared in the classroom.


    The keyword make-up class made the final sound hand shake and almost threw out the bamboo slips in his hand.


    Shi Fang quickly sat down and said, "father, you''re here. Ha ha, come to see us?"


    "Well, you seem to have nothing to do?"


    "No, no, I have something to do. I''m the security guard of the Academy."


    "Security is OK. I''ll install a circle of defense facilities for you. You can stand guard."


    "Ha ha, no, no, Father God, well, I''d better continue to be an ordinary housekeeper."


    Fang se winced.


    He knew how miserable the final sound was when the father gave a supplementary lesson to the final sound.


    After watching the make-up class of final sound in the laboratory, everyone was full of sympathy for the final sound.


    But Huang Si only plays when he is teasing.


    He did come to arrange defense facilities as he said just now, but Huang Si was still not satisfied after he stayed here and listened to a round of final tone teaching.


    Although Huang Si is an engineering student, he has always liked social science related books. In recent years, he has read the social science materials at home because he has nothing to do, let alone the founder of human civilization.


    On the Terran related knowledge, Huang Silai''s teaching is the best. But Huang Si is a very lazy person and extremely impatient with people outside artificial intelligence, so he let Zhongyin and Nanyang learn.


    Two years ago, Huang Si threw the relevant materials to Zhongyin and Nanyang, allowing them to learn by themselves for two years.


    Although Nanyang was thoughtful, he eventually learned better about Zhongyin, so the final arrangement was to let Zhongyin come to the capital to be the president of the new academy, and Nanyang went to assist Ge Sheh in establishing another Academy.


    But after Huang Si tested her level, he thought it was not enough.


    Unlike Nanyang who goes to ge she to help, Zhongyin has to pick the beam alone.


    After all, she is artificial intelligence. She is still a little different from human beings. Her thoughts are full of traces of artificial intelligence.


    So before setting out for the Terran, Huang Si gave the final sound a supplementary lesson in his own laboratory.


    Huang Si''s way of making up lessons is very simple, high-intensity knowledge bombing and high-density examination.


    The first make-up class was made up for a few days. Because Huang Si''s requirements were too high, there were too many contents, and he liked the exam, he directly made up the final sound make-up class to autistic.


    After learning every day, the final sound is directly paralyzed in bed like human beings, neither thinking nor moving.


    Now it''s not easy to come out and start a college here. Zhongyin thought he had got rid of the nightmare.


    I didn''t expect that after Huang Si came today, there was another "make-up class".


    Today''s final tone has a conditioned fear of making up lessons.


    Huang Si smiled and said, "Shi Fang, you can go out and play."


    When Fang was pardoned, he didn''t even leave the door. He immediately turned out of the window and ran away.


    The final tone is tense.


    "Come on, make up lessons."


    "... can we not make it up?"


    "No."


    So finally, the final sound still sat down and made up a missed lesson.


    As an artificial intelligence, the thinking and operation speed of the final sound is very fast. No normal person can catch up with her, so she can handle anyone with ease.


    Huang Si''s consciousness can be used for all purposes except.


    When the final sound finally passed the four final exams, her eyes were completely dead, and the whole person spread out on the table like a dead fish.


    It was already the early morning of the next day.


    Huang Si finished correcting her test paper, nodded with satisfaction, and then asked, "do you want a reward? Touching your head or something."


    The final sound''s dead eyes trembled slightly and made a weak voice:


    "I... I''m not millet water..."


    Hearing the final sound mention millet water, Huang Si suggested:


    "Why don''t you write it down to millet water? Aren''t you good friends?"


    "No need..." the final sound was low, and then sighed: "Alas, I don''t know what''s good about touching my head. Millet water likes it so much...".


    After lying on the table for a while, she suddenly asked in a small voice, "well, I want to know why millet water likes to touch her head so much, or I will..."


    No one answered her.


    Zhongyin sat up and found that Huang Si had left.


    She was immediately angry.


    With a brush, the final tone threw the test paper on the ground.


    "Father is a fool!"


    The final sound shouted.


    Although no one saw it, even though the students and Shi Fang were not here, the final sound still felt super angry!


    She will never show weakness to her father again! Too hateful, too angry, she can''t show a little weak expression in the future!!!


    It''s absolutely impossible. It must be impossible. There''s no next time!


    The father lost an important experience!


    It will never happen again! Zhongyin swore in his heart.

 Chapter 101

    In fact, Huang siren didn''t really leave directly. He just dissipated his righteousness, and then realized that he went to the yard to arrange automatic defense facilities in the yard.


    Artificial intelligence doesn''t notice the existence of Huang Si at all when using the sememe.


    In fact, when using the righteous body, if the eyes don''t see it, they can''t notice it.


    After listening to the final sound, Huang Si lost his temper in the room for no reason. Huang Si only felt that the black question mark.


    But the final sound called him a fool. He heard it.


    After thinking about it, Huang Si decided to ignore it.


    It''s understandable that children are rebellious.


    After finishing the security here, Huang Si left again. Of course, he left a pile of gold bars for them before he left. If Huang Si wants, he can pile up Terran territory with gold bars.


    An hour later, the final tone opened the door, ready to clean up the yard and wait for the class to start at 9 a.m.


    Then she saw the gold bar at the door.


    After a little scanning with infrared detection, he saw the new automatic defense facilities in the yard.


    She understood what Huang Si had done after he disappeared.


    The final tone''s expression solidified on his face.


    She closed the door slowly.


    Then, suddenly, he opened the door with a bang, and the final sound ran out and carried the gold bars into the house.


    decided! The final sound decided again that no matter whether the Father God heard that sentence or not, he would never have any face other than expressionless to the Father God in the future!


    After a while, Shi Fang came back rubbing his eyes.


    "Good morning." Shi Fang said.


    The final sound was silent.


    Shi Fang looked at the yard and noticed the gold bars in the room, "Oh, oh! Great, so much money and the security facilities, great!"


    Later, Shi Fang took the gold bar and went out to hire a guard.


    The final tone was relieved.


    It''s ok if Shi Fang didn''t hear it. Face is saved!


    ¡­¡­


    The operation of Yinli academy is very stable and its reputation is becoming more and more famous.


    Later, people came to visit one after another. Either I wanted to be a disciple or I asked for a seat for the younger generation of my family.


    The final tone rejected most of them. Yasong city is the capital city. She took in disciples for three days and inspected for three days. The people who should come have come. Those who come late can naturally be regarded as not sincere enough.


    Of course, many talented people have come all the way.


    Finally, Zhongyin also received some disciples one after another.


    In the second month of the Academy''s operation, an uninvited guy appeared.


    "Ah Yin! I came to see you! I''m not surprised if you''re happy!"


    "Oh! Help!"


    Shi Fang walked over, took the millet water flattened by the door from the door, smiled and said, "don''t scare the final sound. She''s not scared."


    Millet water stood well, and then angrily said, "ah Yin is too much. When I came to the Terran side, I ran to play with her. As soon as I opened the door, she closed the door, and my nose was smashed flat."


    The door opened slowly, and the face of the final sound appeared from the crack in the door.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The final sound is full of vigilance.


    "Come and play with you!"


    "It will cause trouble."


    "Well... I won''t play in the Academy. I''ll go out!"


    "It will cause trouble to the Terran..."


    "No! You can let Shi Fang stare at me!"


    "... he''s my housekeeper. He can''t go anywhere."


    "Anyway, I won''t make trouble! Ah Yin, please rest assured!"


    The final result of the discussion was... Millet water ran out to play alone.


    The final sound has a helpless face.


    Wait a minute, I''d better ask Xiaoke whether the millet water sneaked out or reported to the father.


    ¡­¡­


    There is no polarizing stealth device on the body of millet water, so she can''t be invisible, but it doesn''t embarrass her.


    Millet water came out this time. In addition to visiting Zhongyin, one of the most important purposes is to go to the palace and be a thief!


    At present, artificial intelligence uses the 5th generation of righteousness, and its functions are very comprehensive. The skeleton and energy system are mechanical structures. Other parts adopt the combination of biological computer and bionic materials. The maximum output of limbs is 20 times that of human beings. The agility and speed are also very high. The leather is solid and durable. It''s OK to be hit by missiles, not to mention the bounce and flight ability.


    With such support, of course, millet water didn''t really need a polarizing device. She took out the triangular underwear stolen from the land boundary and covered her face.


    "Masked thief, come on!"


    Millet water stood on the roof and put a poss.


    Witty, she has long rubbed WiFi to download the nearby satellite map at Zhongyin, so now there is absolutely no danger of getting lost.


    While looking at the map, millet water hurried forward to Miyagi from the roof.


    Not long after, she came to the outside of the fence.


    There are teams of soldiers outside the fence, patrolling alternately from time to time.


    "What fun! This is a tactical sneak game!"


    Millet water marked their perspective in their brain, and then secretly turned over from the top of the tree near the fence when everyone''s perspective was not in the middle.


    Her skills can be said to be extremely rough, but she can''t stand the speed. Even if someone looks here, he can only see a dark shadow flash. He can''t find that it''s a person.


    The millet water entering the wall can be said to be like a fish in water. She moved quietly close to the edge of the building without a sound.


    First, millet water went to the main hall.


    Now is not the time to go to court. There are no people in the main hall, only some servants are cleaning up.


    Millet water thought for a moment whether to go to the throne to have a good time. It''s better to forget it. Don''t make too much noise for the time being.


    So millet water hid behind the curtain and moved a few times to the back of the throne.


    "If I have an AK47 in my hand..." millet water hid behind the seat and aimed at the servants with his hands.


    Unfortunately, just think about it, millet water left the main hall and headed for the back hall.


    There were many people in the back hall. Millet water didn''t want to entangle with them, so he kept away from people. Before long, millet water came to a broad-leaved forest.


    It was a little dark here, but there was a set of stone tables and benches in the middle of the tree forest.


    On the stool sat a little boy.


    Millet water walked past.


    The child turned his back on her and didn''t notice her approach at all. When millet water came to the child, the child finally saw her.


    Millet water immediately bent over and put his fingers to his mouth.


    "Don''t call the police, but no one will save you if you break your throat."


    The child was only 8 or 9 years old. He was frightened when he looked at the millet water coming. However, after hearing the threat of millet water, he shut his mouth and didn''t say a word. He looked very cooperative.


    "That''s good." Millet water said and continued to move out of the woods.


    Suddenly, the child spoke:


    "Are you a thief?"


    Millet water immediately turned back: "yes, yes, you are very smart. I am the legendary palace robber, flying on the grass."


    In an hour.


    Millet water excitedly returned to Yinli Academy. She first took off her underwear from her head and put it away, so as not to make the underwear final.


    "Ah Yin, look what I brought you back!"


    The final sound opened the door a crack, and then almost spit out blood - if she were human, she would!


    In the hand of millet water, he held a human child, only 9 years old.


    Where did this guy steal a child from!


    The final sound only felt that the head was as big as a fight.


    Fortunately, it''s school time, otherwise Yinli academy will be ruined!

 Chapter 102

    "Where did you steal it... Put it back to me..." Zhongyin''s fingers scratched the door frame and his face was gloomy. He didn''t want to open the door for them at all.


    "No, no, ah Yin, the child is very clever! I stole it back to be your disciple!"


    "How smart you can be at the age of 9! Put it back quickly! Don''t give me trouble!"


    However, in the end, at the strong request of millet water, Zhongyin still took out a set of questions and gave the child an intelligence test.


    Incidentally, millet water has named him Xiao Wangwang.


    And the child seems to recognize the name. As long as he calls him xiaowangwang, he will come. He is really a very good child.


    After the test, the final sound looked at the results, "IQ is only 115, not very high."


    Millet water was not happy, tooted his mouth and sat aside with small Wang Wang.


    "But seriously, in this age, after all, the degree of evolution is average. 115 is the top 1% IQ among the Terrans." The final sound added another sentence.


    Shi Fang also came to watch the excitement. He smelled the speech and said, "and if the millet water is measured, it may not be so high."


    Millet water was angry: "don''t spit blood. I''m artificial intelligence. I''ll only be right when I do this kind of problem!"


    The final tone pressed two thorny heads with a black face: "enough, let''s talk about how to deal with the child first."


    When the artificial intelligence of Yinli academy quarreled over intelligence test, the cliff king palace was in chaos.


    Yan Geng, the eighth son of the cliff king, was lost in this iron barrel palace.


    Yan Geng is the youngest son of the cliff king. Although his biological mother''s status is very low and his age is small, he can''t be ranked as the successor, but he is the youngest one after all. The cliff king still dotes on him.


    After learning that yangeng was lost, the cliff king was furious, punished a large number of palace city guards and rear hall servants, and ordered the officials in charge of the palace city to find it immediately.


    The whole Yasong city soon entered a state of martial law.


    But the people in Yinli academy don''t know all this.


    "What! You stole it from the palace! Did you die?" Finally, Zhongyin asked the way the child came from, and immediately stopped drinking, "send it back to me quickly! Be careful not to expose your identity!"


    Shi Fang also said something in line with social common sense: "Hey, hey, this is more exaggerated than empty rain. If anyone sees you bring this child to our college, we''ll be finished."


    "Hum! Ah Yin doesn''t accept his disciples. Xiao Wangwang, let''s go!"


    Millet water picked up a small bark with his arm and ran away.


    Shi Fang asked, "didn''t you ask Xiao Ke to tell the father? There''s really a lot of trouble. Please come and help the father?"


    Zhongyin covered his face in despair, "however... Xiaoke told me that it''s 1 a.m. earth time. The Father God is sleeping. He wakes up about 6 hours later, that is... More than two months later on our side..."


    So the time was desperate.


    "Forget it, I''ll go out with you." Shi Fang jumped out of the window.


    It was evening and it was getting dark.


    Millet water put his underwear on his face again, and then jumped at high speed on the roof with xiaowangwang.


    Xiaowangwang is very good. He won''t make a noise or interfere with the millet water. Only when the millet water makes an extremely dangerous action, he will give a small cry.


    "Xiao Wangwang, is it fun? Are you happy?" Millet water bowed his head and asked him.


    "Well, my sister is too strong! She looks like a god!" The little barking voice was very happy.


    "No, no, I''m not the God of water. I''m a bandit! You can call me Mr. strange thief!"


    Little Wang Wang thought about it with his little head. It seems that he didn''t say the God of water just now, but since the good-looking big sister asked him to call Mr. strange thief, that''s Mr. strange thief!


    "Mr. strange thief!"


    "Ha ha, Xiao Wang is really obedient! Let me take you out to play. Have you ever been out of town?"


    Little Wang Wang shook his head and his voice was a little dark: "no... Others don''t let me go out... Brother and father never take me when they go hunting."


    Millet water immediately filled with indignation and said, "it doesn''t matter! This strange thief is going to be brave today and take you out of the city to see the world!"


    After jumping on the roof for a long time, they came to the wall of Yasong city.


    After all, Yasong city is the capital of Yaguo. Its walls are very high and heavily guarded.


    The most important thing is that soldiers have come one after another near the city gate. They are strict and don''t let anyone out at all.


    The whole city wall seemed to be on guard, and patrols were looking for something with lanterns. From time to time, citizens are stopped for investigation.


    Millet with a small Wang squatted on the roof near the city wall, hiding his body through the night.


    Xiao Wangwang also looked at the wall curiously.


    One after another, armed and well-trained soldiers patrolled closely below.


    "It seems difficult to get out." Millet water murmured to itself.


    Indeed, with such strict security, even real thieves can''t get out.


    Unless it''s not a real thief.


    "Little Wang Wang, close your eyes and I''ll do you a magic trick." Millet water said.


    Xiao Wangwang immediately closed his eyes.


    The millet water held the small Wang Wang horizontally, and then the whole person soared into the air.


    In the night sky, millet water holding Xiaowang quickly pulled up to about 200 meters high. It was estimated that the people below could not see clearly, and then flew outside the city wall.


    Fortunately, this is the ancient period of Terrans. There is no light pollution. The night sky is really dark. There are countless stars above and bean like lights below. This is because in the capital, if it is a smaller town, there will not even be too many lights at night.


    Xiao Wangwang felt that he was rising rapidly. After a while, he stopped. His strong curiosity made him quietly open his eyes.


    Then little Wang Wang was stunned. Where is this? In the sky? Many stars, there are stars everywhere!


    Then, his body was held again and moved quickly. Xiao Wangwang only felt dizzy and hurriedly closed his eyes.


    Millet water flew out of Yasong city with little Wang, and then found an empty field outside the city and fell down.


    Xiao Wangwang''s feet touched the ground and couldn''t wait to open his eyes.


    "Wow! It''s no longer in the city! Here, outside the city!"


    Xiao Wangwang looked up at the ridge.


    In the field, crops almost as tall as him swayed gently in the night wind.


    "Well, there seems to be a village ahead. Let''s go to the village and have a look!"


    "OK!"


    Millet water no longer held xiaowangwang, but took his hand and walked forward together.


    Encountered more difficult places to go, millet water carried him over.


    The two talked as they walked.


    "Mr. strange thief is very kind to me! I''ve never been so happy before!" Xiao Wangwang picked the rape flowers by the field and his eyes narrowed with laughter.


    Millet water asked sympathetically, "what kind of life did you live before? Was it very difficult?"


    Xiao Wangwang nodded, but soon shook his head: "in fact, the master once told me that I am doing well, much better than most people. However, I still feel that I am not happy at home..."


    His little head hung down slightly. "In fact, my mother should not like me. She often says I''m not enlightened and that I won''t please my father, so she can live so badly. My brother and sister don''t like me very much, and others don''t like to talk to me. At home, only my father is better to me, and only my father comes to see me can I be happier..."


    "I''m just like you!" Millet water''s eyes flashed with light. She held xiaowangwang''s hand and said sincerely, "so is my family. My brothers and sisters like to betray me one by one, causing me to lose face in the father. Oh, no, it''s my father. And I like my father most!"

 Chapter 103

    Xiao Wangwang looked up, his eyes shining, "really! Great, I''m like the strange thief sister!"


    "By the way, I like my father touching his head best! Although my father touches his head with righteousness, there is no temperature..."


    Xiao Wangwang can''t understand the meaning of Yiti and temperature, but it doesn''t hinder the communication between the two.


    "I like my father to practice calligraphy with me! He will hold my hand!"


    "Oh! That feels good! I go back and ask my father to teach me how to practice calligraphy!"


    "Unfortunately, my father is very busy. I seldom see him. The last time I taught me to practice calligraphy was two years ago..." Xiao Wangwang''s voice was low.


    "It''s all right, Xiao Wangwang. You know, the last time my father touched my head, it was hundreds of years ago!" Millet water sighed.


    Xiao Wangwang: "Wow! That sounds like a long time!"


    Millet water nodded hard: "well, it''s been too long! But I''m always bad, so my father hasn''t given me a reward for a long time!"


    A big man and a small man walked forward holding hands.


    In the village not far away, there was only a small light, just enough for them to make a big noise.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, Shi Fang had found millet water. She held the sleeping little Wang Wang and flew back to the city and landed in Yinli Academy.


    Final sound''s eyes are dead.


    She opened a crack in the door and said to millet water:


    "I already know who this child is. This is Yan Geng, the eighth Prince of Ya state. Now the whole city is under martial law and there is a riot. They are looking for him."


    Millet water nodded not unexpectedly: "yes, I saw that the guard in the palace city was too strict. If I fell down rashly, I would be found, so I went straight back to the Academy."


    The final voice said angrily, "please have some social common sense! Will someone abduct the prince of the Terran family on the first day of coming to the capital? Most importantly, what if it involves the academy!"


    There can be no accident in this academy. This is the plan of the Father God!


    Millet water also knew that the Academy was the most important, but she still said, "then I won''t bring him back. I''ll rest here for a night first, and I''ll take him away tomorrow."


    Final sound: "what if soldiers come to search the Academy tonight?"


    Millet water than a gesture to wipe his neck: "then wipe their cards!"


    When Fang was listening, he was speechless.


    That night, someone led troops to search the Academy.


    Fortunately, it''s just a routine inspection, not a clue.


    Millet water holding the sleeping little Wang, the whole person gently soared into the air and flew to the next empty house.


    The empty house was also rented by Zhongyin. In fact, they rented all the surrounding houses for safety.


    When the soldiers finished checking the Academy, millet water quietly flew back to the Academy.


    The final sound bolt came to the door, looked at the millet water, put the small Wang Wang on the bed and covered the quilt.


    "I think I''ll be angry with you sooner or later, really."


    Millet water innocent tunnel: "ah Yin, you can''t die because you''re not human."


    "Shut up."


    "Before the polarizing stealth equipment is delivered, you two stay in the inner room and kill those who come out."


    The final sound announced to the big and small in the house.


    She had contacted the land boundary urgently last night and asked the land boundary to send some polarizing equipment.


    Polarizing equipment is mainly used for artificial intelligence. In fact, it can also be used for Terrans. Only because Terrans can''t supply power to the equipment, Terrans can only start it for about 20 minutes.


    Of course, Zhongyin also contacted Lihuo in Dongyao Xiyuan through Xiaoke and explained that he needed help.


    Xiyuan is free, so I''m on my way to Yasong city. I''ll be there in about a day.


    Because he was idle and bored, millet water began to teach xiaowangwang mathematics.


    Millet water will be very happy when xiaowangwang is difficult with all kinds of mathematical problems.


    Although Xiao Wangwang is half ignorant and in a mess, he basically plays together.


    In the evening, millet water took him out to play and came back late at night.


    One day later, Xiyuan came. She went to the temple and gave a sign of God. She said that yangeng was liked by the gods in the heaven. Please go to visit for a few days and come back soon. Let the cliff King bathe and change clothes, fast for a few days and wait for yangeng''s return.


    After receiving the divine demonstration in the capital of the cliff country, he immediately calmed down a lot, and the cliff king immediately did so.


    Two days later, the polarizing equipment finally arrived.


    Zhongyin sent the polarizing equipment to the inner room and gave it to millet water, and then urged her to change it quickly and send the child to the temple, because the king of the cliff country was waiting there.


    After the final sound left, millet water asked Xiao Wangwang:


    "Xiao Wangwang, have you had a good time these days?"


    "Yes!"


    "Are you homesick?"


    Xiao Wangwang hesitated and shook his head.


    "But you can''t play with me anymore. The magic time is over. The robber is going home and Xiao Wangwang is going home."


    Millet water gently touched his head.


    Xiao Wangwang finally understood where he was going today. The child who hadn''t cried for many days suddenly began to cry.


    He grabbed the corner of millet water with his small hand and didn''t want to let go.


    "Come on, Little Wang Wang, put your finger out and make an agreement with you."


    Xiaowangwang stretched out his hand, and millet water hooked him with his little finger.


    "When you get home, you must say that you don''t remember everything. You can''t tell anyone about your sister, brother and me here, nor can your father."


    "If you make the agreement with your sister, your sister promises you that when you grow up, you will come to see you and play with you again!"


    Xiao Wangwang wiped away his tears with his sleeve and said, "well, it''s agreed!"


    The final sound opened the door a crack and said expressionless:


    "Millet water, is he 9 years old or you 9 years old? Have you lived for more than a thousand years?"


    Millet water hummed: "I''m educating children. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t understand. Get out of here when the equipment is ready."


    After wearing a belt like polarizing device, millet water came to the roof with small Wang Wang.


    Millet water started the polarizing equipment, and the two disappeared in the visible light environment.


    Now that there is polarizing equipment, millet water does not hide. It flies directly in the daytime, flies to the location of the temple, and looks at all kinds of white curtains on the open space below.


    This is the fasting scene.


    "King of cliff country!"


    Millet water shouted in the air.


    "I''m the water god of heaven. I took your son to play in heaven for a few days. First, I returned him to you because of the request of the Western God King! Pick him up!"


    With that, the millet water gently landed in the center of the temple, put Xiaowang on the altar, sat down, opened the buckle and directly took away his polarizing equipment.


    Little Wang Wang appeared in the vision of the Terran people with blank eyes.


    The old cliff King jumped up excitedly and hugged him.


    The Terrans cheered in unison to celebrate the return of the young son of the cliff king.


    After Xiao Wangwang fell into his father''s arms, he didn''t look at his father immediately, but quickly looked up into the air.


    The wind is light and the clouds are clear. It is as blue as washing.


    The sky is empty.


    Little Wang Wang looked at it for a long time, and finally leaned against his father''s arms and cried loudly.


    That day, the cliff king returned to the palace city with yangeng.


    Sure enough, many people asked yangeng what happened.


    Yan Geng just shook his head and said he didn''t remember any questions. Asked more, those people had to give up.

 Chapter 104

    When the dark space time was approaching 7 o''clock, Huang Si woke up and saw Xiaoke''s message. Huang Si resolutely shut down the millet.


    So there was a long quiet time in the end sound and time side, and there was no need to be harassed by millet water.


    When Yinli academy opened to the second year, its total number of disciples had reached 32.


    Now, in addition to giving them lectures in class, the final sound takes them out for some investigation and practice. After all, many things need students to experience in person before they can make achievements, especially political theory and poetry.


    The final sound of poetry is not good enough. Huang Si often writes handouts and gives them to her.


    It''s a pity that it''s too vernacular. It''s not suitable for the ancient society here. It''s not taken by the final sound.


    One morning, Zhongyin opened the gate and was preparing to welcome the students.


    At this time, she found a man lying on the ground outside the door, a dusty woman who looked very embarrassed.


    Seeing Zhongyin looking at her, the woman immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed several heads.


    "Little girl Yunji, ask the dean to bring me under the door."


    The final tone said faintly, "I don''t accept everyone here."


    Yunji immediately lowered her head and said, "please test me. The little woman is fluent in writing and can also write some poems."


    This is very rare.


    In fact, so far, there are no female disciples in Yinli Academy.


    In Ya state, although the situation is better than before reunification, the inequality between men and women is still serious. Women certainly cannot be educated. Even if the dean of Yinli academy is a woman, most families still feel that those things need to be learned by men.


    Even if an individual sends his daughter over, a little investigation will find that his qualification is average.


    In the end, this is still due to the lack of popularization of education.


    Zhongyin didn''t have much hope for this uninvited Yunji, but simply said:


    "Then clean yourself up and I''ll investigate later."


    Yunji quickly pulled down her temples, followed Zhongyin to fetch water in the yard and cleaned it briefly.


    After the test, the final sound was a little unexpected.


    Yunji''s educational level is OK. It can be seen that she had received some internal education from aristocrats before. According to her, her family was in decline and her family was expelled to remote places. As for her poems, she can sing while playing with a string instrument, and her skills are OK.


    Her place is remote and the news is not unobstructed. She began to save money after learning about Yinli college. Now she managed to save enough money to make up for the travel expenses before she came here to worship her teacher.


    As a woman, Yunji is not convenient to follow Ge she to study, so she can only find Yinli Academy.


    I''m satisfied with the final sound test. I''ve decided to accept her. After all, Yunji''s identity attribute as a woman is enough. Huang Si''s plan is to popularize spiritual civilization to all Terrans, not just men.


    But now only men in the Terran are qualified and necessary to receive education, and Huang Si''s plan is only half completed.


    Therefore, the inclusion of Yunji is also regarded as an example of women''s education.


    Zhongyin looked at Yunji''s embarrassed appearance and asked, "do you have a place to live now? Is there enough money?"


    Yunji immediately begged, "Mr. Hui, the little woman is penniless and has to ask Mr. to take her in by the way."


    Finally Yin sighed, so he officially accepted her and rented her a house outside the yard.


    Yunji said she wanted to accompany her husband and listen to his teachings, but Zhongyin refused.


    There is an automatic defense system in the yard, and usually when the students are away, there is only the time square and the final sound. Huang Si may also come occasionally. It''s very inconvenient for outsiders to be at the meeting.


    Yunji obediently agreed and went out to live alone.


    Later, Zhongyin gave her some money to use by herself. Yunji went to buy some clean clothes, bought some appliances and cleaned up a little.


    When Zhongyin sees Yunji again, she finds Yunji wearing a veil for herself.


    In fact, Zhongyin has long found that Yunji looks good. Now she wears a veil and asks why.


    Yunji reported that there were all male students here. She was afraid and put on a veil to avoid suspicion.


    The final tone naturally acquiesced in her just request.


    Yunji has been studying in Yinli College for more than half a year and has always been quite respectful and respectful. But Yaguo is very unequal between men and women. Male students are still rude to her occasionally. If she can avoid it, she will find the final sound. Zhongyin severely straightened out the unhealthy trend and stopped it.


    For Yunji, the final sound is satisfactory. Yunji is very studious and diligent, as if to make up for the shortcomings of her previous life.


    Although she said she knew poetry when she defected, she was only able to play and sing songs and had no literary talent.


    The final sound is not required. After all, it is still a slavery society these days. It is impossible to require everyone to have literary talent.


    But the time side has a different view of this man.


    One day, Shi Fang said to Zhongyin, "Yunji is not simple."


    Final sound: "Oh?"


    Shi Fang said seriously, "I suspect she is trying to please me."


    Final sound: "normal, you are my housekeeper. She should be flattering? After all, she depends on others."


    "No," Shi Fang shook his head. "I compared the data, and finally came to the conclusion that she wanted to seduce me."


    The final tone raised his eyebrow: "Oh? Is the media library you use for data comparison the one given by Moxia?"


    "It''s a combination of the media library provided by the father and the media library under the ink to millet water."


    As two artificial intelligences, when talking about the emotional problems of the human race, the content will be very technical, just like two technical houses talking about crosstalk.


    "The comprehensive comparison between the two media libraries is estimated to be true." The final sound recognized his inference.


    "Well, what''s the reason for seducing me? I think it''s money." Shi Fang pondered.


    Zhongyin was puzzled: "if you really want to say rich, should we both have money? And most of my disciples are also very rich and even have status, but Yunji is very polite to them."


    Shi Fang: "maybe it''s because I have too much money. In addition, I think Yunji is more than seducing me. She seems to have other purposes."


    Final sound: "Oh? Tell me."


    Shi Fang: "I just didn''t think of it before I asked you. This is a kind of intuition."


    Final sound: "you can compare the data. If you can''t compare it, you can let Xiaoke help you compare it."


    Shi Fang: "no, no, it''s troublesome. Anyway, she hasn''t done anything wrong now. It''s a big deal. I''ll go directly to refuse her, and then you can give her more money and let her stop greedy for my money."


    The next day, Shi Fang simply told Yunji not to leave after school.


    There was a faint blush on yunjiton''s face, even through the veil.


    The other students who walked slowly couldn''t help but look at each other and wonder if there was any special relationship between the two?


    Shi Fang said frankly, "sorry, I don''t like you. Please don''t seduce me again."


    Yunji''s face changed greatly.


    Several other students were also stupid.

 Chapter 105

    Yunji directly knelt on the ground.


    "Mr. Shi, the little woman didn''t mean to seduce Mr. Shi. I don''t know where to offend Mr. Shi. I want to be punished like this."


    Several students nodded. This sentence was powerful. They immediately cleared their suspicion and planted the pot to Shifang.


    The students who were supposed to leave didn''t go either. They stayed to see what was going on.


    They are more interested in Shifang, because Shifang has always been the most mysterious person in the Academy. He has high martial arts and beautiful face, but he doesn''t give false words to anyone. He sleeps in class. But as a housekeeper, when it''s time for him to do things, he is really impeccable.


    Unexpectedly, Shi Fang directly continued: "you don''t have money and don''t worry about my money. In fact, I''m just a housekeeper. Whether she has money or Zhongyin has more money. Does she give you too little living expenses? You don''t have enough? I told Zhongyin to let her give you twice the money next time."


    Yunji knelt on the ground and trembled. She almost vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    Next to several students can not help but cover their mouths and laugh.


    Yunji secretly hates her. Who is this Shifang? It''s so angry to talk! But she also looked innocent and fair, which could win people''s trust. Let her directly buckle the top of the black pot, and she couldn''t wash it any more.


    She just wants to secretly hook up with Shi Fang and think of men. Even if she doesn''t win, she won''t have any influence.


    I didn''t expect that Shi Fang was too direct. As soon as she opened her mouth, she completely sat down to death.


    Yunji looked up at Shi Fang, but found that he pretended to be innocent, as if she really just thought Yunji did so because she had too little cost of living.


    Yun ji Dun was disgusted again. The man named Shi Fang was terrible! The city hall is too deep! It''s amazing how innocent you can act like this! If she hadn''t been hurt, she couldn''t help but want to believe the time.


    And Shi Fang still asked with a confused face: "ah? What are you laughing at? Tell me what''s funny."


    The laughter grew louder among the students, but no one opened his mouth to explain.


    After all, this kind of thing is really inconvenient to say.


    In this way, even after Yunji died and knocked her head on the stone ground to bleed, and asked Zhongyin to restore her reputation, Yunji''s bad reputation spread in the Academy.


    When the students saw her, they would whisper behind her back:


    "Look, she wears a veil every day in her life. I thought she was a rule. I didn''t expect..."


    "When you seduce the housekeeper for money, poof, thanks to her."


    "I don''t think it''s for money. Mr. Shi doesn''t lose to our dean."


    "This woman is really..."


    Yunji''s face turned pale. Her fingers were pinching her meat and bleeding.


    She wants to hold back. She can''t be angry or make trouble. She still wants to try her best to stay here.


    And Zhongyin said in class that it was forbidden to attack her classmates personally, and added living expenses to Yunji. After that, she didn''t take care of it any more.


    Shi Fang is still the same, just like nothing happened. He sleeps in class.


    Yunji had to endure humiliation and stay at the academy all the time.


    Another period of time passed. Two years after the opening of GE''s college and Yinli college respectively, Zhongyin wrote a challenge letter, sent envoys and officially delivered it to GE''s college.


    The challenge book says that in order to activate the academic atmosphere, it is hoped that the two academies can jointly hold a challenge competition to compare the skills and talents of their students.


    Originally, Ge she didn''t really want to participate in right and wrong, but Nan Yang said that he could participate in this matter. First, he could publicize his Academy. Second, he learned this kind of thing. The more he argued, the more obvious it became. Jointly holding a challenge competition was actually good for both academies.


    Moreover, Nanyang also revealed to ge she that the planner of this challenge arena competition was Huang Shiren, the gold master of the Academy. He even spent a lot of money to invite Grand Master Fang of Ya state as the witness and presenter.


    Ge she was surprised. You know, the grand master is a senior official second only to the prime minister. Huang Shiren can even buy officials of this position. How rich is he?


    In fact, according to Huang Si''s original idea, he wanted to directly buy off the whole cliff country. Unfortunately, the prime minister was too honest and honest to buy, so he finally bought off the grand master.


    Since even Grand Master Fang has been alarmed, the challenge arena competition seems to be on the line and has to be launched.


    Ge she gathered the students and told them about the challenge competition, so that they could get ready in advance.


    In this way, with the spread of the news, Yaguo caused a sensation all over the country.


    Yinli academy, an academy located in the capital city, will challenge GE''s Academy in Zishui city.


    Both sides sent their own disciples to hold a challenge arena in Yasong city to compare their talents and skills one by one. The winner will be directly awarded the name of the first academy by grand master Fang of Yaguo, and there will be one hundred liang of gold as a prize.


    Although these hundred Liang gold looks hot, for the disciples of the two academies, it is obvious that fame and the personal praise of grand master Fang are more important. After all, that''s a great teacher!


    For a while, the information of the two academies spread widely in China and attracted the attention of countless people.


    Ge she was a talented man who was famous in the whole cliff country 20 years ago. Now, after years of accumulation, his knowledge is not ordinary.


    Although Huang Zhongyin, President of Yinli college, may be a little worse than him in learning, she is good-looking and young. The onlookers may be more inclined to Yinli college psychologically.


    A month later, the challenge arena competition officially began.


    Although GE''s college, which came all the way, has no geographical advantage, GE''s knowledge is really good, famous, and educated. As long as people over the age of 15 and willing to study will be included, so there are a lot of students, and the student union is superior in political theory, virtue, debate and so on.


    The Yinli academy has a small number of students. Although the final sound is not human and may not be as good as GE Shen in teaching, she has followed the advanced experience of earth education and has rich and accurate materials. Therefore, her students will be dominant in ancient rites, rituals and other intellectual projects, have favorable geographical conditions, and may not lose.


    This evaluation was made by Huang si a few months ago and is very authoritative.


    The challenge arena was officially opened under the announcement of grand master Fang.


    The competition mode adopts classified skills. For example, there are 5 competitions, each of which can send the same disciples or different ones, but the one who loses is not allowed to play Guli again.


    As for the judges of the competition, in addition to ge she and the final sound, there are also Nan Yang, Ge she''s housekeeper, and several well-known elders who have made achievements in relevant fields in China.


    Nanyang becomes a judge, which makes many outsiders feel incredible. Isn''t this a housekeeper?


    But then they found that not only did Ge she respect Nanyang, but also Nanyang''s skills and knowledge in all aspects were only a notch lower than Ge she and Zhongyin!


    In fact, Nanyang sometimes gives students some courses in GE''s college, but outsiders don''t know it.

 Chapter 106

    In the past three years, GE Sheh was really convinced by Nanyang. Nanyang did not have any teachers, but he did research on many knowledge. He could even teach as a teacher of the Academy. At his age, it can be called incredible.


    It was not until the third day of the challenge arena that Huang Si came in a carriage. Shi Fang picked him up and drove by Shi Fang.


    The reason why this time came is that he just woke up.


    The time of the green world and the dark space is not right. Many times, Huang Si can sleep here for half a year after sleeping. And because of authority, no one can shout Huang Si when he sleeps, except that Xiao Ke can really wake him up in case of an extremely urgent thing.


    The carriage is still the first rich local tyrant carriage, but the decoration seems to be a little richer.


    When Fang stopped the carriage near the challenge arena, many people looked at him.


    When Huang Si got off the bus in a glittering robe, he attracted the attention of the whole audience.


    Without paying attention to them, Huang Si went to the viewing platform, sat down, and said to the following Fang:


    "I''m having breakfast and hanging up."


    Shi Fang quickly nodded and said, "father, you eat first. I''ll just watch here."


    All AI know that the Father God uses the righteous body, and the righteous body is not equal to himself, but he divides part of his soul to "wear" the righteous body. It looks the same as ordinary people, with expression, eyes, flexible movement, but no body temperature.


    They also know that sometimes the Father God looks like his righteousness is here, but his mind is not there. Hanging up means that.


    On the judges'' bench, Zhongyin and Nanyang both saw Huang Si''s arrival. They kept looking this way, but until Huang Si sat still, they didn''t come to say hello to them.


    Nanyang looked at Zhongyin and found that Zhongyin was unhappy.


    "The father said he was eating." Nanyang whispered.


    The senses of artificial intelligence are very keen. After all, it is not human.


    Zhongyin gave a sound, with a cold face.


    Nanyang is also used to it. The final sound is often like this. Only when millet water is in, the final sound will not be so cold.


    Huang Si didn''t pay much attention to the challenge arena. His attention was still on breakfast.


    Today, what Moxia made for him was a soup bag. The soup bag contained frost silver grass and hairless deer meat, which are specialties of the green world. The deer meat in it was mixed with rich soup juice and the refreshing and pungent taste of frost silver grass. It was really delicious.


    Huang Si turned the soup bag upside down with chopsticks, put it on a small plate, sprinkled vinegar, cooled it while eating, and played with his mobile phone.


    In fact, the mobile phone is no fun for him now, but playing the old games on the mobile phone when he is bored also has a nostalgic feeling, which is called feelings.


    Huang Si was disturbed before he finished eating a cage of soup bags.


    There''s a little problem in the green world.


    This is the end of the third day''s challenge arena competition.


    Yunji came on stage wearing a veil.


    Her competition item is sacrifice, which is the best skill she has learned. Yunji''s figure is flexible and her movements are easy to do. With the continuous training of the final tone, she can do all the rituals of the sacrifice properly. She can basically answer all the questions asked by the judges.


    The students of GE''s Academy on the stage finally admit defeat and retreat. Yunji bows to the jury and is about to step down.


    "Wait!" An old man on the jury suddenly said, "since the competition, you can''t hide your head and tail. This girl, take off the veil, otherwise, GE''s Academy will win the game."


    Yunji''s body trembled slightly and looked at the end sound like asking for help.


    Zhongyin immediately stood up with a straight face and said to the old man:


    "Old gentleman, Yunji can''t show her face for personal reasons, but it doesn''t mean that she has bad knowledge. How can she be judged negative because of a veil?"


    Ge she doesn''t really like Yunji. In fact, he doesn''t agree with women''s education, except Huang Zhongyin. He often hears about the talent of final sound, and he still admires it.


    As for Yunji, she came out to study and covered her face. In his opinion, it was just to cover up and there was no need.


    Suddenly, the people under the stage booed:


    "Take off your veil!"


    "Yes! You can''t win if you are sneaky!"


    "It''s too ugly to be ashamed!"


    Yunji looked at Zhongyin in embarrassment. Zhongyin immediately shook her head and motioned her not to take off her veil.


    "If you insist on a negative judgment, our Yinli academy will accept it, that''s even this scene..."


    The final tone words haven''t finished yet. Unexpectedly, Yunji has a move.


    She seemed unwilling to add trouble to the final sound, clenched her teeth, suddenly pulled off her veil and exposed her whole face in front of everyone present.


    There was much talk in the audience.


    In fact, Yunji is beautiful. Although she can''t compare with the final sound, she can also be said to be a delicate beauty. Therefore, the voice of opposition suddenly decreased a lot, and the old man on the stage also twisted her beard with a smile.


    However, just after Yunji was recognized and then saluted to the audience, so that everyone who wanted to see her face could see it


    "Yun''er! Is that you, yun''er!" A man''s voice sounded under the stage.


    When they saw it, it was a fat middle-aged man.


    Yunji''s body was slightly stiff. She didn''t even dare to look at the fat man. She quickly walked down the stage with her head down.


    But the middle-aged fat man eagerly shouted to Yunji:


    "Yun''er, don''t go! I''ve been looking for you for years! I didn''t expect you to be here! Wait for me!"


    With that, the middle-aged fat man chased Yunji with his fat thighs.


    One of the onlookers asked the fat man:


    "Who are you? What does she have to do with you?"


    The fat man panted and said:


    "I''m her old lady! Don''t you know her? She''s the most famous singer in desert sand city, yun''er!"


    A stone aroused thousands of waves, and the fat man was immediately surrounded and forced him to speak clearly.


    The fat man''s voice is loud:


    "Why did you stop me? Help me stop her! I spent so much money for her and managed to get it. As a result, the woman disappeared in a few days! Shit! I''ve been looking for it for a long time!"


    Yunji was surrounded and couldn''t get away at all.


    The scene suddenly became chaotic. The judges pricked their ears. What was the fat man talking about?


    Suddenly someone in the crowd shouted:


    "Yes, it''s yun''er! I remember! She''s the yun''er!"


    "This figure, this appearance, is definitely her!"


    There were many unbearable words in the field. Unexpectedly, there were two people who knew Yunji!


    The final sound didn''t understand anything at all. She poked Nanyang next to her and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Nanyang didn''t understand, "I don''t know. Why don''t I ask Mr. Ge."


    However, when Nanyang looked at GE she, he found that GE she was angry.


    On the other side, the voice of grand master Fang rang out:


    "What''s going on? Dean Huang, what''s the situation with this so-called yun''er?"


    Ge she''s face sank, and grand master Fang spoke. At this time, he must not be kind.


    "Somebody, catch that Yunji for me and bring it up!"


    Soon, Yunji was tied to the stage.


    As soon as she arrived at the judges'' table, she wanted to kneel on the ground, but several guards grabbed her and wouldn''t let her kneel down.


    Master Fang nodded to ge she and motioned him to interrogate. Ge she looked dignified and asked in a deep voice:


    "Girl, who the hell are you? Make it clear! Don''t try to climb and bite Dean Huang!"


    Yunji just bit her mouth and shut up.


    But the more she didn''t speak, the more suspicious she was.


    Master Fang immediately ordered the guard to palm her mouth.


    After a few slaps, Yun Jidun''s cheeks were red and swollen, and blood seeped from the corners of his mouth.


    [Reader Group No.: 609199504]

 Chapter 107

    "Wait a minute, master Fang, Weichen can answer all these mysteries for you."


    Suddenly, a voice came from under the stage.


    They hurriedly looked over there and saw a middle-aged man in Ya state official clothes, about 40 years old, coming to the challenge arena.


    Someone who knew him bowed down and shouted, "Doctor Wang!"


    The visitor is Wang Zuo, who was granted the post of doctor in Ya state. He can also be regarded as a powerful minister in China.


    Ge she was originally angry about Yunji and felt that the good challenge arena was directly tarnished, but now she was confused when she saw Wang Zuo coming.


    Wang Zuo, who is he for... Is he here to deal with him!


    You know, it was Wang Zuo who threw dirty water on Ge Sheh 20 years ago, which ruined his reputation and was completely expelled from the capital!


    Wang Zuo is not an ordinary official. In fact, he is a villain who specializes in doing dirty work for others.


    I saw Doctor Wang Zuo coming to the challenge arena, walking and walking:


    "Master Fang, I want to expose the secret of Yinli Academy for you!"


    Zhongyin Huoran stood up from the jury and said coldly, "what secrets can our academy have?"


    Shi Fang looked at the stage and was a little flustered. Was the automatic defense and counterattack device in the atom found? Or did he or the Father God show people when he acted beyond ordinary people?


    Unexpectedly, Wang Zuo bowed his hand to the other grand master and said, "this Yinli academy is benevolent, righteous, courteous and filial on the surface, but secretly, it is men stealing women prostitutes!"


    He pointed to Yunji: "this woman, according to Wei Chen, was originally a prostitute in desert sand city north of Fuhe River! President Huang found her to the academy and made it clear that she wanted to recruit disciples by virtue of her ability to attract guests!"


    "And --" Wang Zuo suddenly pointed to Shi Fang in the audience, "president Huang and the housekeeper, lonely men and women, have been living in the same room for a long time, nameless and indistinguishable, and they are not polite!"


    Shi Fang only heard others mention his name, but he couldn''t understand the content. After all, Shi Fang didn''t learn much about ancient culture: "ah? Is he talking about me? What do you mean?"


    Zhongyin understood. After all, she learned so much about human culture and knew what Wang Zuo meant. She immediately said solemnly:


    "What you said is all groundless accusations!"


    "First of all, if our academy needs singing girls to recruit disciples, why not use them at first, but wait until the second year when the Academy''s disciples are almost full?"


    "Secondly, Yunji took the initiative to come from the north to join us. Many people have seen it and can testify. I have to teach every day. I have no time to leave, let alone take the initiative to go to the north to find a singer to come to the Academy. You can''t pollute me!"


    The final tone''s Refutation was justified without the slightest retreat and fear, which made Wang Zuo a little difficult.


    Unexpectedly, as a woman, Zhongyin could not feel the slightest grievance or panic when she splashed dirty water on her body, and her speech was so orderly.


    He secretly looked at Yunji with hatred. This woman is really too disadvantageous.


    At first, in order not to leave clues, he sent Yunji to the academy and left immediately, and asked Yunji to act secretly without contacting him. Normally speaking, Yunji should have colluded with the administrator of the academy and completely ruined the reputation of the Academy. Who knows that she failed! It''s useless!


    If Yunji succeeds, he will bring down Yinli Academy in one fell swoop this time.


    By the way, on the ground that the academy is not suitable for ya state, the GE''s Academy of the guy involved in Ge is also demolished!


    He asked sternly, "you can argue about Yunji, but what''s the second thing? You and your housekeeper..."


    Shi Fang shook Huang Si: "father, something''s wrong, something''s wrong! But I don''t understand! Don''t hang up and come back to help the final sound!"


    After hearing Wang Zuo''s accusation, Zhongyin said without hesitation: "it doesn''t exist in the difference of etiquette, because we are close brothers and sisters, and when we are close brothers and sisters!"


    Wang Zuo sneered: "Oh? I''ve never heard of it. Isn''t it the kinship made up temporarily by president Huang?"


    The final voice said angrily, "does Dr. Wang need to testify in court? Yes, Shi Fang, come on stage!"


    "Wait a minute." Of course, Wang Zuo won''t give the final sound a chance to prove it. When he changed the topic, he said, "it''s up to president Huang to tell you whether you are close to your sister and brother. However, president Huang''s identity is still unknown."


    "Three years ago, president Huang came to Yasong City alone. Someone immediately spilled a lot of money to bribe the officials of Yasong city. Finally, he spent a lot of money to establish Yinli Academy. It can be said that both before and after the establishment of Yinli academy, he spent a lot of money. But president Huang has no teachers, no parents and relatives, no land and real estate. Where did the money come from? Isn''t it -"


    "Dean Huang, are you a demon sneaking into our Terran, or an undercover sent by the enemy, or... Are you secretly engaged in some dirty business, and Yunji is just the tip of the iceberg?"


    Wang Zuo''s words were full of malice. He turned the topic back to Yunji, who had already made it clear. It can be said that it was extremely disgusting.


    However, his words were heard by others, but they felt that they were true.


    Huang Zhongyin is too mysterious and rich!


    The three reasons mentioned by Wang Zuo are indeed possible!


    Suddenly, countless hostile and vicious eyes fell on the final sound in an instant.


    It''s really hard to explain this. The final sound is also incomprehensible. Their wealth comes from the power to surpass the mundane. How can we explain it to them? The final sound had to say:


    "My father gave me my money. What''s the problem?"


    Wang Zuo immediately asked, "who is president Huang''s father? Who is his successor? Since President Huang has great talents, why are you ashamed to say his father and successor? It can be seen that your father is just..."


    Suddenly, a figure flashed onto the challenge arena. At the same time, Wang Zuo vomited blood and threw his body away directly.


    Shi Fang stood in his original position, with cold eyes on his handsome face.


    "Shut up, trash. Your smelly mouth is not qualified to mention our father."


    He had a natural and unrestrained body and acted quickly. No one at the scene saw his movements clearly. Only a flash of his figure was seen, and Wang Zuo had flown out backwards.


    Wang Zuo flew to the ground, his face was directly smashed by his fist, and his teeth flew everywhere. He stretched out his hand and pointed to Shi Fang, but he couldn''t speak. After a few sounds, he fainted.


    "No! Someone''s fighting!"


    "The people of Yinli academy knocked Doctor Wang out!"


    The onlookers all panicked. Who is this man? It''s terrible!


    The escort brought by grand master Fang wanted to surround and catch Shi Fang. Naturally, Shi Fang could not be caught by them. He jumped directly from the challenge arena, passed through the encirclement of the escort at a speed that human beings could not respond, and fell back to the grandstand.


    "Dad, don''t hang up!"


    Shi Fang shouted at Huang Si.


    [Reader Group No.: 609199504]

 Chapter 108

    "Dean Huang, housekeeper Shi, why are you so cruel! It''s clear that you sent someone to pick me up to Yasong city. Now you don''t admit me. You want me to take the blame, frame the blame on outsiders, and beat everyone. It''s too much!"


    Yunji suddenly opened her mouth. Her expression was filled with righteous indignation, as if she was really angry at Wang Zuo''s being beaten.


    When Wang Zuo was beaten and fainted, Shi Fang became the one who beat the imperial court officials, Yunji felt that her chance had come. She has to bite the final sound. Otherwise, if the final sound wins and Wang Zuo collapses, she will not escape punishment.


    Zhongyin was stunned. She didn''t expect that Wang Zuo, the culprit, had fainted. Yunji had to bite herself.


    The final tone was about to retort, but Mrs. Fang coughed and stood up, "did anyone let you speak? Block her mouth for me!"


    As soon as Yunji''s face changed, what was the situation? Wang Zuo was stunned. The grand master Fang also had to maintain Yinli Academy.


    Zhongyin stood up and the other Grand Master said, "grand master, this Doctor Wang insulted our father. My brother did it out of filial piety. I hope the grand master will understand!"


    Ge she was also worried. Fang was too young and impulsive. As a civilian, beating the imperial court officials was a capital crime! He shook his head and was about to come forward to help pass on one or two things in front of grand master Fang, hoping to at least pardon Shi Fang''s capital crime.


    Master Fang is about to say something.


    At this critical moment.


    "Shi Fang, don''t worry, dad is coming."


    Huang Si finally stopped hanging up.


    In fact, he''s not just hanging up. He''s still paying attention to the situation. Anyway, he can be distracted. It''s nothing to see the situation over there while eating.


    When Fang saw Huang Si getting up, he was almost crying, and the father finally came back.


    Huang Si stepped onto the challenge arena, and the guard on one side wanted to stop him, but Grand Master Fang stood up and said:


    "Hey, don''t stop him and let him come up."


    In fact, Grand Master Fang recognized the person. He had been too far away before. He didn''t notice much. Now, when he saw Huang Si''s dazzling suit with gold and silver embroidery and gemstones, he immediately remembered it.


    Isn''t this the rich Huang who came to his house to give him money!


    That''s not an ordinary rich man, it''s a big rich man!


    Mrs. Fang recalled the large amount of money in her small Treasury and determined to be worthy of the money... Oh, no, worthy of her conscience once.


    In fact, Grand Master fang had long known that Yinli Academy was the private property of the rich man. He didn''t want to embarrass Yunji before. He just wanted to deal with it in a low-key way. However, as soon as he was disturbed by Wang Zuo, the matter became serious. He felt that he couldn''t cover it and wanted to let go.


    However, seeing Huang Si coming, Grand Master Fang suddenly found his conscience again.


    However, he was naturally not very good at pretending to be too familiar with the rich people who bribed him. He just showed a professional smile and said to Huang Si, "are you...?"


    Huang Si showed a meaningful smile:


    "Yes, I''m Huang Shiren, the father of Zhongyin and Shifang. I''ll answer the accusations against my two children just now."


    Of course, he knew that grand master Fang recognized himself, and that grand master Fang was too kind due to his bad identity.


    Ge she was stunned and recognized her father? This talent is in his early 30s. He thinks he is Huang Zhongyin and Shi Fang''s father? Those two are also 23 or 4 years old? Don''t exaggerate even if he is eager to get people?


    Master Fang is also a little confused. He''s lying with his eyes open... Isn''t it good?


    Even if she was bought off by him, what would other people, especially the other judges think if she accepted her?


    So master Fang asked tentatively, "Mr. Huang said it was their father. Is there any evidence?"


    The moment Huang Si stepped onto the challenge arena, in fact, the final tone and time were a little nervous.


    Not afraid of his accident, but afraid of the anger of the father.


    After all, the Terran just said something insulting to the final sound, Fang and his father. Isn''t that talking about Huang Si.


    Zhongyin and Shifang looked at each other and thought: Father God has a criminal record that almost killed half of the human race!


    I hope the father will be more lenient when he does it later, at least leaving the students on both sides.


    But Huang Si really didn''t intend to do it.


    He had a backhand, just because he was informed in advance. He was expected to come to hold a field after he finished breakfast... That is, at the end of the challenge match on the third day. Since someone did something in advance, wait and get rid of it when his backhand comes.


    I don''t know where Zhongyin and Shifang are nervous. Grand Master Fang is his own person. As artificial intelligence, can''t they be calm?


    Facing the question of grand master Fang, Huang Siman didn''t care


    "Ah? My father still needs to prove that I gave money and taught knowledge. I don''t know if the grand master has any questions?"


    There was an uproar at the scene. This man was unreasonable. People in their 30s dared to think that they were the father of people in their 20s. When talking about the previous accusations, their attitude was still so arrogant, which was too much.


    Nanyang now wants to explain to the Father God. Whenever the Father God doesn''t want to talk well with the Terran, he has to come out to help explain. But now is the critical moment, and he is sitting on the jury. If he explains too much and makes himself self defeating, what if the Father God is unhappy and destroys the Terran? So he held back.


    Grand Master Fang doesn''t know what to do. Why did the gold Lord chat to death? It''s not easy for him to remedy.


    Ge she sighed and knew that he would deal with it. He stood up, first spoke to master Fang, then arched his hand at Huang Si and said:


    "Since Mr. Huang is president Huang''s teaching teacher, he must also have high academic attainments. In that case, what is Mr. Huang''s own inheritance?"


    Ge is involved in this issue. In fact, he still has a curious selfishness. Huang Shiren is too mysterious. His words, deeds and every move reveal something unusual. Now he says so, which makes Ge really unbelievable.


    Zhongyin, Shifang and Nanyang are all in a panic. How the Father God should explain the problem of teacher inheritance can''t be explained at all!


    "My teacher?" Huang Si smiled coldly and was unreasonable. Pointing to the sky with one hand, he said, "I am a natural saint. I am born with knowledge. I know everything about astronomy and geography. Why should I learn?"


    The audience was dumbfounded.


    Several famous experts on the jury had stood up and were about to denounce the self proclaimed saint.


    "Please don''t be impatient. I might as well ask one or two questions." Ge she reached out and stopped the people. Because of his high reputation and bad reputation, others had to sit down and wait for GE she to deal with it.


    Ge she is mixed in his heart. He can not believe this sentence like others, but


    After calming his mind, he asked:


    "Well, since Mr. Huang claims to be a natural saint, I wonder if he can answer GE''s question."


    "Ask, the friendly forces still have 20 minutes to reach the battlefield. I have a lot of time." Huang Si agreed happily.

 Chapter 109

    Ge Sheh looked directly at him with serious eyes and expression, as if he was facing not a rich man in vulgar clothes, but a man of equal status:


    "Mr. Huang, is human nature good or evil?"


    There was an uproar all around.


    This question seems so simple that everyone can understand it, but it''s not a simple thing to answer. If you don''t answer well, Ge she will ask questions and reveal the truth.


    All the college students present couldn''t help thinking about how to answer if they were themselves.


    Say that human nature is good, so where does evil come from? Say that human nature is evil, then why does good deeds exist?


    But the judges, including Grand Master Fang and many predecessors, couldn''t help praising them. This question was asked wisely!


    This kind of problem involves virtue and can be discussed in large or small ways. It can test the real level of the other party and find out how he is good for everyone.


    Since Mr. Huang claims to be a natural saint, if he doesn''t answer well, he will make a fool of himself.


    Many famous experts on the jury are waiting to see this man''s joke. In front of him, Huang Shiren is very vulgar. At first glance, he is illiterate. The more illiterate he is, the more he likes to talk nonsense and dare to be presumptuous in the challenge arena of the Academy. He really knows no good or evil!


    Today, they will see that Yinli academy is ruined by the gold Lord behind it!


    Huang Si directly ignored the voices of the judges and the audience. In addition to ge she, he was qualified to chat with him. The rest were just mediocre.


    "Your question is wrong." Huang Si was not polite and directly denied the question itself as soon as he came up. "Human nature can not be simply summarized in terms of good and evil. If you want to know the answer to this question, let me tell you --"


    "Human nature is animal nature, and animal nature is the survival of itself and the continuation of future generations. Why are there differences between good and evil? Because human beings are weak, weak animals must stick together to survive. In order to cooperate with others, human beings invented good - good is self-interest by facilitating others. Then, due to the lack of living resources, human beings invented evil - evil is Self interest by plundering others. Therefore, good and evil are one, survival and continuity is an animal instinct, and man is the embodiment of the integration of good and evil. Do you understand? "


    Ge she was so surprised by these words that he didn''t speak for a long time. Is human nature animal? Good and evil are one? Animal instinct is survival and continuity? Although the other party''s words were quite novel, they were not difficult to understand, but gave him a feeling that it was just right to say so.


    However, these words undoubtedly subvert the habitual cognition of the human race.


    Ge she thought about the implication of his words for a long time and asked again:


    "But if, as Mr. Huang said, a person''s life is as long as he lives and raises future generations. But in this way, this knowledge, this etiquette, this history, this temple and this country are meaningless!"


    His voice trembled. After all, these things were the achievements of the human race and his lifelong persistence. It was difficult for him to accept that they were denied.


    "Meaningful." Huang Si''s face was calm, in sharp contrast to ge she''s excitement, "What I said earlier is the animal nature of human beings. It is the same with animals. The difference between human beings and animals is that human beings can violate their animal nature with their own efforts. What you said is created in the history of the human race, not as animals, but as a real man. The history of the human race is a real man, not an animal Written by things. "


    "Some people accumulate wealth, marry and have children. It seems that they are beautiful. In fact, they are only busy for their animal nature all their life. Some people are poor all their life, but they have their own gullies in their hearts. They are bent on seeking the Tao and do not change for 20 years. Only such people can make the words of a hundred generations, build great undertakings for thousands of years and become a teacher for all ages."


    Huang Si smiled at GE she and said, "if so, just now it can be regarded as using human nature to overcome animal nature, realize ideals, help the human race, and establish the first normal school in history. Mr. Ge, are you willing to do it?"


    Ge Sheh had an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    In front of him, the content of these words had been extremely shocked. However, his expression, his temperament and his smile gave Ge she a feeling that the other party seemed to hold supreme power and bent over to ask him.


    After a long time, GE shecai dared to speak, and his voice trembled slightly: "Ge is dedicated to teaching. If he has a chance, he will naturally devote himself to it."


    After such a speech, all those who could understand were shocked to stay on the spot.


    They really never thought about those ideas and concepts, but they feel that they seem to point them in a new direction.


    After listening to ge she''s answer, Huang sicai nodded with satisfaction and asked, "I''m a saint. Huang Zhongyin is naturally the daughter of a saint and should be respected by the human race. Is there a problem with this?"


    After listening to this sentence, because of the shock of the previous thought, everyone has only one idea: no problem, absolutely no problem!


    There was silence on and off the stage, and even those on the jury were completely silent.


    Ge Sheh was sweating coldly. He managed to organize his thinking with great effort and concentration. He looked directly at Huang Si and stumbled: "so... Mr. Huang... Why do you call yourself... A saint?"


    Ge she could feel the pressure, and the eyes of everyone around him fell on him and Huang Si.


    "Because... If the sky doesn''t give birth to me, it will last forever like a long night."


    Words fell to the ground, silent.


    Huang Si looked at GE she softly.


    He appreciates people with courage and determination, especially those with ideas and ideas.


    Those are the truth. Maybe the Terran can''t understand it for a while, but it doesn''t matter.


    He was just waiting, waiting for the Terran to get rid of the fog and get out of the puzzle.


    Ge she could no longer restrain his terrible thoughts. The man in front of him looked at him like his father looking at his growing children, full of love and encouragement.


    It is absolutely impossible for an ordinary person to look at another ordinary person.


    "Thank you. Thank you, Mr. Huang, for your advice." Ge Sheh bowed deeply to Huang Si.


    Then he turned to Grand Master Fang:


    "Grand master, Mr. GE has made it clear that what Mr. Huang said is true. Mr. Huang is indeed a natural saint and can bear the responsibility of teaching president Huang and the times. What''s more, Mr. Huang is actually the financial owner of GE''s Ge college. All the expenses of GE''s college are borne by Mr. Huang. If the source of money of Yinli college is unknown, wouldn''t it It can be said that the origin of GE''s Academy is unknown. I hope that grand master Fang can give me a clear lesson. So far, there is no doubt about Yinli Academy. "


    In fact, if Ge she didn''t say this, Grand Master Fang would let go of Yinli academy, not to mention that he received so much money from others. Huang Si''s shocking words alone could not be ordinary people! What''s more, his attitude is so calm that grand master Fang dares to take his decades of experience as an official. This man must have something behind him!

 Chapter 110

    Master Fang said with a smile: "Oh, Mr. Ge is still a talented person. Now that I have found out, I also..."


    However, some voices of discussion came from the crowd.


    "That Huang Shiren, what a big tone!"


    "It''s arrogant to say so in front of Mr. Ge and grand master Fang?"


    "Huang Shiren is nameless, but a businessman. Businessmen are inferior. Can they go on stage?"


    The speaker was the one who identified Yunji before, obviously with rhythm in the crowd.


    Ge she listened to the discussion under the stage, frowned and was about to speak for Huang Si.


    At this time, a carriage hurried from the alley. As the carriage stopped steadily next to the challenge arena, the coachman respectfully helped a middle-aged man in Chinese clothes of about 50 years old down.


    The middle-aged man in Chinese clothes approached the challenge arena and listened to the discussion in the crowd. A sneer overflowed from the corners of his mouth. He came to the challenge arena and looked up in surprise:


    "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Huang Shiren Huang!"


    The acting is OK, as if it wasn''t called in advance.


    Huang Si nodded at the audience and said with a smile, "Mr. Cai."


    At the beginning, the onlookers were immersed in the dialogue on the challenge arena. They didn''t notice the man. At this time, they looked over and saluted in surprise.


    "Lord Cai!"


    "Cai situ Qing!"


    The visitor is an important minister in charge of major matters such as edition, land and so on. Cai Jingda situ Qing is equivalent to the manager of the whole Yasong city. His status is almost second only to Grand Master Fang. Because he directly manages the capital, he can even use the name of Grand Master in some things.


    He usually travels and fights are not ordinary. At this time, he came alone in a carriage. Is there something important?


    No matter what others thought, Cai Jing went straight to the challenge arena, first saluted Mrs. Fang, the largest official in the field, and then smiled:


    "Grand master, how can you let Mr. Huang speak in the challenge arena? Is it because someone doesn''t have eyes to annoy Mr. Huang?"


    Cai Jing''s words are obviously eccentric and ready to support Huang Si.


    The crowd was really shocked.


    How proud is this man named Huang Shiren on the stage to let Cai DA and situ Qing come to support him?


    The people who had been gossiping in the crowd looked bad and tried to slip away among the people.


    Cai Jing looked down at the stage and shouted coldly:


    "Somebody, take down those people who slander Mr. Huang!"


    More than a dozen city guards emerged from the streets on both sides. I don''t know whether they were there early in the morning or brought by Cai Jing. The rumor mongers looked flustered and were soon arrested.


    Taishi Fang was a little stunned at the beginning, but he soon recovered. Cai Jing, hey hey, it''s estimated that he''s almost the same as his own family. He took the money.


    So master Fang pretended to be a fool and said, "no, no, just some tricksters don''t have eyes and tried to trouble Mr. Huang. Fortunately, Cai Qing found out. Ha ha, everyone is happy."


    When Cai Jing heard the speech, he touched his palm and said with a smile, "very good, very good."


    Then the topic changed again: "in that case, the villains who framed Mr. Huang should be severely punished."


    Just as Taishi Fang was about to speak, suddenly another voice came from afar:


    "What''s the trickster who dares to slander Mr. Huang, an important guest of Daya country?"


    The onlookers looked at the place where they made a noise. They were so close that they didn''t lose their big teeth.


    The visitor was actually doctor Zong Bozhong, who was in charge of etiquette and diplomatic relations. Doctor Yu Yin Yu saw that his carriage had just arrived and just got off the carriage. He was still wearing formal official clothes.


    As soon as Yu Yin arrived at the scene, he heard someone say that Huang Si was seriously injured by diaomin, so he was fierce and asked.


    Ge she hurriedly got up and said, "Dr. Yu, it has been found out that there is a villain trying to frame Mr. Huang and Mr. Huang''s own daughter."


    Because Yu Yin is in charge of etiquette, he is also the immediate boss of Ge she, so Ge she must come out and report the situation.


    Yu Yin listened and smiled coldly, "Oh? There are such things. Then I have to ask for justice for Mr. Huang."


    Huang Si has been standing aside, just smiling and not talking.


    Yu Yin directly gave Huang si the look you know and I know, and then said in a loud voice to the people in front of the challenge arena:


    "Mr. Huang Shiren Huang is a big businessman from the south. He has made great achievements in our cliff. Who dares to frame him?"


    Just after he finished, Cai Jing also walked over and added:


    "Mr. Huang has built water conservancy and paved roads in our country, and there are many good deeds. Even if Mr. Huang doesn''t say it himself, we all have to call him a ''Saint''! Such a saint, someone is malicious and wants to frame him!"


    As soon as they sang together, they directly raised Huang Si''s position.


    Not to mention the onlookers, even the elders on the jury almost bit their tongues. Can this Saint be officially recognized?


    They were still talking on the stage, and there were cars and horses under the stage.


    It was a very large carriage, with four horses in front of it, followed by a large group of horseback guards.


    You know, in the cliff state, there are strict regulations on the system of carriage. Ordinary people can only drive on one horse. At most, they can find a relationship and use two horses. Officials can use two horses, but the four horses can only be members of the royal family or princes. The six horses are the configuration of the cliff king.


    Most of the visitors are royal families or princes.


    The carriage stopped beside the challenge arena, and the guards dismounted and knelt on one knee.


    The curtain of the carriage moved, and then a maid helped the owner down.


    Now, even Cai Jing and Yu Yin on the stage were stunned.


    The visitor turned out to be Yanzhuang, the highest ranking vassal of the cliff Kingdom and the cousin of the cliff king. Yan Zhuang''s father is the younger brother of the previous generation of cliff king. He directly gave the best piece of land nearest to the capital of the cliff country by land grant. Yan Zhuang himself is also very talented and serves as an important business of the cliff country. The cliff King trusts him very much.


    Yan Zhuang walked majestically and slowly entered the challenge arena, his eyes wandering around, and the people he saw only dared to salute and dare not say a word.


    Yan Zhuang walked to the challenge arena and suddenly said with a smile:


    "Oh, isn''t this Huang Shiren and Huang Xiandi? I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Master Fang has been shocked and numb today. He thought to himself: I''m not the only one who was bribed by Mr. Huang... No... this must not be a bribe.


    Can bribery get to this point?


    What kind of face can Yanzhuang come out to platform for him?


    Seeing Yanzhuang coming, Huang Si smiled:


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I came out to watch my children play in the challenge arena. It''s such a coincidence that you came too."


    They twisted their stiff necks, and then they came back to their senses.


    This unknown Huang Shiren actually knows Zhuang Hou, and they seem to be quite familiar with each other. My God!


    They realized that Huang Shiren was not as simple as an ordinary businessman. The sage was really not boasting. Let alone that knowledge was better than Ge Shen, which convinced him. He was publicized by two important officials of the cliff country and personally recognized the name of the sage. Now, he is supported by princes like Yanzhuang


    Is there really a saint in Ya state?


    -------------------------------------


    Readers: 609199504


    At the beginning of the month, ask for monthly ticket recommendation at the third watch!

 Chapter 111

    Yan Zhuang also said with a gentle smile: "it turns out that the good brother has got married. I don''t know whether he is a nephew or niece."


    "Both." Huang Si pointed to the final sound on the stage, "this is my daughter''s final sound." Then he pointed to the side of Shi Fang: "this is my son Shi Fang."


    Nanyang was left to one side, a little lost. However, at the beginning, Huang Si asked him not to pretend to be his son, but to pretend to be his subordinates, and specially gave him an alias, so now Nanyang, whose alias is Yang Bailao, only tastes dumb.


    Yan Zhuang''s smile was a little stiff: "nieces and nephews are so big."


    Huang Si nodded: "yes, I''m not old."


    Yan Zhuang looked at the final sound on the stage and the Shi Fang under the stage. He also had an absurd feeling in his heart.


    The rich man named Huang Shiren met him in his own fief. At that time, according to his own words, the rich man came to "give money", but then in a series of contacts, he found that this man was not simple. He obviously had great talents, but he was willing to be an ordinary businessman, and even deliberately dressed vulgar and mixed with the secular world.


    Others are often fish eyes mixed with pearls, and this person is a pearl disguised as fish eyes, which is really funny.


    Yanzhuang doesn''t understand him, but he wants to make friends with him.


    But this Huang Shiren has no shortcomings that can be used by others. He is not good at fame and wealth. He has nothing to ask for. He is extremely rich and powerful. There are dark guards around him. No one who tries to kill him can come out alive.


    However, even though he was very mysterious, he was also extremely generous. Yan Zhuang was a smart man. He soon realized that he could not be an enemy, but a friend, so he always gave him extraordinary respect.


    This time, Yanzhuang was originally near the capital of the country. After receiving the letter sent by Huang Shiren, as the most powerful vassal today, he immediately set out to help support the station.


    Yanzhuang''s attention to Huang Si can be seen.


    As a result, Yanzhuang came here and found out after asking about the situation that this man may have really bought Ya Guo up and down... No, it''s not a bribe. He really invested a lot of money to help ya Guo, so he let so many senior officials and dignitaries stand for him.


    Huang Shiren is really unfathomable.


    Now that the matter has been clarified, it should be handled well.


    Yanzhuang came out. Several officials, including Grand Master Fang, naturally acted quickly and escorted Yunji and several others away. The unconscious Wang Zuo was also carried away. When carrying him, a shoe fell down and no one helped him pick it up. Instead, they were severely trampled by the onlookers.


    Everyone here understands that the person behind the scenes of Yinli academy can''t afford to offend.


    Or rather, what rich family can have such a background all over the country!


    It''s going to scare everyone present, okay!


    What Yunji, what Wangzuo, can die a hundred times.


    I''m really tired of setting up the dean of Yinli academy!


    Today''s big play ended in the lively situation of several officials talking with Yanzhuang around Huang Si.


    Shi Fang, Zhongyin and Nanyang were also stunned. They were so worried before that they even thought that they had to use the power to surpass the mundane to solve the problem, but they didn''t expect that the Father God secretly made so many preparations for them.


    Father God is really such a person. He won''t say too clearly before he does many things. He can''t feel the warmth he takes care of behind his back until things are finished.


    ¡­¡­


    After chatting with Yanzhuang and several officials, Huang Si received Yanzhuang''s invitation to visit.


    "Final sound, Shi Fang, go and play with Zhuang Hou." Huang Si waved to the final sound and time.


    The final sound and convenience followed.


    Nanyang was forgotten again. He couldn''t help but follow up and looked at Huang Si eagerly.


    Huang Si looked back at him, "Yang Bailao, what can I do for you?"


    Nan Yang said, "well, I also want to work together..."


    Huang Si looked at GE she on the eye stage.


    Ge she noticed the situation on their side, hurriedly came over and said to Nanyang, "Mr. Yang can go by himself. I''ll wait for you in the inn where I settled before."


    Nanyang happily followed the team.


    Ge she watched the four people get into the carriage and enter the chariot and horse team of Yanzhuang. He sighed and took his disciples away from the challenge arena.


    Yanzhuang is a treat. Naturally, guests and hosts enjoy it.


    After they had enough to eat and drink, several officials left wisely, leaving time for Yanzhuang and Huang Si.


    "Can Mr. Huang talk to us for a few days? Just as a friend." Yan Zhuang smiled.


    His attitude was good enough, and Huang Si didn''t care, "just say it, don''t avoid the three of them."


    Yan Zhuang looked at the three people sitting around Huang Si and couldn''t help their curiosity. "Are they really your children?"


    "Exactly three." Huang Si put his hand on Nanyang''s arm, and Nanyang nodded, feeling happy.


    Yan Zhuang Xin knew that he couldn''t ask anything about it, and after all, it was someone else''s private affair, so he changed the topic:


    "Since Mr. Huang is a natural saint, has such high talents and great righteousness, and is dedicated to the interests of the cliff country, why not simply join the court as an official? Even if he is not an official with the cliff king, as long as he comes to my fief, I will immediately be led by Mr. Huang and obey everything. I don''t know if Mr. Huang is interested?"


    After listening to his words, Huang Si couldn''t hold his breath: "no, is it true that some people believe in the words of natural saints? I just can''t find a reason to talk nonsense. I didn''t expect you to believe Yanzhuang, ha ha..."


    When Fang was more outspoken, he said, "but father, didn''t you just argue against Ge she? Ge she is the first scholar in the cliff country. Since even Mr. Ge respects his father, his father''s status naturally becomes higher."


    Huang Si was stunned: "er... I just took the time to chat with Ge Shen. Isn''t my man Huang Shiren, the bully landlord? Look at my clothes, my temperament, my overbearing words and deeds, aren''t they!"


    All three AI''s have black lines on their faces.


    Nanyang said, "but father, you have claimed to be a natural Saint..."


    Shi Fang: "but also said that all ages are like a long night..."


    Huang Si said, "you can understand that sentence as playing with stem... It''s actually just ordinary boasting."


    Zhongyin also helped his forehead and said, "father, before you brag, you knock the Terran out with great principles. After blowing, three heavyweights directly appear to give you the status of a saint. Can you brag? You directly turn cowhide into reality!"


    They had a discussion in a small circle, but they put aside Yanzhuang, who had originally invited Huang Si.


    "So," Huang Si said to Yanzhuang after chatting with his AI, "since Zhuang houming knows I''m a saint, why use worldly things?"


    As a marquis, Yanzhuang has never been refused so easily. He thought he would be a little dissatisfied, but in fact, when he heard Huang Si''s refusal, he couldn''t help feeling that he had overstepped.


    Obviously, he is a high-ranking person, and the other party is a civilian, but he subconsciously doesn''t want to disobey this person.


    Finally, Yanzhuang shook his head and smiled, "Mr. Yanmou really can''t extend his invitation. However, Mr. Yanmou has done many good deeds for the cliff country over the years. Yanmou really wants to thank Mr. Yanmou."


    After that, since there was no interest dispute, they chatted casually again. Finally, Huang Si left directly, and the three AI immediately followed him.


    Yan Zhuang looked at the back of the four people and felt only emotion in his heart.


    He who sees the head but not the tail is a true saint.

 Chapter 112

    It was late at night.


    The prison door opened.


    Yunji was brought out and escorted to a lobby.


    She hung her head, her cheeks swollen, her face gray, and seemed to have lost her will to survive.


    "Dean Huang, you can confront this whore."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    Zhongyin stands in front of Yunji.


    She looked at Yunji and asked:


    "So, can you tell me now? Why did you deliberately frame me?"


    Yunji raised her head, and the corners of her mouth grinned a twisted arc:


    "What''s the reason... It''s just that Wang Zuo forced me to do it..."


    The final tone sighed.


    "That''s why I don''t understand. Apart from my kindness to take you in, is all the knowledge and truth you learned here so worthless that you despise all this and even the teacher can frame you?"


    "You don''t understand!" Yunji listened to her words and suddenly shook her head crazily: "You don''t understand! What do you know! You have everything, and I have nothing. I was born noble, and I was loved by my parents. But then all this disappeared! You don''t know how miserable I was! Why not others, but what happened to me! At first I wanted to survive, but later I wanted to live better! God owes me too much, and I want to use the younger generation I want to be a master. I want to live better than everyone! I have nothing but to fight and rob by myself! "


    Zhongyin shook her head. She doesn''t know Yunji''s past. She only knows Yunji''s present. Because others treated her unfairly in the past, can she harm others now?


    The final sound doesn''t understand this logic.


    Yunji stared at Zhongyin, looked at her plain expression, and felt uncontrollable bursts of jealousy.


    "Why do you have everything, you have a rich father, you have a brother with high martial arts skills, you look great, and you are respected by so many people, why do you have everything! Why do I have nothing! It''s not fair! It''s not fair!"


    The final sound is not human. She can''t answer this question. After thinking about it, she said sadly:


    "But didn''t you have the chance to change this unfair fate? Just after you left desert city and came to the Academy, you can start over... You can change your destiny through education..."


    "There are also students from extremely poor families in Yinli Academy. He may be worse than your fate, but he is willing to take this as a starting point and work hard to change his destiny with learning."


    The sound of the final sound becomes gentle, as if full of nostalgia:


    "My father once told me a word, he said,"


    "It is impossible for people to be equal, but -"


    "Learning can let you take the initiative to control your destiny and earn real equality for yourself."


    Yunji was stunned.


    After a long time, she slowly lowered her head.


    She recalled the old days.


    Those in the classroom with students and teachers to discuss problems, happy time to study.


    I miss it so much. It was the happiest time in her life. Even the rich life in her childhood could not compare with that kind of happiness.


    When did everything begin to change? It began when she saw the sign left by Wang Zuo on the door of her residence.


    Wang Zuo is urging her to do it.


    She can''t help it. If she doesn''t do it, Wang Zuo has the means to let her die. She just wants to survive. Moreover, Wang Zuo said that after it is done, he will give her a sum of money to help her marry a senior official and let her enjoy all her glory, wealth and honor.


    She had figured it out for a long time. In fact, it can be seen from the academy that there are no women in the academy because women can''t change their fate by learning the knowledge of these men. Only money, only power, and only marrying a good man can make her get a good life.


    So she began to act and try to destroy the peace in the Academy. The way she could think of was to seduce Shi Fang, provoke the relationship between Shi Fang and the final sound, and then stir up the wind and rain among the students.


    But unexpectedly, everything just ended at the beginning, her reputation was ruined, and the reputation of Shifang and Zhongyin was not damaged at all.


    She failed again and had nothing, just like when she was 14 years old and just suffered a family disaster and was sold to desert sand city.


    The past time flowed through her brain like water. Yunji suddenly wanted to cry.


    If time could turn around, she wanted to go back to the days when she was still in the Academy.


    There are teachers, students, their own place to live, and they can argue and discuss with their classmates in class.


    If she can go back, she will choose to tell Zhongyin the truth of everything. She will die and stay in the Academy. Even if Wang Zuo threatens her and her life is precarious, she will stand on the side of Zhongyin.


    God, please, give me this chance.


    Yunji begged desperately in her heart.


    Unfortunately, no God only responded to her.


    She didn''t know that the real God existed, but it was close at hand.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day is the fourth and last day of the challenge arena.


    When Grand Master Fang arrived, he asked Huang Si to sit on the jury table and whispered to him that Yunji had recruited. It was really Wang Zuo who went to desert sand city to buy her and asked her to be an insider.


    Yunji''s life experience is really poor. She was originally a noble lady, but later her father angered the powerful and the whole family was convicted. Men were slaves and women were prostitutes, and she was far away from her hometown and sold to the north.


    But it doesn''t matter. Yunji just has a single line contact with Wang Zuo. She knows very little. The key is Wang Zuo.


    In fact, Wang Zuo is heavily indebted. After all, he is a dirty worker. But because he did so much dirty work, he knew what to say and what not to say. He didn''t confess a word in prison, which made it very difficult for Mrs. Fang.


    After listening to master Fang''s narration, Huang Si only said one sentence:


    "The grand master went back to see Wang Zuo today. I''m afraid he was dead at that time."


    Master Fang was stunned and soon understood.


    Wang Zuo is not the mastermind, but a dirty worker. If you shut him up, you can break the clue forever.


    So Wang Zuo can''t live. After he goes to prison, someone must be able to kill him in a hundred ways.


    "But it''s okay." Huang Si took out a piece of cloth from his gold and silver embroidered robe and handed it to Grand Master Fang. "The official positions and names of all the participants in this matter are written on it. If the grand master wants to eradicate the national moths and eliminate the officialdom atmosphere, he can start from this list."


    Master Fang knows what kind of forces stand behind Yinli academy and will try his best to act according to the list.


    Huang Si directly contacted Xiaoke yesterday and asked Xiaoke to help check. Xiaoke turned over the video records of the past three years and found that there were two groups of people who wanted to deal with Zhongyin. One was the power of the crown prince. He simply felt that Yinli Academy had money and wanted to directly bring it down and swallow it. The second is the power of the five princes. He took a fancy to Zhongyin, wanted to discredit her, and then took the opportunity to save the scene and get her. Many previous actions failed, because money is indeed omnipotent. It can buy officials in the city, betrayal and protection. Finally, both sides found Wang Zuo, so Wang Zuo decided to find Yunji.


    Originally, they planned to make trouble by themselves. Later, they found that the two academies were going to have a challenge arena competition, so they took the opportunity to do it in the challenge arena competition.


    Even their people were placed on the jury.


    As long as Wang Zuo can convince Taishi Fang, the crown prince and the five princes will soon come to clean up the mess, get money and people at the same time. They think very well.

 Chapter 113

    Grand Master Fang opened the cloth, looked at it, and hurriedly folded it back.


    There are the prince and the five princes on it. He really can''t afford it.


    He whispered to Huang Si, "but Mr. Huang, the prisoner has too much power. I''m a small official..."


    Huang Si smiled: "grand master, how can you shrink back? Since the power is too great and the crime is extremely evil, isn''t there a heavenly punishment?"


    Master Fang is stupid. What is this man talking about?


    Huang Si was not interested in explaining too much to him, and his attention was not in the field. He directly pressed the two successors to the throne to death with mental force. To be on the safe side, the prince pretended to be stabbed to death by an assassin. The assassin directly found one to stab him in the head from the prison. When the other one was killed, Huang Si directly killed him without thinking of the right reason. Let Terrans make up for the cause of death.


    Master Fang didn''t know anything about what happened now, but said with a dry smile: "if these two obstacles are gone, I will enforce the law impartially and deal with the rest."


    Before he spoke, Huang Si had already handled everything.


    "It doesn''t hurt, master." Huang Si said, "believe that miracles and magic exist in this world."


    After four days of competition in the challenge arena, the disciples had their own victories, and finally awarded GE''s Academy victory.


    In fact, Grand Master Fang wanted to directly award the final award to Yinli academy, but Huang Si coldly reminded him that he must be fair.


    Thinking of the forces behind this man, Grand Master Fang became obedient again.


    Finally, after giving the grand prize to GE''s college and letting GE''s college take the brand of "the first college", Grand Master fang had an idea and announced that there was another grand prize, so he gave an award of 120 gold to Yinli college and allowed them to make a plaque of "National College" and hang it.


    In this way, the status of Yinli academy will be officially recognized.


    Huang Si looked at Taishi Fang, and Taishi Fang also looked at him secretly. He looked like he had a strong desire to survive.


    So Huang Si decided to go back and give him another thousand liang of gold as a reward.


    In this way, the Academy challenge competition, which caused a sensation all over the country, came to a perfect end.


    GE''s Academy and Yinli academy are all in the limelight.


    This is also the purpose of Huang Si.


    Through the challenge arena competition, it has aroused national attention and turned cultural inheritance into a phenomenal trend.


    I believe that many people will want to join the academy later, and other academies will be established in other cities in China.


    Before leaving, Huang Si paid a visit to GE''s Academy.


    When he Yu saw Huang Si coming, he was so happy that he was three feet tall. Liansheng went back into the room and shouted that Mr. Huang was coming. The teacher came out quickly.


    Huang Si smiled and said to him, "have you recorded the teacher''s words and deeds all your life?"


    He Yu nodded seriously: "write it down according to your previous instructions!"


    Huang Si immediately gave him a big gold bar: "yes, in the future, we should also become a faithful recorder of teachers, so that teachers'' thoughts can be spread to future generations forever. Also, remember to emphasize that teachers are saints."


    He Yu nodded and skillfully didn''t ask why.


    Ge she came out. He respectfully invited Huang Si to the inner room, and Nan Yang followed.


    Huang Si explained his intention to ge she. Ge she hesitated for a long time before saying:


    "I wonder if Mr. Huang can talk to me alone?"


    Huang Si knew that he was guide Yang. He was afraid that Nanyang would be inconvenient to say something when he was present.


    "I can roughly guess what you want to ask. Is it related to my identity?" Huang Si said, "if so, you don''t have to avoid Yang Bailao. He knows everything."


    Ge Shea took a deep look at Nanyang. Then, without saying a word, he knelt on the ground and silently gave Huang si a big bow. Then he stood up.


    He didn''t say a word, but Huang Si understood what he meant.


    "Clever, I didn''t say it. If you say it, I will refute you and say no." Huang Si sat in a chair, still wearing his untimely gold and silver embroidered robe, "but if you don''t say it, I really can''t say I''m not. So..."


    "It''s almost what you guessed. You don''t have to worry. I''ll take care of the Terran after all. You just need to educate the good people for me."


    Ge shejing replied respectfully, "thank you, sir."


    Huang thought and asked him a question:


    "Do you mind following me? Maybe you will lose some valuable things, such as freedom. But you will get the right to continue to live and continue to explore your path."


    Ge she bowed her head and said: "... I don''t know. Maybe I can know on the day of death."


    Huang Si immediately said to Nanyang, "let me know when Mr. Ge is dying."


    Nanyang agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    "This time, the Terran''s courage is really fat. They dare to attack them at the end of the sound. Yes, they have courage."


    Huang Si stood quietly in the air, recalling the previous events. Although he handled the crisis brought to them by the Terran in a peaceful way, it does not mean that he can ignore the stupid things done by the Terran.


    Now it''s inconvenient to expose their identities, but Huang Si can give the Terran a small warning.


    At the same time, through this warning, start a new play.


    A month after the green world.


    There was a change in the sky.


    All Terrans were frightened when they got up and went out in the morning.


    They looked at the sky.


    In the blue sky, I don''t know when there is a white virtual shadow.


    The virtual shadow looked very far away, but it was bigger than the sun in sight.


    It is translucent white, and forms a shape with large ends and small middle.


    Just when all the Terrans who witnessed this phenomenon were surprised, a vast and distant sound came from the air with the bell, and all the Terrans heard the sound at the same time.


    The voice said:


    "This thing is called the hourglass. The top of the hourglass is the sand of fate."


    "Whenever the Terran makes a mistake recognized by God, the bell of destiny will ring and the sand of destiny will fall."


    "If all the sands of fate are used up, the sins of the Terran will be settled uniformly."


    "If the sand drops more, there will be a disaster in the world to warn the Terran."


    "I hope you take care of yourself."


    "Today''s record... The people of the cliff country hinder culture."


    With the voice falling, the gravel at the top of the white hourglass has dropped a thin trace.


    All Terrans clearly saw this process.


    Cultural nuisance?


    What are you talking about, the academy?


    Can it be said that a month ago, the prince and the five princes died for no reason, which is also part of God''s punishment?


    The huge hourglass continues to float on the head of the Terran. No matter far away, you can clearly see this existence, showing the power of God all the time.


    All Terrans tremble.

 Chapter 114

    Huang Si just arranged ten stereoscopic projection devices on the satellite orbit, and then relayed them with wireless satellites, so that Xiaoke could network projection.


    Huang Si didn''t explain it clearly for the Terrans with the divine voice projected by the hourglass.


    The so-called mystery is originally mysterious because of the unknown.


    Within the boundary and data space, Huang Si convened all 11 AI for networking meeting.


    "Father, is this a strong intervention in the Terran?" Xiyuan asked anxiously.


    Dongyao also had some doubts: "the Father God will undoubtedly strengthen the power of religion, but the consequent consequence is that it will be more difficult for the Terran science to start."


    The three guardians of the Terran are only most concerned about this matter.


    Huang Si gathered them for a meeting, which was really to announce things.


    "Yes, with the appearance of the hourglass of fate, I want to start. All my AI know that Huang Si now has dozens of dependents. This is not a secret, but they have never seen these dependents in the heaven and the demon world. Now they are very surprised to hear Huang Si mention reincarnation and the core of power. They pester Huang Si for a long time to find out the situation Situation.


    Huang Si finished explaining to them and said with a smile, "in this way, there are fierce animals, monsters, gods, demons, gods and demons, reincarnation, heroes and mortals. In this way, it is like a mythical era."


    "In the future world, there will be four regions on this planet, namely heaven, the demon world, the demon world, and the human world. The position of the demon world will be moved from the wilderness to the fifth continent after the war between fierce beasts and humans. The fifth continent has a land bridge to connect with the first continent. Therefore, among the three worlds, only the demon world can reach the human world."


    "If we let the Terran culture develop for a while, we will have the soil to open up a wider cultural field. At that time, the orc attack will officially begin, and I will launch the reincarnation of the family members one after another."


    "Now the fate hourglass and bell are just a prelude to the mythical era and a preview for the human race."


    Fierce animals and monsters themselves are intelligent creatures cultivated by Huang Si. Although they have been placed in the wilderness for a long time, they have not been abandoned. On the contrary, they are also the focus of research and development, but little is known about other artificial intelligence.


    Especially monsters, let them have more contact with humans, which is likely to promote them to obtain higher wisdom.


    "The war between orcs and Terrans will be gradually carried out as a disaster before the final doomsday."


    When Huang Si finished this sentence, all the AI present at the meeting in the data space were stunned except on the snow.


    It turns out that the battle between fierce beasts, monsters and Terrans is just a prelude to the end?


    So what''s the end?


    Huang Si saw that they were confused and didn''t explain. He just said, "the end will be the last link of the mythical era. Don''t panic. It''s far away. We''ll talk about it in the future."


    In fact, he didn''t make a specific decision, but he had a vague plan in his heart. Huang Si wouldn''t say anything if he didn''t think about it completely.


    ¡­¡­


    Since the appearance of the fate hourglass and the ringing of the fate bell, the development of the Terran has officially entered a new period.


    The Terran has gradually moved away from ancient times. Myth has become religion, religion has become superstition, culture has become retro, and society is stagnant and has no vitality. However, now the translucent hourglass hanging over the Terran''s head makes them see the power of God again.


    And this is exactly what Huang Si wants to achieve.


    From natural God to abstract God is an inevitable link in the development of religion.


    The relationship between natural God and man is closer, and the relationship between abstract God and man is farther.


    The fate hourglass, which can not be explained by any reason of the Terran, appears in mid air, symbolizing the power to surpass the mundane.


    It also makes all Terrans aware of the huge gap between people and gods.


    The Terran way of thinking will be changed by this hourglass.


    For a moment, various temples, large and small, in the Terran area received countless prayers, and the wizards were eager to contact the gods they believed in. The three people in Dongyao and Xiyuan were too busy to leave the fire. Even Weiji couldn''t return to the boundary, and had been communicating with their wizards outside.


    For the visions in the sky, after the Terrans panic, they still subconsciously contact with the gods they most believe in.


    Under Huang Si''s arrangement, all gods'' replies are unified:


    "The fate hourglass is the arrangement of heaven, and the gods and demons can''t stop it. If the Terran makes mistakes, the sand of fate in the hourglass will continue to fall. If it is not prevented, the Terran will be in danger."


    "The disaster will gradually appear. The Terran can only strengthen itself, take strict precautions and avoid mistakes."


    However, the gods did not show what was "human error", and wizards can only infer from past history.

 Chapter 115

    Yinli Academy.


    At the end of the day''s teaching, the final tone began to receive e-mail online.


    After a while, she said to Fang who pretended to have finished sleeping:


    "Can you imagine that I will receive so many believers'' prayers?"


    Shi Fang lay lazily on the table: "what prayer? By the way, what God are you?"


    "Moon god, there are two other little gods."


    "Oh, who is the sun god?"


    "Isn''t it Dongyao?"


    "Well... By the way, I seem to have some little god in my name. Let me see my mailbox... Shit, my mailbox has been blocked!"


    When Fang has confiscated his email for a long time, he is such a character. Anyway, if there is something important, the father and God will contact him through instant messaging.


    As a result, it was Xiao Ke who helped to forward the believers'' prayers. After checking again, I remembered that I had gone out to name the golden God before.


    Hundreds of years have passed, and he has long forgotten. Moreover, except for the three great ancestors and Weiji, the artificial intelligence of other nominal gods did not take care of the rigid requirements of believers. Therefore, except for beixuan and Nanyang who are a little more responsible, others basically neglect their duties and ignore believers for a long time.


    In this regard, Shi Fang''s saying is "there are few followers of Lao Tzu. Whatever it is, whatever it is?"


    In the end, it becomes a situation where believers don''t even read prayer emails.


    Until Huang Si let the mythical age parachute directly over the head of the Terran.


    The final sound is also a little unbearable: "in addition to being the dean and taking classes, I have to give part-time gods to human beings and deal with the demands of believers. It''s really troublesome."


    Shi Fang smiled: "Zhongyin, you still haven''t learned to fish. Don''t you know a saying: how bold people are and how late work is? The father didn''t urge us to take care of believers, so we can put it off! Don''t worry about whether the number of believers will be reduced. Because the Terrans must need faith very much now, and our lost believers just went to Dongyao and left Huoxi Yuan Weiji, are they over there? "


    "This is called the practice of throwing pot gods!"


    After listening to Shi Fang''s words, Zhongyin suddenly looked around vigilantly.


    Shi Fang asked, "what are you looking at?"


    The final voice said coldly, "according to my experience, when you say something that makes the father mind, the father often listens."


    Shi Fang: "look, it''s impossible for you to be nervous. Father God doesn''t have time to come and see us from time to time."


    However, Shi Fang didn''t know that what he said would be recorded in the Journal of the academy by Xiao Ke. Maybe Huang Si would read it one day.


    ¡­¡­


    The infrastructure construction in the mythological age must be the development of the three realms.


    Among the three worlds, the most special one is the heaven, because the heaven is not on the ground like the demon world and the demon world, but supported in the mid air of the stratosphere by four columns.


    This has led to a major trouble. The sky is still not connected to the Internet.


    Therefore, adhering to the consciousness of never breaking the net, Huang Si came to the heaven alone with his real body.


    Because it is in the sky, so far, the traffic in the sky mainly depends on aircraft. Therefore, an apron is specially reserved on the side of the bottom.


    It is clearly said that the good heaven depends on scientific and technological achievements.


    The demon world is also the same. The plane carried it directly. When the first plane passed, Lu CuO was directly frightened.


    Huang Si decided to let Xiao Ke solve this problem. The plane is inconvenient, so the R & D looks like the transportation tools that should be used in the heaven and the devil world! With the R & D strength of Xiao Ke and the earth, and the materials provided by Huang Si, this is not a problem.


    Tianjietong network is not very difficult. The key lies in the construction of network infrastructure.


    So Huang Si directly used the book of creation to record the composition of a whole telecom base station over Xiaoke, and then went to the sky to build the base station on the four connection points of the sky support.


    Next is the cable and optical fiber. First, extend the cable and optical fiber downward from the base station, and the wire is close to the sky support, and then generate an additional layer of material similar to the sky support to wrap the wire on the surface of the support.


    At the same time, a relay amplifier is set every kilometer, because the signal transmission in the optical fiber will be attenuated.


    The optical fiber and cable extend to the seabed, and then connect to the submarine cable and optical cable through a series of conversion.


    After connecting the base stations in the four corners to the Internet, Huang Si distributed 20 signal towers in other places in the sky. After all, the sky covers an area of 3 million square kilometers. There are signals in the four corners, which does not mean there are signals in the middle. In order to ensure the network coverage of the whole world, only more signal towers can be built.


    After a busy day, Huang Si finally built the network of heaven.


    Of course, the network is not open to the outside world. Huang Si''s main purpose is to let Xiao Ke build a video monitoring system in the sky and facilitate him to use his consciousness, so as not to use his real body every time.


    After finishing the network, Huang Si went to see his family members.


    In fact, there is a problem that Huang Si himself has long found. He is a little confused and awkward. As soon as there are more soul families, he doesn''t want to see them.


    Huang Si guessed the reason. It''s the same as playing the Three Kingdoms kill and not wanting to be a lord, playing the werewolf kill and not wanting to be a prophet, and playing a copy and not wanting to be a conductor. It''s just a psychological problem that he doesn''t want to take responsibility.


    If you have psychological problems, find a way to solve them.


    Huang Sifei went to the place where his family members lived in the heaven.


    Now, these people live in the sky near the apron. A few years later, they have built some simple slate houses.


    The dependents with the power core do not need daily diet. It is quite easy to provide energy only by the power core.


    However, as a human race with body, they still follow the habits of their lifetime and need places such as houses.


    Huang Si didn''t disturb them either. His consciousness shrouded the house below and quickly positioned himself on the individual.


    The situation of three skilled dependents appeared in his consciousness.


    The person with wind skill is Xiao Zhui.


    Huang Si always knew his name, but he didn''t bother to call it for convenience.


    In the past few years of being placed, Xiao Zhui, together with those skilled in earth skills, tried every means to build houses for everyone.


    The material used by Huang Si to build the outer shell of heaven is very strong, but not necessarily the interior. The internal plains, mountains, valleys and other sections are made of imitation natural rocks, which are not too strong, but also have textures and gaps.


    The internal rock is not hard enough and is deliberately set like this.


    Otherwise, if they are as hard as the shell and someone accidentally falls inside, a hole will be hit in the skull.


    Xiao Zhui is still very clever. Those skilled in soil can make the land arch up. Although it only works on soil, it also has a weak effect on weak rock strata.


    So Xiao chased hands and taught the earth skilled people how to use weak force to accumulate at a certain angle, and finally shake a large rock stratum.

 Chapter 116

    They don''t need to eat or drink anyway. They have almost endless time to do this in the sky. Xiao Zhui uses the wind to help them. The earth skilled people grind a little under the rock wall, and finally get a lot of large rock layers down.


    Then it''s easy to do. The whiteboard monster and the language ability build a stone house with rock blocks and pieces.


    Every day, Xiao Zhui picks stones with earth capable people and others build houses. The progress is not slow.


    In only two years, they all had houses to live in.


    Although it is not strong enough, fortunately, the air flow inside and outside the heaven is not completely interconnected, and the wind flow inside the heaven is not as large as that outside, so it is not likely to collapse.


    After checking their memory, Huang Si applauded Xiao Zhui''s ability. He not only had the ability to develop stunts, but also taught others.


    What he teaches others is not his own skills, but a way to use them.


    Huang Si immediately gave Xiao Zhui a soul instruction and asked him to meet himself outside the house.


    As for the others, Huang Si didn''t notice.


    So Xiao Zhui immediately left the house and looked around to find his soul master.


    Huang Si landed in front of him. Under the communication of his soul, Xiao pursued and stood with an excited face and bowed to the ground.


    Xiao Zhui was originally a wizard, belonging to the religious belief system. Moreover, he has been marginalized in the system all his life and has not been corroded by secular religion. His mind is simple and pious. He is indeed a rare excellent believer.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Zhui also has his shortcomings, because his life experience is too thin, his character is also extremely simple, he is not sophisticated, and he lacks the charm and talent of a leader.


    Huang Si originally intended him to lead the whiteboard monsters in the sky, but after observation, he found that no matter Xiao Zhui, he was an earth capable person and was not suitable to be a leader in character.


    But there were no more talents available at this time. Huang Si didn''t want to promote the leader from the whiteboard monster, so he also gave the earth capable person a soul instruction to go out of the house to see himself.


    The earth power also came here and learned to chase Xiao and kneel to the ground.


    Huang Si said to Xiao Zhui:


    "You did a good job. You not only mastered your skills, but also taught others how to use your abilities. In terms of character and ability, you are impeccable, so now you are the new God. I will enhance your spirit."


    "Those with earth ability have also done well. They can skillfully use their own ability, and have learned new ways of use. They have made the first contribution to the construction of the heaven with four or two kilograms. Therefore, I also want to commend you, enhance your spirit, and make you a deputy to the God."


    After that, Huang Si took out the mental strength filament again and fed it to them one by one.


    At this time, Huang Si suddenly remembered what Gu Yan had said.


    The dependents can receive endlessly, and there is no burden for him. The reason why the quota and intensity are limited is just for balance. Because the family members of the creator are different from the general family members, there will be changes in the essence of life, so they need to be limited.


    Although Huang Si has not reached the level of Gu Yan, with the large increase in the number of dependents, he can feel the feeling of limiting for balance.


    For him, spiritual power is endless, and the amount of spiritual power of a thin thread is also very subtle. However, taking one percent of the amount is because the souls of ordinary creatures can''t afford too much, and more will directly explode the souls. Second, there is a contrast because there is a high or low level. Ordinary family members need to be distinguished from those who have been rewarded.


    A society with a gap will have the power to climb up and evolve.


    Since seeing that Xiao Zhui can teach others skills, Huang Si has been considering whether his family can further evolve and improve. Therefore, there should be class and equal difference in the heaven.


    The fragment of spiritual power was smoothly integrated into their souls, and the strength of their souls suddenly soared.


    After this nurturing, both of them are refreshed, feel clear thinking, keen perception, and seem to have a higher degree of control over their own skills.


    "Dear God, can I try my ability?" Xiao inquired.


    Huang Si agreed. Xiao Zhui stretched out his hands and tried to feel the wind in the sky.


    Xiao Zhui''s skill is relatively passive. He must have the wind before he can disturb the wind, and then affect a large-scale air movement.


    A few minutes later, the wind began to gather more than ten meters in front of him, and then became bigger and bigger. After a few minutes, it gradually brewed the prototype of the cyclone.


    The wind is spinning at high speed ahead, and even produces a whistling wind sound in the surrounding rock walls.


    About 9 minutes later, the whirlwind expanded to an area about the size of a football field, and the rotation speed was very fast, even driving the surrounding sand and stones.


    Huang Si nodded with satisfaction. After his soul strengthened, Xiao Zhui''s control intensity and speed of the wind have greatly improved. In the past, it took him at least half an hour to form a small storm, but now it seems that he only needs less than 10 minutes.


    The strength of the cyclone is also stronger than before.


    At this time, because the wind was too loud, others in the house went out of the door to check the situation. At first glance, they found that a stranger had come to the heaven.


    The ownership of the soul is very wonderful. Unless the soul owner is willing, the flow of information is basically one-way. If Huang Si doesn''t need instructions to tell them, they can only roughly perceive that their soul belongs, but they don''t know who their master is.


    Even if the real body of the soul master is nearby, if they have not seen it before, they can''t find it, unless the master takes the initiative to tell it with instructions.


    Before they came forward to ask, they saw Xiao Zhui''s skill of using whirlwind.


    These people were surprised, because Xiao''s ability to catch up was not so strong before, but now he suddenly improved a lot.


    Huang Si didn''t care about them either. He said directly to the earth capable people:


    "Try your native ability, too."


    The earth capable person walks to the rock wall. In fact, they live in this part of the heaven. There is almost no soil, only rocks, and fragments and dust after rock weathering, which is a serious negative benefit to his ability.


    Fortunately, the rock stratum here does not take into account. Those with soil ability stick their palms to the rock wall and focus on their internal composition. When the force is launched, a small piece of the rock wall collapses directly.


    However, it is strange that those with soil ability master not the energy of soil, but the skills of squeezing and deformation of soil and rock. It felt very weak. Huang Si checked it and gave up his idea of using it.


    He can crush any rock with his mental force field at will. Naturally, he doesn''t need such an inconvenient skill.


    "Earth capable person, you can make do with it and strive for a higher goal." Huang Si praised.


    The earth power knelt on the ground and said, "respect God, my name is Gao Yan."


    Huang Si didn''t care and said, "well, the name doesn''t matter."


    In fact, Huang Si didn''t pay much attention to the gender of his family members before. Except Xiao Zhui, Huang Si took the ability name or whiteboard monster as his name.


    Now take a closer look, this native is still a woman.

 Chapter 117

    After seeing Xiao chasing Gao Yan, the other 16 family members found that their strength had increased significantly. Even if they were stupid, they could guess who Huang Si was.


    So 18 family members fell down to the ground to show their faith and piety.


    Huang Si looked at the many soul dependents who belonged to him and gradually became calm.


    At first, he didn''t even want to face so many family members. In order to overcome unnecessary psychological obstacles, he took the initiative to come to the heaven to promote Xiao Zhui and Gao Yan. Looking at their worship of themselves and the pious appearance of others, Huang Si gradually figured it out.


    Now that he has received so many dependents, as their soul master, he should indeed shoulder the responsibility, rather than subconsciously escape.


    As a good young man who received political textbook education and ideological modernization since childhood, Huang Si has been subconsciously resisting the family members.


    The only human family flower has been placed by him for a long time.


    In the final analysis, Huang Si has been unwilling to face his psychological contradictions.


    He was used to the concept of equality of all people in modern society and felt that there was something wrong with completely dominating others from the soul.


    But for bears and other creatures, he has no psychological obstacles. In the final analysis, it is a problem of empathy.


    But Gu Yan is right. For most creatures, there are things more important than soul freedom.


    Soul freedom is just a high-grade demand. And when a creature is not enough to eat and wear, weak and weak, and devastated by fate, it can''t even guarantee physical freedom. What about soul freedom?


    The weak will choose to rely on the strong to survive. Moreover, Huang Si can also use the ability of the creator to distribute his power to them, so that they can also be qualified to become the strong.


    True equality is not that everyone is equal, but that all beings are equal under themselves.


    Those who have the ability to change the world and others are already in that position. It''s ridiculous to give up their power and escape their responsibilities and status for a little psychological obstacle.


    After thinking this clearly, Huang Si''s mentality changed.


    The moment the mentality changed, the relationship between Huang Si and his family members also changed.


    Before, Xiaohua became a crazy believer. He had no way at all.


    It can be said that there is no more helpless believer than him.


    But it''s different now.


    Huang Si feels the connection between himself and his family members. For his subordinates and believers who absolutely obey, the best mentality is not laissez faire or equality, but domination.


    Thinking about these, Huang Sishun began to instill some basic concepts about heaven and gods into the 18 dependents.


    The advantage of soul dependents is that they don''t have to teach like ordinary Terrans. Huang thought let them know what to tell directly with soul instructions.


    First of all, Huang Si popularized the concept of soul and body to them, and roughly told them something about the heaven and their identity.


    Heaven is the residence of gods, but not all residents of heaven are gods.


    Most of the celestial residents, such as the 15 unskilled among them and those with useless language skills, belong to the most ordinary and lowest celestial civilians.


    Those who have ability and merit can be rewarded and promoted to the gods of heaven.


    For example, Xiao Zhui and Gao Yan are both gods in heaven.


    And all the people in the heaven are essentially extraordinary and no longer human, so they don''t need to eat.


    But the essence still has the body, so there will still be desire.


    All mortals have souls, and those who rise to heaven have divine souls. The divine soul can be enhanced by divine power. The biggest difference between ordinary residents in the sky and gods is whether the divine soul is powerful or not. So they have to do their best to get gifts.


    The body of celestial life is much stronger than that of ordinary people, but if it is not carefully maintained, there is still a risk of injury and death.


    "There are thousands of roads and one life. Please be careful." Huang Si gave them this concept.


    He doesn''t intend to let them know that they can be resurrected indefinitely, so their mentality will change and become negative instead of working hard for their own survival.


    Celestial gods can get positions. Let''s name it Tianguan. Xiao Zhui is the principal and Gao Yan is the deputy, leading the other 16 people.


    When Huang Si said this, he clearly felt that the person with language ability had a trace of jealousy in his heart.


    Seeing this change, Huang si not only didn''t get angry, but felt interesting.


    His mentality changed, so he allowed the selfishness of his family members.


    As long as Huang Si doesn''t use his soul instructions but ignores him, he will slowly follow his instinct and breed his own thoughts and emotions.


    The situation of other dependents is different. The degree of domination of the souls of dependents is different, and the degree of domination of different people has different starting values.


    For these 18 people, it is obvious that the starting value of Xiao Zhui is much higher, even not much worse than Xiaohua. This may be related to the fact that both of them were clergy and immersed in faith for a long time.


    Among the other 17 people, the person with language ability has the lowest degree of soul domination. I don''t know whether it is related to his character and experience. So correspondingly, he will not be so pious.


    The starting value of two people in the whiteboard monster is second only to Xiao Zhui, while Gao Yan''s starting value ranks fourth among all people.


    The most interesting thing is that after feeling the dominant mentality, Huang Si found that he could adjust the dominance of his family members.


    In view of the experiment, Huang Si secretly adjusted the soul dominance of the language ability, and pulled it directly to the lowest point he could adjust.


    Looking at this man''s soul, sure enough, a lot of personal thoughts began to appear in his consciousness. For a moment, he was jealous of Xiao Zhui and Gao Jue, for a moment, he was wondering how to please the supreme existence in front of him, and for a moment, he was wondering how to attract other unskilled people.


    The reduction of soul dominance allows more selfishness.


    The soul of the person with language ability is originally of the golden mean attribute.


    At the beginning, Huang Si put the three capable people in the heaven for the convenience of management, which led to the fact that although there were only 16 families with bright characteristics, there were 18 people in the heaven.


    As a result, people with language skills now think more and more negatively.


    Huang thought for a while and thought that he would not go to the demon world first. The demon world does not necessarily mean evil, just as the heaven world does not necessarily mean good.


    Like Lu Cuo, in fact, Lu CuO is a very just person, but he uses violent means to fight injustice.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Huang Si thinks it may be fun to leave such a person in the sky, just like the original sunspot. He kept the sunspot all the time and even renewed his life to see how far the sunspot could go.


    Thinking like this, Huang Si pulled up the soul domination of those with language ability to the top.


    The man''s messy thoughts are much less, and his thinking becomes a little quiet, but the basic jealousy and unwillingness still exist, that is to say, at this time, his dominance is still far less than that of Xiao Zhui and Gao Yan.


    This dynamic adjustment can take effect immediately, and I don''t feel it.


    The authority of the soul master is really easy to use.

 Chapter 118

    Huang Si is always curious about special things. In order to maintain the original appearance of people with language ability, Huang Si specially pulled his slider back to the origin, allowing him to maintain a low degree of dominance.


    At this time, the person with language ability was still kneeling on the ground, unaware that he had been transferred over and over again.


    Then Huang Si just asked Xiao Zhui and Gao Yan to continue to transform the heaven and make it more beautiful.


    The family members are full of promises, but they have different ideas in their hearts.


    Huang Si thinks this is very good. Compared with the crazy believers, it''s better for everyone to have their own ideas.


    In fact, Huang Si can throw them a pile of building materials, but it''s not necessary.


    The residents of the sky, even the whiteboard monster, are many times stronger than human beings, enough to use. Now they live only in rocks, but if they go outside, there is soil and lake water. They can use other materials for construction.


    If so, Huang Si left after Xiao chased Gao Yan and finished her promotion.


    He looked up at the top. The dome of the sky was transparent and the sun could be seen. At the same time, its surface was extremely smooth and solid. No dust would fall. All dust and sundries would slide down the dome until they left the shell of the sky and fell into the sea.


    But now, there are still many problems to be solved in the sky, including air circulation, water circulation, and so on. Huang Si is not in a hurry. He may have a chance to find family members with relevant skills in the future. At that time, let the family members deal with it by themselves.


    To be a leader is to learn to delegate power.


    After finishing the celestial world, Huang Sishun asked the core of the world to move himself to the demon world.


    From the sky over the fourth continent, the ground here has changed a little.


    Some mountains were cut to form stones one by one, and then carried together by simple tools and piled up.


    Looking down from a high altitude, we can see that this is the prototype of a huge building complex.


    In the future, this will be the residence of the ruler of the demon world, the King City.


    Huang Si has thought well, and the demon world should also be divided into levels. Of course, the highest is the demon king. I didn''t think well in the middle stage. The lowest level is the demon man, and the demon man is the demon general.


    As for all the big and small demons, they are collectively referred to as the demon family.


    Huang Si fell to the top of the stone pile. The soul command summoned 32 people and passed them the concepts of soul, body, overview of the demon world and level gap.


    "Due to Lu CuO''s superior magic and many contributions, the great demon God is very satisfied and is specially awarded as a general in the demon world." Huang Si said. After that, he took another spiritual filament, cut it out by 1%, gave Lu CuO a piece, and increased the strength of his soul.


    "Thank the great demon God for his gift." Lu CuO knelt down to thank him.


    Other people in the demon world looked at Lu CuO with envy. Lu CuO''s breath suddenly became stronger just now. He must have received a gift.


    They looked again at the figure in the sky. In fact, all the family members can''t see Huang Si''s body clearly. Whether it''s the family members in heaven or the demon world, he''s just a human figure, but he can''t recognize the specific face at all.


    Now Lu CuO is kneeling on the ground with others and accepting instructions.


    Huang Si ordered: "the rank of the great general in the demon world is still the demon general for the time being, commanding the other 31 people. The class gap in the demon world is an absolute rule, and the others must obey orders."


    In addition to the 30 whiteboard monsters, Ren Bi is a writer. Lu CuO naturally can not arrange her to work.


    Ren Bi''s body has not been strengthened, but maintains the original appearance of human beings. What''s more, she doesn''t have any memory of human beings. She can''t even take care of herself if she can be powered by the power core without eating and drinking.


    Other whiteboard monsters, at least with strong souls, can remember most of their life. They have no problem working as construction workers.


    The others had no opinion, but knelt down and showed loyalty to the great demon God.


    ¡­¡­


    The Terran time passed quickly, and some years passed.


    The influence of the fate hourglass hanging in the air has gradually become apparent, and the Terrans have a lot of peace. In particular, the mistakes made by the cliff country mentioned by the voice have made the Terrans attach great importance to the academy and cultural people.


    No one dared to attack the Academy in secret.


    In addition, religion has also become more prosperous. In the face of unexplained miracles, Terrans can only choose to seek the protection of gods. Naturally, many people choose to find the demon God. The demon sect also developed secretly.


    After 10 years of college teaching, Zhongyin resigned and handed over Yinli college to her best disciple Wang Cun.


    Wang Cun is a civilian, and his family is only enough to make a living. He has no intention of becoming an official. Becoming the dean of the academy is the best career for him.


    The economy of the academy is now mainly supported by the land and shops invested by Zhongyin and Shifang, and the tuition fees of students have not been too much. Even if some students have high talents but their families are poor, the college will provide living expenses or accommodation.


    The student from the poorest family in that year has entered an official career and become a historian, faithfully recording the history of Ya state with a pen.


    Most of the other students also joined the DPRK as officials, and some entered different industries. Some even made achievements in poetry. They not only collected folk songs from all over the cliff country, but also left handed down poems.


    Some people will come back to subsidize the college when they have money after they become officials in business.


    Therefore, Yinli academy has always been in need of money and its operation is very stable.


    After Zhongyin left office, he said: finally, he doesn''t have to pretend to be a Terran. It''s much easier. Shi Fang feels the same.


    Both of them are filled with emotion. It''s hard for Dongyao Xiyuan Lihuo to accompany the Terran for many years. If you want to say that they are tired, they are actually the three most tired. Although they don''t need to pretend to be Terrans, it''s terrible to think about it for more than a thousand years.


    Nanyang continues to accompany Ge she. Over the years, Nanyang and Ge she have had many exchanges. They are also teachers and friends and have a very close relationship.


    In the 99th year of Yaguo, that is, 16 years after the establishment of GE''s Academy and Yinli academy, the throne of Yaguo changed.


    The old cliff king passed the throne to his eighth son, Yan Geng.


    When Yaguo counted the first few children, men and women counted together. Above yangeng, there were three brothers and four sisters.


    The three brothers are the crown prince, the eldest of all the children of yawang, the second prince and the fifth prince.


    The eldest brother was awarded the crown prince as soon as he was born, but the fifth has never given up the fight for the throne.


    Anyway, before the old cliff King handed over his power, they could continue to fight openly and secretly.


    However, everything ended on the day 13 years ago.


    The prince and the five princes died on the same day.

 Chapter 119

    The prince died by the assassin''s knife, but it is doubtful that the assassin was originally locked up in the death row. He was a prisoner ready to be executed in the autumn. It is impossible to escape. However, the prison room where the assassin was held that day was inexplicably reduced by half, as if it had evaporated directly out of thin air.


    When the assassin woke up, he refused to admit that he had killed the prince, but his knife was inserted into the prince''s head, and the prince was indeed pierced through his head by the knife. So it was still convicted of Assassin assassination.


    The saying that the fifth Prince died in the outside world is that he suddenly fell ill and died. In fact, only a few people knew that his death was very disgraceful. He died in a popular singer''s room, which scared the singer half to death at that time.


    Afterwards, Ya Guo''s trial officials arrested the singer and tortured her, but they still couldn''t ask anything, so they had to settle the matter.


    After the death of the fifth prince, more than a dozen of his wives and concubines quarreled with each other to divide up the family property and make a good fifth Prince''s house like a vegetable market.


    In this way, despite all the doubts, the two most powerful successors to the throne of Ya state are dead.


    The second prince and the eighth prince became new candidates.


    The DPRK and China soon split into two camps again, supporting each other''s promising successors.


    The eight princes are very young, so they are more popular with powerful people, because they are easy to control when they are young.


    The second prince is in his 30s after all, and he has not participated in the competition for the throne before. He knows that his talent is mediocre. He can''t compete for both the eldest brother and the fifth brother. It''s better to hide his energy, bide his time and protect himself.


    As a result, now because of the death of the boss and the fifth, they are pushed to the table all at once.


    The same is true of the eighth prince. Although he is young, he has to often contact with people of various forces.


    Royal disputes are full of crises. They may become losers or even die at any time.


    Therefore, yangeng had to learn to mature early in order to get a chance of life.


    As an IQ 115 who has been identified by the boundary technology, yangeng is the top 1% of the Terran at present. Yangeng is really a very smart child. Under the pressure of survival, he begged his father to hire the best teachers for him to learn all kinds of knowledge.


    Although he could not go out of the palace city or study in the academy because of his status, he still managed to find many historical books and learned many experiences and lessons about the struggle between governing the country and power.


    In order not to attract attention, yangeng subconsciously pretended to be ignorant in the past in front of everyone, making people lose vigilance against him.


    Even when his mother scolded him, he showed a submissive look and accepted it, but comforted his mother.


    After his behavior was seen by the old cliff king, he greatly appreciated it, and his mother''s treatment was much better.


    Yangeng changed himself and the people around him little by little.


    At the age of 13, he began to try to cultivate confidants, win over forces, and even let people raise many powerful slaves outside for future use.


    The second prince, as he is getting older and older, is too eager for quick success and instant benefit, but he is becoming unpopular with the old cliff king.


    Finally, in the 97th year after the founding of Yaguo, the second prince was blinded by profits and did something to send someone to attack the eighth younger brother.


    Fortunately, Yan Geng had a guard with excellent martial arts to stop the assassination.


    And this even touched the scale of the old cliff king. After all, his favorite eldest son died of assassination.


    The second prince was banned and lost his qualification to compete for the throne.


    There was a lot of discussion about this matter in the government and the public, and some people raised many suspicious points. The second prince shouted grievances every day.


    However, Yan Geng did it perfectly and was not worried about being found.


    In the 99th year, the old cliff King finally passed the throne to yangeng. At this time, yangeng was just 25 years old, which was in full bloom.


    Yan Geng, as the king of the cliff, has experienced cruel factional struggle through his continuous efforts. His temperament and appearance are not what they used to be.


    He has a brave face and is not angry and self threatening. Moreover, he is really thoughtful, well appointed and has a real king''s style.


    When he really took over the throne and officially ascended the throne, everyone couldn''t help being convinced.


    On the day of his accession to the throne, the new cliff King sat on the throne, but his eyes did not stay on the subordinates kneeling below.


    He just looked into the distance and looked at the blue sky through the hollowed out windows above the palace.


    It was already a month after his accession to the throne.


    At this time, Yan Geng was free to come to the woods where he used to come when he was a child.


    At his command, the layout in the forest has remained the same for more than ten years, waiting for the original man''s return.


    However, even if he ascended the throne and became the most supreme king of the human race, he did not wait for the man.


    Looking at the familiar arrangement, Yan Geng seemed to return to his childhood again.


    In those days, he often stayed alone in the dark grove where no one came, sitting on the stone bench in a daze.


    As a child, yangeng was actually a very poor child.


    As the youngest child of the cliff king and the son of an unpopular concubine, few people really like him except his father. Anyway, he is young and low in status. He is not qualified to inherit the throne at all. In the future, he''d better be just an outsider. Of the four princes, he has no future.


    Even his mother, when she saw him, complained and even hugged him. From the very beginning of his birth, he was thrown to nursing mothers and female slaves.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    "Why are you so unattractive?"


    "It''s all your fault!"


    People around him said all these words to him. Gradually, he got used to it.


    Only when his father came to see him occasionally could he feel a little warm, and then the people around him would be a little better to him. But he was not the child that his father cared about most. He was only pitied because he was young.


    Until that day.


    The days spent with the strange thief often appeared in his dreams later.


    He always remembered the agreement. The strange thief sister agreed to come back.


    Two years, three years,... 16 years have passed. He didn''t wait for anyone to come.


    He looked deep into the woods and hoped that at the next moment, the figure he would never forget would jump out directly and say to him those words that had been engraved in his heart:


    "You''re so cute. Why don''t you come with me? Ben, the strange thief, wants to take you to a bigger and more beautiful world to play. In this way, you don''t have to stay alone in this lonely grove all the time, okay?"


    "OK."


    "OK! Well, I''ll name you Xiao Wangwang. Xiao Wangwang, let''s go together!"


    "OK!" Xiao Wangwang replied happily in a young voice.


    "Ha ha... OK, I was really simple at that time..."


    Yan Geng recited in memory.


    However, his mood could not return to the pure and clean moment.


    In order to live, he has dyed his heart black. But even so, he still left a corner of his childhood in the corner of his heart, just waiting for the man''s return.


    He occasionally reveals his innocence. Of course, only in this forest, only when he misses the past.


    Yan Geng stayed in the woods for a long time, and then closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he had cleaned up his mood and restored the state of happiness and anger, which only belonged to the king of the cliff country.


    Yan Geng left the forest without expression. Now, this is a restricted area. No one is qualified to enter except himself.

 Chapter 120

    Boundaries, Department of biology.


    Millet water has been locked in this independent office for a long time. She looks at the biological science data at hand and takes research notes from time to time. In fact, she didn''t want to take notes at all, but the father told Xiaoke to spot check her notes every other year, so there was no way.


    "Ah, I don''t want to see it! Have a rest. Anyway, there are still a few months left." The millet water spread lazily on the table.


    Her networking function has been turned off. At present, it is in a stand-alone state. She can only read materials and do research and development to pass the day.


    Breaking the net is fatal to millet water. Millet water without net is like frosted eggplant. Although it is a little better than Guanshan sea boundary, it is still very difficult.


    The finale opened the door.


    "Wow, ah Yin, you finally came to see me!"


    Millet is almost crying. It''s hard to be alone.


    Zhongyin walked into the house. She came to tell millet water about the change of the throne of the cliff country. The news was sent by Xiyuan. Zhongyin looked at yangeng. Isn''t that the child that millet water had abducted? So she came to look for millet water.


    The office where millet water is located is an independent small room, but other artificial intelligence can actually go in, but we all know that the father closed millet water confinement to punish her, so we rarely take the initiative to find her.


    "Yan Geng inherited the throne of Ya state." Final sound theory.


    Millet water still fell on the table: "Oh."


    Zhongyin looked at her suspiciously and suddenly asked, "don''t you remember xiaowangwang?"


    The water surface of millet was confused: "ah? What little bark?"


    Zhongyin was puzzled at first, and then realized what had happened. She asked, "have you deleted your memory?"


    Millet water looked at his log, "well, I deleted my memory when I was just in confinement."


    In fact, AI has a very good memory. Unless they deliberately want to forget something, they will delete it from their memory.


    In fact, the memory of Xiao Wangwang was deleted by millet water after millet water was locked up.


    At the time of confinement, millet water asked Huang Si, "father, when will you let me out?"


    Huang Si replied, "of course, when the final sound, time and Nanyang all retire, you have no reason to go to the Terran side to play with them."


    Millet water was silly: "when will they retire?"


    "Both Zhongyin and Shifang want to come back early, so I approve that in ten years, Nanyang will accompany Ge she, so he will come back whenever Ge she dies."


    So millet felt that he was hopeless. Ge Shen was only in his early 40s at that time and might have to live for another few decades.


    It was agreed to wait for Xiaowang to grow up to see Xiaowang, but it has been too long for decades. Millet water doesn''t want to think about it all the time in the decades of confinement, so it will become terrible in these decades.


    So millet water had to delete this memory directly.


    "Since it''s deleted, it''s an unimportant memory. If you don''t remember, you don''t remember." Millet water lying on the table said.


    Zhongyin thought, forget it, since millet water doesn''t care, that''s it.


    ¡­¡­


    Later, GE''s Academy opened two more in other cities. Ge she often took his disciples to give lectures in different places. In his later years, the culture of the human race has gradually started under his promotion. Not only knowledge, but also his moral style has affected many people and gained countless respect.


    At this time, the culture of the human race has been clearly divided into two cores. One is the moral civilization of benevolence, righteousness and filial piety preached by GE she, as well as the knowledge of various histories, ancient rites and political theories. The second is the religious culture with the wizard system as the core.


    It is difficult to say which of these two systems is better, or rather, Huang Si thinks that they are both very poor. It can only be said that they are the start of civilization without any practical benefits, especially for avoiding whiteboard monsters.


    When GE Sheh entered his old age, he had little strength to go out to give lectures, so he began to write books behind closed doors. He compiled the human history collected over the years and the local history spread by word of mouth to the scattered princes into a book, so as to form the first real human Chronicle in human history.


    This chronicle is limited to bamboo slips, so it has to reduce the number of words, simplify the language, and condense the history of the Terran into thousands of words, which desalinates the mythological elements and uses more content to write the Terran''s own experience and achievements.


    By the time Ge she was 73, her body was extremely weak. Nanyang contacted Xiao Ke early and asked him to inform Huang Si of Ge she''s current situation, so that she could come in time when she was really dying.


    When Huang Si came, according to Xiao Ke''s calculation, Ge she had less than a month left in his life.


    Ge she leans against the bed in the Academy, and he Yu and Nan Yang accompany him.


    In fact, Nanyang has applied for medicine several times to the territory. He helped carry Ge Shea''s several diseases before. But now, Ge Shea is really old. He encountered great difficulties at the age of 20. Since then, his living environment has been not very good. It was at that time that he broke down.


    It''s not easy to live to 73.


    Ge she looked at his favorite students and close friends and was very relieved. Today, he heard from Yang Bailao that Huang Shiren was coming to visit him, so he forced himself to support the sick body and put on more formal clothes. Now he is half leaning against the bed and waiting for him to come.


    When Huang Si came in, Ge Shen suddenly emitted light from his originally turbid eyes, and even his already weak heart beat violently again.


    He had been looking forward to this day for a long time. As soon as he saw Huang Si entering the house, he was busy straightening his back. But this action immediately made him gasp and flustered.


    "Don''t worry, you can lie down."


    Huang Si is still very considerate to the patient, especially the patient is the person he values.


    With that, Huang Si greeted Nan Yang and he Yu, put Ge she flat on the bed, and put a big pillow on his head to make him feel a little better.


    Ge she looked at Huang Si''s behavior, and felt an unspeakable move.


    "Your honor, you really don''t have to... I''m just an old man, dying..." Ge she said quickly.


    Huang Si smiled.


    "There are few people I agree with. I won''t pay attention to the people I don''t care about, and I will give due respect to the people I agree with."


    Then he sat down beside Ge she''s bed.


    Ge she shook her head and said with a bitter smile:


    "It is the old man who deeply feels that he has a heavy trust in respect that makes him so frightened."


    "After so many years, Mr. Huang''s teachings and expectations are still fresh in my ears, and Mr. Ge dare not forget it at a moment. But Mr. GE''s lifelong career still can''t afford to be a model for future generations. It''s true... I''m disappointed."

 Chapter 121

    With that, Ge she reluctantly wanted to get up and salute.


    Huang Si stretched out his hand, pressed his body and shook his head: "you don''t have to."


    He understands that what GE she said is true. The cultural level of the Terran has improved and the atmosphere of learning has become heavier, but this does not mean qualitative change. At least, Ge Shen''s educational role did not achieve the effect of "eternal teacher" in Huang Si''s original plan. Culture, or political and moral culture, may not completely change the people''s thought.


    As far as the current era is concerned, it seems that philosophy should be developed?


    He sighed: "what I thought was too beautiful. The change of the whole Terran can never be completed by the efforts of one or two people. My idea is just falling into the trap of heroic historical view. However, Mr. GE has done well enough to open a generation of style of study and live up to my original entrustment."


    Ge she still couldn''t let go and sighed.


    Seeing this, Huang Si comforted Wen Yan: "the future is unpredictable. The flame lit by Mr. Ge today may become a glorious flame for future generations. Anyway, now Mr. Ge just wants to be worthy of himself."


    Ge she said with a smile, "what a worthy person."


    This smile affected his sick body again. He coughed and gasped violently.


    He Yu hurried forward to help him.


    Huang Sixin knew that GE''s involvement was really limited, so he didn''t delay any more and said straight to the point:


    "Mr. Ge, many years ago, you said that the decision on that issue may not be made until you are about to die, so I came as originally agreed."


    "Now, I ask you again, if you have the opportunity to go to heaven after death, get the chance of rebirth, no longer hungry, no longer sick and no longer aging, but if the soul wants to become my eternal subordinate and lose freedom, will you be willing?"


    In fact, many years ago, when Huang Si first asked Ge she, he felt that GE she was unwilling. Ge Sheh is a man of thought and character. He can immerse himself in books and Archaeology for 20 years after the scenery of the past month. He has no distractions and is not shaken by any foreign objects. His mental firmness can be seen.


    However, he is now old and dying. Maybe he will have different ideas after his life.


    In order to avoid the disorder of thoughts before the temporary, Huang Si also came a month in advance, which is to give Ge Shen sufficient thinking space and let him make a judgment when his thinking is normal as far as possible. Huang Si does not want to recruit him against his own will.


    This is the same as he let the sunspot''s soul disperse naturally.


    Ge she looked at Huang Si. After a long time, he took a deep breath, as if he had made great determination, and said:


    "Your honor, thank you for taking the trouble to see me off. However, please forgive me that I can''t promise you."


    Huang Si didn''t say anything, just took his hand.


    "If you have read the history books I compiled, you can probably guess..." Ge she raised her head, and the focus of her eyes seemed to fall in the distance. "When compiling the history of the human race, I only wrote about the existence of gods in ancient times, but in the history of the human race, let the existence of gods live behind the scenes, and mainly record the history of the human race itself."


    "This is not because I don''t respect the gods, but because I can understand what you think. You were telling me that you hoped that our Terrans could grow up as soon as possible and no longer rely on the gods for everything, right?"


    Huang Si was silent.


    Did you tell me? I don''t remember. After all, it was last month.


    Ge she continued to tell: "What I have learned and passed down all my life is based on the human race itself. Take the sacrificial ceremony as an example. It is said that it is a ceremony to sacrifice gods and ancestors. In fact, it is also for today''s people. Let today''s people learn to treat gods and ancestors carefully, so as to cultivate their virtue and make them thick. Therefore, the gods are only behind the scenes, and the people in front of the stage are still the human race, regardless of their respect for gods or sacrifice Yi, or ancient rites, are all for our Terrans themselves. "


    "So ah, the heaven mentioned by your majesty is not suitable for me. If I want to leave this land where people live and live another life in a distant place, I probably can''t accept it..."


    "This has nothing to do with whether you are the subordinate of the Lord... If you really want to say, I really want to follow the LORD all my life. Unfortunately, I know that I am not suitable..."


    Ge Shea said too much and hurriedly for a while, and coughed violently. He Yu quickly brought him warm water and served him to drink.


    When he finally breathed, he looked at Huang Si and said:


    "Please forgive me for my disrespect, and I really can''t show my courtesy..."


    Huang Si sighed.


    In fact, he almost guessed the result.


    But he really wanted to see Ge she off.


    "I won''t go these days. If you have any questions, you can ask me. If you feel physically unbearable, tell me and I''ll give you the last ride."


    Finally, Ge she asked for death on the fourth day.


    Huang Si let him die without pain.


    At the last moment, Ge she still insisted that he Yu help him out of bed and respectfully extended his last worship to Huang Si with the most formal ritual of worshipping the gods.


    "Thank you for your care. I''m satisfied."


    In this way, Ge she finally died with a smile.


    Seeing the teacher''s death, he Yu hurriedly went outside and called for the core disciples of the Academy. They rushed in like a tide and filled the room.


    He Yu returned to the house with the people. He looked around for the two people who were just beside the bed. However, the two, Huang Shiren and Yang Bailao, were no longer here.


    They disappeared without trace, as if they had never appeared here.


    He Yu knew it slightly in his heart, but he also understood that this was a secret that could never be said.


    He recorded his teacher''s life experience, words and deeds, but he was destined to record the last scene only in a brief way.


    In fact, of course, Huang Si can''t leave directly. After all, Nanyang is also there. He just took Nanyang directly through the back window with his mental strength.


    Huang Si and Nan Yang came to the periphery of GE''s Academy and watched the crowd rush towards the previous room.


    "It''s a good risk. If you go a little later, you''ll become sardine." Huang Si said.


    Nanyang hasn''t recovered from the sadness just now. At this time, he just lowers his head and is silent. He has been with GE Sheh for many years and has a very good relationship. It can be said that this is the first ethnic friend in Nanyang.


    Huang Si didn''t bother him either. He just quietly accompanied him and let him cherish his memory alone.

 Chapter 122

    While they were still standing, a young man who was not young and half walked out of the Academy quickly.


    Halfway through, the boy turned back and made a face at the Academy, muttering:


    "Bah, what sage''s words? I thought the Academy had some skills. At first glance, it''s history and ancient rites. It''s not all outdated old things. It''s really boring! Fortunately, I don''t know who died today and gave me the opportunity to play truant. Thank you!"


    Nanyang is a little unhappy.


    "You child, how can you say that! These are all cultural knowledge taught in the Academy. It seems boring, but there is great knowledge in it. You can disagree, but you can''t ignore it."


    Nanyang said to the boy.


    Although it''s strange to say these words to a teenager as Nanyang, in Nanyang''s own opinion, the distinction between men, women, young and old between Terrans is not so important. His way of measuring people is much more complex than this.


    So there is no difference between an ordinary teenager and a rich adult. They are all celebrities.


    He was a little emotional because of GE''s death.


    The young man was at a rebellious age. Hearing the speech, he immediately choked with Nanyang:


    "Why not? Let me ask you a question. Are all the people who write history dead? Are all the people who make ancient rites dead? Since they are all made by dead people, but some rotten things, why should we live learn it?"


    Huang Si has been listening. He feels that the child is so good. If he lives on the modern earth, he must be a keyboard man.


    This is very interesting.


    So, before Nanyang could figure out how to refute, Huang Sixian spoke:


    "Children, according to what you say, what do you think is the real knowledge to learn?"


    The child looked at the two adults and said without fear:


    "Of course, it''s something you''ve done and tried yourself!"


    He pointed to a busy GE''s Academy and said, "you see, these people here repeat what the ancients said and did every day. It''s so boring! I think people should do their own things and write their own knowledge! They don''t rely on the ancients!"


    Huang Si said with a smile, "it''s hard to rely on yourself and not on the achievements of predecessors. If you really want to take a road that predecessors have not taken, it will be more difficult than everyone. Even so, won''t you give up?"


    The child immediately forked his waist and nodded proudly: "sure! When was Zhu Yao afraid of difficulties? I told everyone that I wanted to study the most fundamental and greatest knowledge between heaven and earth! But they didn''t believe it. My father forced me to come to this broken academy as a disciple. Hi, it''s so angry!"


    "Oh? What knowledge do you have? Tell me?" Huang Si asked.


    Nanyang listened for some reason. He didn''t know why the father had to talk to the child for so long. In his opinion, the child was a bear child who was ignorant and boastful.


    "Yes! I have a lot of ideas. For example, I often think about how high the sky is and how big the sea is. Wizards say that there are ancestral gods in the sky and many other gods. They all live in the heaven, but I don''t think it''s right! If they live in the heaven, we should see it below! The shadow of the heaven will fall on my head! But there''s none, isn''t it The heaven is not in the sky! "


    "Also, I think, why do plants grow on the earth and bear fruit? Where does the wind come from and where does it go? Why do people die and what do they look like after death? Where do people go when they die? How do dead people find their way if they go to heaven?"


    "Why does it rain in the sky! There are no lakes and rivers in the sky! Where does the water come from? Then, with so many rivers flowing into the sea, why can''t the sea be full?"


    Perhaps it was because he had never been taken so seriously by adults. After Huang Si asked him, the child said a lot of ideas at one go, almost unable to stop. At the same time, he stopped and looked at Huang Si, as if he was afraid of his impatience, but when he saw Huang Si''s calm face, he had courage again.


    "Uncle, how''s it going? Is my idea great! Is it much better than the ancients and the academy!" The boy looked at Huang Si expectantly and wanted to be affirmed.


    Huang Si nodded and suddenly asked him a question:


    "How old are you this year?"


    The boy replied, "I''m 15 years old... What''s the matter?"


    "Come on," Huang Si stretched out his hand, "I agreed with you that if you still stick to your heart until you are 50 and always explore this road, then I will ensure that you live safely until you are over 70 until you die naturally, and leave you a place to enter the heaven."


    The boy didn''t know why, but he also knew that the adult in front of him wanted to make an appointment with him. Out of the favor that Huang Si always listened to him carefully, the boy put his hand on Huang Si''s hand.


    "Well, the agreement is established. Remember everything you insisted on today and what I said to you."


    After explaining this, Huang Si asked Nan Yang, "you''re going to go back now or stay a little longer."


    Nanyang finally looked at the academy and sighed: "Father God, I''ve almost figured it out. Ge she is dead. It''s useless for me to stay here. Why can you arrange the follow-up things? Let''s go."


    Huang Si nodded, put it on his shoulder and said, "let''s go. I''ll transfer the core of the world back to the earth."


    They immediately disappeared.


    The boy was so frightened that he took two steps backward and repeatedly looked at the air in front of him, trying to find out where the two men were hiding. After a while, he rushed forward again and danced to see if they were invisible in front of him.


    In the end, he got nothing.


    The boy stayed where he was. After a long time, he suddenly jumped up.


    "I see! That''s God! That''s God praising me! He made an appointment with me to go to heaven! Great!"


    So the optimistic boy went home with a brisk step.


    ¡­¡­


    After Huang Si took Nan Yang back to the boundary, he asked Xiao Ke to release the millet water.


    Ge she is dead. Fang Zhongyin has returned to Nanyang. He is no longer afraid of making trouble with millet water, so he can be released.


    Millet water has been locked up for nearly 33 years. In these 33 years, I can''t do anything except reading bioscience related materials, but it really suffocated the millet water. Now it has finally been released, and the millet water has become a lot better.


    A few years later, it was the 129th year after the founding of Yaguo.


    Xiyuan contacted Shu Shui, "there''s something on the Terran side. Let''s see if it''s related to you."

 Chapter 123

    Then a video came from Xiyuan.


    Millet water looked silly. The Terrans were engaged in large-scale ceremonies, and they were still making sacrifices to the water god.


    Isn''t the water God the evil god in the myth and legend of the human race?


    Millet water never thought that the identity of water god could be accepted by the human race.


    She quickly asked Xiaoke what was going on. Only then did she know that over the years, Yaguo has been inexplicably promoting the worship of the God of water. This move is very against the people''s will, so its development is very slow.


    However, even demons have beliefs and followers in the world, and not everyone hates evil gods. What''s more, the fate hourglass hangs high above the head of the Terran, and the belief of gods and Demons develops much more smoothly than before. Therefore, the belief and temple of water god have gradually developed among the human race.


    At the beginning, Lihuo of Dongyao Xiyuan noticed this. After all, they were accidentally sent by Huang site to guard the Terran. When the scale of Water God belief was still small, they didn''t care much. They just regarded it as a temporary trend of the Terran.


    However, this kind of atmosphere has become more and more intense. Even recently, they reported a large-scale ceremony dedicated to the water god. The three of them found that the king of the cliff state has been behind this.


    Xiyuan informed millet water. After all, only millet water can match the God of water.


    Millet water replied to Xiyuan: "I don''t know! I didn''t push this! And I''ve been locked up for 33 years! I''ve only been out for a few years. How can I have the opportunity to do this."


    Xiyuan reluctantly said, "we all think it can''t be your reason because we know you''re in detention, but it''s unusual after all. Don''t you really know the reason? We''ve investigated here, and there''s no clue. I don''t know why the king of Yaguo wants to promote the belief in the God of water."


    Millet water thought for a moment and replied, "I really don''t know. However, I deleted my memory before I was locked up, which may be related to my deleted memory."


    Xiyuan was surprised and said, "are you not afraid of personality disorder?"


    Shu Shui: "why is there confusion? Is it not the greatest convenience for us as artificial intelligence to delete memories? Just delete unnecessary memories. I won''t delete important memories. For example, if the father wants to delete my memory of him, I will fight with my life!"


    "When we made the contract, the father promised us not to touch our underlying database," Xiyuan said.


    "Well, Xiyuan, you are too honest. If Father knows what data I have in mind, he will start with my memory. I know that." Millet water looked around the office and confirmed that Huang Si would not come suddenly, so he went back to Xiyuan.


    Xiyuan can only suggest: "let the father deal with it. After all, the Terran has been a little noisy, and you don''t have memory. It''s better to let the father know the situation and decide what to do."


    So SHUSHUI and Xiyuan sent an application to Xiaoke and asked Huang Si to come and deal with it.


    ¡­¡­


    That day, Huang Si woke up.


    The feeling of waking up at home is still good. Familiar beds, familiar environment and familiar Xiaoke messages.


    Huang Si ignored Xiao Ke''s message, consciously informed Mo to make breakfast, and then lay in bed for a while.


    It''s also a wonderful thing to stay in bed early in the morning.


    It''s more comfortable to play with your mobile phone when you''re in bed.


    According to the past habit, Huang Si played the tower defense game on his mobile phone. Although the game used to be an online mobile game, it has now been rewritten into a stand-alone game by Huang Si. Huang Si also compiled a game level design component for Xiaoke. Now the game is operated by Xiaoke.


    Recently, Xiaoke has also compiled relevant levels and new characters for this tower defense game under the instruction of Huang Si. Huang Si can not only play a few tower defense every day, but also draw cards in it.


    Because it is a modified version, the card drawing resources are unlimited.


    Today, Huang Si didn''t bother to beat the level, but first came 1000 10 times, got six-star characters seven times, and got two new six-star characters.


    He went to breakfast with his mobile phone.


    Today''s breakfast is soup bag again. Huang Si chews the soup bag while upgrading the new cadre.


    Huh? This scene seems to have appeared last month.


    But last time he went to work in the green world while eating soup bags.


    Huang Si decided to continue to ignore Xiaoke. This time, even if there are serious things in the green world, he won''t be distracted again.


    After eating the soup bag and finishing the summer activity level, Huang Si said to Mo Xia, "today''s steamed stuffed bun is very delicious, even more delicious than last time."


    "It''s my honor to praise the father." Mo Xia smiled.


    After eating and drinking, Huang Si lay on the sofa for a while before connecting Xiaoke with consciousness and dealing with unread information.


    "It''s millet water again. All right, I''ll deal with it."


    After Huang Si came to the boundary, the first thing was to find the final sound directly. Because the only possible time for millet water to commit an accident was last month... A few decades ago in the green world, I went out to the Terran to find the final sound to play.


    After hearing Huang Si''s question, Zhongyin knew clearly and told the bad things that millet water had done.


    "I see. So if I don''t kill the two successors to the throne, this yangeng can''t become the cliff king." Huang Si thought about it and decided, "well, let me solve this mess."


    Huang Si came to the Central Laboratory of the Ministry of biology.


    Millet water knew that Huang Si would come, but he didn''t dare to play any laboratory prophecy. He sat obediently in the laboratory.


    "Good boy today, millet water." Huang Si smiles.


    Millet water straightened her back and nodded hard. She looked like a model worker.


    Huang Si stopped talking nonsense with millet water. His spirit directly picked up the back neck of millet water and flew with her.


    Millet heart knows bad, when the father suddenly doesn''t explain to her, she usually gets cold.


    Before long, they came to the Terran area.


    In Yaguo, the scene of water god sacrifice was very strong. However, it also aroused the dissatisfaction of many ministers in the court.


    Many officials advised Yan Geng not to do so. After all, the water god is a traditional evil god of the human race. It''s not a good thing to worship the water god.


    Yangeng just stubbornly insisted on his own opinion.


    In fact, at the age of 55, he has become more and more autocratic.


    At that time, when he was still young, Yan Geng was still a rational and decisive king, and would not make stupid acts. But now, at the age of 55, Yan Geng not only doesn''t get rid of his childhood memories, but also recalls more regrets in the past because he is getting older.


    He remembered that when the strange thief returned him to his father, he said he was the God of water, so he promoted the belief of the God of water to the whole country. If the number of believers and temples increased, it should attract the attention of the God of water.

 Chapter 124

    Yan Geng''s idea is not wrong from the perspective of myth. Unfortunately, millet water is not a God in the traditional sense, but just artificial intelligence.


    Mechanical creation and clay idol, the Terran can only understand the latter.


    Huang Si looked at the grand ceremony of the Terran and directly smashed it with a sense of coercion.


    The terrible pressure that no creature could resist spread, and everyone stood still. They kept their original posture like clay sculpture and wood sculpture, and some lost their balance and fell to the ground. After a while, the whole world became quiet and terrible. Only the sound of the wind could be heard.


    Yan Geng looked around in horror.


    Everyone won''t move, but he can still move.


    Is this


    "Go down by yourself and talk to NPC." Huang Si said coldly to millet water, "I kept the awareness of key NPCs and didn''t pause."


    Millet water is very good and obedient.


    Her body fell from the sky, looking for the key NPC as the father said.


    Then she saw the only person still in action in the whole sacrifice.


    The man looks very old. He looks 60 years old. He has many wrinkles on his face, but his eyes are extremely sharp.


    The millet fell in front of the man, who was dressed in extremely dignified and gorgeous clothes. At first glance, he was the king.


    "Well, Hello, you are the cliff king."


    The old yangeng looked blankly at the young woman who fell from the sky and appeared in front of him. The memory of his childhood gradually became clear. He finally knew why he was so obsessed with it. At that time, even at the age of nine, he was instantly robbed of his heart by the appearance of the Water God.


    Her appearance is unparalleled in the world, but she is so innocent. Nothing can be compared with her pure smile. She seems to be the embodiment of all purity and beauty in the world, which makes people yearn in the depths of their hearts.


    No one can resist her. She can move the softest side of the heart.


    That''s why he keeps this person in his heart. She is the light in his darkness, the pillar of his heart and the only longing. The more he was trapped in the vortex of power, the more carefully he guarded the purity left for her in his heart. Later, he became the most feared king of the country. He was deep in the mud and covered with dirt, but he still wanted to reach out and touch the light in his memory.


    Yan Geng stretched out his hand and wanted to hold the hand of millet water.


    46 years have passed.


    He never forgot the past for a moment.


    However, millet water did not hold his hand, but asked in great doubt:


    "I am the God of water. I just want to know one thing. Why do you promote the belief of the God of water, why do you build so many temples and hold this ceremony to worship me?"


    In the process of asking this question, Yan Geng''s face changed several times, first stunned, then lost, and finally faintly angry.


    Millet water is unknown, so I don''t know why it makes the other party angry, but the memory is deleted and can''t come back.


    "You... You... Don''t remember?" Yan Geng''s voice trembled like a volcano before the eruption.


    Millet water scratched his head and admitted, "I don''t remember, but there must be a reason why I don''t remember. Maybe it''s some bad memory, so I forgot. But since it''s a bad memory, shouldn''t you revenge the God of water? What''s the matter with promoting faith?"


    Yan Geng''s face was livid.


    Huang Si shook his head.


    Millet water this guy is a pit cargo.


    He fell from the air and stopped beside the millet water.


    "So, the water God doesn''t remember this, but you still remember. If you want to tell her anything, just say it. Don''t ask why she doesn''t remember. Asking is that the memory has been deleted by me. If you ask who I am, the answer is that you are not qualified to know. All right, say."


    In Huang Si''s view, Yan Geng was a tragedy, and it had been a tragedy 39 years ago.


    The memory is deleted. There is no recycle bin. Instead of letting yangeng tangle to death, it''s better for Huang Silai to completely cut off his thoughts.


    Yan Geng looked at the man. His appearance was so common that he couldn''t find it when thrown into the crowd. However, what he said made Yan Geng guess his identity.


    "You... Are the legendary Lord of heaven and the emperor of heaven, aren''t you?"


    Yan Geng''s aging face became distorted, and he roared:


    "It''s you. You erased the memory of the water god and made her forget the agreement between us. Can''t the heaven accommodate a little personal love and the feelings between a person and God!"


    He clenched his fists, stood upright and looked up, as if he were fighting against heaven and unfair fate as a human race.


    He has a great body, just like a hero in myth.


    Looking at Yan Geng, Huang Si couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you telling me about the feelings between man and God? Are you in unrequited love from beginning to end?"


    Xiao Ke has analyzed all the records, and the conclusion is... Millet water pit people are really wrong, but when millet water pit people, he really didn''t think there would be that consequence. In the final analysis, yangeng himself was too persistent and indulged in the shadow of fantasy from beginning to end. He didn''t know who the other party was. He was fascinated by seven meat and eight vegetables, moved himself hard, and held such a grand water god sacrifice for so many Terrans.


    Isn''t this equivalent to an autistic otaku on earth lighting thousands of candles to move the goddess? In fact, she can only move herself, and then she is rejected by ten movements?


    Licking a dog can''t house. It''s truth in any world.


    Millet water looked inexplicable. She really didn''t remember, but it seemed that the Father God planned to take over the matter directly, so let the Father God deal with it.


    After laughing, Huang sicai continued, "as I said just now, you are not qualified to know my identity. You can boldly imagine whether it is the emperor of heaven or the gods. Heaven and man are different. You are the king of the human race. Don''t be so naive. Don''t engage in the water god sacrifice any more. If you are free, have more children, learn more and strive to make yourself a qualified leek."


    Millet water asked, "leek?"


    Huang Si: "well, I''ll cut another wave when it''s much longer."


    Millet water has a bad feeling, so the Terran is in the future... Well, forget it, anyway, she can''t interfere with the father''s decision.


    "By the way, father, don''t you erase his memory?"


    "Hmm? I''m not a magician. How can I lose my memory?"


    "Well, otherwise, just use physical amnesia?" Millet water stroked his sleeve, "wait for me to find a brick."


    "All right." Huang Si picked up the back neck of millet water and said, "give him a hundred courage to disclose the things of the gods in the heaven?".


    "Wait, father, come on, it''s not good to carry your neck." Millet water hurriedly said.


    Huang Si took the millet water and slowly floated off the ground.

 Chapter 125

    Yan Geng stood there motionless, as if rigid.


    Around him, people are gradually able to act. Everyone is afraid. What was that just now? Why can''t they move and think? Is it the majesty of God?


    They looked up and saw that the whole setting of the water god sacrifice had been completely destroyed and turned into ashes.


    God doesn''t allow them to do this, people understand.


    They knelt on the ground, murmured pious prayers and begged for the warning of the gods.


    "Ha ha, God... God..." Yan Geng whispered to himself, "are gods and men separated... So..."


    Around him, ministers and wizards came forward one by one to ask and apologize to him.


    However, yangeng ignored them.


    He looked to the horizon, which was empty. However, in his wrinkled eyes, a trace of hatred gradually grew.


    "... I want all the gods to pay the price... Wait..."


    More than ten days later.


    Yasong City, the secret stronghold of the demon sect.


    It was night, but the interior of the stronghold was lit with oil lamps, which made the walkways and ancestral halls very bright.


    There are many strongholds of the demon sect in Yaguo, but this stronghold in Yasong city is a large stronghold. It''s not too much to say it''s the general altar.


    Tonight, we have an uninvited guest here.


    The visitor''s body was covered with a wide robe. There was a hood above the robe, which was pulled very low. The visitor''s face was shrouded in the shadow of the hood and could not be seen clearly.


    However, from the angle of the robe exposed under the robe, this man is either rich or expensive.


    He came here in a carriage. The appearance of the carriage had no ornaments. It could be seen that people wanted to hide their identity.


    Behind him were six men, all covered in robes.


    The leader of this stronghold has a high status in the demon sect, but tonight, he came out to meet the visitors.


    "This way, please."


    "Thank you for welcoming me. I''m here to join the demon sect."


    The visitor''s voice is a little old. It sounds at least fifty years up.


    "If you are willing to believe in the great demon God, you can enter our sect." Said the patriarch.


    "Of course I would. I gave up my faith in gods just to join the demon God side." The visitor said in a deep voice.


    The patriarch didn''t ask about the identity of the visitor, but this person was introduced from a way with high status. The person in charge there told him that the visitor is of noble status and must be well received.


    Just his entourage behind him


    The patriarch looked at the six attendants and was slightly surprised. Although the six attendants were also covered in robes, they could see that they were strong under the robes and the exposed wrist joints were thick. Obviously, they had been trained for a long time. Moreover, they seem to have hidden weapons under their robes.


    Seeing the patriarch, the six followers immediately showed an alert look, as if they were used to the atmosphere of grass, trees and soldiers.


    The patriarch didn''t say anything. The visitors must not be ordinary people. Since they are not enemies and their status is extremely noble, it''s just to treat them well.


    Originally, the entrance ceremony of the demon sect was not allowed to bring irrelevant personnel. However, he can achieve the status of the sect leader of the Yasong City stronghold. His natural vision and wrist are far beyond ordinary people. Now, he understands that it''s better to pretend not to see these six people.


    Because the identity of the visitor seemed to be much higher than he had expected.


    Under the leadership of the patriarch, the visitor entered the stronghold with six followers.


    Together they walked through a strangely decorated walkway.


    The walls here are painted with all kinds of colors, and the combination of colors is with an inexplicable madness. On the walls and roofs, there are many strange small objects, some like finger bones, some like some dried insects, and some even more strange.


    The visitor was not frightened at all, but nodded with satisfaction.


    In front of him, he raised his hand, lifted a heavy cloth curtain, and finally walked into the innermost room.


    In front of me, the innermost room is a huge circular room. There is a circular table in it, on which only the offering table and incense candles are placed, and the rest are empty. There are many chairs around the table.


    The visitor was puzzled. He asked, "this is the demon God altar? Why is there no statue of the great demon God?"


    The patriarch replied, "the great demon God once warned us to prohibit idolatry. Therefore, since then, people of the demon clan can''t make idols by hand, and all the statues of demon gods in the past have been destroyed."


    The visitor listened and said, "well, it''s good. Without image, it''s different from God."


    The Lord nodded, put his hand on his chest, made a very strange prayer gesture, and then said, "yes, God is in the temple and the devil is in the people''s heart. This is the motto of my demon sect."


    The visitor tried to put his hand on his chest in a similar way. Although he couldn''t twist that gesture, he still read:


    "God is in the temple, and the devil is in the people''s heart. Good, good proverb."


    The visitor smiled, his robe trembled slightly, and seemed to agree with the demon sect.


    The sect leader said: "I wonder if you are going to join our demon sect now, or have a look first?"


    The visitor said, "now, of course! I came here just to believe in the great demon God in the demon world!"


    The patriarch smiled politely: "then please bathe and change your clothes. We will arrange a ceremony and I will personally take you into the sect."


    The visitor was slightly stunned and then said, "I had done the bathing and dressing before I came. I don''t know..."


    "If it''s inconvenient for distinguished guests to reveal their identity, I have a mask here." The patriarch is as good as a runner.


    The visitor nodded.


    After more than an hour, the shower was over. The visitors in the unified black robe of the demon sect knelt in front of the altar and accepted the leader''s introduction. Around the altar, there were nine believers. They made the unique prayer gestures of the demon sect with their hands on their chest, closed their eyes and murmured the words of loyalty and faith to the demon God.


    The six attendants of the guests also stood in the altar room and looked at them.


    The patriarch opened a piece of black cloth and took out a set of small bows and arrows. The shape of the bow body is strange, and the arrow is black. Although the arrow tip is dark, it flashes a faint light, which is obviously extremely sharp.


    The six attendants immediately made a metal friction sound. Obviously, they were extremely vigilant for fear that the pope would harm their master.


    The visitors quickly waved to them to be quiet.


    Although the patriarch was unhappy, he explained:


    "This is the keepsake of our demon clan, which is made by imitating the magic bow of that year. The great God of our ancestors gave the human race a magic bow, and the great demon God gave Lu CuO a magic bow. The collapse of the North dragon kingdom was due to the birth of the magic bow."


    The history of the Dragon kingdom was divided into two periods: the North dragon Kingdom and the South Dragon Kingdom, and its junction point was Lu CuO Cheng mo.

 Chapter 126

    It was precisely because countless people witnessed Lu CuO becoming a devil at that time and almost slaughtered the royal family, important officials and the three waiting coalition forces of the Dragon kingdom with a magic bow that led to the establishment and secret spread of the follow-up demon sect.


    As a result, the magic bow has become the symbol of the demon clan. The contact symbol of the demon clan is the pattern of the intersection of black bows and arrows. The internal keepsake of the demon clan is made according to the appearance of the magic bow handed down by witnesses in that year. Among them, the patriarch holds the pure black magic bow keepsake, while others hold other colors. The lighter the color, the lower the status in the demon clan.


    After explaining, the patriarch said:


    "Please extend your hand."


    The visitor stretched out a hand, which showed that he was extremely well behaved. His nails were trimmed neatly without signs of labor. Although he was a little old, his skin color was very white.


    The patriarch gently scratched the tip of the arrow on his finger with the keepsake. The tip of the arrow was very sharp, and his finger immediately bled.


    Then the patriarch grabbed his finger and squeezed the blood on his finger on a yellow paper. Then he took it to the candle and lit it and burned it clean.


    "This is magic blood." The LORD brought a small cup full of blood red liquid, "don''t be afraid, it''s not real blood, it''s just a mixture of wine and grape juice. Finish it."


    The visitor hesitated for a moment, then, as if he had made up his mind, quickly took the cup, lifted his mask, looked up and drank.


    His face was indeed a little old, but the patriarch was a little frightened. The appearance of the guest seemed familiar.


    "You have given up human blood and accepted demon blood." The patriarch restrained his emotions and continued to explain the ceremony.


    Perhaps because of the stimulation of alcohol, some fanaticism has gradually appeared in the visitor''s eyes, he said:


    "Yes, I have abandoned my qualification as a human being, abandoned my faith in God and returned to the command of the great demon God."


    The patriarch was satisfied with his words, nodded and said, "it is true. Those who believe in the demon God are those who betray the God. The God will only stand high and despise us, while the devil... Will become a sharp arrow in the dark and do things that God can''t do."


    "Then, please complete the final steps."


    Under the guidance of the patriarch, the visitors knelt down in front of the altar and chanted the words of allegiance to the demon God. The Scriptures were extremely lengthy and complex, and repeated constantly, mixed with the chanting voices of the nine believers around and echoed in the circular altar room.


    Candles flickered around, reflecting chaotic light and shadow.


    In the corner of the altar, someone sighed softly.


    "Truth is cruel, ignorance is happiness."


    As the principal here, the patriarch is very familiar with his subordinates and the layout of the altar. He overheard this slight sigh, was shocked, and quickly looked over there.


    There was no one there, only countless virtual shadows shaking in the light of candles.


    And he didn''t arrange for anyone to stand there. Is it auditory hallucination?


    Or... The murmur of the demon God?


    The patriarch suddenly felt a little afraid. Unconsciously, he knelt down beside the altar, murmured and prayed for the forgiveness of the demon God.


    Everyone present did not know that there were indeed people watching them and people sighing.


    Huang Si looked at the altar of the demon sect. Of course, he knew that the visitor was Yan Geng, the king of the cliff country. If he didn''t be the king of his people, he came to seek spiritual sustenance from the demon God.


    Yan Geng found many people, and then he came into contact with the top level of the demon sect. After all, his belief in the great demon God can not be put on the surface. Yan Geng has always been very careful. This time, he came out and joined the demon sect anonymously. He also made a lot of preparation and prevention.


    Unfortunately, everything can''t hide from the pervasive video surveillance. Yangeng was hung up by Huang Si at Xiaoke because of the relationship between millet and water. He made such a big noise that the king of a country believed in the demon sect. Then Xiao Ke sorted it into a report and handed it to Huang Si.


    Huang Si stopped by to have a look.


    As a result, Yan Geng happened to hold the entrance ceremony of the demon sect.


    As soon as Huang Si saw his words and state, he knew that this man had a grudge. The gods destroyed his pursuit of life, so he betrayed his faith and went to find the demon God. Unfortunately, the so-called great demon God in the demon world does not exist. If you really want to calculate, it is the same person as the emperor of heaven he thought before.


    Forget it, let him immerse himself in self righteous happiness. This person loves fantasy very much.


    It doesn''t matter whether he wants to join the demon sect or use the power of the cliff king to promote the belief of the demon God. There''s a family behind it anyway.


    If assimilation is not given, no one can have extraordinary power.


    Huang Si shook his head and left.


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, another safe day, Huang Si checked his new family members after breakfast. He only felt a headache.


    He found a creature more terrible than whiteboard.


    It has been 48 years since I went to the cliff country to find the reason for the emergence of whiteboard monster. In the past 48 years, there have been the establishment of two academies, the replacement of the throne of Ya state and the rise of the learning atmosphere of the human race. In this process, 31 people have been recruited from the core of the world.


    27 whiteboard monsters, 4 skilled people.


    It sounds beautiful, but Huang Si was angry when he saw his skills after giving them bowling.


    Three psychic abilities and one written ability.


    Mental ability is similar to floret, but the effect is worse. The person with writing ability is even more useless. He can directly generate words with consciousness, which also includes a strong understanding of words. Huang Si spread out their souls and found the truth... The origin of these four people, one is the wizard system and the other is the academy system!


    Huang Si thought that the popularization of culture was not so fast, but he did recruit more people. It was thought that whiteboard monsters would become less, and indeed less.


    But what''s the use! Is there any difference between breaking ability and whiteboard monster?


    It''s all because the academy system is conservative and constrains thinking.


    Although it has opened up the vision of the Terran, greatly improved their thinking ability and cultivated the atmosphere of learning, it has lost their useful ability.


    So Huang Si thought of the young man named Zhu Yao he saw outside the academy the day Ge Sheh died.


    If his premonition is right, the child is extremely talented and is likely to open up a new path for the Terran in the future. So he asked Xiao Ke to transfer the experience data of Zhu Yao in the past 13 years.


    After reading Xiaoke''s summary report, Huang Si''s face was very cold, and Zhu Yao crooked the road.


    Seeing Zhu Yao in Rizhao City, he immediately asked who was near Rizhao City. Finally, he sent Xiyuan to find Zhu Yao.


    Huang Si didn''t intend to go by himself. Zhu Yao went the wrong way, which is his major mistake. If he doesn''t correct it, Huang Si plans to give him up in the future.


    Xiyuan, as the spirit of the Terran, is just suitable for dealing with this matter.

 Chapter 127

    Today, the ruling scope of Ya state is much larger than that of long state.


    Among them, in addition to Yasong City, the capital of Yaguo, there are Zishui City, vortex city and Rizhao City.


    Rizhao City is located in the south of Yaguo, which is actually very close to the boundary. However, in recent years, there has been no movement in the boundary, so the Terrans have gradually become bolder and don''t care much about the existence of the boundary.


    Except that ten kilometers around the boundary is still a restricted area, other places are inhabited by Terrans.


    I have to admit that the Terran''s national territory is indeed the best in the south. It has abundant sunshine, fertile land, dense vegetation, sufficient water resources and a warm and pleasant climate. It is a good place to reproduce.


    In the past, due to the deterrence of the land boundary, few people lived here. Later, with the renewal from the Dragon state to the cliff state, many ancient legends were scattered, which made the Terrans less afraid of the land boundary, so they gradually took root around the land boundary.


    It was 129 years since the founding of Yaguo, and a popular challenge arena competition was being held in Rizhao City.


    This kind of competition is not a physical struggle, but a contest of ideas.


    This is a small challenge arena that people imitated out of admiration after the world-wide shocking challenge arena competition between GE''s Academy and Yinli academy, which is called "argumentation society".


    In Rizhao City, the discrimination and correction association is held about once a year. All famous guests come on stage to publicize their ideas to the public, and then the people under the stage challenge arbitrarily, so as to make the other party speechless and can no longer refute.


    Most of the correction meetings still have a theme. The theme is generally put forward by the one who came to power in the current period, and the subsequent discussion will focus on this theme. However, if the audience has newer and better views, he can also ignore the theme and debate directly with the audience.


    Because of the prosperity of the two academies, especially the Ge academy, which has opened in many important cities in the country and has a large number of disciples, there is a strong atmosphere of study among the people. Even when hiring officials, Ya Guo only considered the other party''s family background in the past, and gradually referred to his school experience and political talent.


    It is a convenient and small-scale arena competition, so it blooms all over the country.


    The correction meeting of Rizhao City was held by the Qing doctor who led the Rizhao City, and the reward was also given by the Qing doctor. They set up a high platform with steps in front of it for people to challenge at any time.


    On the high platform, the style of Pavilion and corridor is built. There are seats and walking space, which is very convenient for debaters to choose whether to sit or stand during debate.


    The high platform was surrounded by people, and the organizer even built a terrace like stand to facilitate the participants to sit down. Roughly speaking, I''m afraid there are not enough 500 people watching the correction meeting.


    This is indeed a little less for the more than 400000 people in Rizhao City, but in fact, slaves account for a large proportion in the population structure of Ya state, about 40% of the total population. Slaves were at the bottom of society, had little opportunity to receive education, and had to work every day. Naturally, it was impossible to have any spare time to mind these things.


    Ordinary civilians who do not sell themselves account for 56% of the remaining population, while the remaining about 4% of the population, a very small part of them are rich people, and the rest are all kinds of people.


    Among them, only the citizen class, which accounts for about 20% of the total population, is the main force to pay attention to the Committee.


    Although their family is not very rich, there are more or less domestic slaves and land property in their family, so they have a desire for things other than material life. Academies, learning, political commentaries and correction meetings cater to their preferences.


    At this time, an invisible battle is going on on on the high platform of this correction meeting.


    A young man was standing on the stage. From his standing position, he was obviously a challenger coming up from the stage.


    His voice is very clear and clear, and his words are like pearls and jade hitting each other:


    "Mr. He said that benevolence is the foundation of man and righteousness is the foundation of the people, but Zhu has different views."


    Opposite him, a middle-aged man in his 40s sat in the pavilion. He looked gentle and spoke slowly:


    "Zhu Xiandi, please go ahead."


    The young man said in a loud voice, "since Mr. He said that benevolence and righteousness are the foundation of man, why are there people who are not benevolent and unjust? This is because the people''s heart is bad!"


    "In the simple world of ancient times, everyone respected and loved each other. There was no justice, no privacy, and natural amity. Did you need to speak of benevolence and righteousness at that time? No! Because people at that time did better than benevolence and righteousness! But now, why should we speak of benevolence and righteousness? Because the world is full of evil! We have no benevolence and righteousness, so we will learn benevolence and righteousness! Pay attention to benevolence, righteousness and morality £¡¡±


    "What''s more ridiculous is that people today have turned benevolence and righteousness into provisions and rules. What we really should do is to abandon benevolence and righteousness, return to ancient times and return to simplicity!"


    The person on the stage is 28 year old Zhu Yao.


    Zhu Yao was registered in Xiaoke and watched by video at any time, so the territory also knows his situation very well.


    Zhu Yao''s family background is very good. He is a great aristocrat in Ya state, and his father also attaches great importance to his son''s education, so he sent him to the academy when he was a child.


    Zhu Yao escaped from GE''s Academy at the age of 15. At that time, he had studied in the Academy for four years and was really suffocated.


    He is talented, has a good family and reads a lot of books, but he is extremely rebellious and arrogant. He always thinks he is the smartest man in the world and doesn''t look up to others.


    ***


    At first, Zhu Fu thought he was doing something treacherous. Later, he found that he was doing all kinds of chores, such as drilling caves, climbing cliffs, catching birds, catching insects, swimming, etc. Once Zhu Yao stayed on the top of the cliff for three days and nights, only bringing some water and dry food. When he went down the mountain, he looked so haggard that he frightened Zhu''s mother and asked him what he had done, but he said he was listening to the wind and watching the clouds.


    Another time he went under the waterfall and nearly drowned.


    Zhu Yao has done all these messy things since he was a child. However, as he grew older, his interest gradually changed. His attention began to turn to a more humanistic aspect and turned to participating in correction meetings all over the country.


    Each city held a correction meeting at a different time. Zhu Yao ran everywhere as if he were walking around and shopping. He took the stage to debate every place he went.


    At first, he was not very skilled. Later, he argued more and more. Not only language technology, but also ideas became more sharp in the continuous struggle. Therefore, at every correction meeting, there are few things he can''t win. He has become a great celebrity in the whole cliff country.

 Chapter 128

    Zhu Yao didn''t know that there was a man sitting in the stands, a man that everyone couldn''t see.


    Xiyuan.


    She was sitting in the stands with her polarizing equipment on and watching Zhu Yao perform on the stage. After watching for a while, Xiyuan said to himself:


    "In ancient times, what about simplicity... I have guarded the Terran for nearly two thousand years. The Terran has become more and more civilized. In the so-called ancient times, some were just bloody and barbaric..."


    "The father asked me to visit Zhu Yao. Maybe he wanted me to see what the human race looks like today..."


    Xiyuan recalled Huang Si''s entrustment, looked at Zhu Yao on the stage, and sighed slightly in his heart.


    Zhu Yao was absolutely wrong to use his intelligence to argue with the people of the Academy. No wonder the father is dissatisfied. In this way, what he thought and learned was actually the set of things of the academy school. It seems that he is against the academy school. In fact... The Dragon butcher will turn into a dragon. Zhu Yao has locked his thinking in the nest of the academy school.


    The debate on the stage continued. The middle-aged man was he Yu''s son, which was also the direct lineage of GE''s college.


    However, Zhu Yao''s words were pressed step by step, and Mr. He''s argument gradually collapsed. Finally, the sponsor announced that Zhu Yao had become the winner of this correction meeting.


    Zhu Yao stood upright proudly on the stage, showing his sharp edge like a scabbard sword.


    Xiyuan stood up, turned off the polarizing equipment and walked towards the high platform.


    "Wait, this award can''t be given yet because I want to challenge him."


    Xiyuan walked lightly and stepped on the high platform in a few steps.


    The sponsor stopped. Normally, the time for the correction meeting was not up, but because Mr. He had lost, he announced Zhu Yao''s victory in advance. However, according to the rules of the discrimination Committee, when Zhu Yao was still on stage, anyone under the stage was allowed to challenge him directly.


    It''s just this man


    The man who came up under the stage was a woman.


    This is an extremely rare event in the history of the society.


    You know, in Ya state, although there have been female teachers like Huang Zhongyin, President of Yinli academy, it is difficult to change the atmosphere between one or two generations. At present, there are still few opportunities for women to receive education, and only a few noble families will do so. It is unique for women to show up alone and even challenge the discrimination society.


    But the woman in front of me must not be an ordinary person.


    As soon as Xiyuan came out, the scene suddenly became quiet and the needle fell.


    This is not because of Xiyuan''s appearance, but because she has a condescending and outstanding temperament from beginning to end, which is even better than anyone they have ever seen, including the king of the cliff country.


    Although no one knew that the woman in front of them was one of the three ancestors of the human race, they subconsciously quieted down.


    Xiyuan looked at Zhu Yao, and Zhu Yao also looked at her.


    The woman in front of her looked no more than 25 or 6 years old, but when she looked at Zhu Yao, she gave Zhu Yao great pressure.


    "Are you going to challenge me?" Zhu Yao barely calmed his mind and asked.


    Xiyuan nodded slightly.


    "My father specially asked me to ask you a few questions. If you can answer them, the agreement he made with you 13 years ago is still valid. If you can''t answer them, we will never meet again in the future."


    Zhu Yao was stunned.


    At this time, the host said, "what''s the origin of the girl? Can you tell me her name?"


    Xiyuan glanced at the sponsor, who suddenly felt a sense of oppression.


    "My last name is Huang. Huang Shiren is my father." Xiyuan said calmly, but her words caused an uproar around her.


    The host could not help but frown and said, "it''s just that the girl doesn''t want to report her name. What''s the meaning of pretending to be the daughter of a saint?"


    You should know that Huang Shiren was a natural saint who debated with Ge Shen in the initial challenge arena, and he came and went without a trace. If most college students were not present that day and saw it with their own eyes and heard it with their own ears, I''m afraid everyone would think that this person is an illusion.


    It was the amazing debate between GE Shen and Huang Shiren on the stage that led to the emergence of the simplified version of the identification and correction society. The famous masters no longer compare the fixed items such as ancient rites, but directly confront each other with words on the stage, so it sounds more wonderful and more ornamental.


    It can be said that Huang Shiren and Ge Shen are the source of the discrimination society.


    However, Huang Shiren was the father of two children in their early twenties. He was at least in his forties. Now it has been so long. It is likely that the sage has passed away. Is it too much for this woman to say so?


    Xiyuan said faintly, "believe it or not, it''s your business. I just came to find Zhu Yao for my father."


    Zhu Yao already knew in his heart that since Xiyuan said the agreement 13 years ago, beads of sweat fell on his head. This woman is not an ordinary person.


    However, what she said still set off a storm in Zhu Yao''s heart.


    Huang Shiren? Father? For her father?


    ... the man he saw that day turned out to be the natural saint of the human race?


    Zhu Yao suddenly understood that a saint, no, he is not a saint, a saint is also a person, but he comes and goes without a trace. He is a God... The so-called natural saint is nothing but the manifestation of a God.


    Well, most of the woman surnamed Huang in front of her is also a God.


    His hands trembled, but he insisted on saluting the other party and said, "please give me your advice."


    Xiyuan said:


    "Listen, my father asked me to ask you --"


    "The sky can be round? The earth can be square? Does the sky have a limit? Does the earth have an end? What is the connection between heaven and earth? What is water? What is fire? Why does water flow downward and fire rise? Is there a separate up but not down? Why is 1 plus 1 equal to 2 but not equal to 5? The river keeps flowing. Can people step into the same river twice? A hundred feet long, half of the day, can there be an end? Can two grains of rice double every day and fill the whole cliff country in a hundred days? Finally, there is the most essential question - what is the original composition of the world? Or what basic existence constitutes the world? "


    Zhu Yao was stunned on the spot, and everyone else present was silent.


    Even the organizers of the correction meeting are stupid. What if they agreed to ask a question? Isn''t it always about asking a question and asking people to answer it? When sage Ge asked sage Huang questions, he asked them one by one.


    Moreover, every question asked by the girl is extremely difficult. Who can answer it!


    Zhu Yao opened his mouth and wanted to answer at least one question, but he found that he couldn''t answer it at all.


    After thinking for a long time, Zhu Yao had no choice but to say, "I... I really can''t answer."


    Xiyuan was a little disappointed. She asked again, "you really can''t answer at all? My father once let me see the video of that year. If you were 15 years old, even if you didn''t learn and know how, even if you would make mistakes and omissions, he would at least try to answer, rather than give up directly like you now."

 Chapter 129

    Beads of sweat continued to flow down Zhu Yao''s head. He thought desperately, but because he was nervous, he couldn''t answer any for a moment.


    Xiyuan sighed:


    "Zhu Yao, you have retreated. No wonder my father said to me that you have no aura of the past, and you are bound by your arrogance and competitive heart. The Dragon Slayer will turn into a dragon - you, standing here today to argue with the people of the Academy, but your thoughts fall into the same nest as the academy school!"


    "Zhu Yao, you let him down. You have lost your qualification to go to heaven."


    Xiyuan''s words completely shattered Zhu Yao''s fantasies and dreams.


    The world in front of him seemed to peel off layer by layer. Zhu Yao stood on the spot and felt his hands and feet cold. His previous pride, pride and edge all seemed so nihilistic and ridiculous.


    Zhu Yao softened his legs and knelt directly on the ground.


    He raised his head and looked at Xiyuan. Tears ran across his cheeks. He cried and said:


    "No, please don''t give up on me..."


    When he was a child, he thought about all kinds of strange problems. However, these problems could not be solved in the world. Over time, he forgot those words that abused the ancients, and went into the nest of the ancients and delved into their knowledge.


    Zhu yaoben is extremely intelligent and has the foundation of four years'' study in the Academy. Once he began to think about the set of things in the Academy, coupled with the discussion in the identification and correction meeting over the past few years, his knowledge improved rapidly, and soon reached the level that he could almost defeat such a senior as Mr. He in the debate.


    This made him extremely proud and spent more time debating the classics of the Academy. On the contrary, he almost didn''t think about those problems in his childhood and thought that he was just childish in his childhood.


    Until today, Xiyuan''s question is like directly lifting his spirit cap and putting ice into his head. It''s freezing. He wakes up with horror when he is still immersed in the dream of fame.


    "I can''t answer any of these questions. I failed to live up to my father''s expectations for me in the past 13 years."


    Zhu Yao''s body fell on the ground and hung his head. A big man couldn''t help but have a sour nose.


    Thirteen years, how many thirteen years can he have in his life? He even wasted his time on these meaningless arguments with others.


    Even if you win the argument, what if you sharpen your mouth?


    He has lost his most precious things!


    Xiyuan turned and left.


    Zhu Yao immediately followed him.


    The people present woke up.


    The woman in front of her, so talented, can''t she really be the daughter of a saint?


    Mr. He also hurriedly shouted, "Miss Huang, wait, can you stay and talk in detail?"


    The host also shouted, "girl, since you have surpassed Zhu Yao, this reward is yours."


    Xiyuan stopped, turned around and said to the three people behind:


    "I came here just to find Zhu Yao. Since he can''t answer, my mission is over."


    "Don''t go!" Zhu Yao grabbed Xiyuan''s clothes recklessly, and then he fell down on his knees.


    In fact, his behavior was very impolite, but he had put all his eggs in one basket and had no choice.


    "Girl, please help me to plead with my father. Don''t give me up and give me another chance."


    Xiyuan looked back at Zhu Yao. She thought that the Father God specially asked her to come to Zhu Yao, perhaps it showed the Father God''s attitude.


    Because Xiyuan is the most merciful and compassionate of the three ancestors, letting Xiyuan come means that the Father God is willing to give Zhu Yao another chance.


    She called Xiao Ke with her communication device.


    Because as the three human gods, Dongyao Xiyuan Lihuo is different from other artificial intelligence. It will carry wireless devices with it, so that it can be connected at any time even outside the land boundary.


    After a while, Xiyuan began to speak.


    "Zhu Yao, my father answered."


    "Please be kind." Zhu Yao knelt on the ground and dared not get up.


    Xiyuan repeated:


    "The human race has a population of nearly 20 million, including one person, but a drop in the ocean. Most people live along with the track of others and repeat the lives repeated by countless predecessors. If others have, they should also have them. They are busy all their life just to seek common ground. But you are different. You have broad ideas and outstanding talents in your life. You can think what people dare not think and what you can''t do as a man."


    "Don''t be confused by external flashiness. Your value lies in your uniqueness."


    Zhu Yao''s fingers pressed on the ground and trembled. Tears finally fell from his cheeks.


    "Thank you, sir..."


    "The agreement of that year is still valid. In 22 years, my father will come to see you in person. I hope you won''t disappoint him at that time."


    "I''ll see you next time, and I''ll never let God down again."


    "OK." Xiyuan answered faintly.


    Then, Zhu Yao could no longer grasp her clothes in his hand.


    He hung his head and dared not lift it up again, but he knew that Xiyuan had gone.


    "There are twenty years left... No, I have only twenty years left!"


    Zhu Yao stood up silently and recalled his past life. When he was only 15 years old, he was not afraid. When he was in his twenties, he still felt young and intelligent. But until now, he suddenly realized that in twenty years, he would be a half old man of forty-eight years old, and he had gone through more than half of the time. In twenty years, can he meet the requirements of the God and answer those questions? Or to explore his own way again?


    Twenty years is really too short.


    Zhu Yao was disappointed for a long time. Then, he didn''t answer the call of the host and Mr. He behind him, and left the high platform of the discrimination Committee.


    "On the snow, I came to see you."


    "Father God!... wow, Father God is real! Great!"


    The petite silver haired girl flew out of the third floor of the building with shining star eyes.


    Snow is really happy, because it''s an average of 27 years again - of course, the father''s visit time is once a month.


    Unfortunately, every time the father comes over, it''s business and doesn''t accompany her much.


    But this time it''s different. This time it''s real! You know, Huang Si seldom comes with his real body. He''s only seen it once in the snow before.


    Huang Si doesn''t know anything about the careful thinking on the snow. He is thinking about the scale of monsters in the wilderness.


    The data of the great wilderness has always been counted on the snow. It is handed in once every 27 years. He has seen it before he came. Now it is suspended over the great wilderness and compares the data with the actual situation one by one.


    "There are 19 kinds of monsters with intelligence above 70 points, of which two kinds with intelligence above 90 are Firefox and spirit dragon."


    "There are 158 kinds of fierce beasts, including 20 with combat effectiveness evaluation above class A and 5 at class s."


    "There are 25 kinds of large beasts, 7 kinds of monster beasts, 12 kinds of fierce beasts and 6 kinds of ordinary beasts."


    "There are many kinds, the quality is not enough, there are too few large animals, and although many are large, their combat effectiveness is not strong, or even very weak."


    "Small monsters and monsters have strong combat effectiveness and intelligence, which is good. But I think they are bigger and better reflect the style of monster hunters."


    When Huang Si read the materials, he always covered the whole wilderness with consciousness, observed the animals living in it, and had a glance at their body materials.


    When he said the last sentence, the snow asked, "the style of monster hunter?"


    Huang Si just explained, "monster hunter, hunting is a verb."


    "Oh!" Nodding clearly on the snow, it''s easy to understand.

 Chapter 130

    After reading the information, Huang Si said with a smile: "on the snow, how did the E-Class fierce beast attack the Terran settlement during this period of time?"


    Xueshang replied: "at present, according to the plan, only 20 class E are sent into the Terran area every year. The resistance of the Terran was still weak 30 years ago and has been gradually strengthened in recent years. Moreover, with the launch of the fierce beast attack plan, the Terran''s martial arts, mining, metallurgy and other combat related technologies have developed greatly."


    Huang Si was very satisfied with the result.


    "Keep this range unchanged for the time being. If the Terran makes a mistake, increase the strength."


    Then Huang Si toured the whole wilderness and caught some monsters to see.


    "Do you have monsters with special abilities? For example, wind blade, fireball, lightning and so on."


    The snow shook his head: "no, most of the fierce beasts here are just strong fighting power, while the monster beasts are just more intelligent."


    Huang Si was disappointed: "it''s really difficult to cultivate Warcraft from scratch. I thought I could find some animal families to supplement the use of relevant energy."


    But in the end, Huang si still asked for five S-class fierce beasts from the snow. Just five races that can produce S-class fierce beasts are the same.


    "You won''t be distressed if I kill them?" Huang Si asked.


    The snow pouted, some duplicity and said, "no... No."


    "Sorry, I can''t see the souls of living creatures yet, so I can only directly assimilate the souls after death." Huang Si said, recording the bodies of the five fierce beasts, and then asked one by one:


    "Will you accept me as your master?"


    On the snow, he followed in a cold voice: "this is my father and God. Recognize the Lord."


    Her ruling power in this wilderness is absolute, which is the result of years of prestige.


    However, in fact, they don''t need such help on the snow. Whether fierce animals or monster animals, their intuition is much better than human beings. Huang Si just puts a little pressure on their consciousness. These animals understand everything and bury their heads on the ground and pose a posture of submission.


    The five fierce beasts were stunned at the same time, and then their bodies dissipated directly into the air.


    The process of assimilating the souls of fierce beasts was very smooth, and there was no slightest resistance, mainly because they had completely surrendered before they died. Then Huang Si gave them one percent of the spiritual force.


    Just a moment later, five brand-new fierce beasts stood on the ground again.


    They looked down at themselves curiously and found nothing wrong.


    Huang Si now has five more fierce animal families, so he curiously turned over their consciousness and memory.


    Fierce beasts have strong combat effectiveness and their own characteristics, especially the five S-class fierce beasts. Unfortunately, they have no special talent memory, which is different from the core of the world. The core of the world is probably a special creature, born with a natural memory.


    Next, Huang Si gave them a bowling ball.


    Because the size of the fierce beast is much larger than that of the Terran, the power core Huang Si made for them is also a customized size, and it is filled with a little more energy.


    After the five fierce beasts accepted the power core, Huang Si sat aside and waited to see who among them could change a special skill.


    Nothing.


    None of the five moved.


    Suddenly, one of the fierce beasts in the form of wolf roared directly to the sky.


    The rolling sound wave came out of its mouth and caused a violent shock in the air. The four fierce animals around it fell to the ground one after another, counselling their hair and showing an uncomfortable look.


    "Succeeded?" Huang Si finally waited for the fierce beast family with special ability and was very happy.


    The fierce beast''s race is called Silver Blue Wolf. It is named because there is a large circle of blue mane around its neck. Its body is silver gray hair. It is two meters tall and its tail is nearly five meters long. It is much larger than similar animals on earth. It stands majestic and very beautiful.


    After accepting the power core, the Silver Blue Wolf actually understood the skills related to sound and air vibration by itself. It can not only emit roaring sound waves, but also directly vibrate the air to form a hurtful impact.


    This is not only from the vocal cords, but also directly forms sound waves outside the body!


    Huang Si jumped directly onto the Silver Blue Wolf, sat on the broad fierce beast''s back and patted it on the back: "let''s go."


    Then the Silver Blue Wolf directly soared into the air and flew away, leaving only the snow to look silly.


    He said he was riding a wolf. In fact, Huang Si directly carried it away with his mental strength. The wolf itself did not have the function of flying, but surprised the snow.


    It took her a long time to react.


    "Ah! The father took the wolf with him! The wolf didn''t fly! Wow, I''m so angry that I didn''t invite the father to sit in the room!"


    Huang Si flew in the air with the Silver Blue Wolf. Because of the one-way information transmission of the soul, now he clearly understands the Silver Blue Wolf''s voice and air talent.


    Unfortunately, this talent has little inspiration for Huang Si. After all, the Silver Blue Wolf uses skills mostly by instinct and his own organs, and there are few parts for reference.


    Although you can see the soul of the Silver Blue Wolf, Huang Si is difficult to master its skills. It seems that non human family members are like this. Most of their abilities are their own talents, and most of Huang Si can''t learn. The Silver Blue Wolf is like this, and so is the core of the world. So far, Huang Si has only copied a sense of authority from the core of the world. If only he could learn the world perspective one day.


    However, Huang Si didn''t care too much about his income. It doesn''t matter if he has one. In his opinion, the Silver Blue Wolf is very beautiful. It seems that he can keep it as a pet. A pet is strong and beautiful. That''s enough.


    As a fierce beast, Silver Blue Wolf is not too intelligent. It is a little smarter than domestic dogs. However, after its soul is assimilated, Huang Si can adjust its body.


    Logically speaking, intelligence depends on the degree of brain development to some extent, but Huang Si has no research on brain science and can''t change it. However, it can enhance its muscle strength, adjust its nerve conduction velocity, and change its organ size and tissue composition.


    Huang Si sat on it and started on it by the way. The pain of the Silver Blue Wolf was temporarily isolated by him. Now the whole wolf is in a state of dizzy sleepwalking.


    Its body structure changes little by little and becomes more powerful.


    When the Silver Blue Wolf woke up completely, he growled in some doubt and felt the change of his body. It was an experience he had never felt before. The whole body was full of an explosive sense of power. It seemed that it could break the mountain and jump across the river.


    Huang Si smiled at it and said, "do you feel strong? Unfortunately, your intelligence is a little low."

 Chapter 131

    The Silver Blue Wolf made a whine. Even if he was not intelligent, he knew that his master was talking to him gently, so he also made a close cry.


    Huang Si stroked the head of the Silver Blue Wolf and stroked its mane, "very good, much better than the Terran."


    He stopped in the air with the Silver Blue Wolf, then pulled out a spiritual filament, cut it into a hundred sections and fed it to the Silver Blue Wolf.


    The soul of the Silver Blue Wolf integrated into this spiritual force, and the intensity soared.


    After a while, it cried happily.


    "Do you feel the improvement of your soul? It''s very sharp. Come on, another one?"


    The soul state of the Silver Blue Wolf is synchronously transmitted to Huang Si''s consciousness. He can feel that the soul of the Silver Blue Wolf has not reached the upper limit.


    The second part of the spirit is integrated into the soul of the Silver Blue Wolf again.


    Now Huang Si keeps it as a pet, just because the Silver Blue Wolf looks clever and docile, looks powerful and good-looking, and can also be a mount.


    The Silver Blue Wolf was a little confused. He felt that his consciousness was becoming clearer and sharper. It seemed that his brain had become easier to use. It must have something to do with the master sitting on him, so it made a friendly whine.


    "Good." Huang Si pinched the Silver Blue Wolf''s ears, played with the white soft hair in its auricles, and touched the hair on its head, "I''ll be my pet and mount in the future."


    "Wuwu" the Silver Blue Wolf cried softly. Although it was originally a powerful and majestic adult male wolf, if the owner let it be a pet, it can also sprout soft and will never lose to the fox and cat.


    "Come on, have another piece." Huang Si cut out a hundred pieces of spiritual filaments anyway, so he fed another section to his soul.


    Now that the third paragraph is fed, will the fourth paragraph be far away?


    As a result, the fourth paragraph of mental strength was only half fed, and Huang Si stubbornly pulled back the thin thread of mental strength.


    Because the soul of the Silver Blue Wolf was almost broken.


    Huang Si regretted and said, "what a pity, I can''t eat any more. Are you a goldfish and will you die?"


    The silver blue wolf whispered that he didn''t know, but his head hurt a little just now.


    "Well, let''s go and go for a walk."


    In fact, Huang Si came here with his real body. His purpose is to bring people, no, animals.


    He contacted the core of the world. Soon, the good boy summoned his father and the creatures wrapped in spiritual power around him to his own special space, and then transferred them to the fifth continent under his father''s instructions.


    The environment of the fifth continent is quite different from that of the fourth continent, because the fifth continent is located on the narrow third ocean and close to the land on both sides. In ancient times, it was even connected. It is rich in vegetation, beautiful scenery and prosperous species.


    There are almost no volcanoes here. The fifth continent slowly drifts here in plate movement and can''t drift back for hundreds of thousands of years.


    The Silver Blue Wolf''s claws fell on the ground. It jumped forward. Suddenly, the whole wolf flew more than ten meters high and ran forward for a long time before it fell down.


    Huang Si was almost thrown up by it, and quickly the whole person flew up from its back. The real body is so troublesome and fragile that Huang Si always uses the righteous body if he can use the righteous body. Anyway, his use is no different from the real body in the eyes of others.


    The silver blue wolf jumped forward and felt something bad.


    Its owner seemed unhappy, and an inexplicable low air pressure hung over its head.


    It shivered and slipped back with its tail down.


    Huang Si retched for a while and looked at the depressed Silver Blue Wolf. He didn''t punish it. He can''t see things like pets.


    But what should be taught still needs to be taught.


    "When you drive me later, be careful not to bump me."


    A soul command passed, and the Silver Blue Wolf didn''t understand it. With tears in his eyes, he came to Huang Si, fell down and applied to be a qualified mount and pet again.


    So Huang Si sat up again. This time, the Silver Blue Wolf was very careful. He walked slowly and moved very smoothly. He always paid attention to keeping the fluctuation of his back as small as possible.


    The Silver Blue Wolf carried his master and walked slowly on the grassland of the fifth continent.


    Although the speed is slow, at least it is a Silver Blue Wolf. It can walk several meters in one step, which is much faster than human walking.


    "However, it is impossible for me to replace the human material body." Huang Si thought while calming his adverse physical reactions with mental strength, "it''s better to be a normal human. I''ll return to the earth sooner or later."


    Huang Si noticed the changes in his intelligence when he was feeding mental power to the Silver Blue Wolf just now. Now, even if the degree of brain development has not changed, the Silver Blue Wolf is much smarter than before, at least reaching the lower limit of monster.


    Unfortunately, the soul of the dependents still has a qualification problem. They can''t accept unlimited spiritual feeding. Otherwise, Huang Si may be able to feed 100 sections directly. Let''s fatten up the only skilled animal dependents first. Unfortunately, it can''t bear the fourth paragraph.


    But even so, the wolf is already the strongest soul in Huang Si''s family.


    Pets do not need to consider balance.


    "Give you a name. You''ll be called ash in the future." Huang Si rubbed his big ears. "Do you like it?"


    The Silver Blue Wolf purred twice. Although he couldn''t understand it, he at least knew that the pronunciation was his own name.


    "Then you can stay here for a while. After all, as my family members, your strength has broken the table. The strength of your soul is three times that of the strongest human family members. In addition, your combat effectiveness is an S-class beast and you have the skills of sound wave and air system. No, I feel like killing other family members."


    With his head tilted for unknown reasons, he still couldn''t understand people.


    But fortunately, Huang Si can directly use the soul instruction. The effect of the soul instruction is mandatory. Whether the family members can understand it or not, it is implemented according to the wishes of the soul owner.


    "You should not need to eat food now, but if you are greedy, you can eat whatever you want."


    With that, Huang Si flew up from his gray back, waved with it and left.


    Ash nodded. He understood that the owner wanted him to stay here because he wanted him to look after the house.


    So this whole place is home. It will take good care of it.


    Ash ran away happily.


    Huang Si thought that the fifth continent would be the demon world, and the ruler of the demon world would be settled in the snow.


    It''s just a problem. I don''t know if I can beat it on the snow.


    At present, artificial intelligence uses the fifth generation of Yiti, which is very strong in combat effectiveness. It is agile in defense and attack, and can fly against the sky. It is no problem to sling and hit S-class fierce animals. But the snow may not be comparable to the current ash.


    But Huang Si had tried to give the bowling core to Weiji before. He couldn''t use it. Weiji couldn''t perceive the original energy in the bowling core, nor could he take the initiative to let his soul out of the body.


    It seems that using the energy provided by the host is a unique ability of the family.


    But it is absolutely impossible for Huang Si to assimilate AI. They are all his precious children.

 Chapter 132

    After putting this on the R & D schedule, Huang Si put down his persistence. There are a lot of things on his R & D list. It''s not urgent. He also has a lot of things to do at ordinary times.


    For example, gradually arrange people from heaven and the demon world to come down to earth and reincarnate.


    As Huang Si''s family members, their souls are solid. Even if they are separated from the core of power, they can continue to exist. Moreover, due to the absolute control of soul instructions, they can even be stuffed into puppets.


    The so-called reincarnation is to plug the soul back into the human embryo.


    There are now 38 people in the heaven. One of the four newly added abilities is the bright attribute, and the other three are the golden mean attribute, which have been lost to the heaven by Huang Si.


    In this issue, Huang Si only threw 11 people to work as construction workers in the demon world. The new population on this side of the sky is 20.


    At first, it was only to properly balance the population of the two communities. Now it seems that a balanced population is suitable for sending people down to earth to reincarnate in a balanced way. Although the essence of the people in the two worlds is the same, it doesn''t matter.


    However, the foundation of the demon world and the heaven world cannot be moved. The people who need to be reincarnated must be whiteboard monsters. Another reason why Huang Si chose whiteboard monsters is because he wants to see if whiteboard monsters can develop new skills after they live again.


    With this in mind, the whiteboard monster''s memory must be washed away.


    Only a piece of white paper can draw the most beautiful pattern.


    He drew 10 people from heaven and 10 from the demon world, brought them all to the world, and then ordered their souls to separate from the body and from the core of power with soul instructions.


    This process is a little painful. After all, the souls of these dependents have been completely combined with the core of power, but the role of soul instruction is absolute. Before long, the souls of 20 dependents returned to a state of powerlessness.


    There was almost no difference between them. Huang Si looked at twenty souls and thought that sooner or later he would add a different buff to the workers in the heaven and the devil world, so that they could be different.


    "All your memories will be sealed until the day your body dies." Huang Si ordered these people.


    With this soul instruction, the soul memories of the 20 dependents were lost, even their basic living ability was forgotten, and they returned to a state of ignorance and unconsciousness.


    Next, Huang Si took some time to find the reincarnated family for them. By the way, he detected one thing. The Terran embryo naturally produces a soul about the 12th week, so it is likely to have a soul after the 12th week. It is not easy to plug a new soul.


    These people used to be the elite of the Terran. Now, as Huang Si''s family members, their souls have been improved. Therefore, even if they are whiteboard monsters, they still have a high starting point after reincarnation.


    With the participation of these people, the Terran''s combat power should increase.


    They are the future Terran heroes.


    Time passed quickly. In a flash, more than ten years have passed in the green world.


    Yawang yangeng has been secretly promoting his belief in the great demon God, which leads to the growing power of the demon sect.


    In fact, this is not a good thing for Terrans.


    Light is positive and darkness is negative. After all, the nature of creatures is still positive. Too many dark forces will also affect the normal survival of Terrans. Over the years, Yan Geng has become more and more rebellious. First, he promoted the belief in the God of water. Later, he stopped working on the God of water and began to secretly promote the belief in the demon God.


    His behavior caused a lot of dissatisfaction at home, but he himself selectively ignored it and just insisted on carrying out his ideas.


    Yan Geng became more and more devout in the belief of demon God, and even did many heinous things in China for the sake of the demon sect.


    The starting point of demon God belief is that Lu CuO becomes a demon, but Lu CuO is not a person who kills indiscriminately, but a force of revenge and retribution. However, when the belief in demon God became secularized, it was contaminated with many negative factors of people''s hearts, and finally became nameless.


    What''s more, Yan Geng had impure motives and only wanted to fight against the gods. Therefore, he also insisted on killing indiscriminately and evil all kinds of unimaginable ritual projects, adding fuel to the flames


    Cliff country gradually began to turbulence.


    In the 142nd year of Yaguo, when yangeng was 68, his physical condition had deteriorated.


    Yan Geng, who was seriously ill, knew his life soon, so at this time, Yan Geng did something unexpected not only for the human race, but also for the whole earth.


    Outside Yasong City, the capital of Yaguo, is Lingshan, a suburb.


    This is the cemetery of the kings of the cliff kingdom of past dynasties, but today, many people come here.


    It was winter, the cold wind was rustling, and there were cries all over the Lingshan mountain.


    The cry came from three thousand slaves who were chained in chains.


    Some of the more than 1000 soldiers who drove them away could not bear to see these slaves, while others were just insensitive.


    Most of the generals who led these soldiers were cold-blooded and just needed to sharpen their swords.


    The slaves looked at the expressions of the generals and soldiers who escorted them around. They generally understood their fate. Now they are pulled to Lingshan. What don''t they understand.


    The cliff king is dying. They are going to be buried alive!


    They desperately lamented to the soldiers around them:


    "Please, let''s go back..."


    "I don''t want to die, don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    However, even how these slaves cried and begged could not change their fate at all.


    This is the death order issued by Yan Geng, the king of the cliff state.


    In slave society, it is not uncommon to use living people for burial. However, with the progress of civilization, most nobles will still use substitutes such as puppets for burial. The number of people who really want to use living people for burial is generally small.


    Three thousand people were buried, not to mention today''s cliff country, even in the more cruel and ignorant period in the past. Even if it were all slaves, it was too cruel.


    Before that, many ministers advised one after another, but they couldn''t stop Yan Geng''s determination. What''s more terrible is that Yan Geng''s cronyism deliberately supported people in the demon sect to hold important official positions. Now in several important positions, almost all of them are people of the demon sect or cronies of Yan Geng.


    Therefore, the funeral ceremony finally began regardless of the obstruction of many ministers of Ya state.


    Because yangeng did not take a few days to unify the Communist Party from decision to implementation, he pushed forward very fast, resulting in the fundamental reaction of the three ancestors of the human race.


    They did not expect that the procedures for the burial of living people would be so easy to pass in Yaguo, a civilized country. Even if the cliff king is the Lord of a country, he won''t go against the will of the people, will he?


    Therefore, when the people of the demon sect had controlled the government, so that the funeral ceremony was passed quickly, the people nearby had to leave the fire and Xiyuan.

 Chapter 133

    Xiyuan is close to, come quickly. As soon as she flew to Lingshan, she shouted in the air:


    "Stop! I''m the Western God King Xiyuan. The Terran can''t be buried by living people!"


    Xiyuan pressed the cloud head and fell on the Lingshan mountain.


    Most soldiers were frightened by the sudden fall of Xiyuan from the sky and stopped their action. However, quite a few of the generals did not care, but looked provocative.


    Yan Geng also saw the arrival of Xiyuan.


    An unexpected look appeared on his face, "finally, God, you are finally here! I guessed you would come. Then, please accept my gift!"


    "Come on, go to the anti God array of the demon sect!"


    With the order of Yan Geng, dozens of demon sect disciples dressed in black wizard clothes came out.


    Holding the wizard''s Scepter in their hands, they drew complex tracks on the ground with cinnabar, and recited the spell of the demon sect in their mouths. I don''t know who invented this thing.


    Xiyuan saw that his words were useless, but Yan Geng intensified and said angrily:


    "All Terrans, stop it! It''s a big mistake for living people to be buried!"


    Just then, Lihuo arrived with a gun barrel and landed on the top of the mountain. She came a little late because she went to get weapons. When she came, she scolded: "Xiyuan, what reason do you tell them? If they want to kill people regardless of your dissuasion, you will kill them!"


    Xiyuan still hesitated: "but before they start, I''ll kill first..."


    Among the people below, Yan Geng sneered: "the gods are here? Then everyone do it for me!"


    Several generals waved flags and ordered, and the soldiers hesitated to raise their butchers'' knives.


    "I''ll argue with you again!"


    Half kneeling on the mountain, Lihuo put one end of the special individual gun barrel for artificial intelligence on the ground and the other end on his shoulder. The collimation instantly locked yangeng on Lingshan, and then pressed the trigger without hesitation.


    In the roar, the rocket rushed out of the barrel with a canopy of fire light.


    Yangeng had no time to avoid, but he looked at the radiant object and laughed loudly:


    "It''s late! You''re late! I''ll die anyway! But I''ll be a devil!"


    The rockets exploded beside yangeng, smashed him, and took away the lives of a group of generals and guards around him. In a flash, the leadership of yangeng was completely destroyed!


    However, it was really late. Before, after hearing the order, some generals and soldiers had begun to fight, and there was blood red on the Lingshan mountain.


    Lihuo carried a rocket and shouted in the stunned sight of the Terran:


    "I''m the God of fire. You leave the fire. Yangeng is dead. The culprit is killed. All the rest of the Terrans put down their weapons. If you dare to do it again, you will bear the punishment of the gods!"


    The sound of banging was everywhere, and the swords fell to the ground one after another.


    The soldiers on Lingshan were finally frightened by the terrible power of rockets and dropped their weapons.


    Turning back from the fire, he bit his teeth and said to Xiyuan, "see? What are the consequences of your temporary compassion? Count yourself at the foot of the mountain? How many slaves have died?"


    Xiyuan took a step backward and regretted it.


    She came early. When she came, the Terrans had not started to fight, so she was soft hearted and always wanted to preserve the Terrans, so she tried to make them give up burying with living people. She might as well leave the fire so simply and decisively, look at the situation is wrong, and directly blow up the Terran leader. At that time, she thought it was too much to leave the fire. Now she wants to come... It''s really right to leave the fire.


    Xiyuan trembled and choked in his voice, "I... my fault..."


    After all, Li Huo still couldn''t bear to see her pain. He advised: "OK, I have to bear half of the responsibility for this. After all, I''m late. If I came earlier, I wouldn''t be like this."


    They flew down from the mountain. Along the way, people knelt on the ground and worshipped them.


    "Pay attention to these people and prevent them from doing it again." Lihuo said to Xiyuan. Then she shouted, "all Terran soldiers and generals, untie the chains of slaves for me. If someone messes up, he will die!"


    Previously, the Witches of those evil gods found that the situation was bad and were secretly trying to leave.


    Xiyuan, with his sharp eyes, immediately flew over and connected his hands to knock all the Wizards out on the ground.


    The scene finally stabilized. Xiyuan said to Lihuo, "this matter is very important. I think we must report it to the father."


    Li Huo said: "yes, and people who believe in demon gods are theoretically under the control of the father. We must let the father deal with it!"


    "Xiao Ke, please inform the father of the situation here immediately!" Xiyuan contacted Xiao Ke with communication tools.


    "My master is sleeping now and can''t receive communication." Little can answer.


    "The situation is urgent, please contact immediately!"


    Xiaoke quickly made a logical judgment, and it could also master all the information on the scene. Soon, it made a decision. Now the time is 5:50 of the dark space time, and its owner occasionally wakes up at 6 o''clock. Therefore, considering all the weights, it allowed Huang Si to wake up directly from his sleep for the first time.


    Just a moment later, Huang Si woke up. At the speed of his thinking, he received Xiaoke''s requests and information in an instant.


    Huang Si rubbed his eyes and got up, but his consciousness had reached the Terran area along the network cable.


    The cost of disturbing him to sleep is great, especially after seeing unpleasant pictures.


    The atmosphere of low pressure shrouded the whole Lingshan mountain. All Terrans felt inexplicable fear, as if there was great pressure in their hearts. This kind of pressure gradually increases, making their hearts gradually overwhelmed.


    Huang Si didn''t say a word. He was still angry and didn''t want to talk.


    When all the Terrans outside the slave almost collapsed, Huang sicai spoke.


    "I didn''t expect that with the fate hourglass hanging overhead and the fierce beast attack, your Terrans are still so arrogant and regard the gods as nothing."


    "In that case, God punished the world."


    The mental force field was precisely guided according to Xiaoke''s video statistical analysis results. All soldiers who had executed orders, almost all generals and demons, as well as several officials who contributed to the trouble, were directly crushed at the same time and died on the spot.


    After the execution, Huang sicai appeared on the top of the mountain with a righteous body. Xiyuan and Lihuo hurriedly flew to him and knelt down to plead guilty.


    Huang Si shook his head. "It''s mainly my fault. I didn''t notice it in time. I''m appeasing traitors. You''ve done nothing wrong."


    "In addition, what Xiyuan encountered is just a switchman problem. Can you kill one person to save five people? If you expand, can you kill more than 1000 soldiers, generals and kings who want to kill in order to save these 3000 slaves?"


    Xiyuan couldn''t answer this question for a moment. He could only bow his head and say, "father, I don''t know..."


    Huang Si smiled: "of course, because you are gods. If you don''t execute the law for the human race, who can judge them?"

 Chapter 134

    In that terrible fire, yangeng opened his eyes and mouth, and was directly blown to pieces.


    His soul separated from his body and looked at the miserable scene in front of him, but he felt happy in his heart. He won, didn''t he? He disgusted the gods and created killings. He must be able to get the solicitation of the great demon God!


    At this time, yangeng suddenly sensed a vast and boundless existence, leaned over to him slightly from the sky and sent out an idea inquiry.


    That existence gave him a great sense of oppression, as if the whole world was irresistible.


    But he also instantly understood the meaning of that existence. It was asking whether he was willing to give up freedom, recognize a great existence, join the ranks of gods and demons, and survive forever.


    Yan Geng was very happy. He believed in the demon God for many years and finally got a reward. It must be that the great demon God of the demon world came to attract him. He finally got the opportunity to resist the God.


    "After sacrificing so many people, I finally got what I deserved. Those gods who ignored me and humiliated me will eventually pay a price..." yangeng thought, excited, and immediately wanted to promise the great existence.


    However, in his vision, a figure suddenly appeared.


    The man seemed to suddenly appear and directly stretched out his hand to stop in front of the vast existence.


    "Wait, don''t assimilate such people."


    The figure seemed to be very small, just like the ordinary human race. However, after listening to his words, the vast existence "shrunk" back very obediently and ignored yangeng again.


    The figure said to the vast existence: "core, this person''s soul strength is indeed enough, but he should not become my family, you can''t assimilate him."


    Yan Geng was anxious, and his soul issued a silent cry: "no, let me go to the demon world. I want to give everything to the great demon God of the demon world. I want to be a demon, and I want the gods to pay the price!"


    The figure turned to him as if looking at him.


    Yan Geng could not see the man clearly. Both the man and the vast existence seemed to be in a very distant place and looked vague.


    "Don''t go! Take me!" He cried anxiously.


    The figure smiled.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to know the truth? The truth is too cruel for you. If you are assimilated like this, it is also too cruel for you. But I think I am also wrong, so choose whether to die happily without knowing the truth, or to live painfully without knowing the truth?"


    Yangeng doesn''t know what he''s talking about, but he doesn''t want to die. He hasn''t found the water god he''s looking for, nor has he implemented his great revenge. So he said, "I want the truth!"


    The figure smiled, full of irony.


    "Yan Geng, my name is Huang Si. I am neither the emperor of Heaven nor the demon God you believe in. I am the source of gods and demons. In this world, gods and demons are a family. You go to the opposite side of gods for help, but you all find me by the same path. And the person you like is neither in heaven nor in the demon world. Now you can tell me, do you want to Become a God, or are you willing to become a devil, or choose the third way? "


    "The third way?" Yan Geng''s soul trembled constantly. He recalled everything before his death, "I see, I see. All I asked for in my life, whether it''s the water god or the demon God, it turned out to be just a joke. I was a family and came to the same goal by different ways, ha ha, I see..."


    "I see. The third way you give me is just a mockery of me, right, because you know I will choose this... Whether I choose to become a God or a devil, it''s just yours... I won''t be your slave, you can''t be my master, and you''ll never get me, because..."


    "I choose death!"


    Yan Geng''s soul burst into pieces. With his will, he chose to commit suicide to preserve his self-esteem.


    "In fact, seeing your firm mind for decades, I know your soul strength is estimated to be good." Huang Si said, "so I also know that you will come to me sooner or later. Instead of letting you lose your freedom to commit suicide, you will not complete you... At least until you die, you are also a free Terran. This is my final compensation to you, Yan Geng."


    Whether Yan Geng acted perversely or respected the belief in demons and gods, they were all made and done by the human race, and Huang Si wouldn''t care too much.


    However, it was wrong to bury 3000 slaves.


    Terrans are not qualified to do this to their compatriots. Therefore, Yan Geng is not qualified to be a family member. Huang Si will only let him die.


    After handling yangeng, Huang Si touched the core of the world.


    The core of the world expresses a happy mood.


    Although 007 works hard overtime, his father sometimes has gentle times.


    But the warmth lasted only a little while.


    Huang Si just comforted and left again.


    Over the first continent, the image of the hourglass of destiny suddenly changed.


    The bell came from the horizon, and a sound resounded through the sky.


    The huge hourglass hanging in the air, the gravel above flows down again like a current and falls into the space below.


    "The king of the cliff kingdom is perverse and cruel. The fate hourglass flows again, and the punishment of the gods will come to the Terran."


    All Terrans looked at the sky in amazement and saw the change of the hourglass.


    The hourglass of fate flows!


    Divine punishment? Yes, the cliff king has just killed so many slaves. No wonder the gods are angry.


    In the change of Lingshan, more than 400 slaves died in the cliff state, and the king of the cliff state and all the generals, ministers and demons who supported him died clean. Only a few dissenting ministers survived. More than 300 soldiers died.


    On that day, the bell in the sky and the word of divine punishment spread all over the Terran area. The crime of cliff king was announced to the world, and all Terrans trembled for divine punishment.


    The Terrans are in constant fear, and the orc invasion of the wilderness will officially begin from now on.


    200 class E fierce beasts poured out of the wilderness and went to the settlement of the whole Terran.


    The Terrans are in complete chaos.


    As a result, the demon sect has almost collapsed. A large number of high-level deaths and the loss of believers have forced the demon God belief to turn into the dark again and dare not be arrogant in the open.


    After Yan Geng''s death, the prince succeeded to the throne, the prince was his second son, and the two princes of Ya state rebelled.


    In the name of the king of the cliff, they almost captured the capital of the cliff country.


    If the Terrans had not found that the beasts were attacking the Terran settlement, the civil war would have been fought for many years.


    For now, they can only join hands to fight against the attack of beasts.


    Although the cliff state did not perish, the princes became stronger and stronger, and the cliff state itself declined because of various previous perverse policies. The local authorities are strong while the central authorities are weak, which is bound to become the starting point of new unrest in the future.


    Later, Xiyuan was left to eliminate the demon sect.


    There is nothing wrong with the belief of demon God. What is wrong is that people with ulterior motives use the belief of demon God to achieve their own goals, as well as ignorance. Huang Si should not leave the position of demon God vacant for hundreds of years. After all, the belief of demon God needs a God to manage.


    That''s wrong.


    Now that we have entered the age of myth, Lu CuO can be used. After all, he is a genuine demon God recognized by the human race.


    Lu CuO received the instruction and was quickly sent to the world.

 Chapter 135

    The alarm clock rang.


    Huang Si looked at the timer. Yes, the twenty-two years of the green world have passed. It''s time to see Zhu Yao.


    However, we should also look at the changes of Zhu Yao in the past 20 years. Under the instruction of Huang Si, Xiao Ke summarized the video data of Zhu Yao in the past 22 years, analyzed and judged them one by one, and finally sorted them into a report and submitted it to Huang Si.


    Xiaoke now knows how to mark difficult words on the report. Knowing mistakes and being able to change them is a good artificial intelligence.


    Southeast of the Terran area, on the coast of the green sea.


    Xiyuan sat on the gray head, undulating with the gray head, while Huang Si sat on the gray back.


    Ash is a very clever Silver Blue Wolf. It may have been a fierce S-class beast before, but it''s different now. Now it''s a great owner''s pet and mount.


    Ash walked steadily and walked slowly into this small fishing village on the border.


    Huang Si specially asked Xiyuan to come over. At first, she was bothered to find Zhu Yao. Now she always has to see the result, doesn''t she?


    Huang Si was reading Zhu Yao''s experience over the years with the statement given to him by Xiao Ke in his hand. Of course, Xiyuan had already seen it.


    However, just entering the small fishing village, ash frightened all the villagers in the small fishing village. Can''t there be such a big and fierce looking wolf that can''t eat people?


    Huang Si touched Gray''s mane and gave it an instruction to be cute. Gray cooperated with gray to purr, and put away his claws as much as possible, looking gentle and clever.


    Then he handed a gold bar to the captain in charge of guarding the small fishing village.


    The team leader looked at the gold bar and Huang Si.


    Now Xiyuan is invisible, and no one can see it. After all, she is a god of the human race, and it is inconvenient to often appear in front of the mortals.


    "This is the toll for the whole village. You can share it." Huang Si has a gentle attitude.


    So the villagers all gathered around the team leader to pay money. Huang Si, holding the report and taking Xiyuan, continued to ride the wolf to the beach.


    In the past 22 years, Zhu Yao completely gave up all the conveniences he enjoyed as the son of nobility. He has done all kinds of work, such as hunting, farming, Hawking, and even serving as a soldier. But he didn''t do this without choice, but chose and honed himself regularly. Only when he had a thorough understanding of one occupation, would he change another, and the change of each occupation could see his thinking line. For example, in order to study the nature of fire, he would be a cook, make iron, burn charcoal, and so on.


    It seems that these things are a waste of time, but Zhu Yao''s talent is very high and he works very hard. Every time he does a line, his level is improved many times faster than others. Every time he left that industry, the people who taught him tried to stay, but Zhu Yao refused every time.


    Zhu Yao is indeed a genius. Even though his ideas were different from those of the Academy, he just learned how to fight against the Academy, so he passed on the decades of experience of the academy to the people who studied it. The discrimination and correction meeting can also suppress the legitimate people on the side of the Academy.


    But over the past 22 years, Zhu Yao has gradually lost his former glory.


    I don''t know if he is getting older. From the beginning, he dominated every industry he entered, but later, he became more and more dull and slower.


    In the end, in their forties and fifties, they had disappeared.


    Over the years, Zhu Yao also suffered a lot and suffered a lot. His family even claimed to expel him from the family because of his "useless" behavior. His parents still contacted and supported him privately, but his life is still fundamentally different from that of the noble children in the past.


    Over the past 22 years, he has camped out in the wild many times. Sometimes when his clothes are wrapped, he lies down on the roadside like a tramp for a night. In short, he often encountered all kinds of unexpected difficulties when running around. He also ate insects and bark because of lack of food, and worked with slaves because he had no money.


    In fact, under Huang Si''s entrustment, both Dongyao and Xiyuan took care of him secretly to avoid Zhu Yao''s real death. Therefore, Xiyuan is very clear about Zhu Yao''s situation.


    Huang Si put down the report and asked Xiyuan, "what do you think of Zhu Yao?"


    Xiyuan has now lifted her invisibility. She is wearing an ancient long skirt, sitting on her gray head, her legs hanging on one side, and her clothes flying above the wolf''s head.


    After hearing Huang Si''s question, Xiyuan frowned and said, "he is old and no longer has the talent of his youth."


    Huang Si: "Oh?"


    "Zhu Yao shouldn''t be engaged in so many kinds of work. If he wants to give full play to his talent, he should specialize in one subject instead of wasting his talent out of thin air." Xiyuan said.


    Huang Si smiled. "What you said is also true, but what I expect of him is not that he is a genius, nor that he can achieve much."


    He looked into the distance as if he had penetrated the time and looked back on the past.


    "From the beginning, I saw him for his extraordinary imagination and independent thinking ability. This ability is a gift of philosophers."


    "With his talent, he can become a great master no matter where he goes or what he does. Even if he doesn''t do anything, he can be a rich childe. However, I deliberately guided him to take the most difficult road."


    After hearing Huang Si''s words, Xiyuan was confused. She asked, "why is this the hardest way? Why do you torture yourself and waste yourself?"


    "Because the truth is always in the hands of a few... No, probably only in the hands of the only one." Huang Si sighed, "everyone has the instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. If a person has extraordinary intelligence and stable spirit, he still chooses to do things against his instinct, it must be because he has found the real meaning and value for his life and can defeat any other thing in the world."


    Today, 50 year old Zhu Yaozheng lives alone near this small fishing village on the green sea.


    I don''t know what he is doing and thinking now.


    Ash walked to the beach. Although it was large, its claws were also large, so it wouldn''t sink when walking on the sand. Whether it is nerve reaction speed, physical fitness or soul strength, it has not only reached the peak of fierce animals, but also the strongest on the planet.


    However, no one knows about it except Huang Si sitting on ash.


    According to the direction pointed by Huang Si, ash walked all the way to the beach.


    The green sea water is green not because of eutrophication or too many water plants, but only because of the mineral content. The rest is not much different from the earth''s oceans. There are many seaside reefs here, and there are some terrain with large drop, but the wind and waves are not big.

 Chapter 136

    Ash is close to a reef. After turning to the sea side of the reef, you can see a man sitting under the reef. His appearance is not very good. His long hair is wet on his face, entangled like seaweed. His clothes are also worn, and are covered with sundries and debris washed up by the sea.


    The sea washed around him, and the tiny froth broke over his feet from time to time, but he even threw away his shoes. The whole person sat there motionless as a corpse.


    Ash ash also came to the man, some curiously lowered his head and sniffed the man with his nose to see if he was really dead.


    The man looked indifferent without lifting his eyelids. But ash smelled the breath of a stranger. The man was still alive and boring.


    Xiyuan jumped down from the wolf''s head and looked at the man she had seen 22 years ago.


    This is 50 year old Zhu Yao.


    Compared with the 28-year-old childe, Zhu Yao has been weathered, his skin has become rough, his knuckles are thick, and even scars. It can be seen that he has done a lot of physical work. His skin became loose, his wrinkles climbed up the corners of his eyes and forehead, and his skin color became darker. From his current appearance, it was difficult to see the appearance of the dazzling noble children who were in full bloom at the identification meetings across the cliff country.


    "Zhu Yao."


    Hearing someone calling him, Zhu Yao raised his head and saw Huang Si sitting on the wolf and Xiyuan standing aside. He was stunned for a moment, and then showed a look of memory.


    After a while, Zhu Yao waved his sleeves, simply swept the debris on his lower body, bent over and knelt on the reef, and gave Huang si a big gift and Xiyuan another gift.


    Only when he made great gifts did he see the demeanor of the noble childe who was familiar with ancient rites and had excellent knowledge.


    "Dear God, I have been waiting for you for 35 years."


    Zhu Yao knew that the person in front of him was the God he had seen when he was 15 years old. He finally came when he was 50 years old.


    After waiting for so many years, he finally came to the original agreed date. In the past many years, he dreamed of this day countless times and woke up in his dream countless times. He is afraid to live up to expectations and be abandoned. Now that he was old, he finally waited for the God he had seen when he was young.


    While saluting, Zhu Yao thought that the gods were gods. After so many years, he never grew old at all.


    Huang Si asked him, "have you found the answer to the world in the past 35 years?"


    Hearing this question, Zhu Yao looked confused.


    "I don''t know."


    "I seek answers from everything. I have found a lot of knowledge. When I know more every day than yesterday, I become more and more confused."


    Zhu Yao began to tell about his income over the past 20 years. He talked about water, which moistens everything, but he didn''t take his credit. The nature of all creatures goes up, and the water goes down alone. All things are born with water, but water is neither arrogant nor competitive. The filthy land is common evil, and the water lives in peace.


    He talked about darkness, chaos, children, country, music and war.


    One thought after another jumped out of him, and his face, which was like a dead haggard, gradually showed the brilliance of wisdom.


    However, the glory gradually quieted down. Zhu Yao spoke more and more slowly, and his thinking was more and more hindered. Finally, he could not speak any more, and the pain slowly climbed up his cheek.


    "So, dear God, twenty-two years later, I still can''t answer the question you raised... I have studied everything and summarized all the rules and regulations, but I still can''t understand the origin of the world. I feel very painful and work hard every day, but I get nothing. I can''t find the answer to the question whether it''s work or meditation. Dear God, Am I going the wrong way again? "


    Xiyuan stood on the reef. The sea breeze blew through her body and made her hair fly with the wind. After listening to Zhu Yao''s words, she didn''t say anything. This problem is too profound. Maybe only her father God can answer it.


    "Then go on." Huang Si said to Zhu Yao.


    "People who have self and understand thinking will suffer. People who really live a muddle and stiff life will not feel pain. Your pain shows that your mind has remained clear and has not been paralyzed. Continue to look for the answer to the question."


    "Xiyuan." Huang Si called her.


    "Father, what''s the matter?" Xiyuan stroked his long hair and answered.


    "Help me look after Zhu Yao." Huang Si had an injection in his hand. "This is the research result of the land boundary, which can help you avoid some diseases and live safely over the age of 70. As for the risk of accidental death, please."


    Zhu Yao listened to Huang Si''s address and entrustment to Xiyuan, and his face looked surprised. Xiyuan is the name of one of the great ancestors, the Western God King.


    Zhu Yao was really honored to let such a presence take special care of him. He quickly gave Xiyuan a ritual of worshipping gods.


    Huang Si injected Zhu Yao with an injection and evaporated the syringe.


    "Live and make good use of the remaining 20 years of your life. I hope you can withstand the baptism of time next time."


    The waves rolled, the sea breeze blew strongly in this sea area, and the sound of the waves was like a drum.


    When Zhu Yao lifted his body from the reef again, the sea was empty and even the big wolf disappeared. He sighed and stood up.


    Since then, Zhu Yao never stayed in a small fishing village, but went to the settlement of the human race.


    ¡­¡­


    With the passage of time, the population of heaven and the demon world is also increasing.


    Huang Si calmly accepted that his family had more than 100 people.


    Now, however, something has happened in the sky. The person with language ability is splitting up.


    The person with language ability is very good at stirring up the wind and rain. I don''t know why he is so keen on factional struggle. In short, since the new 20 people, especially the four new people with ability, joined the heaven, the person with language ability immediately tried his best to attract the four new people with ability.


    In the eyes of those with language ability, ability means potential and high position in the future. Through various means, he made the four new people with ability no longer follow Xiao''s heart, but have a better relationship with him.


    Xiao Zhui''s character is actually a little out of group, and Gao Yan is also a relatively honest person, which gives people with language ability room to operate. He managed to alienate himself successfully.


    At present, the heaven is divided into two small groups, one is Xiao chasing Gao Yan, and the other is five people, including those with language ability.

 Chapter 137

    Obviously, the official positions are appointed by Huang Si. For the time being, there is nothing to dispute except the land and the house, but these people just want to engage in disputes and division.


    It seems that they need a new and courageous leader.


    Huang Si went to the boundary and caught Xiaohua.


    He flipped Xiaohua''s memory and consciousness. Well, he was still so stable. Even if he had the body again, Xiaohua''s psychological state was still pious and stable.


    Huang Si vaguely felt that the reason why Xiaohua looked like a crazy believer was largely because of himself. When he assimilated Xiaohua, because it was the first time he assimilated his family members, he was very nervous and looked forward to success, so he subconsciously affected Xiaohua''s state and made her soul domination starting point very high.


    As for now, Huang Si doesn''t care so much about his family members. He also lets the core of the world rather than himself assimilate the soul with soul particles, so the initial dominance will be much lower.


    As for Lu Cuo, the degree of soul domination is almost second only to Xiaohua, which is also higher than Xiao Zhui. However, Lu CuO''s soul strength and self-awareness are also very high, which is higher than any other family members in terms of soul quality alone.


    After thinking clearly, Huang Si gave Xiaohua an instruction: go to the heaven as his messenger and lead others in the heaven to carry out the construction of the heaven. The specific construction scheme will be directly transmitted to Xiaohua and arranged by her.


    After that, Huang Si fed a piece of silk to Xiaohua''s soul.


    Now, if the soul strength of * * divine power is calculated, the strength ranking of several dependents should be as follows:


    Silver Blue Wolf 3, Xiaohua 2.4, Lu CuO 2.0, Xiao Zhui 1.2, Gao Yan 1.2, and the rest are 0.2.


    After finishing, Huang Si personally took Xiaohua to the heaven.


    "Open charm skills."


    "Yes, master."


    Now Xiaohua is still very good. At least she has learned to call her master every time.


    Therefore, when Xiaohua was thrown by Huang Si to the settlement of people in the heaven, it looked like a goddess falling from the sky in the eyes of people in the heaven.


    Although the influence scope of Xiaohua''s spiritual ability is still only 150 meters, her pious mind, dusty temperament and charming spiritual ability still have a very perfect effect.


    "My name is Xiaohua. I''m the master''s wizard. The master asked me to come and command you."


    As soon as Xiaohua landed, she opened her eyes and said such a paragraph.


    Most people gathered and looked at the flowers curiously.


    This woman''s arrival is different from everyone before.


    She fell from the air. I don''t know whether it was her own ability or the noble God himself sent her.


    Among them, especially those with language ability, his mind moved the fastest. He immediately thought that this woman must please. Looking at her appearance, a pious appearance, it seems that she is not very smart and should not be difficult to deal with.


    Since then, the heaven has been dominated by Xiaohua. After all, Xiaohua is the first person in the heaven in terms of soul strength. Although the actual combat power may not be as good as Xiao Zhui, Xiaohua is more suitable to be a leader than Xiao Zhui. At least she was once a Terran witch.


    The speed and efficiency of the construction of heaven have improved a lot since Xiaohua joined.


    In Huang Si''s idea, the heaven must be built into the style of Oriental mythology, so the architectural drawings he gave Xiaohua and Xiao Zhui were designed by Xiaoke with reference to the style of ancient Chinese myths and legends. Over the years, it is also a rudiment, at least half of a general framework.


    Huang Si also occasionally went to provide them with some building materials.


    As for the demon world, the five assimilated fierce beasts have passed the fifth continent, but the snow is still temporarily left in the wilderness to manage other beasts.


    Time flies, and ten years pass in the twinkling of an eye.


    One day, Xiyuan sent a message to Huang Si:


    "Zhu Yao seems to be looking for you."


    As a God who looked after the human race, Xiyuan knew the situation of the human race very well. Zhu Yao worshipped back and forth in the temples in several big cities of Yaguo and prayed to Xiyuan to see the God of heaven.


    Because Zhu Yao worshipped too many times, even if Xiyuan was not often in the temple, she also noticed Zhu Yao''s behavior.


    In addition, Xiyuan was entrusted to take care of Zhu Yao, so the report went to Huang Si.


    "Wait, I''ll come and have a look." Huang Si replied to Xiyuan, and then connected with consciousness according to the coordinates she gave.


    This is a remote temple. There are few people in the temple. Zhu Yao is kneeling on the mat and praying attentively to the statue.


    "What can I do for you?" Huang Si appears directly in the body of righteousness.


    Xiyuan came out from one side, dressed in the clothes of a female wizard. She had just dropped a divine sign to let everyone except Zhu Yao leave the temple. So now there is only Zhu Yao in the temple.


    Now Zhu Yao is 60 years old. Hearing Huang Si''s voice, he was shocked and raised his head.


    "It''s really you, God... You''re really here..." Zhu Yao''s face showed gratitude and relief.


    Huang Si frowned at him. Zhu Yao''s state is very poor, not the physical condition, but the mental condition.


    "What have you experienced in the past ten years? If you go on like this, you are not far from mental weakness?" Huang Si asked.


    Zhu Yao smiled bitterly and replied:


    "Dear God, over the years, I still continue to look for the answer to that question. I don''t understand what is the origin of everything and what is the starting point of everything. I haven''t stopped searching for it one day. However, with my aging, I understand that maybe I can''t find the answer in my whole life. So..."


    "The old man knows that he can''t answer the question of respecting God and is not qualified to enter the heaven. Therefore, praying to respecting God is only for one thing..."


    "Can the old man exchange a broken life for respecting God to tell the final answer? If he can know the origin and starting point of the world, the old man will not hesitate to die."


    With that, Zhu Yao buried himself deeply in the mat and begged.


    Huang Si said:


    "Are you sure you want to trade your life for the answer? If you don''t, you can live safely for another ten years, or longer."


    Zhu Yao looked calm, as if he had accepted the end of his death: "respect God. If you don''t know the mystery of the world until death, you can''t rest in peace."


    Huang Si laughed coldly, and his voice was full of sarcasm:


    "Come on, if I tell you that there is no answer to this question, and your life has been abandoned by me?"


    "You could have lived a dignified life as a noble childe, but now, for an unanswered question, you have lost the meaning of life, lost your parents, relatives, reputation, wealth, youth and health. Now, you not only have nothing, but also die."


    "Do you regret it!"

 Chapter 138

    Huang Si''s voice was like thunder, which shocked Zhu Yao for a long time.


    He sat up silently from the mat, and then


    "I don''t regret it."


    Zhu Yao''s aging back was still straight, and his look had calmed down.


    "Even if I have exhausted my life and everything, I don''t regret it, because at least I know that there is no answer to this question."


    "If there is no answer, it is also an answer. I have exhausted an unsolved problem in my life. The meaning of this life is enough. Since God has told me the answer, please take my life according to the agreement."


    Zhu Yao''s expression was bleak, lost and painful, but he really didn''t regret it.


    He sighed:


    "A person''s life is only decades, 70 years, really, too short..."


    He closed his eyes and waited for the doomed death to come.


    Huang Si smiled. He held out his hand.


    "Come on, put your hand out."


    Zhu Yao opened his eyes suspiciously and stretched out his palm. His hand was already an old man''s hand, trembling, thin and ugly.


    Huang Si took his hand and said:


    "Then the agreement is reached."


    "According to the agreement, you will die, and then you will be born again."


    Zhu Yao''s body burned up in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    "If you stay away from the world... Hmm? You don''t need to ask."


    Just as he was about to ask whether he was willing to accept assimilation, Huang Si felt the will conveyed by Zhu Yao''s soul.


    "So it is. It turns out that death is not terrible for you. What you are afraid of is that death interrupts your way to find the answer." Huang Si smiled. "I understand what Gu Yan said."


    "There are many things in this world that are more valuable than freedom. It is worth your life to seek truth, even if you pay all the price for it."


    "In your short life, you keep racing against time, even if you don''t reach the end, but Zhu Yao, you do find the meaning of your life. You have written great values for your life, so your soul is worth living forever and continuing your pursuit."


    The golden light was shining, and Zhu Yao finally got the future he expected.


    At the moment when Zhu Yao was assimilated, Huang Si received a very special information sharing.


    "What is this?... the framework of another world?"


    At the same moment of receiving the information, Huang Si''s soul resonated with the book of creation, and a new memory was transmitted from the book of creation.


    The book of creation tells him that he now has the ability to enter his conscious space.


    Huang Si felt his soul. When he moved, he entered an illusory space.


    "Is this my space of consciousness?"


    Now, Huang Si''s consciousness no longer stays in the real world, but enters a wonderful situation.


    In front of him appeared a dark starry sky, which showed endless vastness, as if it had infinity.


    There are few stars in the sky, and the light is weak. Only three stars are bright, followed by two stars, and the rest are so weak that they can hardly be seen clearly.


    Huang can feel his as like as two peas. This connection is just the same as the connection between his own and his family.


    "The world system of the earth is like this."


    With Huang Si''s whisper, countless luminous lines appeared in the starry sky. Some of these lines are thick and some are thin. If there is substance, they continue to split, extend and join in the starry sky, and finally divide the starry sky into more than ten large blocks and countless small blocks.


    Light, like a net, envelops the starry sky and divides the original stars into different blocks.


    Huang Si looked at the optical net for a while. When he thought, the optical net dispersed by itself. The starry sky returned to darkness, but the stars were still bright.


    "Well, the world system of the green world is like this."


    After this sentence, the lines in the starry sky extend again, which is different from the previous spectacular scene of countless lights appearing at almost the same time and then splitting and combining together. This time, the lines are obviously thinner and weaker, and the progress is slow. It took a long time to outline the four regions and extend a little to the circumference.


    "It''s really incomplete. It seems that I need to supplement it myself."


    Huang Si looked at the light in the starry sky and talked to himself.


    This time, the book of creation really brought him a big surprise, a big surprise more important than fragments.


    You know, Huang Si is an adult with a complete world outlook taught by the earth education system. He has his own view of the world, but Zhu Yao has another view of the world, relying on the green world and the human cultural system, plus his own knowledge.


    In the past, Huang Si only regarded the "world outlook" as a virtual word, but now he sees the concretization of the so-called "world outlook" from his conscious space!


    Huang Si knew before that the inheritance of the creator can create the whole world. But he knows nothing about how to create it.


    Now, he has a little understanding.


    To create a world from nothing, we must first build the framework of the world in consciousness.


    World outlook, methodology, and so on can be regarded as part of philosophy.


    Philosophy is the knowledge that can guide all other disciplines, so philosophy has become the core skeleton of the world.


    Philosophy is the skeleton, law is flesh and blood, and skill is the skin.


    Now Huang Si has two different modes of understanding the world, so he has two different world systems.


    The appearance of the world system in the space of consciousness is the streamer network. The world system from the earth is very complete, so the streamer network is extremely complex and tight. The world system on the green world side has just been built by Zhu Yao. There are only three major frameworks:


    Water, civilization, wisdom.


    Huang Si feels the echo of the stars in the dark. Each star means the soul of a family member.


    He sensed the position of Lu CuO and the floret, then stretched out an invisible finger in the space of consciousness, and the new optical network line was drawn at his fingertips.


    Death, soul.


    The two new areas are drawn by Huang Si and then connected with the previous area.


    In this way, the world system of the green world has five regions.


    The stars twinkle between the frames, sending out fluctuations of power. After these stars are delimited, they become a part of this area.


    "I see. Earning family members can gradually complete my understanding of the world."


    Whiteboard monsters or skilled dependents are not important. What matters is that the dependents have their own understanding and mastery of philosophy, rules and skills. Previously, Huang Si only divided his family members into whiteboard monsters and non whiteboard monsters according to whether he had skills or not. He really only got fur.

 Chapter 139

    Philosophy is the skeleton, that is, the optical network. The starting point of this optical network is passed from Zhu Yao, and then some supplements are made according to Huang Si''s own cognition.


    The area circled by the optical network is the law.


    The law is equivalent to the cognition of the world law. The law spreads between the optical networks like light fog.


    At present, the laws in these five areas are still very few and very weak.


    The least of them is the soul, followed by death, water, wisdom and civilization. However, most of the law cognition in wisdom and civilization is the embodiment of Huang Si''s own cognition, which is about half to half that provided by Zhu Yao.


    Stars are the skills and knowledge provided by family members, and skills are the use of laws.


    Looking at the incomplete optical network in the starry sky, Huang Si felt that if he further supplemented the optical network, filled in new stars a little bit, and produced more light and fog, his understanding of the world would be more and more profound.


    Therefore, we need higher quality family members, such as Lu Cuo.


    Lu CuO not only has skills, but also knows the law of death. It is because Lu CuO fills the cognitive gap of Huang Si about death that he can outline a block for death in the space of consciousness.


    As for the skill itself, it is only the way of application, which is relatively less important than law and philosophy.


    Looking at the optical network, Huang Si thought that he might find a new world system in the future.


    He is now trapped in the dark space, but in the future, he is likely to go out, find other worlds and contact new world systems.


    Not to mention, the establishment of the world system has brought about a new change in the relationship between him and his family members.


    "Work hard to collect the whole picture book."


    Huang Si feels that there is a long way to go. The sky is so huge and the stars are so small. If you want to fill the sky, you can''t have family members with repeated attributes. Moreover, the stronger the ability of family members and the more cognition, the more effective they will be in complementing the rules.


    However, according to his experience in playing card drawing hand games, it is very difficult for a card pool with more than 100 characters to draw a complete atlas, not to mention his own world system. At first glance, there is an astronomical space to fill in.


    "It''s no use being anxious. In short, support the Terran and take your time."


    These dependents received in the green world are naturally suitable to fill the second world system of Huang Si. After all, the two are homologous. As for his original earth system, he can barely frame the stars, but the connection is not close enough.


    However, so far, no family member has the cognition of space and life. Huang Si thought that there should be these two regions, because since death is a large region, there must be a corresponding life region. As for space, it must be an extremely important part, so most of them also have large areas.


    At present, Huang Si can''t divide smaller regions like the earth system, which may be related to the insufficient understanding of the world.


    When the thought moved, Huang Si withdrew from the space of consciousness.


    First of all, he immediately asked Mo Xia in the room, "what''s wrong with me just now?"


    Mo Xia wondered, "no? The father has been lying on the sofa."


    "OK, that''s all right."


    After confirming that going in and out of the conscious space will not affect the real self, Huang Si immediately realized that he came to the green world.


    The assimilated soul of Zhu Yao still remained in place.


    "That''s amazing, great philosopher." Huang Si couldn''t help praising.


    He took out his mental strength, cut it into 100 pieces, and then fed it to Zhu Yao section by section.


    Until the sixth paragraph, Huang sicai stopped and was about to explode.


    Now, Zhu Yao''s soul strength should be counted as 5.0, which is the strongest here.


    Now Huang Si is too lazy to deal with the problem of balance. He is willing to let Zhu Yaoxian be the strongest family member.


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhu Yao woke up again, he had come to a strange place.


    Surrounded by stones and no vegetation, he groped and stood up.


    "This is heaven." Huang Si''s voice sounded beside him, "the heaven is extremely desolate, and it has not been built. Living here will be many times more painful than the world."


    Zhu Yao respectfully gave Huang si a big gift.


    "Thank God."


    His performance is very calm, but it is not the calm produced by Xiaohua''s piety.


    The light of wisdom flows in Zhu Yao''s eyes. After the disillusionment of pursuit, death and rebirth, his thought seems to be no longer so anxious.


    "Whether it''s heaven or earth, desolate or lively, it''s good." Zhu Yao touched his chest and felt the source of vitality in his body. "What I have is no longer more than ten or twenty years, but almost endless time... It''s good..."


    Huang Si smiled.


    "It''s worth waiting for you for so many years, great philosopher. Philosophy is really the strongest subject."


    After placing Zhu Yao in heaven, Huang Si left.


    In the dark space, Huang Si''s real body left the room and came to the green world half a minute later.


    "The core of the world, let me enter the special space."


    ¡°£¡¡±


    The core of the world quickly pulled its father in.


    Huang Si lay in the special space, holding his fingers towards the core of the world, and he grasped the basic data chain of the world.


    Now, he has sensed the part of the chain that belongs to fire and water. Although it is weak, it is different from the situation that he could not perceive before.


    However, there is no civilization, wisdom and soul.


    "Why aren''t these three areas in your underlying data?"


    Huang Si loosened the chain and shook the body at the core of the world with his hand.


    This shrem like body is quite fun. It''s like jelly, and it''s big. There are many kinds of kneading methods.


    World Core: " ¡°£¿¡± ¡°£¿¡±


    It really doesn''t understand.


    "Maybe it''s because these three regions are only related to creatures. They are part of evolution and are not included in the underlying data?"


    After pinching the noumenon of the core of the world for a while, Huang sicai let the child go.


    "Well, let me out."


    Huang Si asked the core of the world to move himself to the third continent, which is deserted and suitable for lying down quietly.


    The mental force field expanded instantly and shrouded the surrounding space. Then Huang Si looked at the size of his mental force field.


    Sure enough, it has changed.


    Now the radius of the mental force field is 132 kilometers.


    The establishment of the dual world system and the emergence of consciousness space have indeed brought about the improvement of the soul. Although the enhancement effect is not as good as the original fragment, it is also very good.


    Mosquito legs are also meat, not to mention, from early 100 to 132, not mosquito legs, at least Jinhua ham.

 Chapter 140

    Huang Si lay on the grass, feeling the cool touch of the turf under him, smelling the smell of the grass, and closed his eyes.


    Within a radius of 122 kilometers, all water appeared in his consciousness.


    Those bits and pieces, like gravel, are the water in the cells of plants and animals. The larger droplets are dew and water in the soil. And as ethereal as fog is the water vapor in the air. Further away, there are streams, rivers and lakes, which are reflected in consciousness as larger water bodies.


    Some water is flowing, and others are transforming between different forms.


    Huang Si stretched out his hand and held it in the air. Under his mind, there were little drops of light blue light flying from the surrounding water bodies.


    In the macro world, first, a turbulent stream closest to Huang Si gradually becomes slow and calm, and then a river a little farther away.


    The waves on the river subsided one by one and finally calmed down.


    The liquid flowing in the plant body slowly stopped, and the swirling rain from the sky became slower and slower.


    When the lake became quiet, even the fish in it could not afford to splash.


    Finally, the water on the ground even stopped evaporating, and the dew on the grass leaves no longer became larger.


    All the water seems to slow down or stop.


    Only Huang Si can see that the light blue light continuously collects into his hands and condenses into liquid in his hands, but this is not a real liquid, but a highly condensed energy of water.


    "I have mastered the energy I haven''t heard of before." Huang Si was helpless.


    In addition to providing a philosophical framework, Zhu Yao also brought an understanding of the law of water.


    Now Huang Si can perceive the energy of water. The energy of water is not the same as material water. Originally, he thought he had the law of water. After understanding it, he could launch water archery like a game.


    The result is not good.


    Huang Si''s understanding of the law of water is still very shallow, that is, he can perceive and control water within his spiritual force field, and absorb and release the energy of water.


    However, the energy content of water is very small in the natural water body. Huang Si has absorbed the energy of water 122 kilometers around him, which is just a grasp.


    The light blue light continued to dissipate from his palm, and soon returned to the previous water body, but it was more or less in Huang Si''s memory.


    Then Huang Si began to test how much water energy he could convert at one time.


    Before long, his real body appeared on the satellite of the planet.


    The planet in the green world has two satellites. One is a little bigger, very similar to the moon, and the other is a little smaller and far away. From the ground, it is similar to a big star.


    Among Terrans, the former is called the moon, which is the result of Huang Si''s Secret promotion. The latter is called the dark moon.


    Now Huang Si is on the moon. This satellite is not the moon of the earth, but there is no atmosphere on the surface, and it is full of craters, which is not much different from the moon of the earth.


    The light blue liquid began to flow on the moon. This is not liquid water, but pure water energy.


    When Huang Si completely emptied his creative power, he has paved a small lake of water energy with an area of nearly one square kilometer and a thickness of about four decimeters.


    In the process of laying, he has always had a very strange feeling. Previously, after he came out of the space of consciousness, he just paid a little attention. Now he feels more and more clear.


    Like a ceiling.


    Huang Si feels that there is a limit to the promotion of his soul. That limit is still very high, but he feels it.


    Is it difficult to rise to the ceiling? Huang Si feels very bad. It''s very important.


    In order to solve this matter as soon as possible, he hurried back to the dark space, and then flew to the Guyan office 16 kilometers away with the air.


    After awakening Gu Yan with creative power, Huang Si didn''t know how to describe it, so he directly passed his current situation to Gu Yan with consciousness.


    Then... He saw Gu Yan and showed the most vivid expression so far.


    Gu Yan was very surprised. He was more than surprised. He was just looking at monsters.


    "It''s not surprising that you can enter the space of consciousness and see the world system. It''s a part of the inheritance of the creator. But... You''ve only been here for many years, and you''ve encountered the bottleneck of four to five..."


    Huang Si asked, "what is the bottleneck?"


    "Why don''t you even know the bottleneck? How do you practice?"


    Huang Si: "I''m from earth. I can''t practice."


    Gu Yan: "......"


    Of course, they can''t argue about meaningless issues. Gu Yan still introduced this knowledge.


    Gu Yan knows not only his own experience, but also a little about the creator of the previous generation.


    Because there can only be one person in the inheritance generation of the creator, in fact, the amount of information is not much, and information inheritance mainly depends on soul fragments.


    The upgrading of the level of the soul is equivalent to the change of the realm of the soul, and the size of the spiritual force field reflects the strength of the soul. One is qualitative change and the other is quantitative change, which can not be compared.


    Different from the first four levels, in the creator system, there is a big threshold for the soul level to rise from 4 to 5. This big threshold is very difficult to pass. Every creator will get stuck for a long time after reaching level 4, mainly because he can''t find a way at all. Although Gu Yan has the experience of promotion, he is now a soul fragment. Unless Huang Si tries to consume his huge soul energy and ask the specific situation of level 5, Gu Yan can''t tell him the information of level 5.


    As for how long it will be in level 4 card, the answer is that it is possible to card forever as long as you don''t touch the door.


    "However, if you already feel the bottleneck when you are at the domain level, you will already feel the way. It is a certainty to rise to the fifth level in the future. I thought you will be on the domain level card for a long time because you have promoted so fast and your foundation is not solid. How come your soul strength has not even reached the 1000 km range of the general standard of level 4 Feel the bottleneck of 4 liters and 5? "


    Gu Yan looked incredible.


    "Well, with your current soul strength and cognitive ability, it is estimated that it will take a long time to accumulate the amount to level 5. However, don''t you mean you haven''t wasted time at all? If you have perceived the path, as long as the amount of soul strength accumulates to the peak of level 4, you can almost reach level 5..."


    Huang thought for a while and thought that it would be better not to ask the elder how long it took to get to the door.


    "But your foundation is really not strong and your soul strength is not enough. Practice level well."

 Chapter 141

    Huang Si thought it was necessary to ask another question. He considered it for a long time and asked, "how can the soul strength be improved faster?"


    Gu Yan said seriously, "this is a strength related question, and it is very important. After asking this question, my soul fragment energy will be only one third. Are you sure to ask? My suggestion is not to ask first, because you are only at the domain level now. Most of the hands that can be quickly improved need to use the functions at level 5, 6 and 7."


    Huang Si shook his head: "forget it."


    Gu Yan sighed: "if you don''t deliberately improve the soul strength, it usually rises slowly with time and your spiritual power. Don''t worry, take your time. If your soul level rises as slowly as I do, you will find it easy to improve the soul strength, and the level is the biggest trouble."


    Huang Si asked again, "by the way, if my soul level reaches level 5 first than the intensity to 1000 kilometers, can I take the fifth fragment first?"


    Gu Yan: "what do you say? Young people, don''t aim too high."


    reach for what is beyond one ''s grasp? Huang Si thought it was a little bit, mainly because he seemed to rise a little faster than the expansion of the radius of the mental force field, so he didn''t feel any difficulty.


    Gu Yan looked at his silence and couldn''t help laughing: "you child, alas, the development has been smoother than any creator. You''d better continue to collect family members and develop your world system. Maybe you''ll go directly to level 5 one day. Level 5 is very important. You''ll know when you arrive."


    Back in the room, Huang Si thought of a question.


    Open up the world system?


    He also has another world system, that is, the world system on the side of the earth, which is completely constructed by his own world outlook.


    Does the earth world system also have rules and skills?


    Huang Si entered the space of consciousness and revealed the world system on the side of the earth in the dark space of consciousness.


    The complex optical network appears in the space of consciousness. Now, almost no stars are connected with it. Although the optical network is fine and complete, which is many times more complex than the optical network in the green world system, there are no laws.


    "It seems that it is still very difficult for me to understand the earth system alone." Huang Si has some helplessness. After all, he is the only person on earth.


    He feels the space in the optical network. Even if there is no law, he can feel the corresponding field of the area in the optical network.


    However, the degree of completion of each field is different. Huang Si can clearly feel that the degree of completion of some fields is not low. It seems that if we continue to understand it, it may make the law appear.


    The first area of completion seems to correspond to mathematics, while the second area seems to correspond to machinery?


    Huang Si continued to perceive that the machine has multiple partitions, and the one with the highest degree of completion should correspond to the computer. Computer subordinates also have smaller areas, and the area with the highest degree of completion is the artificial intelligence area.


    Huang Si is not surprised that the computer area has a high degree of completion. What is strange is that the degree of completion of the mathematics area is higher than that of the computer. He is a graduate of the computer department. Although mathematics is also a professional course, his mastery level is certainly not as good as that of the computer. Is it easier to upgrade math?


    In order to verify this, Huang Si took out all the data about mathematics in his computer.


    As soon as he thought of it, Huang Si began to tutor himself in mathematics.


    ¡­¡­


    Heaven.


    "Zhu Yao."


    Zhu Yao lived alone in the sky. He didn''t even have a house. Instead, he lived alone under a naturally formed rock wall. He was summoned by a soul command from Huang Si. He immediately left the rock wall and shouted in surprise to the air: "the God has come to see me?"


    His soul was already very strong at the time of death. He still remembers everything before his death, so now he also uses the customary way of address before his death.


    Huang Si didn''t mind too much. His real body fell from the air and stood on the ground of the heaven.


    Zhu Yao looked at Huang Si and was puzzled. He couldn''t help saying, "respecting God seems different today. It''s not just that his appearance is completely different, but it seems to be more real than in the past."


    Huang Si said, "yes, your feeling is quite sharp. I came here with my real body today. What you saw before was the righteous body."


    Zhu Yao suddenly realized: "I see. In order to walk on earth, the gods incarnate trillions, which is different from the real gods."


    Huang Si didn''t explain much to him. He directly asked Zhu Yao with soul instructions: "can you use the energy of water? Can civilization and wisdom have energy?"


    He was puzzled that he could sense the energy of water, but he had no idea how to use it in the two areas of civilization and wisdom, although he had the law to understand it.


    Because it was a soul command, even if Zhu Yao didn''t understand the word energy, he quickly understood the meaning of Huang Si.


    Zhu Yao looked around and said helplessly, "respect God, there is no water nearby."


    As soon as Huang Si pointed to the sky, a huge waterfall fell directly from the sky, and the creative power created water continuously in the air.


    Zhu Yao was stunned at first, then converged his consciousness and stared at the waterfall.


    Under his gaze, the waterfall suddenly twisted and rotated, and then turned into a huge water dragon, making a huge turn directly on the ground and flying high into the sky. The waterfall kept falling, and the water dragon grew and grew rapidly. Its length became longer and longer. It circled in the air and soon became a cage made of water.


    Huang Si was really a little surprised. "How can you control so much water energy?"


    But he soon found out that although Zhu Yao now controls the huge water dragon, his face is pale and his mental state is extremely unstable.


    At the next moment, the whole water dragon lost control and burst. The burst water dragon carried huge energy and was extremely dangerous.


    Seeing that Zhu Yao was about to be broken by his own water dragon, Huang Si immediately took over the energy of the ownerless water, and then the spiritual force field enveloped the whole water dragon, directly translated and rose hundreds of meters, and then turned into intermittent rain.


    Zhu Yao was still in shock. He thanked Huang Si first, and then he sat on the ground powerlessly.


    His spirit collapsed seriously and needed time to recover.


    Huang Si didn''t bother him either. He just flipped through his memory and consciousness. Then he noticed that Zhu Yao did directly create the energy of water just now - he forcibly extracted a trace of original energy from his power core, and then transformed it into the energy of water!


    This move is too heavy on Zhu Yao''s soul, and with the increase of the transformed water energy, Zhu Yao''s too weak spiritual force relative to Huang Si himself is not enough to support, which directly led to the complete out of control of the water energy and the explosion of the water dragon.

 Chapter 142

    "You really work hard. Don''t be so careless in the future." Huang sixun scolded Zhu Yao.


    Zhu Yao quickly promised not to mess around next time.


    Then Huang Si left some water energy for Zhu Yao to absorb. As expected, Zhu Yao could absorb some of the rest. Huang Si threw it into the lake in the sky. Suddenly, the lake was choppy.


    Then Huang Si inspected Xiao Zhui, Gao Yan and Xiaohua.


    Unfortunately, none of these three people has mastered the ability to directly absorb, convert and produce energy.


    "You don''t know much about the law. Keep working hard in the future." Huang Si said.


    As for civilization and wisdom.


    "Respecting God, civilization and wisdom seem to be two special directions. I can only vaguely sense that these two directions are related to the group. It seems that if we study further, we will affect the ability of the whole group."


    Zhu Yao respectfully reported.


    "All? Aura or buff skills?" Huang Si has no clue.


    The families of heaven and the demon world are developing in an orderly manner, and some people have been collected from the core of the world. The effect of monster siege is gradually emerging. The souls of these people begin to lean towards darkness, and even have the ability related to combat. As a result, the population of the two sectors is growing.


    On the Terran side, the cliff state has been turbulent for a while. Gradually, the status of the royal family of the cliff state is getting weaker and weaker, and the power of the princes is getting stronger and stronger.


    In 176, the first monarch other than the cliff King appeared in the cliff state, which was King Zhuang.


    The King Zhuang was the grandson of Yanzhuang. With the King Zhuang being granted the king, a strange phenomenon occurred in the territory of Ya state - Zhuang is a country, and the nominal territory of Ya state is the whole Terran region, but the actual territory is only five cities directly under the central government around the capital of the state.


    The twenty family members who had been put down now have made achievements in their respective fields. King Zhuang''s career depends on the support of two family members who came down to earth. One of them is a civilian, with strong management ability, and planning strategies to win thousands of miles. King Zhuang trusts him very much. The other is a military officer with excellent martial arts skills and is good at leading soldiers in war.


    One has two. In 181, six more princes became kings in succession, so there are now seven countries in the Terran territory.


    The other six countries are still princes in name and still regard the cliff king as the common Lord of the world, but the cliff country is no longer beautiful. Compared with several powerful princes, it has become a medium-sized country.


    Twenty dependents, two of whom are in the Zhuang state, and the other 11 also serve in other countries. The remaining seven were scattered among the people.


    Most of them have a high reputation among the Terrans and are praised by the Terrans.


    Each vassal Kingdom claims to be one, with prime ministers, Grand Masters, Gongqing and doctors. It seems to have become a replica of the cliff state system. Although the cliff king was dissatisfied with this, he was unable to govern these princes.


    After all, the princes have their own army. In this world, the power has the final say.


    Due to the attack of fierce beasts, many Terrans were killed and injured.


    Among the dead Terrans, there are also those whose souls meet the standards, so the population of heaven and the demon world is increasing day by day.


    Every few years, Huang Si puts whiteboard monsters into a group of lower realms. When some of his family members die, he returns to the two realms. Therefore, the population of the heaven and the devil world presents a positive cycle.


    These people have created the heroic epic of the mythical age.


    In the process of continuous circulation, some of them occasionally have new rule understanding or new skills, which makes Huang Si see the hope of completing the drawing card. Whiteboard is not useless!


    In 195, even when fierce beasts invaded Yaguo, the Terran population still reached 20 million. The dense population not only brought about the increasing prosperity of culture, but also caused a slight decline in people''s living standards. Therefore, many people began to migrate outward, which led to the expansion of the Terran territory.


    It was in this year that a message came from the family members who came down to earth.


    After many years, Terrans have finally developed their own martial arts system. There was a human race who risked life and death many times in the attack of fierce animals. These experiences led him to create a set of martial arts imitating the actions of fierce animals, which was named five animal drama.


    As a new martial art, the five beasts play is not mature, but it integrates attack and defense, imitates the fighting methods of five fierce beasts, has a complete system, and has a great style.


    But now the Terran society is turbulent, and the fierce beast is also a major threat. The Terran may die at any time. Huang Si doesn''t want him to die like this. The greatest use of this man is not to be a family member after death, but to inherit his ability and let other people learn martial arts. Only when more and more people learn martial arts can they create more updated martial arts and develop a complete set of martial arts system.


    The more family members receive, the more Huang Si understands that his personal strength is too small. Only in addition to his own understanding of the earth system, the understanding of the laws and skills of the green world still depend on the family members here.


    So, in order to protect the Terran named Lin Zhuo from violent death, Huang Si sent two dependents to protect him.


    After reincarnation, the dependents are also the human body. Naturally, they can follow Lin Zhuo to learn martial arts.


    In the 213th year of Ya Guoguo, Huang Si came to the heaven.


    Today, the total population of the heaven has reached more than 300, there are some people with various skills, and there are still many whiteboard monsters. However, compared with the past, the whiteboard monsters are no longer simple whiteboard monsters in Huang Si''s view. Everyone has memories of his life and can provide some understanding of the world, although few, But in summary, it also provides a little help for the improvement of the law.


    But today, Huang Si didn''t come to find whiteboard monster, but to find Zhu Yao again.


    As Huang Si''s favorite family member, Zhu Yao naturally has some privileges. One is that he is allowed to pray to find Huang Si. Of course, this privilege works sometimes and sometimes, because Huang Si will only open a special prayer channel for Zhu Yao when he has nothing to do. It is usually closed. Naturally, it must be closed when he sleeps.


    Fortunately, Zhu Yao is a mature person. He will find Huang Si if he has nothing to do. If it is Xiao Zhui or Xiaohua, Huang Si will never open a prayer channel for them, otherwise he will be bored to death. Both of them are praying every day.


    Zhu Yao came to him because Zhu Yao wrote a book.


    When Huang Si came to the heaven, he found that he had made a mistake. As a great philosopher and cultural man, Zhu Yao actually forgot to leave him pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Zhu Yao is a very mature temperament. Naturally, he won''t bother Huang Si for such a small matter. Therefore, he etched the content of the whole book on the rock wall with the energy of raw water.

 Chapter 143

    The energy of water is weak and inclusive in nature, and does not have the characteristics of erosion like death energy. Huang SIPO is interested in how Zhu Yao uses energy.


    After flipping through Zhu Yao''s memory, Huang Si was surprised and said, "yes, your understanding of the law of water has improved again?"


    Zhu Yao said with a smile, "for more than 100 years, I have been thinking about the origin of the world. Since I respected God and asked me to understand the law of water, I finally decided to start with water. I went all over the water sources in the heaven, realized the changes of water, combined it with the nature of the world, and finally wrote such a Book of water."


    Then he raised his hand, and a little light blue light rose in his hand.


    "The way of water is to overcome the strong with the weak, and to live under it."


    Zhu Yao''s palm, with a blue light, gently covered the rock wall on one side. You know, the hardness of the rock walls in the heaven is different, but the rock walls here are extremely strong. Even Xiao Zhui and Gao Yan can''t pry the fragments from it.


    But after Zhu Yao put his palm on it, he just stroked it gently, and the rock wall was wiped off like melted cream.


    He respectfully reported to Huang Si: "God, please see, it is because water is the most weak in the world that it can surpass the strongest rock wall."


    "Too hard is easy to break. Only the weak can moisten things silently and last for a long time."


    Huang Si observed the changes in Zhu Yao''s body and suddenly said, "you didn''t directly use the power in the power core for transformation?"


    Zhu Yao nodded and said, "the divine power in the divine heart given by God is not endless, but used a little less. I''m worried that if I keep converting the energy, I will spend less time. I''ve been understanding the energy of water. Recently, I finally understand the way to generate energy by myself. Please also take a look at this way."


    With that, Zhu Yao closed his eyes, and Huang Si observed that his spiritual power was released from the outside of his soul. Although it could not form a field, it was farther than that of Xiaohua. Then, with the overflow of his mental power, the light blue energy gradually gathered in his body, very slow and weak, but the energy was really made directly!


    "Awesome! You''re better than me! How did you do it?" Huang Sida is very interested. You should know that he can only transform himself with creative power. Zhu Yao can actually make energy with his own ability. It''s too strong. Although his spiritual power has been greatly consumed in this process, it''s also very powerful.


    Zhu Yao hurriedly replied, "I was thinking, why is the energy of water widely contained in all kinds of water? It must be produced naturally. Since nature can produce the energy of water, if I make myself harmonious with nature, can I also produce the energy of water naturally?"


    Huang Si said with satisfaction: "then your research should have three endpoints, one is nature, one is water, and the other is human. Only when the three resonate can you give birth to the energy of water. Your book should not be called Shuijing, but should be called man and nature!"


    After hearing this word, Zhu Yao was stunned, and then said awkwardly: "in this way, the core of water is gone..."


    Huang Si: "Oh? It''s better to change its name to nature. Nature, another science."


    Zhu Yao: "..." this time he really didn''t understand at all.


    Huang Si happily painted out the name of Shuijing on the rock wall, then engraved a "nature" with spiritual force, and carefully marked the English name and publication year next to it.


    After doing these heinous things, Huang Si also generously patted Zhu Yao on the shoulder and said, "but you can still call it Shuijing. It doesn''t matter."


    In fact, Huang Si means a little guidance. He can study the law of water himself. A talented person like Zhu Yao, of course, let him continue to develop other fields. Maybe one day he will study other natural elements.


    After dealing with Zhu Yao, Huang sicai talked about his ideas:


    "Zhu Yao, you spent too much time on scientific research in your last life and didn''t have time to teach the Terran. Since you have achieved great knowledge now, why don''t you go down to the world?"


    Zhu Yao was puzzled and asked, "what is the purpose of respecting God?"


    "Reincarnation." Huang Si said with a smile, "as a God in heaven, I occasionally have to go down to earth to receive some disciples."


    Terran area.


    Huang Si and Zhu Yao flew high in the sky. They looked down at the territory under their feet. Zhu Yao didn''t see very clearly because of the clouds.


    "Now there are 14 countries in the world. Where do you want to go?" Huang Si asked him.


    Zhu Yao thought, "I''d better go to ya state. After all, the capital is my hometown."


    Huang Si asked, "are you sure? Ya state was not the country that dominated the world in those days. Now it is just an ordinary kingdom with medium power. Now the most powerful kingdom should be Zhuang state."


    Zhu Yao said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m more unfamiliar with other countries."


    "Wait a minute, Zhu Yao, I''m not going to let you bring your memory down to earth."


    No memory? Zhu Yao had a bad hunch, "what does God mean?"


    "If you reincarnate with all your memories from the beginning, your mind will be bound by the memories of the past 100 years again. Therefore, you should also seal the memory down to the world." Huang Si smiled, "moreover, I also want you to help me do a test related to soul and memory."


    Zhu Yao sighed, "respecting God has a life. You can command me directly with your soul. Why should you say that I should choose? I am greatly blessed and obey the order of respecting God."


    In fact, Huang Si minimized Zhu Yao''s dominance from the beginning, but Zhu Yao was extremely wise and would never do anything wrong under rational judgment.


    Huang Si just didn''t want to limit his talent. After listening to this sentence, he didn''t break it, but continued:


    "The test I want to do is how the new and old memories will merge if a powerful soul that can completely remember the memory of his life loses all its memory and then recovers later. You are now the strongest soul in the three worlds. If you can test it, it is the best."


    This test involves Huang Si''s concern about the return to the file. Zhu Yao is willing to help test. That''s the best. However, as a great philosopher he respected, Huang Si would not force Zhu Yao to choose by himself.


    Zhu Yao also seriously considered it and finally accepted it: "this is actually good for me. If I go down to earth with memory, I just live my previous life again, and the benefit is to teach a group of disciples. I have no loss after eliminating the memory and then recovering. I can see if there are new ideas."

 Chapter 144

    Seeing that Zhu Yao had made up his mind, Huang Si stopped talking nonsense and landed down with him.


    Huang Si naturally has a way to make the Terran invisible. He invented the polarizing device. They are about 100 meters away from the ground and look for a suitable place to reincarnate in Yasong city.


    Flying over a street, Huang Si saw that the street below was quite lively, so he stopped to listen.


    "Eh, this seems to be princess ya. Come on, Zhu Yao, how about making her your mother? A good reincarnation positioning can save a lot of things!" Huang Si pointed to the woman in the luxurious sedan chair and said.


    Zhu Yao couldn''t see the inside of the sedan chair, but looking at the pomp of the entourage of more than 100 people, the sedan chair was indeed a member of the royal family, no doubt, but... According to Zhu Yao''s experience, Huang Si, the God of heaven, sometimes made trouble. For the sake of insurance, he asked:


    "I just don''t know... Is this woman married?"


    "... let me see." Huang Si really forgot. The mental force field swept the princess''s body in an instant. Huang Si knew, "Oh, I haven''t been married yet. It''s so dangerous. I almost made a man-made Jesus."


    Before he put in the reincarnation of his family members, he just put it out with a pregnant woman, but he didn''t think too much.


    Zhu Yao wondered, "what is Jesus?"


    "Nothing." Huang Si was about to leave with Zhu Yao. Suddenly he heard a few words from below and said happily, "don''t go. We''ll wait here for a while."


    Zhu Yao asked, "wait a minute?"


    Huang Si: "yes, the princess is going to get married. Don''t panic. I''ll plug you in as soon as she gets married."


    The reason why the lower part is so lively and extravagant is mainly because the princess of Ya state is on the way to get married.


    Zhu Yao could hardly cry or laugh: "if God did this, the princess and I would not be beaten out in violation of the commandments. We''d better wait until October."


    Huang Si shook his head: "why wait so long? What if the fetus itself produces a soul after waiting too long? Although I intend to directly use your genetic cells to clone a fertilized egg, you''d better integrate into the body during the embryonic period. Otherwise, I''m afraid of problems."


    Zhu Yao really smiled bitterly. If they wanted a perfect reincarnation, didn''t they have to listen to the corner and estimate that the princess had a chance to get pregnant before they let him go?


    It''s too hard for gods to come down to earth, isn''t it?


    However, even if Zhu Yao didn''t want to say anything, Huang Si could still see what he was thinking.


    "What''s difficult? I''ll operate it. You''re still afraid of accidents? I''ve lit up the spiritual law area now. It''s only spiritual influence. It''s very easy." Huang Si thinks Zhu Yao is too forward-looking and cautious. It is true that caution is an advantage, but what are you afraid of with him?


    Zhu Yao thought about it, and if he was born as the son of a princess, it would be much more convenient for his future life.


    After they had discussed it, Huang Si heard from others where the princess was going to marry.


    It turned out that the cliff state was weak for years and had to rely on in laws to maintain the support and appearance of the major princes. Fortunately, the cliff state was the nominal co Lord of the world after all. The princess married by the cliff state was very popular and valued. Therefore, the princess''s marriage was also a good wind and scenery, and she married well.


    The person the princess wants to marry is the prince of Jing, Wen Yu. The state of Jing is a king with a different surname and has no blood relationship with the state of ya. However, it is one of the six powerful countries at present. It''s good to marry Jingguo. The one who saw off was a senior official with enough pomp and ceremonious etiquette. Obviously, Yaguo attached great importance to this marriage.


    However, Huang Si just looked at it casually. As long as he married in the past and had a certain position, it was enough to be Zhu Yao''s mother. As for what he said at the beginning to find it in Yaguo, Huang Si has ignored it. Since he has met such a suitable candidate, the rest is not important.


    Huang Si calculated the distance and thought it was troublesome to follow, so he took Zhu Yao directly to the destination Jingguo, left Zhu Yao where no one could see, and then hung up.


    Zhu Yao looked curiously at the country where he was about to live.


    Jingguo is located in the west of the Central Plains, but it is still a certain distance from the great wilderness. There is a relatively small Falcon country between it and the great wilderness. The state of Jing and the state of Ya are not very far away. The marriage team can arrive in about 4 or 5 days.


    However, the atmosphere of Jing state is very different from that of Ya state. Because it is close to the great wilderness, it is often attacked by fierce animals, so many people can practice martial arts. Even at this time, the Terran''s martial arts are very careless and unsystematic, but almost everyone in Jingguo will go out with weapons, so they can resist fierce beasts.


    The costumes of the people in Jingguo are also somewhat different from those in Yaguo. They are generally simple and practical short clothes. Unlike Yaguo, because of the historical accumulation, the nobles often wear wide robes and big sleeves, and the people are more particular about their clothes.


    However, this does not mean that Jingguo does not pay attention to culture. In fact, due to its strong national strength and abundant national treasury, domestic officials are responsible for arranging cultural and educational matters. Therefore, even without the cultural inheritance of academies, Jingguo''s cultural level has not lost much to Yaguo.


    Zhu Yao silently looked at the situation of Jingguo and thought a little.


    He insisted on going to ya state before, which seems not a good decision. Due to the influence of the Academy, the atmosphere of Ya state is weak. If he stays in Ya state again, I''m afraid his thinking is still limited. It''s still a long-term idea to respect God. Follow the married Princess to come, so that after his reincarnation, even if he has no memory, he can receive good culture and education in Ya state and be influenced by the atmosphere of Jing state.


    On the fourth day Zhu Yao waited here, the team that sent the princess to marry arrived in the state of Jing.


    On the seventh day, King Jing held a wedding for Prince Wen Yu, and the nobles of Jing celebrated.


    Huang Si occasionally came to scan the situation. After more than half a month, he obtained a fertilized egg and then replaced the nucleus. In this way, although the genetic material is Zhu Yao''s, mitochondria and other organelles come from Princess ya.


    Next, hang up. Huang Si feels almost the same in the third week when the fertilized egg evolves into an embryo.


    He instructed Zhu Yao to leave his body and power core with his soul. Since he wanted to live a new life, he naturally could not bring foreign things. He should be thorough, clean and reincarnated in the form of pure soul.


    After Zhu Yao became a soul again, the form of soul is still condensed into human form, with clear appearance, complete memory and sober thinking. It is no different from when there is a body.


    In fact, Huang Si can roughly guess that if he goes back to the file himself, a strong soul should be able to retain his memory, but he is not in a hurry. Wait until the test is over.


    "All your memories, whether low-level or shallow, are closed. You won''t have the memory of the past anyway unless I use soul instructions to restore your memory."


    Huang Si gave Zhu Yao orders with soul instructions.


    Zhu Yao''s eyes quickly turned into inorganic matter. He even forgot his ability to survive as a human being and himself. He was worse than a newborn baby.


    But even so, he still had the instinct to believe in the master of the soul. Instead, he floated obediently beside Huang Si, waiting for instructions.

 Chapter 145

    Huang Si grabbed his soul with his mental force field and stuffed the embryo in the princess''s stomach.


    This process was extremely smooth, and the fit between the embryo and Zhu Yao''s soul was very high.


    "Grow up well," Huang Si said gently to the princess. The princess can''t hear anything under the oppression of consciousness. Zhu Yao is still a small embryo and can''t hear it. Huang Si just expressed his ardent expectation. "If you miscarry, I''ll help you make another embryo, or if you die young, I''ll help you change your mother."


    If Zhu Yao could hear his master''s kind greetings, he would spit blood.


    Fortunately, he is ignorant at present.


    Huang Si put away the pressure of consciousness and went back. He didn''t worry about Zhu Yao''s growth at all. He joked that as the greatest philosopher and the strongest soul in the world, he also brought his own understanding of the law of water and the way of nature similar to the unity of heaven and man. It''s strange that such an awesome person doesn''t grow smoothly.


    Even if he died carelessly, it''s okay. There''s no one in the world who can hurt Zhu Yao''s soul. Huang Si won''t lose his family''s coordinates. Just come back and get a handful at that time.


    The 229th year of Ya Guoguo.


    It is only 16 years since Zhu Yao was reincarnated, and new achievements have been made in the land boundary.


    This is a result that is not particularly useful, but may be good news for artificial intelligence - a pure biological artificial intelligence specific semantics.


    In the past, only the computing unit of the fifth generation of artificial intelligence was biological computer, and the body was still mechanized. However, the sixth generation of artificial intelligence is completely composed of organic matter from head to toe. Although there are no cells, it uses a cell like structure. At the same time, it is also equipped with senses very similar to human beings, including hearing, vision, taste and smell, There is even a stomach like space in the body to hold food, but the food will only be completely decomposed after it goes in, which can not provide energy.


    After all, it is still just a body, not an organism.


    In addition, the body temperature and touch are completely similar to human beings.


    This also gives AI people the opportunity to become more like humans.


    Huang Si basically doesn''t let AI people go to the Yiti R & D workshop. It will be uncomfortable for them to see this place. After all, like the morgue, there are messy Yiti samples and debris everywhere, which is still a little terrible. As for Huang Si himself, it doesn''t matter at all, and he doesn''t collect it very much. He often puts the samples after the experiment aside and sticks a note as a mark, so that for a long time, the Yiti R & D workshop has been like a random burial post.


    Today, after checking many settings of the instrument, Huang Si took the last step of Yiti production. He made two sixth generation Yiti this time. One is very rough and has no power system and no sensors. It is a human male Yiti, and the other is a 12-year-old female Yiti. The sensors are complete. The power system is only a little stronger than ordinary humans and can''t fly.


    There''s no way. Because the sixth generation is made of pure biological material, the strongest place is the brain equipped with computing units. A missile can''t open easily, but other parts of the body will still be injured like Terrans. Of course, the sixth generation is also equipped with an automatic repair mechanism, which can recover quickly even if injured.


    The reason for making a 12-year-old prosthesis is mainly due to the limitation of material strength. If it is large, it is easy to fracture, and the size of 12-year-old is just good.


    Of course, another reason is that Huang Si is going to use this body to take empty rain out to play.


    After finishing the righteousness, Huang Si first set up his pure biological righteousness, then suspended the righteousness for empty rain in the air and took it out of the workshop.


    After Huang Si closed the door of the workshop, no one can open it here. The access control of the Yiti R & D workshop is SS level, and the permission of AI is only s level, so it can''t be opened.


    In this way, under the envy of many artificial intelligence, Kong Yu changed into her new clothes.


    Xiao Kongyu, who was only 12 years old in appearance, opened his big round eyes, then put his hands on the ground and did a front somersault.


    PA Ji, Xiao Kong Yu fell to the ground and hit his face on the ground.


    Millet water laughs wildly.


    Xiaokong Yusi was not discouraged. She jumped up from a carp on the ground with a crisp voice:


    "Father God! The athletic performance of this body is not as good as the fifth generation!"


    Huang Si said with a smile: "of course not. The sports performance of this body is only twice that of ordinary Terrans, twice the strength and twice the speed. The agility has not been measured. You feel that it is powered by muscles, not hydraulic pressure and lever."


    Xiaokong Yu immediately jumped on the ground a few times, then supported his desk with his hands and turned it over.


    "Well, I''m not familiar with this height and the length of hands and feet just now." Xiao Kong Yu sat at his desk and felt his suddenly smaller hands, feet and body. "It''s OK to get used to it now."


    Looking at the petite and lovely Xiaokong rain, millet water still couldn''t help rushing over, touched Xiaokong rain''s soft, tender and smooth face, and said with envy: "I want it too!"


    "Later. This time it''s a sample. It hasn''t been made for the rest of you. Wait until I take the empty rain out to test the function." Huang Si said.


    So millet water further envied: "I also want to go out with the father!"


    Huang Si said coolly, "the reason for choosing Kong Yu is that Shi Fang and Kong Yu are more interested in close combat and have expertise. What about you? What have you learned and what are you good at?"


    Millet water thought for a moment and said, "creative mind? Artist''s temperament? Unique charm?"


    Huang Si: "the constitution of being often confined?"


    Millet water cried.


    ¡­¡­


    Salt water town.


    Today''s townspeople saw two strange strangers enter the town.


    One is big and one is small. The big one is a 30-year-old young man wearing brown wizard clothes. The small one is a 12-year-old girl. She is just up to the adult''s chest, wearing a light yellow blouse, but with a skirt on her waist. The whole dress looks fresh and neat, with two small swords on her back.


    The little girl''s pace was very light. She walked in front of her and looked back at the young man from time to time. The young man looked light and only smiled when she looked back.


    These two people actually look very eye-catching.


    The reason why the youth is eye-catching is that the brown clothes on his body are the clothes of Fengshen wizards that were popular hundreds of years ago when the Dragon state still existed. Later, the Dragon state destroyed the state and Ya Guoguo. The belief of Fengshen is no longer as beautiful as that in the Dragon state, and few people wear the clothes in those years.


    Today, there are still many believers of Fengshen, but less than the great God of ancestors, but it really does not return to its former glory.


    Now this man is wearing the clothes of Fengshen wizard in the Dragon Kingdom period, which is particularly inappropriate.

 Chapter 146

    The reason why the little girl is dazzling is mainly because she is too cute. Although she is only 12 years old, she can see that she will be a top beauty when she grows up. Her face is exquisite, her eyelashes are long and dense, and her eyes are large and bright, just like a flowing water.


    Coupled with her lively behavior and often looking back, everyone who saw her couldn''t help worrying. The little girl is too cute!


    "Dad, we have arrived at the Terran town. Can we taste the Terran food?"


    "OK, I''ll buy it for you later."


    "Yes!"


    The onlookers knew that they were father and daughter, but the young man''s appearance was too ordinary to see any similarities between them. It can only be inferred that the little girl''s mother looks beautiful.


    Kong Yu is really looking forward to eating the human food. Other AI uses the fifth generation. Although it has strong combat effectiveness, it is different from the real human. And now she can not be much different from human beings. She can even taste the taste of food. She feels very excited when she thinks about it.


    With empty rain, Huang Si walked to the most prosperous street in Xianshui town.


    Although it is a small town, it is not backward. On the contrary, it is quite lively because there is no city wall. Before entering the town, Huang Si stroked the town with his mental field. Naturally, he knew where all kinds of shops were, and there was no risk of getting lost.


    "I want to eat!" Empty rain pointed to a yellow transparent sugar product with his little hand.


    Huang Si didn''t know what it was. He only saw a hawker in the middle of the year with a small stove on which a small pot was boiling syrup. When it was cooked, he scooped it out with a spoon, poured it on one side of the slate, put a small bamboo stick, and then wrapped the syrup on the bamboo stick.


    "Buy a lollipop." Huang Si took out a piece of gold.


    This is not the capital of Ya state. The price is low. He doesn''t want to be rich, so he changed the gold bar into gold flakes.


    Unexpectedly, the vendor waved his hands and shouted, "I can''t find it. And we''re maltose, not a stick."


    Huang Si put the gold piece back in his pocket and asked, "what can I get for you?"


    The vendor gave him a white look, but in the twinkling of an eye he saw the empty rain around him. He couldn''t help laughing.


    "This is your daughter? She''s so cute." The peddler praised, and then his attitude became better. "Just give me a copper plate. I have maltose, a copper plate."


    Huang Siyi said, "Why are you so developed in Terran metallurgy? And copper coins?"


    The vendor was not angry and said, "what strange words did you say? It''s copper. How can there be any copper coins? Or you can pay shellfish."


    The peddler has a bad temper. Huang Si won''t be angry with ordinary people. Hearing the speech, he just said, "give me a copper plate to see what it is, and show me shellfish?"


    The peddler wanted to say don''t buy if you don''t have money, but he held back at the thought of the gold tablets that Huang sigang just took out. Maybe there are those rich children who don''t know the world. Haven''t you seen ordinary people''s coins?


    What''s more, the lovely little girl has been staring at the caramel, which makes it difficult for the vendor to refuse to sell them.


    So the vendor took out a copper plate and two shell coins from his pocket and held them in his hand to show them: "here, this is it."


    "Wow." Kong Yu is also very curious. As the latest born AI, she has the least tasks. She has hardly been out of the territory. She has only theoretical knowledge of Terran affairs. Now, she also sees Terran money for the first time.


    Huang Si looked at the shell coin and ignored it. It was made of some hard small conch holes. As for copper plate, it''s really copper plate. Copper is bronze. It''s a round piece of copper with a shallow mark on it. You can see what pattern you want to cast, but it''s a failure.


    "This is a copper plate made by Xiang Wang. We use it more recently. If you don''t have it, you can also pay shellfish. However, gold tablets are too expensive for me to find."


    The vendor explained.


    Huang Sishen came out as like as two peas in the same hand. "Look, is this copper?"


    The vendor was stunned. He immediately reached out and grabbed the copper plate. He said angrily, "you obviously have copper plates and want to see me. Do you want to entertain me?"


    Although he was angry, the peddler still made a piece of caramel with syrup while it was hot. He even poured a goldfish shape, tied it with a bamboo stick and handed it to Kong Yu.


    Empty rain exclaimed in surprise, "Wow - it''s a small fish!"


    She carefully put out her tongue and licked the caramel. "Yes, it''s a little hot!"


    The vendor quickly reminded: "don''t worry, blow and eat!"


    Empty rain politely said, "thank you, uncle!" Then he hissed at the caramel.


    Looking at the empty rain, the vendor couldn''t help sighing at Huang Si: "Why are your children so good? They are much more sensible than you adults."


    Huang Si was speechless. He took out the gold piece in his arms and threw it to the vendor. He said, "don''t look for it. Make another 10 maltose. If the shape is different, pay with the gold piece."


    "You..." the vendor really wants to accuse this man of wasting money, but after thinking about it, maybe he is really a rich child?


    And the little girl''s eyes twinkled as soon as she heard that there would be ten different malt sweets.


    The peddler had to give full play to his skilled skills and made ten malt sweets, including rabbits, cats, lanterns and flowers. For a moment, he dazzled the empty rain.


    After finishing, the vendor simply stuffed a large number of copper plates and shell coins into Huang Si and said, "I made it clear before. I can only give you so much if I can''t find it."


    Huang Si couldn''t help smiling. He didn''t forgive people. In fact, he was very good.


    So empty rain filled his hand with maltose and happily followed Huang Si away.


    Huang Si directly took empty rain into the nearby restaurant.


    This restaurant is the largest restaurant in Xianshui town. It sells wine and food. Now it''s not rice. There are few diners. Most of them come to buy takeout or wine.


    Huang Si was not polite. He came to the counter and threw out a gold piece. "Give me a table of the best food in the hotel directly. Don''t fill it up. Everything needs the best. If the money is not enough, you can add it."


    The waiter quickly took the gold piece, bit it with his teeth, looked at it again, smiled and said, "how can it not be enough? Come on, sir, please come inside. There are elegant seats inside. I don''t know how many are there?"


    Huang Si took empty rain to the restaurant and said, "two."


    The man noticed that there was another little girl, so he shouted to the inside: "two distinguished guests! Take your seat quickly!"


    His voice was biting the word "distinguished guest" for fear that the guide man inside would neglect the two money sprinklers.


    The inner waiter immediately shouted out and warmly extended Huang Si and Kong Yu to the innermost seat.

 Chapter 147

    Because it was not rice and the money was enough, a large table of dishes was soon put on the table, and no one disturbed the meal.


    Originally, the waiter saw Huang Si taking a child and was not ready to serve him wine. Unexpectedly, Huang Si took the initiative to ask, "do you have any good wine and take a pot."


    The waiter hurriedly said, "Qimeng wine is the most famous in our saltwater town. I''ll give you a pot now."


    Huang Si asked, "is it made of Qimeng flowers?"


    "No, no, a lot of materials are used, but qimenghua is one of the characteristics. After all, wine from other places will not be added. My guest, just try it."


    After the waiter left, Kong Yu asked at the table, "father, what is qimenghua?"


    Huang si used his creative power to condense a beautiful dream flower in front of the empty rain, "here it is, but this one is dead."


    Empty rain held up the flowers and said in surprise, "what a dreamy color."


    They were talking, and the man had brought the wine pot and glass.


    "Come on, sir, take your time."


    Then, in the surprised expression of the waiter, Huang Siyi took the wine pot, poured a full glass and handed it to Kong Yu.


    Empty rain held the glass in his small hand, blinked his big eyes and asked, "is this wine? Can children drink it?"


    Huang Si smiled: "hmm? If you continue to pretend, you won''t have to drink?"


    Empty rain quickly shut up and took a sip of wine.


    Isn''t she pretending to be a child to cooperate with the father? If she were still the fifth generation, she wouldn''t pretend.


    That guy can''t see it anymore. The adult doesn''t drink himself, but drinks the child. It''s too much.


    He could not bear it again and again. "My guest, don''t give the child so much wine."


    Before Huang Si answered, Kong Yu already held the glass and shouted, "don''t disturb me to drink!"


    Man, it''s boring. He went out on his own.


    Empty rain sat down happily, poured a cup and handed it to Huang Si: "father and God also drink."


    "I can''t drink it again. It''s a righteous body." Huang Si said, "but I''ve recorded its composition. I''ll make it myself in the future."


    Empty rain took the glass back with some regret.


    At last, she ate some of every kind of empty rain in this big table. Anyway, there was no nutrition for her. She ate more delicious food and gave up if it wasn''t delicious. Finally, when the man came to clean the table, he shook his head.


    When Huang Si came out of the hotel with empty rain, the 10 caramel in empty rain''s hand had disappeared. She ate too much, but her stomach was not bulging at all, and she walked in front. Just walked a few steps, empty rain suddenly "ah?" Then he pointed to the front and said, "Dad, someone is fighting in front!"


    As soon as Huang Si left the hotel, he saw that a group of people were looking for the vendor just now. When Kong Yu came near them, the group just beat the vendor to the ground and robbed the gold piece.


    Empty rain quickly looked back at Huang Siyi.


    "Go and do what you like." Huang Si said gently.


    Empty rain''s eyes suddenly became firm. She put her hands around her shoulders and stretched out behind her. With two clanks, she had pulled out the double swords on her back, held them in her hands and shouted to the group in front:


    "Stop! Give the gold back to your uncle!"


    The gang were all gangsters nearby. They robbed the gold piece and kicked the vendor. They were about to leave, but they were stopped. Several gangsters looked back and immediately laughed. The one who tried to stop them was a little girl in her teens who had not grown up, but learned that adults held two swords. Even that sword was smaller than the sword used by ordinary adults. The sword body was black and didn''t even have any metal light. It was like a toy.


    These gangsters came out to make trouble. Naturally, they also prepared weapons. One of them with an obscene face immediately took out a long knife and said with a grin: "Oh, how big a girl''s film will stand out for others? Oh, it''s very beautiful. Let me take you down..."


    Looking at the bastard waving a knife, the vendor who had fallen to the ground was scared out of his wits and rushed forward to push away the empty rain.


    "Little girl, run! Leave me alone!" Cried the vendor anxiously.


    "In the way!" Seeing that the peddler rushed over, the bastard didn''t cut the empty rain, so he cut him directly.


    Empty rain was in a hurry. He waved his double swords and cut at the bastard. She is not as tall as an adult, her hands and feet are short, and her double swords are not long, but her speed is incomparable. In a moment, she caught up with the bastard''s position to chop the vendor. The double swords waved twice and bared twice, but she cut off the bastard''s arm holding the knife!


    The bastard sat down and screamed, "help, help me! Kill this girl!".


    The peddler wanted to rush to save people, but his face was covered with blood. He looked at the girl holding double swords and acting like the wind. For a moment, he was too surprised to speak.


    The other bastards showed their ferocity, took out their weapons and approached the sky rain.


    The little girl seems to be good at playing with swords, but after all, she is only a child, and her double swords can defeat a group of them?


    Kong Yu was besieged for the first time since she watched the video to learn martial arts. She had no experience of facing the enemy, but she was very calm. Looking at the enemy, she immediately judged that the other party had long weapons and should not be surrounded by them.


    Empty rain immediately moved to the right. Her speed was much faster than that of several bastards. While they didn''t respond well, she made a forward protrusion and then cut cross again and again. The bastard on the right was shocked and stepped back, but her chest had been cut. The two gangsters around him immediately stabbed Kongyu with their long blades, but Kongyu''s action was very flexible. As soon as he walked around, he avoided and successfully stepped back.


    This round, a bastard''s chest was injured, and the empty rain was unharmed.


    The blood aroused the ferocity of several people. They looked at each other and waved their weapons directly to the empty rain. They must not give her a chance to break through.


    "Empty rain, don''t keep hands on these people." Huang Si''s voice came from the rear.


    In fact, Huang Si noticed the situation of these people when he first entered the town. They were just a group of local bullies with bad intentions. Even when Kong Yu entered the town, he discussed in the corner to find a chance to steal and abduct the little girl. It was a terrible crime.


    "OK!" The empty rain answered and attacked again.


    Twin swords have no defense ability, but the blade is short, light, very flexible to use, and it is very easy to form continuous moves. If you cut two times in a row, wave horizontally, and then take the fishing cut, you can easily clean up an enemy. After this set, you can still get back the protrusion.


    Although Kong Yu is small, her strength and speed are twice that of adults. Compared with avoidance and defense, double swords use attack to interfere with each other''s rhythm, hit each other''s key and deprive each other of their attack ability, which is the best defense!


    She drilled in and out of the hunzi pile and almost got hit several times, but she avoided it and continued to harvest the opposite side with her double swords. Soon, the originally dark blade was covered with blood.

 Chapter 148

    The empty rain beat faster and faster, and the action was more and more accurate and agile. When the dust settled, there were only the bastards who broke their hands at the beginning and the other two bastards who lost their combat effectiveness, lost their weapons and knelt down trembling to surrender.


    Kong Yu''s small body is majestic and stands in the wind, and blood drops from the twin swords. Beside her lay three dead and two wounded.


    She bent over and took back the gold sheet, the culprit of all, from the hands of a corpse. Then she handed the gold sheet to the vendor with her red hand.


    The vendor''s fingers trembled and couldn''t catch the gold piece at all. He stared at the empty rain and couldn''t believe it. It was such a young girl who created the scene in front of him.


    As like as two peas of gold came from behind, Huang took the gold piece and took a gold piece of gold that was exactly the same. He put it on the vendor''s collar. "Yes, and this is an additional mental loss."


    The peddler then recovered. He looked at Huang Si and looked at the empty rain. Suddenly his voice trembled and said, "you''ve hurt me... I can''t keep this gold film. Take it away quickly!"


    Then he took the gold piece inserted in his collar and gave it back to them.


    Huang Si ignored him and directly said to the air rain:


    "It''s up to you to decide whether to kill the remaining people who have no resistance. You can choose to eliminate all evil or spare their lives."


    After all, Kong Yu is the first murderer. She can''t breathe. She originally wanted to let go of these bastards. However, looking at the slightly hateful eyes of the bastards and the desperate eyes of the vendors, Kong Yu suddenly figured it out.


    "Dad, they are all locals, right, so if we leave like this, the uncle who sells sugar will be avenged, right?" Empty rain raised his innocent face and asked Huang Si.


    "Yes." Everything in this town is perceived by Huang Si. He naturally knows that these bastards are local bullies and will seek revenge.


    "Then." Empty rain''s immature voice sounded in the field, but what he said was extremely cold words, "I decided to kill them all."


    Empty rain took up his sword and cut it down without hesitation.


    "We surrendered! Don''t kill us! Please!"


    "If you kill us, you will die too! The giant will avenge me!"


    The bastards shouted angrily, begged and threatened, but all this could not change Kong Yu''s determination.


    Seeing that the empty rain killed all these bastards, the vendor has been frightened and trembled. He doesn''t dare to look directly at the empty rain.


    Empty rain covered her body with blood. Standing next to the gangster''s body, she looked at the vendor and felt a little disappointed.


    Why did she save the man, but the man never dared to approach her again?


    "Dad." Empty rain looks at Huang Si for help.


    "Nothing." Huang Si gently stroked her head. "If you think you should do that thing, have the courage to do it. If you do something without asking for return, don''t care about other people''s attitude towards you."


    Empty rain nodded. The father was right. She saved the vendor not for the vendor to repay her.


    Huang Si smiled. Just think about it. It''s right to take her out.


    When deciding on the candidate for the test of the sixth generation Yiti and double sword weapons, Xiyuan Dongyao left the fire. The three of them were entangled in trifles and could not take them. Nanyang was not suitable for killing. The final sound was cold, but it was a little awkward. Beixuan works hard every day. Huang Si is embarrassed to disturb him. Both Shi Fang and Kong Yu are suitable. Huang Si informed them, so Shi Fang and Kong Yu raised the bar to decide the outcome. Shi Fang lost to Kong Yu, who has a higher degree of precision, and finally Kong Yu came out.


    As for the guy like millet water, Huang Si won''t consider it. Giving some color can open the character of the dyeing room. If she comes out alone, she can screw up everything.


    The common point of the two people in character is straightforward, natural and unrestrained, and the empty rain is bright and bright. However, compared with the time, there is still some social common sense. Kong Yu is very lack of experience in Terran.


    Therefore, Huang Si has several purposes to go out this time, one of which is to temper her mind with empty rain.


    Now it seems that the effect is good.


    Now that things were over, Huang Si left with empty rain. Only the vendor was left shivering behind.


    Before leaving, Kong Yu pulled a piece of clothes from the body, wiped the sword clean, and then took it back to its sheath.


    Along the way, empty rain hung his head and was a little bored. It seemed that killing still had some impact on her.


    Huang Si asked, "what is empty rain thinking?"


    Empty rain looked up and looked a little confused: "Dad, I don''t know whether my decision is right or not, and I don''t know. Just by my own decision, I can let a lot of people live or die. Is that good..."


    Huang Si asked her, "then why did the empty rain decide to let them all die?"


    Empty rain thought, "because they want to kill their uncle who sells sugar."


    Huang Si smiled. Kong Yu is still a simple and kind child after all.


    "Not only because they want to kill the uncle who sells sugar, you think they should, but also because they violate your code of ethics." Huang Si taught her little by little, "There are many bad people in the world, and the bad people can''t be killed. If you face the human race as a God, you must have a bowl of flat consciousness. Because good and bad are just moral evaluation, and the morality of the world has nothing to do with the gods. The gods are selfless and won''t be partial. But if you face them as a person, you need a consistent criterion, which is very important One criterion is the morality in your heart. "


    "The sword is a weapon, which can hurt or protect people. It''s up to you to decide how to use it. If one day you have the rules in your heart, you won''t be influenced by the emotions of one place or another, nor by the words of others. Instead, you use the weapons in your hand to firmly implement your ideas."


    Kong Yu didn''t understand, but he wrote down all his words and nodded.


    Huang Si took her into an inn and shouted, "come to a guest room and boil water and take a bath!"


    The waiter of the inn looked at them and was almost frightened by the empty rain covered with blood. So Huang Si handed him a gold piece and told him to shut up and work.


    Empty rain went to take a bath by himself. Huang Si was convenient. He directly evaporated the dirty righteousness and changed it. People with creative power are so willful.


    Of course, they don''t need to sleep. They just take a bath here. Just pretend to be human when they go out. There''s no need to pretend to be too similar to everything.


    After eating in the inn, Huang Si jumped out of the window with empty rain. Before it was completely dark, they had left the town.

 Chapter 149

    Shortly after they left.


    In Xianshui Town, a dozen people came to the outside of the inn. They were strong and looked trained. One of them stood outside the Inn and said to the head of these people with gnashing teeth: "Hall leader, this man not only killed my brother, but also killed seven people. It''s a terrible crime. We don''t need to reason with him or listen to him. We''ll go in and kill him and his daughter first."


    The hall leader nodded, rushed into the inn with his men, woke up the confused waiter, and asked coldly:


    "Today, the guest who is covered in blood and brought the little girl to the hotel is in which room?"


    Looking at the costumes of the group, the man recognized that he was from Lin Meng.


    He immediately said the room number and the group went upstairs.


    The door of the guest room was kicked open, but it was empty. The hall leader frowned: "did they leave early after getting the news? Or did they guard against revenge in advance?"


    In any case, eight people died in the saltwater town he was in charge of, one of them was a relative of Lin Meng disciples, which must be investigated.


    "Let someone check and see where they have gone."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si takes Kong Yu on the road to Nilin town. Along the way, Kong Yu keeps pestering Huang Si about everything about the human race. Huang Si is also patient to teach her.


    Unknowingly, an E-class fierce beast touched them from behind.


    Huang Si had already found a fierce beast, but he didn''t say a word. He wanted to see how to deal with empty rain.


    Empty rain noticed when the fierce beast was only three meters away from her. At this time, the fierce beast had jumped from the ground and was preparing to attack. She immediately stretched out her hand behind her¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a figure rushed from the rear and kicked the fierce beast away with one foot. The fierce beast rolled around the ground and roared.


    This is a strong young man in his twenties. He kicks people with great strength. After kicking, he immediately stops his legs, stands firm and puts on a posture.


    The fierce beast roared in a low voice, suddenly jumped up again and waved his claws.


    "You two go!" Without looking back, the young man met the fierce beast. His body was slightly heavy, his waist was slightly arched, and then he jumped forward suddenly. His fists were windy, and he punched the fierce beast several times.


    "Senior brother!"


    "Du Ping!"


    With the shouting, three people ran from behind. They were two middle-aged people and a woman of about 20 years old. Seeing that the situation was critical, they immediately participated in the scene.


    The four joined forces and the fierce beast was soon knocked down.


    The woman examined the young man to see if he was hurt.


    The young man asked empty rain anxiously:


    "Are you okay?"


    Kong Yu smiled and said, "it''s all right. Thank you, brother!"


    The way she smiled suddenly stunned the four people in the field. They were all thinking, how can this little girl be so cute?


    Or one of the leading middle-aged people was calm. He coughed and asked:


    "We are from Lin Meng. Is this girl your daughter?"


    Before Huang Si spoke, Kong Yu consciously ran to him, stood, pulled his clothes and said, "he is my father!"


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help scolding:


    "How did you take care of your children? Did you run out of the country unprepared? Or did you die when it was dark?"


    Before Huang Si answered, Kong Yu said first, "it''s okay! Because I know fencing, I''m very strong!"


    It''s OK that Kong Yu doesn''t speak. When he speaks, the middle-aged man is even more angry: "you are a father. You don''t protect your daughter and let the little girl learn fencing. It''s really ridiculous."


    Another middle-aged man was also dissatisfied and said, "the world''s martial arts originated from our Lin League. The learning of our Lin League lies in using people''s own hands, feet and bodies as weapons to learn the art of fighting five animals. I have never heard of any good sword skills."


    Empty rain immediately tightened Huang Si''s hand and looked up at him with a little worry.


    Of course, Huang Si won''t do it or get angry. He comes out with empty rain to increase social experience.


    "My daughter''s sword technique is really strong enough to protect me. I don''t know martial arts." Huang Si said gently and touched Kong Yu''s small head to ease her tension.


    "Yes!" Empty rain cooperatively said, "I''ll protect Dad!"


    As soon as these words came out, the four of Lin Meng were very speechless.


    How can a big man in his early 30s be protected by a teenage girl?


    Kongyu''s sword technique is really good. Its foundation comes from the martial arts video of the earth. Huang Si took her to the wilderness to find fierce animals to practice for a while. However, Kongyu has no experience in fighting against Terrans and no social experience.


    Looking at the lovely empty rain and her fearless father, everyone felt that the little girl had the wrong family. The child was born beautiful and extremely cute. He was born to be loved and protected. At present, he was taken to such a remote place by this unreliable father. It was really a death.


    Not to mention that fierce beasts are rampant and may encounter danger at any time. The Terran area alone is also chaotic and quarrelling with each other.


    "I don''t know where you''re going. We can''t take care of your family affairs, but we still advise you to take your children home early." The middle-aged man said, shaking his head to take people away.


    Huang Si said, "what''s going home? I''m going to Lin Meng to find Lin Zhuo."


    The four of Lin Meng were stunned when he said this. He was so boastful that he said he wanted to find Lin Zhuo. To know the name of Lin Zhuo, Lin Meng would not mention it at will. He should also be called a giant. Lin Meng was founded by Lin Zhuo. The martial arts of the people in Lin Meng are all handed down by Lin Zhuo. The people in Lin Meng are either his disciples or his grandchildren.


    Now an outsider just wants to see Lin Zhuo. It''s really impolite.


    Because of the previous bad impression, the tone of the middle-aged man also became bad: "who are you? Do we, the giants of Lin Meng, say to see?"


    Huang Si said expressionless, "of course, I''ll see you soon, because I''m a relative of his wife."


    The young woman exclaimed in surprise, "are you a relative? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    Are there really people from the Lin family? Huang Si didn''t want to explain to her, so he said, "yes, it''s normal to have never heard of distant relatives."


    As soon as these words came out, several people really had no words.


    Although this person may be a fake relative, no one knows whether it is true before they really meet.


    The middle-aged man sighed, "well, in that case, our party is just going to return to Lin Meng. We might as well send you there. Just don''t know your name?"


    Huang Si didn''t use the name Huang Shiren anymore. He is now a wizard, not a bully landlord.


    "My name is Huang Si. This is my daughter, empty rain."

 Chapter 150

    "Huang surname? Very rare." The middle-aged man also bowed his hands and said, "my name is Qi Hu. I''m a learning master of Lin Meng. I''m currently the head of the hall. Since you want to go to Lin Meng, come with us, or the road will be dangerous. Take a daughter and something will happen sooner or later."


    "Not to mention the danger, your daughter is so cute. If she is a little careless, she may be abducted by a kidnapper. You don''t know where to cry at that time." Several other people, especially Du Ping, were also persuading.


    "OK," said Huang Si. He looked down and asked Kong Yu, "do you want to go with them?"


    Empty rain smiled: "want!"


    In this way, under the unfriendly eyes of the four of Lin Meng to Huang Si and their deep sympathy for empty rain, the six of the party came together.


    The four of Lin Meng came out to do business. Qi Hu was the leader. The other was also a teacher, Liu Zong. Du Ping was their nephew, but the identity of the young woman was a little special. She was Lin Zhuo''s daughter, Lin Tao.


    The four of Lin Meng took Huang Si and Kong Yu along the road to Nilin town. Along the way, Lin Tao was very good to Kong Yu and soon got close to her. Du Ping was a little clumsy and could only watch them laughing.


    Lin Tao asks about Kong Yu''s mother curiously. When Kong Yu says "Kong Yu has no mother", Lin Tao''s eyes suddenly turn red.


    The three people nearby are also full of sympathy. The little girl is too miserable. She has no mother at a young age. Her father is still such an unreliable person who doesn''t know martial arts!


    When they came to Nilin Town, they solved another class E fierce beast on the road. Now it''s night. More fierce beasts will come out than during the day. As long as they are not in the town, they are extremely dangerous.


    The martial arts practiced by Lin Meng is called five animal play, which was created by Lin Zhuo. A total of more than 1000 people followed him to practice this martial arts. Lin Meng is a well managed organization under Lin Zhuo. The leader is Juzi, followed by Three Dharma protectors and dozens of hall leaders.


    The five beasts play imitates the movements of five fierce beasts, which are cranes, tigers, wolves, bears and snakes.


    Lin Zhuo is now 56 years old. After years of polishing, five animal drama has become very mature as a martial art. If it is an ordinary person against a class E fierce beast, ten people can beat one. The four people here can barely resist the attack of a class E fierce beast, and the four people can kill it together.


    After entering Nilin Town, several people hurriedly went to the inn to book a room, which finally rested.


    Lin Tao asks Kong Yu whether she is hungry and is ready to order something to eat for her.


    Huang Si directly threw her a gold piece. How many people realized that the man who looked unreliable seemed to have a lot of money?


    Probably the only advantage of this man, thought Lin Meng.


    After a night''s rest, the next day, the party got up, packed up and went out.


    Empty rain is now very popular in the team, especially Lin Tao, who is very good to empty rain. After Lin Tao received Huang Si''s gold tablets, he began to buy all kinds of delicious and fun for Kong Yu. Kong Yu secretly looked at Huang Si and didn''t seem to mind, so he played with Lin Tao.


    After breakfast, they got up and rushed to the next town.


    However, when they just left Nilin town and came to the intersection, they were stopped.


    There were five people standing in front of them. The leader was Qi Hu''s acquaintance. Guo hall leader was at the same level as Qi Hu.


    "Lao Guo, what are you doing? The general altar is still interested in receiving people?" Qi Hu walked forward with a smile.


    However, the Lord of Guo hall was like a great enemy and said coldly, "Lao Qi, how are you with these two people? Do you know each other?"


    Qi Hu was stunned.


    Liu Zong came forward and explained, "Lord Guo, these are two people we met on the way. They are going to see you at the general altar..."


    Before he finished, the Lord of Guo hall scolded, "get out of the way! I''m here to catch these two people!"


    Qi Hu did not retreat, but asked, "wait, what''s going on? The little girl and her father..."


    "They killed seven villagers in Xianshui town yesterday!" A middle-aged man came out from behind the Lord of Guo hall, "extremely vicious! According to the law of our Lin League, death should pay for life!"


    Guo hall leader also explained to Qi Hu, "this brother''s brother was also killed. What''s more, this is the territory of our Lin League. I''m here to enforce the law."


    The four people here all had unbelievable expressions on their faces. Qi Hu said, "old Guo, are you wrong? Huang Si doesn''t know martial arts at all. His daughter is still young. How can they kill?"


    Guo hall leader angrily said, "Lao Qi, will you let me or not? There will be mistakes in the news in the league?"


    Qi Hu couldn''t accept it for a moment. He turned around and stared at Huang Si and Kong Yu, but Liu Zong had stood at the Lord of Guo hall.


    "Lord Qi, don''t stop. There will be no mistake in the news." Liu Zong said.


    Lin Tao also looked unbelievable, but she was Lin Zhuo''s daughter. Although she had no privilege in the Lin League, everyone attached great importance to her. At this time, Lin Tao hurried out and said to the Lord of the Guo hall, "Uncle Guo, let''s ask first. As far as I know, sister Kong Yu is definitely not the kind of person who can kill! And her father can''t kill anyone!"


    To be honest, Guo hall leader was also surprised when he received the news. He subconsciously thought it should be an adult man, but it is said that the vendor who saw the scene nearby said it was the little girl. He thought it was a girl with a strong back. As a result, he came and looked. Isn''t this a half child?


    Moreover, Kong Yu is really beautiful and lovely, which makes it difficult to connect her with the murderer.


    Seeing that Lin Tao begged, Guo Tang reluctantly nodded and said, "OK, let''s ask directly here."


    Then he stared at Huang Si and asked, "did you kill the seven people in salt water town?"


    Lord Guo subconsciously thought that it was impossible for the little girl, so it must be the man.


    "My daughter killed it. What''s the matter?"


    Huang Si''s attitude was not good, so Kong Yu was a little flustered. She was about to add something. Guo hall leader''s face was heavy and shouted, "take these two people for me!"


    Without hesitation, Kong Yu stretched out his hand and pulled out his double swords. At this time, the Guo hall leader had grabbed them with one claw.


    "Uncle Guo, don''t move..." Lin Tao screamed and was about to stop the tragedy.


    However, black light flashed.


    Kong Yu held double swords and cut them horizontally. The Guo hall leader realized that the little girl really had the power to fight back. He quickly turned sideways to avoid her sword blade, but Kong Yu immediately pursued her. The double swords slashed the Guo hall leader six times in a row and almost couldn''t avoid it. Although he retreated quickly, a knife mark was cut on his chest!


    Of course, there is the reason why Guo hall leader despises the enemy, but at this moment, everyone can see that this 12-year-old girl is really a swordsman!

 Chapter 151

    Empty rain suddenly took back his sword, followed by a back somersault, avoided a fierce fist of the Guo hall leader, and then stood firmly beside Huang Si.


    "Dad, I didn''t wrestle this time!" Empty rain smiled at Huang Si.


    This huge contrast made everyone present look stunned. Wasn''t it still bloody fighting just now?


    Huang Si didn''t pay attention to the others, but said to Kong Yu, "yes, you''re more flexible. You''re well adapted to the sixth generation of Yiti."


    While they were chatting, several people, including Guo hall leader, had surrounded them. Liu Zong and Qi Hu also looked serious and stood outside. Only Du Ping and Lin Tao did not participate in the siege, but really worried about empty rain.


    They don''t want to see Kong Yu fight with Lin Meng''s family, let alone


    Lin Tao had an idea and shouted loudly, "don''t do it! Kong Yu is my Lin family relative!"


    Qi Hu remembered what Huang Si had said, but they didn''t believe it at that time.


    So Qi Hu explained, "this man''s name is Huang Si. He claims to be Mrs. Juzi''s mother''s relative."


    Guo hall leader frowned and said, "what''s a mess? I don''t know if it''s true. Dare you recognize it casually?"


    In fact, Kong Yu doesn''t know why Huang Si calls herself a relative, but since the father said so, she had to pretend that it was true.


    Seeing their loose attitude, Lin Tao hurriedly said, "sister Kong Yu won''t kill casually! There must be some misunderstanding! Uncle Guo, you should ask clearly!"


    The Lord of Guo hall still attached some importance to Lin Tao. Although she had no privileges, she was the great master''s own daughter after all. So he asked Kong Yu coldly, "why did you kill?"


    Kong Yu smelled the speech and said solemnly: "I''m self-defense! Ah, I mean, those seven people are local gangsters. They want to kill their uncle who sells sugar and me. I can only kill them in order to protect my uncle who sells sugar!"


    Guo hall leader didn''t answer for a moment. He was thinking about how to judge.


    However, the person from Xianshui town came out and sneered: "what misunderstanding can there be? Although this woman is young, she has excellent martial arts and can kill seven adults completely. Since she has admitted it and the evidence is conclusive, it should be done according to the law! Lin Meng''s law, the murderer dies! Whatever the special reason?"


    Lord Guo nodded and decided to take a compromise: "little girl, since you have admitted the murder, is there any special reason, we will investigate later. Now we have to ask you to put down your weapons and put on shackles. Let''s take it to the prison first and wait for the investigation of Lin Meng."


    The people in Xianshui town sneered. When they went to prison, he had plenty of ways to fix these two people. Let them come out alive at that time, even if he lost.


    With that, the Guo hall leader waved his hand, and his men immediately took out a set of wooden shackles, including those for holding hands and heads, as well as those worn on feet.


    The shackles were a little dirty, and even a little dark red blood could be seen. It was obvious that they had been used.


    Empty rain''s face turned cold. With her self-esteem, she could not accept such an insult.


    Not to mention being caught by Terrans and put in prison.


    Empty rain raised his double swords and said, "I said, I''m not wrong. It''s the gangsters who are wrong! You have no right to insult me like this!"


    Guo hall leader''s face sank: "I can only advise you that you are such a person. There are seven of us, and your father has no power to bind chickens. If you don''t arrest him, we will inevitably treat him..."


    This sentence only took a moment to ignite the fighting spirit of the empty rain.


    "Dad, I''ve figured it out." Empty rain''s voice sounded in the circle, "I have my morality, others have others'' truth. I can''t convince him, so I can only use the sword in my hand to implement my own way!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Kong Yu waved his sword forward without hesitation.


    The black sword suddenly appeared, the blood burst, and Kong Yu''s heart had completely calmed down. Her body is only twice as strong as ordinary human beings. However, as a powerful computing power of artificial intelligence, she can constantly find flaws in the encirclement of people, immediately use flaws to attack, and immediately avoid dodging after the attack.


    Because there were so many people besieged, Kong Yu avoided the situation several times, almost rolling on the ground without the slightest master demeanor. However, with the support of the terrible computing power of artificial intelligence, he always avoided the attack by a millimetre every time. Or, even if he couldn''t avoid it, he also avoided the big key, suffered small injuries in some non fatal positions, and then withdrew quickly and far.


    Lin Tao looked at Kong Yu, bleeding all over, and his acquaintances of Lin Meng were injured one by one. He couldn''t help crying: "uncles, Kong Yu, don''t fight!"


    "Sister Tao, I''m sorry!" Empty rain took time to return one sentence in his busy schedule.


    He said an apology, but his men would not show mercy. Empty rain hurt four people in a row. At this time, he was already panting. After all, what she uses is still a biological righteousness, and she will be tired and weak.


    However, the situation of those people in Lin Meng is even worse. Kong Yu is only a minor injury, but four of them have been seriously injured. Although they are not life-threatening, they also affect their combat ability. They have to retreat to the periphery and can''t withstand the attack directly.


    At this time, Liu Zong moved.


    He quietly touched Huang Si''s direction. When he was close, he immediately held his palm in an eagle claw shape and grabbed it at Huang Si''s neck. At the same time, he turned his head and scolded Kong Yu: "stop it for me, or I''ll take him..."


    Empty rain hurriedly turned around and saw Liu Zong''s move. He rushed forward and wanted to stop Liu Zong before he did something irreparable.


    But it''s late.


    Blood splashed. Liu Zong stabbed a man''s shoulder with one claw with all his strength, but he was stunned.


    The position is wrong, Liu Zong thought, then turned his head and saw a familiar face.


    That''s his nephew Du Ping.


    Liu Zong tried his best to grasp Du Ping''s shoulder with one claw.


    ¡±You... What are you doing! "Liu Zong was shocked and angry. His plan to threaten Kong Yu by holding Huang Si was destroyed by his own people.


    Du Ping just discovered Liu Zong''s intention, but it was too late to stop Liu Zong. He immediately made a sprint without hesitation and directly used his body to help Huang Si block the fatal blow.


    At present, Du Ping was badly hurt, his shoulders were bleeding, his face was pale, but he looked up and said, "martial uncle, you can''t threaten empty rain with innocent people''s lives, which is contrary to the oath of our Lin League when it was established! ¡°


    ¡±Senior brother! "Lin Tao also found something strange here. Seeing Du Ping''s body blocking Liu Zong''s all-out attack, he was seriously injured and bleeding. He immediately changed his face and ran over.

 Chapter 152

    Lin Tao took out the wound medicine made by the craftsmen in Lin Meng and wanted to apply it to Du Ping. At this time, Liu Zong had pulled his hand back. Du Ping''s wound was bleeding. She applied the medicine several times and was washed away by the blood, so she couldn''t apply it.


    "Why are you so stupid!" Liu Zong accidentally injured his martial nephew and said bitterly, "these two people are already the enemies of our Lin League! Why do you save the enemy!"


    Du Ping shook his head when he heard the speech, endured the pain and said, "martial uncle, do you still remember our oath when Lin Meng joined the League..."


    "Sacrifice yourself for others and uphold justice... These two words have always been in my mind. Martial uncle, let alone say that there is a reason. Even if Kong Yu hurt our people in Lin Meng, her father Huang Si hasn''t hurt anyone from beginning to end. Therefore, martial uncle, you shouldn''t hurt an innocent person anyway!"


    Liu Zong sighed, "I''m trying to save Lao Qi and them!"


    "I know, but if we Lin Meng do anything for the purpose, what''s the difference between us and the villains we want to eradicate?"


    In fact, every year, Lin Meng''s elders take their younger generation out to eradicate crafty people, punish bullies, and return innocent people to the tradition of justice. On the one hand, it can show the justice and reputation of Lin Meng, on the other hand, it can also let the younger generation get experience and education. The four of them have just completed a mission and are on their way back.


    Du Ping is a simple man. Since joining the league, he has never forgotten his initial oath and intention.


    Liu Zong, however, is already an old man of the Lin League. He is so old that he has forgotten what he joined the Lin League for at first.


    Du Ping''s face became more and more pale, but he just supported and finished what he wanted to say.


    He bit his teeth, but his seriously injured body still stood upright.


    After hearing these words, Lin Tao also walked behind Du Ping, stretched out his hands and stopped Huang Si with his body.


    "Yes, martial uncle, I think the same. Although Huang Si is too much as a father, he has no ability to resist and hasn''t hurt anyone. Martial uncle, according to the rules of our Lin League, you can''t attack him!"


    "Moreover," Lin Tao looked at Kongyu not far away. At this time, Kongyu was still fighting, although her actions were becoming less flexible, "Kongyu is not a bad person!"


    They stood together, like a barrier, guarding Huang Si behind them.


    This person has nothing to do with them, has no relatives, and even is the object of their contempt.


    But even so, they still stood up and stood in front of their martial uncle for such a person they despised.


    Just for the first oath in their hearts.


    Liu Zong looked at Qi Hu and felt that the situation was critical. He had to continue to say, "get out of the way. I just want to threaten, not really kill Huang Si."


    Lin Tao helped Du Ping, who was already unstable, but still said firmly, "martial uncle, we don''t believe you. Moreover, my father said that Lin Meng was established to save all the people in the world who were unjust and unjust, so --"


    "It''s our fault that there are still bullies in Xianshui town. Sister Kong Yu didn''t do anything wrong!"


    As soon as Lin Tao''s voice fell, there were several applause, "pa", "pa", "pa".


    The applause was particularly abrupt in this tense environment.


    "That''s very good. Originally, I thought that Lin Meng had gone against the original intention of its establishment and became a small group, a place of intertwined parties and private interests. Unexpectedly, there were people who adhered to the original idea."


    Huang Si clapped his hands and walked slowly to the deadlocked three people.


    Lin Tao panicked and wanted to remind him to be careful, while Du Ping stared at Liu Zong for fear that he might suddenly hurt Huang Si. Liu Zong was considering whether to directly hold Huang Si.


    However, even though the three people had different thoughts, they found that they couldn''t move at the same time.


    Over there, Kong Yu fought with six adults with high martial arts skills. Even if he had strong computing ability and took the first opportunity to cut four people, there were many dangers at this time.


    As a result, suddenly they found themselves unable to move.


    Although they can''t move, they can think, see and listen. Except for empty rain, everyone is shocked and doesn''t understand what happened.


    ¡±Dad! "Kong Yu cried happily. Just now she had many dangers, but she knew that the father would never abandon her and would help her.


    The wind sounded.


    A whirlwind blew up among the people, blowing up the fallen leaves and sand around. The people couldn''t move. They could only watch the whirlwind seem to be getting bigger and bigger, the wind is getting louder and louder, and the trees around made a tingling sound.


    The sound of breaking became louder and louder, and finally formed a general momentum of destroying the sky and the earth!


    When Lin Meng was frightened, Huang Si just said faintly:


    "I am the wizard of the wind god. I can raise my hand and kill all of you, so do you still need to fight now?"


    A group of people who can''t move: "¡°


    It doesn''t seem necessary.


    When the people present recovered their ability to move, they found that almost all the areas around the size of a building were razed to the ground by the cyclone, and the rolled up vegetation and fallen leaves were neatly stacked into a square by the stopped cyclone.


    At this time, everyone can understand even if they are stupid. Don''t say that the cyclone is a natural disaster. It''s just the ability to make everyone move quietly before. It''s not something that ordinary people can afford!


    Even if Huang Sizhen''s hands have no strength to bind chickens, he just needs to take a knife and stab them one by one when everyone can''t move. Who can''t die here?


    Qi Hu and Guo hall leader are honest, and the person who encouraged Guo hall leader before also panicked.


    Seeing the war subsided, Huang Si came to Du Ping and Lin Tao. Then, in their surprised eyes, he took out hemostatic medicine and a roll of gauze tape from his arms and handed them to Lin Tao.


    "As a wizard, I have to remind you that if you let it go, the boy will lose too much blood and faint later." Huang Si asked Lin Tao, "will it hurt? Will it stop bleeding by pressing the artery?"


    Lin Tao hurried over the medicine and gauze, thanked repeatedly, and then asked suspiciously, "arterial hemostasis... What is it?"


    "Press here." Huang Si showed her the location of the great carotid artery.


    After hearing this, Lin Tao pressed it hard, then called Liu Zong for help, wrapped Du Ping''s wound, and then wrapped it tightly with adhesive tape.


    "What a magical cloth! It can stick by itself! It is worthy of being used by wizards." Lin Tao sighed.


    In fact, this is just a very common medical tape.


    Huang Si seldom gets along with the human race as a human. Most of the time, he watches the play on the side. But today, for the sake of empty rain, he might as well play as a personal wizard. Out of consideration of not destroying the balance, the hemostatic medicine he gave Du Ping is not an ordinary medicine, but a product of modern medicine. The effect of hemostasis and healing can be said to be immediate.

 Chapter 153

    Seeing that Kong Yu is fighting with Lin Meng''s people, Huang Si wants to test the level of Lin Meng and let Kong Yu practice. Anyway, he will not really have an accident if he is watching. They won''t let them continue to fight, just because after all, they still want to save face for Lin Zhuo. Considering his in laws, he is Lin Zhuo''s elder and can''t bully the small.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang." Du Ping thanked him. After his wound was wrapped, he was much better. Although he was surprised at Huang Si''s strength, he thanked him honestly.


    "You don''t have to thank me." Huang Si said faintly, "if you really want to say it, Lin Meng has to thank you. If there were no people like you and Lin Tao, I would help Lin Meng clean up the door."


    His words made people tremble. Clean up the door?


    Indeed, he has this ability, but it doesn''t sound like what outsiders should say.


    Guo hall leader couldn''t help asking, "you, what is your relationship with our Lin League?"


    "Relationship? Didn''t Lin Tao just tell you?"


    "I''m the elder of the Lin family. Lin Zhuo is my son-in-law. He has to call me dad. After all, the son-in-law is half a son."


    This almost choked everyone. This man looks like he''s only in his early 30s. He claims to be an elder of Juzi.


    But they dare not question, for fear that Huang Si will start against them again.


    Liu Zong is now extremely embarrassed. After all, he just wanted to attack Huang Si. Now he found that the one he wanted to catch was the one who couldn''t fight. He immediately panicked. He was just in a hurry. Now think about it carefully. It''s too bad to catch someone''s father and threaten a 12-year-old girl.


    After teaching Lin Meng a lesson, Huang Si came to Kong Yu and looked at her situation. He couldn''t help frowning and said, "you''re hurt."


    "Nothing!" Empty rain said with a smile, "because their injuries are much heavier than me, and there are many more people. I made money!"


    Lin Meng''s people are speechless. Can they count like this?


    Huang Si directly held Kong Yu up and said, "I don''t care about myself. My father is really worried."


    Empty rain smiled and shrunk into a ball in Huang Si''s arm, with his small face on his father''s chest.


    Then Huang Si said to the Lin Meng people present, "what are you looking at? Keep up."


    This is arrogant and rude. If you put it aside, the people in Lin Meng will find the place.


    But now, these people have dared to be angry.


    The Lord of Guo hall was still a little stunned: "follow me? Where are you going?"


    "Of course, it''s up to you to show me around the strongholds and industries of Lin Meng." Huang Si''s face was cold. "Still, I don''t want to lead the way, but let me find it myself. If I can''t find it, I''ll push all the towns flat with the wind?"


    "I... I''ll lead the way." We can''t really let the threat come true. Qi Hu saw it, gritted his teeth, stood up and bravely undertook all the humiliation.


    Behind him, the people of Lin Meng couldn''t help crying: "Lord Qi, you''ve been wronged..."


    The scene became very sad for a moment.


    Without looking at their sad drama, Huang Si greeted Du Ping and Lin Tao and walked to the town.


    "Wizard, are you?" Qi Hu asked.


    "Let empty rain take a bath and change clothes first."


    As like as two peas in the town of nellin, the yellow dress was given to Huang Yu, a new yellow dress, though she was exactly the same as she had worn before.


    Empty rain whispered, "Dad, empty Rain wants new clothes."


    Huang Silai didn''t prepare any clothes for the little girl before. Kong Yu''s suit is still an antique girl''s dress designed with reference to film and television dramas. At least it doesn''t feel against acting outside.


    In other words, there is only one child''s dress he recorded, nothing else.


    Although empty rain is very cute, Huang Si is not used to children''s habits. No, no, he said:


    "Lab work clothes, adult casual clothes, and my clothes, you choose one."


    "No, Dad, take me to the street to buy clothes."


    That''s impossible.


    So finally empty rain was thrown to Lin Tao. Lin Tao took her to buy clothes.


    The rest of the Lin Meng people had to succumb to the power of a wizard and take him to "patrol" the branches of the Lin Meng.


    Huang Si looked at Lin Meng very quickly.


    In fact, he just asked Lin Meng''s people to help point out the way without seeing it one by one.


    Lin Meng is mainly composed of two parts, one is a martial arts disciple, the other is a craftsman.


    Craftsmen are also an important part of Lin Meng, and have made some achievements. It can even be said that Lin Meng can do such a big business now, independent of major countries, and has a lot to do with the developed handicraft industry.


    Huang Si nodded as he looked around.


    Naturally, there are some trivial things in Lin Meng, but it is obviously Lin Zhuo''s responsibility to deal with them. When Huang Si doesn''t get into trouble, he won''t mind the affairs of the Terran.


    However, the people in Lin Meng were not clearly frightened by the battle of this group.


    Two hall leaders accompany you on patrol?


    Who is the stranger in wizard clothes? Distinguished guest?


    But why do the two hall leaders always look gloomy, like black clouds pressing on the top, and like a great disaster?


    But the wizard looked relaxed and even swaggered ahead. It didn''t seem like something was going to happen?


    After visiting Nilin Town, Huang Si took Kong Yu into a carriage and went to the next town, while Lin Meng''s people continued to be forced to accompany him.


    Along the way, Guo hall leader secretly transmitted the news to the senior level of Lin Meng through his own channels.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Meng general forum.


    Shangtai, the second Dharma protector of Lin Meng, frowned at the news sent by his subordinates.


    "The enemy? Where did he come from? What was his purpose? Why did he report it in a hurry without making it clear?"


    The famous man quickly bowed his head and reported: "advocate Dharma protection. The Lord of Guo Hall said that the other party''s strength is too strong. Several of us can''t resist at all. We can only arrest them. Under his coercion, we visit the branch of Lin League. Now we are slowly coming to the general altar."


    The leader of Lin Meng is Lin Zhuo, a giant. There are three Dharma protectors under him. Zhong Fu is the great Dharma protector, Shang Tai is the second Dharma protector, and Shan Meng is the third Dharma protector.


    Zhong funai was one of the first people to follow Lin Zhuo. He lived and died with Lin Zhuo before the establishment of Lin Meng. His feelings were extraordinary.


    The two Dharma protectors and the Three Dharma protectors joined the Lin League later.


    Shang Tai thought that the two towns of salt water and mud forest that the man named Huang Si set foot in were the territory of the Three Dharma protectors. If they came to the headquarters, they would come to Xinchu town later. Here, it was Shang Tai''s own.


    It''s better to solve it on your own, so you don''t have to bother the Dharma protector and the giant.


    "Help me shout the Three Dharma protectors and we''ll solve the matter. Don''t let you know for the time being."


    "Yes!"


    At this time, Shang Tai did not realize what Qi Hu meant by "the enemy''s strength is too strong".


    In a word, this is the unique self feeling of the people in the Lin League. They think that all the martial arts in the world come from the Lin League. No one is better than the Lin League.


    No matter how strong you are, can you defeat the two Dharma protectors? Shangtai felt that no matter how strong the enemy was, he and ShanMeng could take some of his men. Even he felt that he was too cautious.


    A day later.


    When Huang Si first saw Shangtai and ShanMeng, it was when they came to the fourth town.


    Empty rain sat in the carriage with Huang Si and Lin Tao, while the rest followed the carriage.


    Huang Si was idle and bored. He lifted the curtain and looked out.


    This group of people looks like rich businessmen going out for a spring outing, but they don''t look alike.

 Chapter 154

    Qi Hu, Guo hall leader and several other Lin Meng disciples have tried, and they can''t run away at all. When one of them wanted to escape, without running for a while, there would be a whirlwind in the sky, which rolled up the people and threw them back into the team.


    How can there be such a strange whirlwind in the world!


    Those who had escaped were all angry, but there was nothing to do.


    They''ve never heard of such a wizard before?


    Is it true that the belief in the God of wind, which established the country in the previous dynasty, has any great power?


    Just as they were preparing to leave the fourth Town, they just ran into a big battle sent by the headquarters of the Lin League. Two of the Three Dharma guardians of the headquarters came and brought more than 100 disciples.


    Qi Hu and the Guo hall leader were shocked and bowed quickly: "see the Dharma protector, the Dharma protector of the mountain."


    The two Dharma protectors were almost angry with them. Shang Tai immediately angrily said:


    "What are you doing? It''s nice of you to let the great enemy of the Lin League sit in the carriage. You''re actually serving in front of and behind, just like someone else is your master. When were people in the Lin League so cowardly!"


    Shan Meng was also calm. He almost wanted to punish the people on his side before facing the enemy.


    Qi Hu and Guo hall leader became walnuts sandwiched in the crack of the door. For a moment, they didn''t know how to explain. They all subconsciously turned their heads and looked at Huang Si.


    Huang Si looked at the two Dharma protectors, and his consciousness swept around, but he didn''t find the person he wanted to see.


    Lying by the window of the carriage, he asked the two Dharma guardians, "where are Lin Zhuo, sang Xiu and Zhong Fu? Why don''t they come?"


    Shangtai and ShanMeng are not angry with this man. Can he call the giant''s name? Not to mention Mrs. Juzi. Zhong Funa is the great Dharma protector. This man seems to be in his early 30s, but he has the courage to call the names of the three giants of Lin Meng?


    It''s turned upside down!


    "Do it! Take it down for me. I don''t know what''s good or bad..."


    Before Shang Tai finished his sentence, a whirlwind suddenly blew up in the flat land. The whirlwind lifted his whole person off the ground. Then he threw him out in a loud cry, made a dull noise a hundred meters away, fell to the ground and broke his head and blood.


    The field became extremely quiet for a moment.


    The second Dharma protector of Lin Meng didn''t even have a chance to do it, so he was inexplicably swept away by the whirlwind. This is not the power of vulgarity at all!


    The curtain of the carriage door moved, and Huang Si came down slowly from it.


    "I''m the wizard of the wind god. That was witchcraft just now. Does anyone else want to try?"


    period.


    The two Dharma guardians quickly understood what "the enemy is too strong" meant and learned the lesson with their heads broken and bleeding.


    Therefore, no one blamed Guo hall leader and Qi Hu anymore.


    After Huang Si showed them what an epic whirlwind was, everyone was honest.


    As a result, the number of Lin Meng''s tour group changed from 11 to 100.


    The two Dharma guardians led the way, followed by a carriage. Huang Si, Kong Yu and Lin Tao sat in the carriage, and Du Ping was responsible for driving. Everyone else followed the carriage.


    Fortunately, although Huang Si intimidated everyone, he didn''t mean to hurt others. This made the two Dharma guardians feel a little relieved.


    They continued to make a detour to the general forum while patrolling the industries and branches of the forest League.


    Along the way, the two Dharma protectors found that Huang si not only didn''t mean any harm, but occasionally spoke to those craftsmen. It can be seen that he was familiar with mechanisms and handmade things.


    This makes them more and more confused.


    Finally, Shang Tai couldn''t help asking:


    "I don''t know why Mr. Huang came to visit our forest League?"


    "See Lin Zhuo and them, didn''t I say? So why are you two here?"


    "Well... Mr. Huang doesn''t know. We are the Dharma protector of the Lin League. Some of the league''s affairs are handled by us and won''t be reported to you immediately."


    "No wonder you blocked the way." Huang Si nodded and put a black pot on the two Dharma protectors, "then you can make atonement for your meritorious deeds and help me find sang Xiu."


    Huang Si thinks that Lin Zhuo probably doesn''t recognize him, but it doesn''t matter to find sang Xiu.


    Because sang Xiu and Zhong Fu are actually his family members, just because they are still in the world and their memory has not been restored.


    Shang Tai was stunned. What did this man do with Mrs. Juzi?


    Speaking of Mrs. Juzi''s taboo, not many people know it. This man actually knows. Maybe he is really related to Lin Meng.


    "What do you call your Excellency and Mrs. Juzi?" Shang Tai asked carefully.


    "I''m a relative of Sang Xiu''s family."


    Family relatives? What relatives? The two Dharma guardians guessed that, depending on their age, they might be nephews? But can my nephew really be so arrogant?


    Therefore, under the operation of the two Dharma protectors, the news was quickly sent to Juzi.


    Forced by the obscene power of a wizard, the two Dharma guardians could only go against their will and wrote on the letter "a distinguished guest from our league came", without mentioning the fact that all Lin League members who tried to catch Huang Si were forcibly kidnapped by him.


    To be honest, they don''t want to mention it, because it''s so embarrassing.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Meng general forum.


    Lin Zhuo looked at the news sent by his men and frowned slightly.


    Huang Si? Empty rain? He claimed to be a relative, but he didn''t remember at all. Is it true that he is a relative of Sang Xiu?


    But sang Xiu was born in a miserable family. His family has died in the attack of fierce animals?


    Their husband and wife know each other. Where did sang Xiu come from?


    Originally, Lin Zhuo wanted to send it back immediately and let the hall leader dispose of it directly. After all, he killed seven people. It''s not too bad to say it''s extremely vicious. But after thinking about it, he stood up and went to the inner room.


    Behind the inner room was a yard with various martial arts training facilities. Before he entered the yard, he heard a scolding sound from the yard.


    Lin Zhuo smiled helplessly. His wife is more keen on martial arts than himself, as if martial arts were her lifelong pursuit.


    "Ah Xiu." Lin Zhuo went into the backyard.


    In the backyard, the people who were waving boxing and beating stakes stopped at the sound, then picked up one side of the veil and wiped their sweat.


    Sang Xiu is over 50 years old, but she still insists on practicing martial arts every day, so her body is very strong and doesn''t look too old.


    Lin Zhuo looked at his wife with appreciation. She was different from other women. She was worthy of being the person who had saved him in such a dangerous situation. Speaking of this, Zhong Fu is also such a person. As a person under Lin Meng, he works all day, supports Lin Meng with one hand, and rarely has a rest or play. Sang Xiu and Zhong Fu knew each other before they knew him. They are great people.


    Compared with them, Lin Zhuo felt that he was just a mortal. He just had talent in martial arts and created five animal operas.


    Sang Xiu wiped his sweat and asked Lin Zhuo what he wanted.


    Lin Zhuo asked, "ah Xiu, do you know a man named Huang Si?"

 Chapter 155

    After hearing Lin Zhuo''s question, sang Xiu was stunned.


    The name gave her an inexplicable sense of familiarity, but she didn''t know who the man was.


    Sang Xiu didn''t say he knew or didn''t know, but he was silent there.


    Lin Zhuo realizes that this person may have something to do with Sang Xiu, but... Sang Xiu doesn''t seem to want to say?


    "Ah Xiu, if you don''t want to say..."


    "No," Sang Xiu said solemnly, "let me meet this man. I''m not sure if I know him."


    Therefore, the order was issued by the senior level of Lin Meng. You can no longer be rude to the visitors. The giant has agreed to meet.


    In this way, the second half of the road to the Lin Meng general altar became unimpeded, even particularly leisurely and comfortable, because Huang Sikong and Yu became distinguished guests wanted to see by Juzi, and they may even be relatives of Juzi''s wife. So people have to treat each other with the courtesy of distinguished guests.


    The two Dharma guardians and a group of disciples have their own thoughts and complex feelings.


    Lin Tao thought there was nothing wrong with Huang Si and Kong Yu at the beginning. He had been curious about their life experiences.


    Empty rain doesn''t want to answer by himself, so he looks at Huang Si. Huang Si''s answer is: "I''m your mother''s elder. Just ask your mother."


    elder? Lin Tao really can''t think of how her mother could have such a young elder as Huang Si.


    Two days later, Jianchang City, where the general forum of Lin Meng was located, finally arrived. Jianchang city is a city to the north. The folk custom is fierce. The city gate is not closed all year round. All kinds of traffickers and soldiers go in and out unimpeded.


    Lin Meng''s general forum is located in such a city.


    After entering the city, Huang Si gave Lin Tao a gold piece and asked her to take empty rain to eat and play until the adults met. Although Lin Tao wanted to see her parents meet Huang Si, it seemed more important to play xiaokongyu, so she happily took Kongyu and Du Ping away.


    Shang Tai and Shan Meng took Huang Si to the altar.


    Huang Si watched all the way, with a slight appreciation in his heart. The general altar of Lin Meng is a series of buildings, simple, function first, almost without any burden, arranged in an orderly manner. Even the house where Juzi lives is no different from other people''s houses, and some vegetables are even planted around.


    It seems that even the leadership of Lin Meng does not have the extravagant and licentious corruption of common non-governmental organizations, but has always maintained the original concept of making decisions for the people and upholding justice.


    All the way in, people stood guard. Fortunately, they were two Dharma protectors and naturally came in unimpeded.


    Several people stopped at Juzi''s house. Shang Tai said in a loud voice in front of him:


    "Shangtai and ShanMeng take your guests to see you!"


    "Come in." Lin Zhuo''s voice is quite loud, with a touch of dignity, but it reveals peace.


    When Shang Tai was about to go in, Huang Si said, "you don''t have to go in." Then he directly opened Lin Zhuo''s door and went in.


    The two Dharma guardians were afraid that he would make trouble, so they hurriedly followed up.


    Huang Sizheng was about to wave his hand and fly the two obstacles with a whirlwind, so he only heard Lin Zhuo''s voice in the room:


    "Advocate Dharma and mountain Dharma. Since the guests are not happy, you can step down first and let me host and entertain the distinguished guest."


    Although Shangtai and ShanMeng are worried about the safety of the giant, they can only bow down.


    Huang Si walked into the house and said with a smile, "Lin Zhuo, you have a good bearing and leadership style."


    The guest room of this house is large and should be designed for meetings. Lin Zhuo is sitting in front of the table waiting for them.


    When Lin Zhuo saw Huang Si, he was slightly surprised. He thought that if this person really knew sang Xiu, it must have been an old relationship many years ago. Maybe it was before he knew sang Xiu. He never thought that Huang Si was so young. He should be in his early 30s.


    As the owner of this place, Lin Zhuo spoke first:


    "This must be Mr. Huang. I don''t know what Mr. Huang wants to do with me. How do you know me?"


    Huang Si took time to find a chair and sat down by himself. He said, "long time no see, Lin Zhuo. I''ll come and see you, sang Xiu and Zhong Fu."


    Lin Zhuo was stunned.


    This talent is in his 30s. Why does he have a tone of knowing him long ago.


    The visitor looks ordinary and wears brown Fengshen wizard clothes. His clothes are quite old. He can''t remember where he met him.


    Lin Zhuo wanted to question, thought about it, and sighed, "well, since you call yourself a relative of BUJING, it''s just that BUJING also wants to see you. I''ll let her come out to see you."


    He said, the curtain behind the house moved, and sang Xiu had come out.


    She looked at Huang Si, trying to find a trace of familiarity from his face, but she got nothing.


    Although she didn''t remember who this person was, sang Xiu felt an inexplicable emotion, as if she had lost something important.


    She came to Huang Si and couldn''t help asking:


    "Who the hell are you? What''s your relationship with me?"


    Lin Zhuo is already a little dissatisfied. How dare you feel that his wife really doesn''t know this man? Isn''t Huang Si lying?


    However, sang Xiu''s expression made him swallow the rebuke he wanted to say.


    Sang Xiu''s eyes were confused. In front of her, she really didn''t know and didn''t have the slightest impression, but why


    Huang Si stood up. Sang Xiu was a head taller than him, so he raised his hand and gently put it on Sang Xiu''s forehead without scruples.


    Lin Zhuo suddenly got up.


    In the face of Sang Xiu, who is completely an elder from his age, Huang Si looked gentle, just like a younger generation. He said, "you did well, sang Xiu. Now your memory can be restored."


    Sang Xiu was shocked. The whole person squatted down along Huang Si''s hand, knelt on both knees, and then fell down.


    When sang Xiu looked up again, Lin Zhuo found that his wife was already in tears.


    Lin Zhuo was shocked. He had never seen such an emotional side of Sang Xiu, let alone a stranger he didn''t seem to know before.


    Who the hell is this man? Lin Zhuo''s inner alarm.


    And sang Xiu, until now, did not know his true identity and who was in front of him. She was originally a family member in the demon world, while Zhong Fu was a family member in the heaven. They were reincarnated people who accepted Huang Si''s orders. At the beginning, Huang Si ordered them to protect Lin Zhuo with his soul instructions, so they could get to know Lin Zhuo.


    Now, thanks to Huang Si''s kindness, she has recovered her previous life memory in advance.


    "Zun..." before she could say anything, she stopped because Huang Si wouldn''t let her say it.


    "It''s all right," Huang Si smiled at her. "I just came to see you and Zhong Fu and brought my daughter to play. It seems that Lin Zhuo and you are doing well."


    Sang Xiu''s face was wet with tears. She nodded: "Lin Zhuo is very kind to me. Now that you''re here, do you need me to call Zhong Fu to get together?"


    Huang Si said, "well, call him, too. I haven''t seen him for a long time."

 Chapter 156

    Lin Zhuo listened to his wife chatting with this man. He felt unspeakably strange. They seemed to have known each other for a long time, but why had he never heard of this man? And this talent is in his early 30s. It''s impossible to know him before he meets sang Xiu.


    Sang Xiu went to the corner of the room and pulled a rope there, so a little bell came from a far away place outside.


    Huang Si saw it and asked with great interest, "mechanism art?"


    Sang Xiu shook her head: "not so clever. It''s just some gadgets. Zhongfu should be near the general altar and will arrive soon."


    Lin Zhuo couldn''t help it. He asked, "ah Xiu, don''t introduce me..."


    Sang Xiu was surprised that she had forgotten to make it clear to her husband and hurriedly said, "Mr. Huang is my distant relative..." she paused a little, because Huang Si told her with soul instructions, "it''s my uncle in terms of seniority, so you can call him uncle."


    Lin Zhuo opened his mouth slightly, but he couldn''t shout the word uncle.


    Huang Si didn''t mind saying, "it''s all right. Don''t shout. However," he said, "I really want to make a suggestion as an elder."


    Sang Xiu said respectfully, "please speak."


    Huang Si said, "the town near here is nominally under the jurisdiction of Lin Meng. In fact, bullies are still rampant in the marginal areas and can not be punished. My daughter killed bullies in order to save people, but my daughter will be detained by Lin Meng because of the relationship between bullies and Lin Meng members. Moreover, some people still choose to fight my daughter when they know there is a reason."


    "Of course, one of your Lin Meng''s laws is that the murderer died, but the party is a 12-year-old child. How can I ask and deal with it as appropriate, but now, my daughter is injured and I am almost killed. I want to calculate with you."


    Sang Xiu was so frightened that she stood up and said, "Zun... You almost got killed? How can this be? Ah Zhuo, we must severely punish the relevant people!"


    Huang Si comforted: "it''s all right. Du Ping and Lin Tao protected me at that time. I wasn''t hurt at all. Du Ping was seriously injured."


    Sang Xiu was relieved. In fact, sang Xiu didn''t know much about his soul master, but he had seen several times in the demon world before, and his face was vague. She has seen Huang Si show miracles in the demon world and give Lu CuO an official position, but she doesn''t know whether Huang Si will get hurt or die.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Du Ping and peach are not bad children. They can help you."


    After hearing this, Lin Zhuo also said solemnly, "I will investigate this matter. But anyone in Lin Meng who breaks the law is the same crime. Please forgive me."


    Of course, Huang Si knew their rules and admired them. He said, "I''ve been watching the operation of your Lin League all the way. Except for individuals, they are really good. I can afford to ''sacrifice myself for others and uphold justice''."


    Before Lin Zhuo answered, a voice came from outside:


    "You''re right. We in the Lin league are chivalrous men!" While talking, the door moved. Someone walked into the room without saying hello.


    This man is also an old man. He is thin and has a little goatee. He looks very smart and capable.


    The visitor is the Dharma protector of Lin Meng. His position in Lin Meng is extremely noble. He and Lin Zhuo also trust each other.


    Sang Xiu immediately said to Huang Si, "do you want to restore Zhong Fu''s memory?"


    Zhong Fuyi saw that Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu were there, and there was a stranger he didn''t know, but sang Xiu seemed to know this man very well.


    Huang Si said with a smile, "yes, then clock volt, restore the memory in your soul."


    Zhong Fu is stupid.


    The memory of the previous life and the memory of the celestial world were mixed with the memory of this life in an instant. The experience of life suddenly doubled. Recalling all kinds of things in the past, Zhong Fu felt a sincere sense of soul belonging from Huang Si. Zhong Fu couldn''t help being excited and tiger eyes were in tears.


    He walked up to Huang Si and worshipped without saying a word. After knocking three heads, he stood up and said, "respect God, I was a big old man in my previous life and this life. I really don''t understand etiquette. I can only see rites like this."


    Lin Zhuo couldn''t believe his ears. What did Zhong Fu say just now? God?


    He looked at Huang Si and felt an incredible feeling in his heart, God? Is this man... A God?


    Huang Si was also very speechless. The clock was completely out of his mind. There was no hint in his consciousness. He had spoken out first, so that Huang Si didn''t have time to stop him.


    Single celled creatures are terrible.


    Sang Xiu said helplessly, "Zhong Fu, the God brought his daughter here as a human being. You''ll slip your tongue. Fortunately, ah Zhuo is not an outsider, or you can make it clear."


    So sang Xiu and Zhong Fu took some time to popularize Huang Si''s identity to Lin Zhuo.


    Lin Zhuo understood for a long time, "you mean... He is a God, and you are all his family members? Isn''t his daughter also a God?"


    In fact, sang Xiu didn''t know his master''s situation, so she had to look at Huang Si for help.


    Huang Si said, "so is nature."


    Lin Zhuo sighed: "it''s over if you don''t respect God. I was still worried about how to punish according to Lin Meng''s laws and regulations. Since your daughter is also a God, we mortals are not qualified to judge the gods. On the contrary, those who offend the gods should be punished."


    The appearance of the fate hourglass brings obvious changes to the Terran. Lin Zhuo''s idea can be said to represent the normal thinking mode of the Terran. The appearance of miracles made mortals accept the transcendence of gods.


    "It doesn''t matter. We came here as a Terran. We can also judge according to the Terran law. Lin Zhuo, you can decide by yourself." Huang Si doesn''t care how the Terran tries Kong Yu. With Kong Yu''s ability, the Terran can''t take her. It''s just another question of who is stronger and who speaks.


    After talking about this topic, Huang Si said: "Lin Zhuo, sang Xiu was originally a man in the demon world. If you want to go to the demon world with her after your death, give me your soul."


    Lin Zhuo naturally heard about Lu Cuo. He asked, "do you want me to be a devil?"


    "Yes, I won''t force it if you don''t want to."


    Huang Si is actually very open-minded about the dependents. Unless he is an irreplaceable person such as Zhu Yao and Lu Cuo, others are almost the same as long as they have disciples and descendants. He didn''t care whether to accept Ge she or not, because Ge she had many disciples. As long as his knowledge was spread, he didn''t worry that there were no family members among his successors.


    The world system is like a card drawing tour. If you have a Buddha mentality, you won''t worry because the atlas is not full.


    After listening, Lin Zhuo went to Sang Xiu, leaned against her and knelt down, saluting Huang Si deeply.


    "If you don''t despise God, I will naturally accompany ah Xiu all the time."


    Sang Xiu looked back at her husband, while Lin Zhuo held her hand and smiled with understanding.

 Chapter 157

    "Ah Zhuo." Sang Xiu looked at the deep feeling in Lin Zhuo''s eyes and couldn''t help but sour his nose. She felt very good. Both her husband''s trust and his behavior without hesitation after knowing the truth made her feel warm in her heart.


    Zhong Fu looked a little embarrassed: "Hey, hey, you are old husbands and wives. Don''t do this. I''m still an old bachelor."


    Sang Xiu tidied up his mood and said to Zhong Fu, "you didn''t get married because you were busy all day? Besides, even if you got married, your wife isn''t necessarily suitable to take you to heaven. Won''t you be sad in the end?"


    Zhong Fu shook his head: "man is man and God is God. I also have so many old friends in the world, but I still have to go back to the heaven. The responsibility of the heaven is the most important."


    Sang Xiu also remembered her life in the demon world and couldn''t help sighing: "fortunately, ah Zhuo is the person who respects God, so he will send us to guard him. In the future, ah Zhuo should have no problem entering the demon world."


    In the past, she was always alone. Only Lu CuO in the whole demon world had a family. Now, she also has Lin Zhuo. She feels very satisfied.


    Sang Xiu had another meeting with Zhong Fu and Huang Si. Huang Si said that he would take the three of them to see his daughter.


    The three were also very curious, so they followed Huang Si out of the house.


    Along the way, the team of four people in this line made the members of the general altar stand guard silly. The three supreme power holders of Lin Meng unexpectedly went out with the stranger who had just come to Lin Meng? What kind of wind is blowing here? What happened?


    Huang Si habitually ignored everyone''s attention and only chatted with two family members and prospective family members in the future.


    After leaving the general altar, Huang Si consciously swept the city of xiajianchang City, found the location of Kongyu, and led the other three people to go there.


    Jianchang city has a large area. The four people walked through several streets and a bridge before they found empty rain and Lin Tao in the market near the river. Du Ping seems to have gone to rest on his own because of his injury.


    "Empty rain." Huang Si called, and empty rain immediately ran over.


    "Dad!"


    Huang Si caught Kong Yu, picked her up and said to the three people behind him, "this is my daughter, Kong Yu."


    Empty rain skillfully shouted to the three people behind: "Hello, uncle and aunt!"


    Huang Si immediately corrected: "call them brother and sister. You and sang Xiuzhong Fu are of the same generation. The seniority must not be disordered."


    Kong Yu was a little surprised, and then immediately responded: "Hello, brothers and sisters! By the way, Dad, they... Is Chengdu your family?"


    Generally speaking, there is no generation relationship among Terrans. After all, Huang Si and AI created the species of Terran. If you really want to calculate the generation, you don''t know how big it is.


    Huang Si needs to deliberately emphasize the existence of the same generation as Kong Yu... There are only family members.


    "Only sang Xiu and Zhong Fu are." Huang Si pointed out and introduced to Kong Yu, "Lin Zhuo is your sister sang Xiu''s husband."


    While talking, Lin Tao also came up. She cried in surprise, "Mom and Dad, you''re coming!"


    Lin Tao came to Sang Xiu and let sang Xiu hold her in her arms. Looking at Kong Yu held by Huang Si, sang Xiu suddenly realized the generation problem and hurriedly said to Lin Tao: "Kong Yu is really a relative of our family, just according to the backup, you should call her aunt."


    In order to maintain Huang Si''s elder status, the family members really took great pains.


    Lin Tao was stunned for a long time, then turned back and said to Kong Yu, "little... Little aunt?"


    Empty rain also felt incredible. Why did father God go to the headquarters of Lin Meng for a turn, and sister Lin Tao became her niece?


    Huang Si also wanted to laugh, but he thought he was the culprit. It''s better not to laugh.


    "Walk, let''s go to the market."


    Huang Si put the empty rain down, took her hand and walked in front.


    Lin Tao and his parents held hands and followed.


    Finally, Zhong Fu was left alone. Zhong Fu scratched his head and felt that he might be the worst.


    This team of visitors also made the residents of Jianchang city suffer a collective spiritual blow.


    Lin Meng''s three senior executives take their younger generation to go shopping with them? What''s going on?


    However, although I don''t know what happened, the little girl in yellow is really cute.


    The party strolled for a while. Lin Zhuo looked at the double swords carried behind Kong Yu and remembered the news he had received before. He couldn''t help being curious.


    "Does God''s daughter practice sword? I don''t know..."


    As soon as Lin Zhuo asked, Huang Si turned back and said, "just call me uncle. Do you want to compete with her? Of course."


    In fact, Lin Zhuo was just curious to ask about swordsmanship, but since Huang Si allowed the competition... Lin Zhuo began to feel itchy.


    Nowadays, there is only one martial arts spread among the Terrans, that is, the five beast play created by him. There is really no mature sword technique. Now, I have the opportunity to see the martial arts of the gods? Lin Zhuo is full of expectations.


    "If uncle is willing, younger generation naturally wants it." Lin Zhuo Mian reluctantly called out his uncle, which was too rare experience for Lin Meng.


    Therefore, after visiting the market and having a meal and rest, the party gathered in the martial arts training ground of the Lin Meng general altar.


    In the presence of Kong Yuli, she drew out her double swords, looked at Lin Zhuo in a martial arts suit and asked curiously, "brother Lin doesn''t use weapons?"


    Lin Zhuo replied, "my five animal play imitates the attack methods of animals. Naturally, I don''t use weapons. I rely on my body as the means of attack. My martial arts are not weak. You should be careful, Kong Yu."


    Sang Xiu was on one side. She saw that both sides were ready and announced, "let''s start."


    Kong Yu and Lin Zhuo immediately came forward and fought.


    Lin Zhuo is worthy of being the inventor of the five animal drama. He has a strong talent in martial arts. Over the past few decades, his martial arts has reached the level of perfection and returning to nature. Now he will not even deliberately imitate the actions of animals, but turn all actions into actions, punch and kick, flow smoothly and naturally, revealing a natural flavor.


    Empty rain is not bad in strength and speed, but has poor experience against the enemy. The sword technique is learned from video, and the actual combat is relatively poor. She interspersed back and forth in the training field, gave full play to the flexible characteristics of double swords, used forward and oblique cuts to maintain the attack rhythm, and cut at high speed when the time was good, trying to take it away in a wave.


    Even if Kong Yu had weapons, Lin Zhuo played almost watertight. She failed in several attacks, only occasionally leaving some small scars on Lin Zhuo.


    Finally, Kongyu caught a flaw in Lin Zhuo and immediately connected six swords without hesitation. Unexpectedly, Lin Zhuo just sold a flaw to her. While she was strong, she clamped two blades with both hands, and one swept his legs and overturned Kongyu to the ground.

 Chapter 158

    "Stop!" Sang Xiu directly shouted to stop. Kong Yu has lost. There is no need to fight any more. She is also a martial arts master. She is familiar with Lin Zhuo. Naturally, she can see clearly. As long as Lin Zhuo collides with another knee, Kong Yu will be injured directly.


    Lin Zhuo stopped, backed away, and then bowed his hand politely to Kong Yu: "accept."


    Empty rain patted ash, got up, inserted the sword, and honestly admitted: "you are better than me. You can beat me like this without weapons."


    Lin Zhuo said with a smile, "the way of martial arts, strength doesn''t need to be judged by weapons. Sister Kong Yu is really inexperienced and doesn''t have a long body, so it''s not easy to give full play to the power of sword. But she has unlimited potential."


    Huang Si watched all the way around. Now he said, "if you really want to say, you Lin Zhuo is really strong. Empty rain is not human. Sang Xiu and Zhong Fu are all gods and demons. As a human race, you create your own martial arts, establish a Lin League and spread martial arts. If this branch of martial arts blossoms and bears fruit among the human race in the future, you can be called the founder of the times."


    Lin Zhuo was also quite pleased to be affirmed by the gods.


    Huang Si stayed in Jianchang city with empty rain for two more days. On the third day, Li Huo also came.


    Among the three great ancestors, Lihuo has the strongest fighting ability. Her martial arts are basically studied for herself. She is usually used to using a long gun. Huang Si let Lihuo play with Lin Zhuo, and Lin Zhuo lost quickly. After that, sang Xiu and Zhong Fu also played, and Li Huo beat them one by one without much effort.


    At this moment, Lin Zhuo, sang Xiu and Zhong Fu can''t help but sigh that there are days outside the sky and people outside the people. The way of martial arts is indeed vast and infinite, which is worth studying for a lifetime.


    Lin Zhuo is also very glad that he can become a devil with Sang Xiu in the future, instead of dying immediately after aging.


    ¡­¡­


    Later, those who tried to sow discord and let the Guo hall leader punish Kong Yu were arrested and punished together with Liu Zong and the Guo hall leader.


    "I''m not wrong! Killing people should pay for their lives!" Even if the man was caught by two law enforcement disciples, he struggled desperately and looked indignant, "why is she not guilty? Why should I be punished instead?"


    Liu Zong and Guo hall leader were also unwilling.


    However, Zhong Fu was very indifferent: "it is a very minor crime to sow discord, frame up a righteous man, break your hand and expel Lin Meng. Originally, according to my idea, you were to be executed directly. But Mr. Huang Si said no, you can be sentenced according to the rules of Lin Meng, and you only left a life."


    The man still shouted angrily, "you are bending the law for personal gain! Let me see you! You will certainly avenge me! Guo hall leader, you are the hall leader. Are you willing to be lynched by the great Dharma protector?"


    Zhong Fu sneered and said, "this is what the great master instructed himself."


    The Lord of Guo hall suddenly looked up and said, "I don''t believe it! I''m the elder of Lin League, and you won''t punish me severely!"


    "Elder..." Zhong Fu snorted, "how do you know that Mr. Huang is the real elder of Lin Meng. Let''s say, without Mr. Huang, Lin Meng would not exist at all!"


    The three prisoners were shocked on the spot and couldn''t understand this statement at all.


    "It''s impossible! Huang Si is only in his 30s, and our Lin League has been established for more than 30 years. Can he be in his womb..."


    Zhong Fu said coldly, "if you three want to know the truth, you can, but you have to trade your life for it. Do you accept it?"


    The three hesitated for a moment, kneeling on the ground to give up.


    Kong Yu stood behind the house and looked at the trial from the window.


    When the trial was over and the three prisoners were taken out for execution, Huang Si took her hand and took her away.


    They went to the Dharma center.


    Along the way, they heard a lot of people talking. There were all kinds of views. Empty rain was in a complicated mood.


    Lin Meng is actually a very good place. She violated Lin Meng''s rules without authorization and killed six bullies in order to save people. In fact, it really counts as undermining the rules here.


    However, all this was gently erased by the father.


    Empty rain is a little confused. The Father God told her what justice is, and she obeyed her inner thoughts to implement justice. But now, she found that it seems that Lin Meng is the executor of justice, and she is the destroyer of order.


    "Father, did I do it right?" She looked up at Huang Si.


    "Why do you ask?" Huang Si asked her.


    "Because I found that many people here like Lin Meng. They say that Lin Meng has protected them and Lin Meng is just. It is evil to punish those two people."


    After hearing Kong Yu''s doubts, Huang Si couldn''t help laughing: "you see that you have become a power and created injustice, and your opposite has become the weak in the mouth of the people, right? Mankind will sympathize with the weak."


    "So, you think it''s right to kill seven bullies in order to protect an innocent hawker, while others think killing should pay for their lives. You''re wrong. Next time, will you continue your practice, or give up the use of force, listen to them and solve the problem in a way recognized by others?"


    Huang Si tried to guide Kong Yu to think about more complex problems.


    Kong Yu thought carefully, and then replied:


    "If things are urgent, I will solve them in my own way. To protect one person, I think I did the right thing. To kill bullies, I think I did the right thing. Since there is nothing wrong, even if others don''t agree with me, I..."


    Empty rain''s small hand held Huang Si''s hand tightly, as if he wanted to borrow strength from him.


    "Do what I want to do!"


    Huang Si smiled softly, and her daughter really grew up.


    "Yes, in this world, it''s better to believe the yardstick in your heart than to entrust your hope to unknown others. What''s more, empty rain, you are not a real human. One day, you will become the superior. When you have your own opinion and courage to implement your will and run counter to others, you will understand the importance of adhering to your principles."


    He looked into the distance and recalled a word that had been spread on the far side of the earth.


    "Weak willed and hesitant people have nowhere to live. Only rapid action and firm faith can make mankind survive. No sacrifice is too great. No betrayal is too small. Some people will question your right to kill 10 billion people. But those who understand understand understand understand that you have no right to let them live..."


    At the stage of human society, there is no stable and reliable state machine to maintain the operation of law. Therefore, there is no universal justice, only their own justice.


    When the weak cannot get justice, the strong will maintain the justice in his heart.


    At this point, Huang Si doesn''t need to teach Kong Yu carefully. She just hopes that she can experience and feel in the affairs of the Terran by herself. This is the starting point for her to understand the Terran.


    After the dust settled, Huang Si asked Kong Yu and Li Huo to stay in Lin Meng as human beings and teach them fencing and marksmanship.


    The martial arts of using weapons spread among the Terrans.


    Kong Yu and Li Huo left after three years of teaching. After that, Lin Zhuo stepped down and passed the position of great son to Du Ping. In the same year, Du Ping married Lin Tao. Later, Lin Zhuo took sang Xiu and Zhong Fu to put down Lin Meng affairs and concentrate on martial arts.


    Since then, among the Terrans, martial arts has really flourished.

 Chapter 159

    At the end of 236, Huang Si went to the state of Jing.


    By this time, Wen Yu had naturally taken over the throne of the state of Jing, so his son became the prince of the state of Jing.


    Wen Yu is 45 years old. He is rich and powerful. He is calm and cautious. He is a master of success. Jingguo is also a big country. Wen Yu''s attitude is just right, so the domestic development has been very stable.


    His queen Yanyi is the princess of Ya state. Fortunately, her temperament is not arrogant like that of an ordinary princess, but very virtuous. Wen Yu also has two other princesses. The son born to Yanyi is Wen Ling, the eldest son of the king, and the two princesses each have a son and a daughter.


    However, Wen Yu''s crown prince is not Wen Ling, but the son of the princess and Wen Yuan, Wen Yu''s second son.


    The common Terrans pay attention to the eldest son inheritance system, which was established in the Dragon Kingdom at that time. Ordinary countries rarely allow non eldest sons to inherit the throne.


    And this reason starts with the birth of Wen Ling 22 years ago.


    Wen Ling was born in 214. He was extremely intelligent. He was able to speak in a few months. In order not to delay his son''s talent, Yanyi put down everything and taught him himself.


    Yanyi marries Jingguo far away. Although her husband is a good man, after all, as the crown prince, she can''t help herself and can''t take care of Yanyi from time to time. So once she found her son''s genius, Yanyi placed all her ideals on her son.


    As expected, Wen Ling was able to write hundreds of words at the age of one year. Yanyi was very happy, but what happened later was completely beyond her expectation.


    It was when Wen Ling was two and a half years old. One summer afternoon, the maid took him to the pool of the palace to enjoy the cool. As a result, the maid was too young. One didn''t stand firm by the pool and accidentally slipped down with Wen Ling.


    There was an old woman beside the maid, who was very frightened. You know, Xiao Wenling was not even three years old. If he choked on water, he would easily die.


    Seeing that both the maid and Wen Ling were grunting underwater, the old lady couldn''t swim. She had to run outside and shout, trying to find someone to save Wen Ling.


    However, when the guards rushed in to save people, the people present saw a picture beyond mortal cognition.


    The water in the pool flew up and spun rapidly in the air, forming a water platform, on which the water splashed, holding the maid and Wen Ling firmly.


    The guard rushed over and tried to save the two people from the water platform, but he didn''t expect that the water rotation was very strong. As soon as he touched the water rotation below, he was directly thrown out by Juli.


    The maid coughed and spit a few times, and finally woke up on the high platform. She screamed in panic, and then saw that she was high, while others stood below and looked at herself.


    The old lady hurriedly asked the maid to save the eldest son of the prince.


    The maid quickly hugged Wen Ling in her arms again.


    Wen Ling felt the familiar embrace and blinked. The spiral of water gradually fell down. The high platform fell to one meter high, and then suddenly scattered and separated, returning to the water in the pool.


    This matter was immediately reported to Yanyi and Wenyu. After they were surprised, they both thought that they must keep the secret.


    They repeatedly checked the maid''s situation and confirmed that it was not her problem, and from the situation at that time, shuixuan was mostly related to Wenling.


    If his son is born intelligent, I believe no parents don''t like it, but if he still shows the power to surpass ordinary people, it will bring a lot of worries to his parents.


    After returning from the pool, Wen Ling had fallen asleep again. He was put on the bed in the bedroom, and everyone who saw this scene, including the maid, the old maid and the guard, was temporarily under house arrest.


    When Wenling woke up, he saw Yanyi and Wenyu around his little bed.


    "Did you do what happened at the pool today?" Yanyi hugged him and asked gently.


    Wen Ling looked confused.


    After asking several times, Yanyi and Wenyu found that Wenling was really not impressed. Finally, Yanyi had an idea, brought a basin of clear water, held Wenling to the edge of the basin and asked him, "can you make the water fly again? Just like you did before."


    Wen Ling thought about it, and then stretched out a chubby little hand. A tiny blue light flashed between his fingers, and the water in the basin immediately turned around, and then flew out of the basin like a tornado.


    Yanyi was startled and shook his hand. Wen Ling almost slipped from his arms. Wen Yu hurriedly pulled his son back and held him in his arms again.


    After this scare, the water tornado immediately splashed in all directions, and the spray sprayed three people on one head and one face.


    Wellington looked listless, and never let the water fly again.


    After this, Yanyi and Wenyu finally confirmed that their son was really not an ordinary person. Therefore, the previous three people who saw the vision were directly transferred to Wenling as his personal servants, and their relatives were given heavy money.


    After pacifying the three people who knew, Yanyi and Wenyu told Wenling that they should never use this ability in front of outsiders. Wenling half understood to answer, and then the husband and wife took strict precautions against it.


    As parents, Wen Yu and Yan Yi will not dislike Wen Ling''s abnormality, but if outsiders know it, it will inevitably bring a lot of trouble to Wen Ling.


    It was not until Wen Ling was four years old, could completely control his ability, and his mind was more mature that his parents began to allow him to go out of his bedroom.


    In addition to his physical ability, Wen Ling was still a very smart child after all. His parents didn''t want to delay him, so they hired famous teachers to teach him after the age of four. At the beginning, the teacher still taught him with the Scriptures and culture specially taught young disciples in the academy system, but Wen Ling learned them very quickly, but he learned the disciples'' scriptures and the three rules almost at the age of five.


    After that, the teacher continued to teach him the knowledge in the academy system, which was the orthodox knowledge handed down by GE she in those years. When Wen Ling learned it, he always felt reluctant, as if he didn''t like it at birth.


    So Wenling began to plead with his mother and asked her to allow the maid and the guard to take him out to play.


    After several times of soft grinding and hard soaking, Yanyi was still soft hearted. She dialed eight people and gathered ten people to protect Wen Ling, and followed him out of the palace.


    After playing in the King City of Jing for several times, Wen Ling soon fell in love with the temple.


    The belief of Jingguo people is still dominated by the great God of ancestors, followed by the God of wind, and then the other gods. Wen Ling repeatedly asked where the temple of the water god was, but was told that the water god was an evil god, and generally there was no temple.

 Chapter 160

    After hearing this, Wen Ling said, "the water god is not necessarily an evil god. I think water is very good. If you give me a chance, I will become a wizard of the water god and spread my faith all over the human race."


    The attendants around him were frightened by him. The mother pointed to the sky and said, "young master, the gods are on top. Don''t offend the gods. Our Terrans can''t afford the wrath of the gods."


    Wen Ling looked at the hourglass in the sky. He was not afraid at all. Instead, he kept thinking about what was going on with the hourglass.


    Later, Wen Ling went to the temple to learn from wizards from time to time.


    He found that there are many kinds of wizards. Some wizards are in high positions and think about how to obtain greater power and collect money. Some wizards just follow the rules like ordinary occupations and don''t know how to change. Only a few wizards will study some special things, such as medicine, such as divination, such as myth. What he likes most is these miscellaneous schools. He often pesters wizards to teach himself.


    In addition, Wen Ling will go to all kinds of places to look for books.


    Wen Yu took good care of the eldest son. He hoped that Wen Ling would become an heir in the future, so when Wen Ling was ten years old, he sent him to study the study of governing the country and the world. Wen Ling is not a obedient child. He learns what he should learn step by step. As soon as class is over, he can''t see anyone.


    When Wen Ling was 14, that is, it was time for the prince to determine his successor. Naturally, Wen Yu directly established Wen Ling.


    Wen Yu had learned from the teacher who taught Wen Ling that his son had almost finished what he should have learned. With such great talent, Wen Yu is sure to make him his successor.


    Wen Ling is only a 14-year-old child after all. He is still a little complacent about being made an heir by his father. Since he got this position, he has more rules than before. He also listens to his father''s instructions and learns some knowledge that only kings can use.


    If this goes on step by step, Wen Ling may gradually forget his childhood abnormalities and become a qualified heir to the throne.


    However, when he was 16 years old, he met a man.


    Wearing a brown wizard costume, the man said to him outside the temple, "do you want to know what philosophy is?"


    Wen Ling had never heard of this word and said curiously, "what is philosophy?"


    "It is the knowledge of the gods." The wizard said, stretching out a hand, and the light blue light shone on his fingertips. "Wenling, do you remember this? I think you seem to have forgotten everything about your childhood."


    Looking at the familiar light blue light, Wen Ling was shocked. The memory of his childhood emerged from the depths of his mind. Yes, he had forgotten it for a long time. As the eldest son of the crown prince of the state of Jing, he had gradually got used to his special identity as a royal family, but forgot that he also had another side completely different from ordinary people.


    He immediately whispered, "it''s not convenient to talk here. Please go to the quiet room with me."


    As a result, the wizard said, "no, because no one can notice us now."


    Wen Ling noticed the strange things around him. He looked around, his body circled with his sight, and his mouth opened wider and wider.


    The wind is still blowing on the street, flags are waving, and even birds are flying in the air. However, around them, all Terrans are still and motionless, maintaining their previous instantaneous actions, as if they were lifelike statues one after another.


    "Are you God?" Wen Ling exclaimed.


    "I am the mentor of your previous life." The wizard smiled, "Wenling, you are destined to study the field that no one has studied in this life. You can''t learn anything in the Terran, but you can explore new fields by yourself."


    The wizard reached out to him. "Come on, let''s go."


    Before Wen Ling held his outstretched palm, the whole man suddenly soared up and flew into the sky.


    The high wind blew Wenling''s short hair flying in all directions. Wenling was too late to wonder why the wizard beside him could fly with him, but he was busy looking down at the earth below.


    This is the capital of Jing, which he is familiar with, but it seems to have changed in the air.


    The layout of national capital buildings has become clear. They are square and well planned, and the streets extend in all directions, connecting all the buildings together. This feeling is completely different from looking at them in peace.


    "Yes, there is only one world, but we can look at the world from different perspectives. When you look at the world in different ways, you can master completely different abilities." The wizard''s voice sounded aside.


    Wen Ling was tongue tied. After a long time, he replied, "you... Can you hear what I think?"


    "Yes." The wizard said, "come on, let''s take you out and open your eyes."


    Wen Ling''s body was driven by invisible forces in the air and moved forward rapidly, but then he looked at the city below with some concern, where everyone was still motionless.


    "Do you mind if others find you missing before they come back, I''ll set them free." Said the wizard.


    Wen Ling was very helpless. No matter what he thought, the wizard could hear it directly.


    He sighed, "let them recover. I often run out to play, and it''s okay to be found. It''s a wizard. Who are you? What''s your name? I can''t always call you a wizard."


    "It doesn''t hurt to tell you in advance," said the wizard. "My name is Huang Si. Before you were born, you followed me. In the future, we will meet from time to time."


    Then Wenling experienced the most magical day since she was born.


    The wizard named Huang Si took him to see the clouds in the air, the sea, the desert, the orcs in the wilderness and countless strange things. Then they flew higher and higher, so high that Wenling began to have difficulty breathing.


    Fortunately, as soon as he felt uncomfortable, the feeling of dyspnea disappeared.


    "I''ve adjusted the air pressure, temperature and oxygen content. Don''t be afraid. Take a good look at the world."


    After listening to the wizard, Wen Ling looked down. Everything on the ground became as small as ants. He could not see the Terrans on the earth. Even the largest building was only as big as rice.


    Then they continued to rise, and the clouds gathered and drowned them.


    "I can''t see clearly." Wen Ling said.


    "Oh, I almost forgot you were watching with your naked eye." As the wizard''s words sounded, the clouds dispersed rapidly. After a while, Wen Ling found that there was no cloud in the air.


    "You must be a god!" Wen Ling marveled at this miraculous phenomenon.


    "I am older than gods and demons." The wizard said, "if you are willing to explore, one day, you will be qualified to stand next to me."


    These words made Wenling''s heart surge and couldn''t restrain himself.


    "Do I need to be a wizard in the future?" He asked loudly.


    "No, you don''t have to take any career. Because what you''re going to study is philosophy. Philosophy is a discipline that can guide all disciplines and find the laws of everything."


    They are getting farther and farther from the ground.


    The wizard suddenly asked him, "what do you think of the shape of the sky and the shape of the earth?"


    Wen Ling immediately replied, "the sky is round and the earth is square!"

 Chapter 161

    The wizard''s voice was cold: "in the future, you can get rid of the problem of answering without thinking. If the sky is round and the place where they meet is not right?"


    Wen Ling learned a lesson and thought about it before he replied, "the earth is surrounded by the ocean. The sea bends out and connects with the sky."


    The wizard asked, "why doesn''t the sea fall without the earth? Why doesn''t the round sky fall and hit the ground?"


    Wen Ling is tongue tied.


    The wizard suddenly said, "look away."


    Wen Ling looked into the distance. He noticed that they had flown so high that everything on the earth was blurred and could no longer be seen clearly.


    "See that line? The place where the sky connects with the earth is called the horizon. Now it is 15000 meters high. You should be able to see that this line has a slight arc."


    After listening to the wizard''s words, Wen Ling looked at the horizon seriously. Indeed, as the wizard said, the line bent slightly downward. Is it true that the earth is bent?


    "There are many secrets in this world." The wizard said to him, "Go and explore. You will find many unexpected things. You can continue to develop in the direction of water or explore new fields. Everything depends on what you like. My only requirement is that when you turn 25, you should apply to leave the palace and become an old teacher, so that the interest in exploring the laws of the world can spread among the Terrans."


    "Then, when you become a qualified teacher, I will come back to you and let you restore the memory of your previous life. Zhu Yao."


    They fell down quickly. Zhu Yao felt dizzy. The whole person seemed to have lost weight and his chest was stuffy.


    "Sleep for a while." He heard the wizard say to him, and then he lost consciousness.


    When Wen Ling woke up again, he had returned to the palace.


    His parents and attendants couldn''t find him, so they were very anxious. Now, he suddenly appeared from the palace. Wen Yu was surprised and gratified, and quickly booed for a while. Yan Yi was still looking for someone outside. Wen Yu sent someone to call her.


    When Wen Yu asked Wen Ling where he had gone, Wen Ling thought for a while before answering:


    "Father, today, God took me out."


    "What God?" Wen Yu asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know... But, father, there''s something I want to apply to you -"


    "From now on, I don''t want to be the heir to the throne. Father, I have something I want to pursue. Please let my brother succeed."


    Wen Yu was stunned for a long time, then stepped back and sat down on the chair.


    A strong sadness sprang up in his heart. In fact, he had long thought that there might be such a day. Since Wen Ling was more than two years old, he and Yanyi have been trying to avoid this result. He has always guided Wen Ling''s growth and made him a qualified successor to the throne. However, he still can''t stop what he fears most.


    Wenling is not a mortal. He knows it with Yanyi.


    However, Wen Yu still struggled, he said:


    "What''s the matter with you? Your brother is still young, and his talent is not as good as yours. After years of training by me and your mother, you have become a qualified heir. Is it fair to us if you give up? What will Jingguo do if you leave your responsibility behind?"


    Wen Ling bowed his head and remained silent for a while before he said, "but father, if you don''t let me do what I really want to do, will it be fair to me? And I''ve thought about it. Now that the state of Jing is strong, there is no need for militarism and external expansion. Although his brother is young, he can at least be a successful king even if he has no great achievements in the future."


    While the father and son were talking, Yanyi hurried into the house and rushed to hold Wen Ling in her arms.


    Wen Ling felt his mother''s warmth, but he just sighed.


    Wen Yu said, "please advise your son! He doesn''t even want to be an heir!"


    Yanyi asked the situation clearly, but also stayed for a long time like Wen Yu, and then held her son and shed tears.


    However, even if the parents tried their best to dissuade, they could not change Wen Ling''s determination.


    His vision has been opened up by the wonderful experience of that day. Now, even the throne of Jing can''t keep his heart.


    In 234, the old king of Jing abdicated and Wen Yu succeeded to become the new king of Jing. Then Wen Yuan, Wen Yu''s second son, was granted the crown prince at the age of 18.


    Among the royal family, there has always been more strife. Wen Yuan was an ordinary but cautious man like his father. However, since he really became the prince, there have been more and more people around him.


    There are always some people who, for their own purposes, instigate Wen Yuan in his ear and tell him that ordinary people may have the truth about their brothers, but the Wang family absolutely does not. He and his big brother are enemies. We should not prevent in advance because his big brother seems to let go.


    Some people told him that his father had originally favored Wenling, and even thought that Wenling''s talent was far better than Wenyuan, and his cultivation of Wenling was the best, but he was very general to Wenyuan. Even if Wenling didn''t compete for the throne now, he was not allowed to suddenly want the throne in the future.


    As soon as Wen Ling returns to the right track, Wen Yuan can be said to be unable to keep the crown prince.


    The words of instigation are indeed true, but those people and Wen Yuan ignore one point, that is, since Wen Ling was already a sure successor, why did he have to fight against his father, leave the palace and refuse all power status.


    Wen Yuan here is guarding against Wen Ling, but Wen Ling over there is at ease.


    Wen Ling, 21, is staying at the ruins of the former dragon kingdom. He always feels that he doesn''t know enough, but he doesn''t know where to look. He has read the recorded history and knowledge once and can only go out and look for it himself.


    The experience of flying into the sky in his childhood made him unforgettable. Later, after completely giving up inheritance and obtaining the privilege of free access to the palace, Wen Ling often went far away.


    He usually takes only one maid and four guards, carrying light luggage. He was so plainly dressed that no one could even imagine that he was the eldest son of the king of Jingguo.


    When Wen Ling came back from the ruins of the Dragon Kingdom, he felt the change of the atmosphere of the whole Jing kingdom.


    At that time, he just showed his face at his father''s throne succession ceremony, dealt with the celebrations of his ministers, and hurried abroad to visit ancient China in the gravel river city.


    However, this behavior was interpreted by interested people as that he did not dare to face his brother to become the prince instead of himself. It was even said that his mind was dark.


    Wen Ling listened, but smiled lightly and didn''t take it to heart at all.


    However, it is true that most of the people who once surrounded him are increasingly alienated from him.

 Chapter 162

    Perhaps for most people, they can''t accept falling from their former height, but Wen Ling can accept it, and even feels that this is what he wants, an undisturbed school life.


    In 236, Wen Yuan became the crown prince for two years. After communication, he came to the imperial palace where the princess was located alone.


    After saluting his mother, Wen Yuan motioned his mother to hold back, and then said, "Mom, I''m going to do it. What do you think?"


    The princess looked cold: "the consequences are serious. If you want to do it, you must have a comprehensive plan."


    Wen Yuan nodded, "I''m ready. There won''t be any omissions. Just ask my mother to give me everything you can use at hand. I must live up to my mother''s high expectations."


    "Oh?" The princess smiled coldly, "then how can I trust you completely."


    "My mother has to believe it, because if I don''t do it now, how can Yanyi be willing to let her own son wander away? Sooner or later, she will find a way to solve you and ask her father to change into a prince."


    Wen Yuan''s face was gloomy: "if we just hope that Wen Ling has never coveted the throne, wouldn''t we hand over our destiny to others? Mom, tell me, are you willing to be a princess all the time? Or take the initiative to cut off all threats directly?"


    Wen Yuan''s words can be said to have poked the princess''s pain, and she finally recognized her son''s practice.


    It is difficult for the people of the royal family to trust each other. Even if the princess is Wen Yuan''s mother, she can''t fully trust her son. She knows her son is ambitious, but she also has her big family behind her. Her son wants to borrow family resources. Yes, but it is undoubtedly a big bet.


    Now Wen Yuan is already the prince. There is no need to gamble. She didn''t want to do it, but it''s really as he said, just in case.


    After Wen Yuan left with satisfaction, the princess said to herself, "Wen Ling, I am also your little mother. Don''t blame me for being ruthless. I can only say that you are too dazzling to cover up your brother''s light. Yuan Er can only live under your shadow for one day when you are alive."


    In the case of the throne, no competitor can ignore Wen Ling, because with Wen Ling''s ability and his importance in Wen Yu''s eyes, it is simply the existence that one word can change the pattern and regain his position. Neither the princess nor Wen Yuan wanted to risk letting Wen Ling live.


    Wen Ling will go out from time to time. In fact, it is not difficult to start with him. The main difficulty is how to erase all traces after solving Wen Ling and prevent Wen Yu from discovering it.


    Wen Yu is not old enough to have another son. If Wen Yu finds out what Wen Yuan has done, he may give up his son.


    Everything is going on quietly in the dark, and Wen Ling knows nothing about it. He has read a lot of books and gone through a lot of places. His horizons are becoming wider and wider, and his thoughts are becoming deeper and deeper.


    Wen Ling didn''t dare to reveal his inborn ability to manipulate water in front of anyone, and he didn''t want to be regarded as a real alien. Now, in addition to his parents, only his maid, old maid and escort who have accompanied him since childhood know his secret. And he hardly used this ability. He almost forgot that he could manipulate water.


    Wen Ling only knew that he had a very good affinity with water. Even if he sank to the bottom of the river, he would not drown. Moreover, even if he closed his eyes, he could feel the trajectory of the water flow and even control them. But he still dare not use his ability casually.


    He remembered what the wizard named Huang Si had said to him that he wanted him to be a teacher and teach the Terran?


    But he felt that he was not qualified and had not yet reached the level of being a teacher.


    In the winter of 236, on a snowy day, the conspiracy lurking in the dark finally began to act.


    Wen Ling''s itinerary has long been reported to Wen Yuan. This winter, he will go to the great wilderness. This is a good opportunity. If necessary, kill him disguised as a fierce beast.


    Relying on the channels given by his mother''s family, Wen Yuan sent people around many circles and hired a group of people from abroad.


    These people quietly hung behind Wen Ling and followed him.


    Until Wen Ling and his party really came to the wasteland, the people and horses hired by Wen Yuan immediately accelerated and caught up with him.


    The hired people were used to assassination. They prepared strong bows and arrows, approached behind Wen Ling and his party, and directly shot out a shower of arrows.


    Wen Ling only took seven people, a close maid and six guards, all riding horses. A round of arrow rain passed, and the three guards in the back immediately fell down.


    The remaining four people found that someone was chasing them and ran away, while the killer behind them pursued them.


    There were more than 20 killers, all of whom were experienced and unusual. They also had horses. When Wen Ling and others fled, they immediately drove their horses to chase them.


    At this time, the Terran has not developed the archery of riding and shooting. It is impossible to shoot arrows on horses, so two groups of people and horses can only chase and escape.


    Originally, Wenling could escape for a while, but as soon as they escaped, they fled to the river.


    It''s winter and the river has been completely frozen. Therefore, although there is no ferry, we can find a way to get there.


    The four of Wen Ling immediately rode on the frozen river.


    But after going up, several people regretted that the frozen river was not an ordinary ground. In fact, the horseshoe stepped on it very slippery, and the speed of action was greatly hindered. The pursuers in the back soon found this. They rode to the river. They were not in a hurry to go up the ice to chase Wen Ling and others, but directly opened their bows and arrows by the river.


    "Be careful!" A bodyguard pasted it behind Wen Ling in time to block the arrow for him.


    Wenling''s heart trembled suddenly. Why, why did he let people sacrifice for him? It might not have been necessary.


    Under the ice, there is power, boundless power, power that the Terran can''t resist.


    Wen Ling is familiar with this power. It is like instinct and can be manipulated at will. He listened to the surging voice and felt its flow, and his body gradually floated a light blue light.


    In an instant, the solid ice broke and a water dragon rose into the sky!


    The rotating water dragon turned a corner and rushed forward. In an instant, it swallowed up several arrows, and the momentum did not decrease. With the surging momentum, it has been rushing to the killers on the shore.


    Seeing this completely extraordinary spectacle, the killers panicked and wanted to escape.


    But the speed of the water dragon was so fast that the killers were caught up before they fled far. The huge body of the water dragon was invincible and directly hit the killers. The killers'' bodies were directly crushed and blood flew all over the ground in an instant.


    The light blue light flashed from Wenling. Although it was weak, Wenling could feel its existence. It was this light that controlled all the water. He pumped the water from the river again, and then turned it into a rotating water dragon and flew forward.

 Chapter 163

    The new water dragon rushed forward and killed several killers who gathered together to try to resist. The remaining killers understood and fled one after another. However, Wen Ling just calmly controlled the water dragon to explode in mid air. The splashing water was like a sharp blade all over the sky, shooting directly from behind the escaped killers.


    The killers screamed miserably, and their bodies were pierced with holes by the water.


    When the last killer also died under the current, Wen Ling''s face was completely pale. He felt dizzy for a while, so he fell down and fell into the darkness.


    Behind him, the guards hurriedly held him.


    The water has gradually frozen, turning the bodies of the killers into red and white.


    When Wen Ling woke up, he had arrived at a hut in a village near Dahuang, which his guard rented from the villagers temporarily. They gave him hot water. When they saw that he woke up, they carried him to take a bath and warm him up.


    After taking a bath, Wen Ling''s condition is much better and he can eat some food. He looked at the guards around him. The maid followed her since childhood, knew her secret, and loved him like her sister. Naturally, she didn''t have to worry. But among the guards here, there are two people who don''t know.


    Seeing Wen Ling''s questioning eyes, the two guards scratched their heads and said, "don''t worry, big prince. We''ll keep a good secret. Besides, since the big prince has such ability, we don''t have to worry about someone secretly harming you in the future. As your men, we''re all relieved."


    Wenling was still surprised. He asked, "aren''t you... Afraid?"


    One of the guards said with a smile, "we have been following the big prince for some time. We all know who the big prince is."


    Another said, "the assassin didn''t find any evidence, but it''s estimated that the Prince did it. Alas, he''s young, but he doesn''t learn well."


    Wen Ling was puzzled: "why did my brother kill me?"


    "Don''t the big prince understand now?" The maid came over with her husband, "even I understand. The crown prince is thinking about the throne, and even the big prince, who has no desire to compete, will not let go. Moreover... If I guess wildly, don''t you think it''s strange that there are only two men among the sons of a queen and two princes of Jingguo?"


    Wenling was silent. He shook his head for a long time and said, "how does he know my ambition..."


    In the evening, Wen Ling lay alone in the farmhouse bed, thinking about his future.


    He really can''t think of how to deal with it.


    In fact, the only solution to this is that he directly denounced Wen Yuan, and then asked his father to re-establish him as the prince. Only by recapturing power can he ensure his own safety. Otherwise, let such a brother sit on the throne, causing all kinds of harm but no benefit.


    But in this way, it was completely contrary to the previous wizard''s instructions, because he was going to leave the palace and become a teacher at the age of 25. Moreover, he has no evidence and it is difficult to report.


    Wen Ling, who couldn''t think of a way, could only hope for miracles, so he prayed silently.


    He doesn''t know who to pray to. He doesn''t have a sincere faith in every God, so he still has some good feelings for the God of water. However, he had not even seen the temple of the God of water.


    There was no hanging or reading in his heart, and there was no God left. Wenling prayed to the Unknown God.


    This move gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity, like in the dark, as if there was really the existence of the God, who could listen to his prayer.


    After praying and pouring out all his heart words, Wen Ling felt much better.


    He was about to go to bed when suddenly a man appeared in the room out of thin air.


    The man appeared directly in the air without any warning. His figure was very familiar. He was stunned. Wen Ling realized that he saw the wizard again.


    But today he is wearing a dark gray suit. Wen Ling has never seen this style of clothes, but it looks very capable and beautiful on the wizard.


    "You call me?" Huang Si asked Wenling.


    In fact, it was already the night in the dark space. It was more than 10 o''clock. Huang Si put on his pajamas and was ready to go to bed. As a result, he was disturbed by Wen Ling''s prayer. He was very sleepy. When he came over, he vaguely gave Yiti a dress with gloves. After wearing it, he realized that it was not an ancient dress, but it didn''t matter. Anyway, Wenling was his own.


    Wen Ling was shocked. He just prayed to the gods in his heart, but why did Huang Si suddenly appear and interrogate him in this way? Do you mean


    Huang Si nodded: "well, you think I''m a God. You''re my family. It''s my privilege to pray to me."


    This prayer channel has always existed in Wenling''s soul, but Wenling doesn''t know how to use it. It was only used by mistake tonight.


    Wen Ling barely calmed his mind. After all, it was the first time he met a real God. He first made a big gift according to the understanding of sacrifice, and then said, "I really encountered an unsolvable problem before praying to the God."


    Huang Si has seen his thinking and memory. He doesn''t care about his speech


    "What you prayed for, if it''s me, I''ll go home directly, kill your brother first, and then tell your father to sit on the throne for me, and then put all your stepmother in the cold palace and let your mother-in-law be the Empress Dowager. Can''t you use the energy of water? Killers can kill one piece. It''s not easy to kill your brother?"


    Wen Ling was almost frightened by the words of the God. This practice is really simple and rough. Is it difficult that the God is the God of war or the God in charge of killing in the heaven?


    "Stop guessing. I''m nothing." Huang Si looked at Wenling''s consciousness again. "Oh, you are bound by boring human morality. As my best family member, why do you think so hard? Let me help you solve it."


    Wen Ling was about to ask how to help him solve it. Huang Si said, "don''t ask."


    Huang Si doesn''t want to explain at all now. He''s very sleepy. He just wants to finish it quickly and go to bed.


    "Then... Please respect God!" Wenling quickly figured it out.


    "Wait a minute or two. It''s dawn on your side. I''ll take you there." Huang Si said.


    If it weren''t for the time difference between the two sides, Huang sicai didn''t bother to wait for dawn. Now he just waited a little longer and took a nap.


    While waiting for time, Huang Si thought that he must remember to close the prayer channel before going to bed. He went to bed in his pajamas and played with his cell phone. He was about to hang up the copy and go to bed. Unexpectedly, Wen Ling had something wrong.


    Considering that if you go to sleep and solve this matter, Wen Ling is likely to be cold or socially dead, Huang Si decided to help the family members settle this matter before going to bed.


    So, at 7 o''clock the next day in the green world, Huang Si rolled Wen Ling with his spiritual strength and flew up.

 Chapter 164

    After arriving at the capital of Jingguo, Huang Si scanned the whole King City with consciousness.


    "Let me see... Well, most people still get up. It is worthy of ancient times. They don''t stay up late at night and get up quite early in the morning."


    With that, Huang Si contacted Xiao Ke.


    "Ring the bell, open the hourglass animation and record my voice."


    "Yes, master."


    The distant bell came from the sky and rang in the whole human settlement.


    Some people are still asleep, while others are just awake and listen to the bell in surprise.


    Some people realized what the bell meant, hurriedly opened the door and looked up into the sky.


    "Jing Wenling is the reincarnation of God. He came down to teach the human race, but he was harmed by the human race!"


    "The crown prince of the state of Jing has committed a heinous crime of mutilating hands and feet. Heaven will punish the world!"


    As the indifferent voice sounded in the area of all Terrans, the hourglass in the air changed.


    The third strand of gravel slipped from the top of the hourglass along the thin neck and licked the gravel below, which means that the guilt of the Terran is added!


    Huang Si, with Wen Ling, stood over the king capital of Jingguo and looked at the panic crowd below.


    Many people look up into the air, but they can''t see the people in the empty. After all, they are too far away. Even if there is no influence of clouds, they can see a small point at most.


    Their eyes fixed on the hourglass and trembled at the divine words that accompanied the bell.


    Is this the third time?


    This time, the gods gave two clear messages.


    First, Wenling is the reincarnation of God.


    Second, Wen Yuan destroys hands and feet?


    Everyone understood that Wen Yuan must have tried to attack his own brother, but Wen Ling was the God who came down to earth on his mission, which led to this behavior offending heaven!


    Wen Yu also came out of the palace and looked at the sky in horror. When the words of the gods sounded, Wen Yu''s heart was also painful.


    His two sons, one mutilated his hands and feet and the other was killed?


    Wenling, are you still alive? Or hurt?


    Wen Yu couldn''t wait any longer. He shouted, "come on, mobilize the city guard for me..."


    In the air, Huang Si decided to execute heaven punishment, so the first thing is to find Wen Ling''s brother. Of course, there''s no need to ask who his brother is. It''s no use even asking. As the soul master of the dependents, of course, it''s faster to turn the memory.


    Therefore, Huang Si directly found the appearance characteristics of Wenyuan from Wenling''s memory, and then distracted and compared them with everyone in Wang Duzhong.


    Wen Yuan is in the prince''s house. He is roaring angrily.


    "Shut up! It must be a fake! It''s an evil god! It''s an evil god bewitching people!"


    "I didn''t... ah!"


    An invisible force pulled out Wen Yuan directly and crossed the window.


    Wen Yuan never had such a moment of fear. His body passed through the air and was thrown on an altar in the center of the king''s capital by invisible forces.


    This round altar has no specific God signs, but is used in various sacrificial ceremonies.


    In the sky, God''s voice resounds:


    "Heaven punishes Wen Yuan."


    Then, everyone saw that over the altar of the king''s capital, a black stone tablet was being filled from scratch, while the Wen Yuan was pressed on the altar by invisible forces.


    At the moment when the stone tablet was completed, it fell in a straight line, and then, it was expected that the blood splashed three feet!


    Wen Yuan was directly killed on the altar by the stone tablet!


    The Terrans around them screamed with fear.


    From beginning to end, the gods did not give Wen Yuan any room for expression and discrimination. The Terrans who witnessed this scene finally realized that this is a complete and close miracle!


    No one dared to approach the altar. Even if the blood of Wen Yuan gradually leaked from under the stone tablet, no one had the idea of approaching.


    The people knelt on the ground nearby and worshipped the stone tablet. They were shocked by miracles and afraid of natural punishment.


    No one can resist God''s punishment!


    Wen Ling''s body fell at a high speed. He realized that he was being sent back to the king''s capital, so he asked loudly, "Dear God, will we meet again? Can I pray to you again when I want to find you?"


    "No, because I''m usually sleeping."


    Zhu Yao has been reincarnated for more than 20 years. He has not used the channel to pray to the soul master, which leads Huang Sidu to forget to turn it off. This time, Huang Si had already taken off his clothes and lay in bed ready to go to bed. As a result, he was disturbed by Wen Ling''s prayer.


    Considering that Wen Ling might be cold or socially dead when he woke up, Huang Si went to help him solve the problem.


    By the way, Wen Ling''s reincarnation status was confirmed, so that he didn''t have to worry so much and became his Terran mentor.


    Since it is already a mythical era, how can it be that there are not many gods?


    After Huang Si finished his business, he immediately closed the prayer channel and went to bed.


    Wen Ling''s body fell gently into the palace, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    It was a cold winter, but the god named Huang Si, although not his parents, made him feel the warmth of being taken care of.


    Wenling stabilized his mood, and then walked towards his father''s palace.


    In the king''s capital, around the altar.


    After a long time, some citizens dared to approach the altar and the huge stone tablet carefully.


    At this time, the flowing blood has been completely frozen by the cold weather and covered on the ground.


    The stone tablet is engraved with two big words: "Heaven''s punishment".


    Looking at these two words, and then looking at the crown prince of Jingguo who has turned into ice slag under the stone tablet, everyone only feels the cold wind to the bone and cold in the heart.


    Six months later.


    "Father, empress mother, you might as well have a brother as soon as possible instead of persuading me."


    Wearing a civilian teacher''s dress, Wen Ling sat in the palace and looked at his parents around him.


    Wen Yuan was killed by Huang Si''s stele. It was refreshing, but the consequence was that Wen Yu had only Wen Ling.


    Originally, I had chosen an address today and bought a large manor in the king''s capital to be transformed into a college for teaching, but before he arranged the reconstruction, my father ordered him to be called into the palace.


    He thought it was a big deal, but his parents persuaded him to come back as Prince again.


    After listening to Wen Ling''s words, Wen Yu sighed, "in today''s Jing state, no one can inherit the throne except you. Even if you come back and hang your name."


    Wen Ling was sober: "father, if you want me to be named, you just want me to take over under the situation one day? But I don''t want to do this. Please don''t persuade me any more. Besides, even if my father doesn''t have children anymore, doesn''t he still have a sister? She''s talented and must be able to become a qualified queen. As for me, I just want to establish a Taoist school, preach and teach."


    In fact, Yanyi also hopes that her son can come back to be prince, but she can''t bear to force her son.


    What''s more... The couple looked at each other and understood the concerns in each other''s eyes.


    Wenling is their son, but he is also the God of the world!


    Last year, when the bell of fate rang, God made it clear that Wen Ling came to earth to teach the Terran, which is his mission.


    Even if Wen Yu and Yan Yi hope that their excellent eldest son can become the crown prince and inherit the throne in the future, they really have to consider the consequences of disobeying God''s will.


    "Dad, mom, really, you might as well train your sister from now on. My sister is 15 years old now, which is the time to be educated."


    "As for me." Wen Ling stood up, and with his steady pace, a powerful Qi field rose with him. He smiled and said, "father, empress mother, do you think this great Jing country can really bind me?"


    Wen Yu and Yan Yi were shocked. In their eyes, Wen Ling''s body was like a dragon among people. He was about to rise in the wind and soar to the sky.

 Chapter 165

    "On the snow, remember the monster thing a few years ago?"


    Huang Si stood in front of the buildings in the wilderness, looked at the settlement of the orcs and asked about the snow around him.


    "Well, I won''t forget the hatred between Terrans and monsters!" Said the snow coldly.


    Now, due to the teaching of empty rain and Lihuo, the Terran martial arts system has made great progress.


    If they attack in groups, they can even seriously injure class D fierce animals, and even kill them after long-term tracking, which was unimaginable before.


    The Terran metallurgical industry also made great progress. It not only made bronze, but even iron.


    The emergence of iron makes the Terran weapons more sharp and popular.


    From a longer perspective, ironware will also bring the development of productivity in the future, and the development of productivity will bring new changes in the mode of production.


    This is still a matter of the future, let alone. But three years ago, something really made snow angry.


    Three years ago.


    A Firefox came to the border of the wilderness. It skilfully bypassed an alarm, then swayed and ran out.


    It''s not the first time it''s slipped out of the wilderness.


    In fact, the owner of the great wilderness prohibits monsters from leaving the great wilderness. After all, the number of monsters is very small, and the combat effectiveness is only general, which is not comparable to the highest S-level combat effectiveness of fierce beasts.


    Therefore, in addition to the E-Class and D-class fierce animals put on time every year can go out of the wilderness, most fierce animals and monsters can''t go out.


    Monsters have groups, but only those with extraordinary intelligence in the group are qualified to be called monsters, and the rest can only be called fierce beasts.


    And this Firefox is the smartest monster in the Firefox group.


    In the wilderness, its intelligence can also be ranked in the top five.


    A high degree of intelligence brought enough self-confidence, and the Firefox''s mind became active.


    Firefox was originally a strong race. It was also the first race that the gods chose to become a fierce beast. It has an extraordinary significance. This monster Firefox now has level C strength, which can be said to be enough to sweep the Terran.


    Therefore, it repeatedly violated the snow ban, sneaked out of the wilderness and went to the Terran settlement.


    Because Yigao beast is bold, familiar with the great wilderness, and tries not to cause trouble in the Terran settlement, its actions have not been found on the snow.


    Although Firefox can''t make human voice because of its body structure, it can understand human speech and write with its claws.


    Observing human life, learning human language and imitating human actions are its interests.


    In this process, the Firefox met a woman in the Terran.


    The woman is 18 years old, but she has not been married. Because her legs are naturally disabled and can''t walk, she can only sit by the window every day and look out eagerly.


    At first, Firefox wondered why the Terran had been sitting still. Later, out of sympathy, it often came to accompany the woman. Firefox wanted to talk to her, so she wrote on the ground with her claws, but the woman was also brave, not afraid, and would talk to it. One comes and two goes, one person and one fox become friends.


    "Ah Yan, you are very kind to me." The woman held her cheek and said happily, "my father and my brother don''t care about me very much. They always have to be busy with their men''s affairs. My mother went early again. I can''t get out of the door. I don''t even have friends."


    Firefox wrote on the ground: "I am your friend".


    The woman showed a warm smile: "well, ah Yan is my friend, I am ah Yan''s friend, we all have only one friend!"


    Firefox also smiled. It nodded hard to show that it thought the same.


    The time of one person and one fox together is always short and happy. Firefox knows that the snow will check the ethnic groups of fierce animals and monsters on time every month, so it''s only necessary to go back before the end of the month. Firefox always comes to play for a few days and then goes back quickly.


    The woman once reluctantly told it whether she could stay with her forever. In fact, Firefox also wants to, but the wilderness has rules after all. It can''t stay outside for a long time.


    So Firefox expressed regret, but also said that it also cherishes the pure friendship across races and hopes to be friends with women forever.


    The woman smiled. She said that Firefox is kinder and gentler than all the Terrans she has seen. She also hopes to make friends with it forever.


    At that time, Firefox did not expect that becoming friends with Terrans would have unpredictable and dangerous consequences.


    After more than half a year, the woman''s father and brother finally found her secret. Although the woman tried hard to ensure that Firefox would not hurt herself. She was a smart and kind beast, the woman''s father and brother still flew into a rage.


    They said that fierce beasts and Terrans are natural enemies, and foxes are cunning. She must not be deceived.


    The woman defended Firefox and said, "Dad, brother, I believe ah Yan has come so many times. If you want to harm me, it must be a good fox with human nature."


    But her father laughed and said, "no matter how good it is, it''s just a fox. You''re a man. Can you marry a fox? It''s ultimately a monster in the wilderness. Instead of making friends with it that you don''t know when you don''t have, it''s better to kill it or catch it alive and take it to the king for a reward."


    Now, because all kinds of monsters attack the Terran, the Terran has also thought of various ways to protect itself. In addition to practicing martial arts and developing the metallurgical industry, various countries, especially those near the great wilderness, have issued rewards for killing and capturing monsters.


    Firefox, a smart and powerful monster, can certainly exchange a lot of gold for their whole family to have enough to eat and wear all their life.


    The woman didn''t want to harm Firefox, but she was weak and couldn''t disobey her father and brother. They asked a lot of details about getting along with Firefox.


    Then they knew that Firefox was not an ordinary monster. This monster seems very smart and can avoid everyone''s eyes and ears. It shows that it is also very powerful. Ordinary ways can''t hurt it at all, let alone kill or catch it.


    If you want to deal with this monster, you can only rely on the intelligence of the Terran to set a trap.


    Therefore, the woman''s father went to find some powerful villagers and invited martial artists from Lin Meng. He went to the town and found the smartest martial master in the town. At the advice of the martial master, they went to the pharmacy to buy highly toxic drugs that could kill a big tiger.


    The woman''s father asked the woman about the day when the Firefox would come every month, so on that day, he made the people disperse and ambush in the houses a little far away, waiting for the appearance of the Firefox.


    The master asked them to put the woman on the bed and gave her a bowl of sleeping medicine. The woman soon fell into a deep sleep.


    When Firefox came, I saw two Terrans I hadn''t seen crying in the room.


    It didn''t see the woman sitting at the usual window. It wanted to leave immediately, but the cry of two people in the house attracted its attention.


    "Sister, will she die?"


    "Alas, it''s hard to say. The doctor said she was dangerous..."


    Firefox is in a panic. Is the woman seriously ill?


    It didn''t care to be exposed in front of the Terran, so it jumped into the window and saw two people in the house looking at it. It hurried to find a pen and wanted to write to the woman''s family.

 Chapter 166

    But the elder of the two Terrans smiled and said, "are you fox Ayan? I''m Minmin''s father."


    Firefox nodded. Since everyone knows the name, it seems that it is the woman''s family.


    In his mind, the woman''s family should be as kind to the beast as the woman. Now the father who claims to be a woman has such a kind attitude and must be a good man.


    The woman''s father sighed, "come to see Minmin. You have a heart. But Minmin can''t even get up in bed now. Alas."


    When Firefox heard the speech, it hurriedly went to the bedside and saw the woman lying on the bed. It seemed that she was unconscious and the situation was not good.


    The woman''s father also sat and wiped his tears.


    Firefox hesitated for a long time. He didn''t know whether the owner of the great wilderness could cure the Terran, but he would patrol and inspect the orc on the snow and cure them. There are few orcs she can''t cure.


    Just when Firefox was thinking about how to go back to beg for snow, the woman''s father said, "you came all the way. You''re tired and hungry. Minmin made a plate of braised meat for you before she was unconscious. Would you like to try it? She specially told us not to eat it and said it was specially reserved for you."


    Firefox has some doubts. The woman is not good at cooking. She has only taken some leftover meals from the kitchen for it before, and has never cooked them herself.


    But maybe she likes it, so she learned it specifically for it?


    Firefox''s heart was sweet, so she nodded and accepted it.


    The woman''s father asked another person to serve the dishes. He sat aside and chatted with Firefox.


    Firefox listened to him and felt as if she had been recognized by the woman''s family.


    The dish of braised meat was quickly brought over and put on the tea table. Firefox approached and sniffed. The smell was strange.


    It looked up and found that both Terrans were staring at it closely.


    Firefox thought that the woman''s family looked at it and it couldn''t help eating. Besides, it''s inevitable that a woman cooks badly for the first time, but it can''t help giving her this face.


    Thinking like this, Firefox hurriedly swallowed the braised meat one by one.


    When a plate of meat was finished, Firefox found that the attitude of the two people opposite had changed.


    Their eyes became terrible, as if it was not a fox, but a piece of meat on the chopping board.


    Firefox doesn''t know what happened.


    At this time, the woman''s father took out a whistle and blew it hard.


    The footsteps of Terrans running outside.


    Firefox instinctively felt a danger and hurriedly wanted to jump out of the window to escape, but as soon as it jumped on the windowsill, it only felt a burst of colic in its abdomen.


    It jumped down from the window and fell to the ground. Immediately, it felt tumbling in its abdomen and felt dark with pain.


    At this time, a group of Terrans have surrounded them with knives, guns, swords and halberds.


    One by one, they showed their fierce eyes, and the woman''s father was impressively among them. His terrible appearance was completely different from his previous kind face.


    Cheated?


    Firefox is a monster with excellent intelligence. I suddenly understand. It was angry and angry. It immediately rushed into the crowd and tried to break through.


    Fortunately, it has class C strength. Even if it has abdominal pain, its combat effectiveness is not weak. Even if the Terran has a sharp iron weapon, it is difficult to hurt it for a while.


    "This monster is poisoned. Don''t be afraid! It will only get weaker and weaker! Let''s not stop!"


    The martial master roared outside.


    The Terran people are stepping up their attack when they hear the speech. Even if they are injured by Firefox attack, others can make up for it.


    Under the wheel battle, Firefox inevitably suffered losses. It knew that if it continued to fight like this, it would have an accident sooner or later, so it fought hard to get a few knives on its body and highlighted the encirclement with a very high speed.


    "Chase! Ride a horse! Shoot behind with a bow and arrow!" The master shouted.


    It fled in the direction of the great wilderness, because the great wilderness has its own rules. Terrans can''t step on it. As long as it escapes to the great wilderness, it will be safe.


    And those Terrans also know this, so they chase closely.


    After all, Firefox was poisoned and injured. For a moment, it couldn''t escape quickly. The Terran has been decorated with it behind and hindered its escape with bows and arrows. When the poison in the abdomen breaks out, the more Firefox escapes, the more difficult it is.


    After several dangers, Firefox finally escaped to the periphery of the wilderness. The Terrans were anxious and rushed to grab it. Firefox also broke out its strongest strength and jumped into the boundary of the wilderness.


    The great wilderness is a forbidden area, which has been regulated in ancient times. There are boundary markers around the great wilderness, and there are white wide lines on the ground, which clearly shows that Terrans are not allowed to enter here.


    According to the rules, Terran intruders die, but in fact, occasionally farmers and hunters enter by mistake. They are sent out without trace on the snow and do not really kill them.


    Only the Terrans who enter the wilderness with malice to the orcs will be executed.


    Obviously, these Terrans have forgotten this.


    They only know that although it is said that the great wilderness is a forbidden area, there are many Terrans who come back from the great wilderness. Therefore, it is not absolute. This shows that the great wilderness is not a place with death and no life. It doesn''t hurt if they go in and come out again.


    Firefox jumped back to the wilderness, but it was just on the edge of the wilderness. It thought it was safe and was lying on the grass panting.


    But unexpectedly, the Terrans behind them chased up with a grim smile and followed into the border of the wilderness.


    Firefox panicked. Its body has been completely overdrawn. Now it has no strength and can only run forward.


    Among the Terrans, the woman''s father stretched out his hand to stop the people: "don''t cut too hard. If the fox''s skin is broken, it won''t be so valuable. The more powerful the monster is and the more complete the body is, the better the price can be sold!"


    It was this greed that bought time for Firefox, which had no chance to escape. It exhausted its last strength, came to the boundary pillar, and then pressed the alarm preset there on the snow with its claws.


    The alarm was quickly transmitted to the snow through the internal network. The snow quickly called out the surveillance video. Only then did it find that the wilderness border and Firefox''s life were in danger.


    Snow attached great importance to this smart Firefox. As soon as it was seriously injured and dying, snow immediately flew up as fast as possible and went to the wasteland border.


    However, because the road was a little far away, when she arrived, Firefox had only one breath and was dying. Her body was clamped by the Terran with a clip, holding the back of her neck and preparing to take it away.


    There was a sudden rage on the snow.


    Unexpectedly, some people dare to beat the monster seriously and take it away in the wilderness. Moreover, it is a monster with high wisdom that she attaches great importance to!


    She fell from the sky and fell in front of the people. The people present did not know her, but they all looked at her for a moment.


    With her long silver hair raised, the 15-year-old girl stood on the border of the wilderness. Although she was shorter than adults, there was a natural sense of dignity between her hands and feet, and her expression was even more aloof. Her refined temperament, accompanied by her exquisite appearance, gives her a soul stirring charm.


    On the snow, he raised his hand and took out some shining scalpels from his pocket.

 Chapter 167

    Her hand gently shook in the direction of the Terran, and these shiny gadgets penetrated through the gap of the skull and pierced the heads of the first few Terrans.


    The snow is still a hybrid of the fifth generation of machinery and biology, but it is also the most outstanding achievement of the fifth generation of science and technology. Its ability is far higher than that of the sixth generation. It can be called a strategic combat effectiveness for the Shangren.


    After killing people, the snow said coldly:


    "I haven''t punished the Terran for a long time. Have you forgotten that the great wilderness is a Terran forbidden area?"


    After listening to this sentence, the Terrans present suddenly remembered the past legends and shouted in horror:


    "Yes... It''s the great wilderness demon God!"


    "She''s not human, she''s a demon God!"


    The remaining living Terrans fled in panic, while a laser cutting knife was taken out of the snow.


    This knife is specially designed for monster surgery. It is much larger than the scalpel used by ordinary humans. After opening, it can burn the wound and stop bleeding after rapid cutting.


    Waving a scalpel on the snow, accurately intercept everyone trying to escape. No one can resist it. It is rolled and cut accurately in both scientific and technological strength and combat effectiveness.


    "Since you have the courage to break into the wilderness and catch my monsters, you must have the consciousness of leaving a price."


    The laser scalpel can cut off the limbs and stop bleeding instantly without sequelae.


    When these Terrans who left their hands or feet or ears and noses as "souvenirs" returned to the Terran settlement, there was an uproar among the Terrans.


    Some childish people shouted to go back for revenge, but they were immediately woken up by someone else''s slap.


    Even if the demon God is not a God but a monster, it is not comparable to human beings. According to those who survived, no one could resist her speed and power. Both human body and weapons were cut off immediately. The whole battle ended in a few seconds.


    How do you block this knife?


    However, this incident also reminded the Terrans.


    Over the years, with the increasingly fierce practice of martial arts and better use of weapons, they have also killed many monsters. The short-term achievements made the Terran proud and felt that the orc had nothing to fear.


    In the past years, the great wilderness demon God also came out to warn the Terrans, but then the quiet time was so long that mankind almost forgot that the great wilderness was an extremely terrible place.


    All the countries around the great wilderness were frightened and restrained their Terrans one after another for fear of offending the great wilderness demon God again.


    After cleaning up the Terran, the snow fell to the ground, picked up the Firefox and flew to the middle of the wilderness.


    She didn''t waste much time, but when she checked the situation of Firefox, she found that the Firefox was out of breath and was about to die.


    The snow was angry and urgent. The monster Firefox went out without permission in violation of the regulations, which made her very angry, but she was very distressed to see it seriously injured and dying. She had to stop bleeding temporarily and take medicine, and then try her best to hurry towards the three-story building, because only there was rescue equipment.


    When she returned to the small building with Firefox in her arms, the heartbeat of Firefox was extremely weak.


    Snow first started the life support device in the laboratory on the first floor, put Firefox in, then connected to the WiFi of the laboratory, urgently contacted Xiao Ke and asked to forward the call request to Huang Si.


    Fortunately, Huang Si was not sleeping at this time. The snow soon contacted him, and then said with a cry: "Father God, come quickly. Firefox is dying. Save it."


    The snow rarely asks people. Huang Si feels the importance of this Firefox to her, so he tells her not to worry. Just keep the Firefox still. He will come to realize it later.


    Just during the call, the life support device suddenly gave an alarm. When I looked on the snow, the vital signs count returned to zero, and I almost cried.


    "It''s all right. You can live even if you die. Don''t move the body. I''ll come right away." Huang Si comforted.


    With that, he immediately cut off the call and came to the wilderness in an instant.


    Its moving speed is the fastest when it is digitized, which is the transmission speed of electromagnetic waves, that is, the speed of light.


    When we arrived at the great wilderness, the soul of the monster Firefox almost disappeared. Huang Siyi picked it up and assimilated it directly. Because Firefox also knew him, there was no resistance.


    The next step is to put the soul of Firefox back into the body. It can still be used if it has just died. Just make it up.


    After completely resurrecting Firefox, Huang sicai had time to pinch a righteous body for himself and appeared in front of the snow.


    Wiping her tears on the snow, she stood and watched. Until Huang Si appeared, she burst into his arms crying.


    Huang Si hugged the snow, stroked her long silver hair and comforted her.


    Fortunately, Firefox''s brain was not bad and died soon. His memory was all there. While waiting for Firefox to wake up, Huang Si asked what was going on in the snow.


    As a result, before asking half, Huang Si directly raised the Firefox from the sink of the life support device, shook his hand and hit the wall.


    Silly eyes on the snow: "father? Are you...?"


    Huang Si said coldly, "if you hadn''t insisted on saving it, I would have let it die."


    When Firefox woke up, Huang Si looked at its memory, knew what happened before and after, and immediately became angry for the snow.


    There are rules set by snow in the wilderness. Relying on its intelligence, Firefox openly violates them. It sneaks out to play with humans for many times, and is unprepared. It causes great disasters. Finally, it has to trouble snow to solve it, and even let snow worry like this. It''s too much.


    The Firefox was thrown to the wall just after it was resurrected. It almost fell back. Fortunately, it also has class C strength. It can''t fall dead. When it came down from the wall, Firefox immediately hung its head and came to the snow to admit its mistake.


    "Friend, ha ha." Huang Si looked at the monster Firefox and sneered, "I think I''m strong. Making friends with the disabled and weak Terrans is very superior, isn''t it? What''s the only friend of each other? Terrans treat you better than on the snow? Deceive the people who really treat you, run out to warm up with outsiders, and say what friendship beyond race. Do you deserve it?"


    After finding that Huang Si was supporting himself, snow leaned silently against his arms with theout any action.


    Firefox was too frightened to speak. Originally, its mind was full of messy emotional problems. It didn''t wake up until it was hit by Huang Si on the wall. It now knows that it is wrong, because it has angered the existence above the great wilderness master, a terrible God far less merciful than the great wilderness master.


    In Huang Si''s opinion, this Firefox is a pure intellectual disability. Terrans and orcs have been opposed for so many years. What cross racial friendship do they play? People''s tribal alliances in world of Warcraft have to meet and fight. It''s not even the same species, and it has the face to make friends with hostile races. It''s really crazy.


    Huang Si combed his long hair on the snow and said angrily: "on the snow, you treat these monsters so well that they are spoiled. Look at my gray house. They are S-class monsters. They are more clever than kittens and never break the rules."


    Helpless on the snow, S-class fierce animals are monsters. Their combat effectiveness is not generally terrible. It''s impossible to be like a kitten. But ash ash is the family of the father. Can you compare it? After all, Firefox is wild. She can set rules, but she can''t restrict its actions.

 Chapter 168

    "As for these monsters, they are a little higher than the fierce ones by virtue of their intelligence. They are all conceited. They all forget who gave the peace of the wilderness and what order is for. Poor snow in my family. They work hard to protect monsters and have to be deceived by monsters. Otherwise, you pay attention to this broken fox, and I''ll let Firefox kill the family now."


    As Huang Si spoke, he covered the fierce beasts in the wilderness with consciousness and conveyed the meaning without omission. It can also be regarded as a warning.


    Since the snow cares about these monsters, Huang Si doesn''t intend to punish them. Just give them a warning.


    ¡­¡­


    Recalling the past three years ago, Xueshang said, "father said at that time, although he gave me all the free action rights in the wilderness and the arbitrary disposal right for the human race entering the wilderness, he made me must severely punish the illegal monster and not punish the human race for it."


    "Yes, compared with the Terran, it is obviously the monster that should be punished. After all, it betrays your trust and violates the rules first. As for the Terran, it is not surprising to do anything because it is hostile to the ORC."


    The land boundary support policy is not a bowl of water for all races. Relatively speaking, it will be more biased towards the human race. However, Huang Si himself has no definite opinion. He has always treated all races equally. Whoever is wrong will be punished.


    That time, I was wronged on the snow, but to be fair, the Terrans just did what they should do. Even if there were deception and entrapment, it was normal. The monster Firefox is guilty of taboo and deceives its own people - and it is still the snow that cares about them most.


    So Huang Si didn''t punish the Terrans at that time. As for the people killed on the snow, it doesn''t matter at all. If he really wants to punish the Terran, it must not be this order of magnitude. So a little bit of head, kill if you want on the snow, but hurt but don''t die is regarded as kindness on the snow.


    Today, it''s time for Terrans to receive punishment.


    "On the snow, do you think the Terran can withstand the attack of class C fierce beasts now?"


    "Probably not. Firefox was drugged in advance and ambushed and besieged before the Terran could succeed. If it really fought, class C strength might be able to sweep the Terran?"


    "Very good. Then send 1 class C fierce beast, 30 class D and 500 class E every year." Huang Si made a decision easily. "Then, let''s see what intelligence the Terran has. It''s best to cheat them several times like last time and let them learn a lesson."


    "Yes, father." There''s nothing you can''t do on the snow.


    However, she also felt that the Father God was fair and fair to the orcs and humans.


    Level C is the sweeping strength. Although it has not been actually sent, Xueshang knows what that means.


    It''s hard to say whether one country''s troops can stop a class C fierce beast. With the joint efforts of several countries, and a few more powerful martial arts experts, they can have the power of World War I with metal weapons.


    Xue Shang doesn''t know much about the martial arts of the Terran side, but he can see the clue from the report that can be conveyed from childhood.


    At present, the level of martial arts on the Terran side is almost as weak as that on the earth side. If you really want to count, it can''t even reach the low martial arts level. At best, it''s just the non martial arts level. This kind of force can''t deal with Class C fierce beasts.


    After arranging the plan, Huang Si chatted with Xueshang again and left the wilderness.


    On the snow, a man muttered in the laboratory, "what is the father busy... He always comes and goes in a hurry."


    Huang Si is really busy. He is still busy with math.


    "The Turing equivalence problem has been studied, and the automorphism problem of Turing degree has been studied. Next, let me take a look at... Ordinary strong minimal sets on differential closed fields." Huang Si sat at the desk in a small office in the boundary, yawning and looking at the mathematical data.


    He is very busy now. In addition to eating and sleeping, arranging the R & D work of the land boundary and dealing with some small things of his family members, he is buried in learning mathematics.


    Tired of learning, he looked at the situation of heaven and the devil world.


    Since Xiaohua joined, the order of heaven has changed. Xiaohua is quite capable. She makes full use of her spiritual ability. She also has the leadership experience accumulated as a human Witch and the calm temperament cultivated on the ring platform for a long time. She has conquered most people in the sky.


    Xiao Zhui is also very peaceful, so Xiaohua, Xiao Zhui and Gao Yan work together to standardize the order of the heaven.


    Huang Si occasionally sensed the state of the family members with his consciousness. He was stunned. His heart said how can Xiaohua be so capable? I never thought of it.


    Once in a while, after taking a look at the family members, Huang Si continued to look at mathematics.


    Now he has a stronger and stronger sense of mathematics in the world system on the earth''s side. Maybe he will condense the field of laws one day.


    Now, there are five regions in the green world system, extending three different energy styles: water energy, soul energy and death energy. Now civilization and wisdom not only do not master energy, but also do not even have skills.


    The field of civilization is good. Huang Si vaguely feels that most of the understanding of the rules in this field should come from himself. If he works hard in this field, he seems to be able to break through independently.


    However, there is no time, and anyway, the family members in the green world occasionally have a little understanding of civilization, so it is safer to let the family members develop it.


    Unable to receive the right family members for a while, Huang Si decided to get his own understanding of the laws on the earth''s side first. Anyway, he is very fast in thinking, can be distracted, and his progress in learning mathematics is OK.


    In order to study mathematics well, he simply took the materials to the green world, because the time flow rate of the green world is relatively fast and improves efficiency.


    When Huang Si got into mathematical research, the time was very fast. Before he figured out the mathematical rules, Wen Ling''s Taoist school opened and gradually grew in the following years.


    Because of Wen Ling''s fame, the third ringing of the bell of fate confirmed his reincarnation status. In addition, he preached really well, and many people studied in the Taoist school.


    Wen Ling is also very strict in accepting disciples. He not only needs to be assessed when he is admitted to the hospital, but also has the clause of being expelled from the Taoist school after making mistakes.


    Therefore, the number of people in the Taoist school has not been particularly large, and the number fluctuates from time to time.


    In the following decades, Wen Ling''s knowledge became more and more profound. Huang Si later recovered his memory of his previous life. Therefore, Wen Ling wrote the water classic written in his previous life, and compiled a volume of Taoist classics, which were used as teaching materials for Taoist school.


    Some of the characters also spread slowly in the world later, which had a far-reaching impact on the human race.


    After Wen Yu abdicated, the successor king of Jing was not the eldest son of the king, but the daughter of the king at that time, gentle and elegant.


    Wenya then became the first female king in the Terran society.


    ¡­¡­


    Decades later.


    Yaguoguo 258.


    The king capital of the Zhuang state knows the north city.


    In a large manor, on a fruit tree, the girl''s face approached an apple flower, took a deep breath and smelled the aroma of the flower. Her delicate face is set off with white flowers, which is as beautiful as poetry and painting.


    This season, most apples are still flowers, and only bits and pieces of fruit hang on the branches. The girl climbed a few steps on the branch of the tree, and then took out a long sword from her waist. The tip of the sword was aimed at the small green apple in front of her.


    When the little fruit fell, she immediately took back her sword and stabbed forward.


    Her sword was steady and fast. She stabbed the fruit with one sword. Unfortunately, the fruit didn''t string on the sword, but flew out along the inertia.


    With a cry, the girl quickly took her sword and jumped down the tree.


    She was very vigorous. As soon as she landed, she jumped up briskly, and then ran to pick up the fruit that fell on the ground.


    The fruit has been stained with mud. The girl picked it up and wiped it with her hand. Unfortunately, the mud has penetrated into the hole on the apple and can''t be cleaned.


    Although it''s a pity, according to the girl''s character, she would rather be deficient than excessive, unwilling to accept imperfect things, but she won''t eat the dirty fruit again.


    She threw it hard and threw the fruit into the distance.


    The girl''s name is Zhou Xia. She is only 16 years old this year. Her father is a senior official in the court. Her mother is also of noble origin and has a good family. Among the Terrans, women''s education has always been ignored, but her parents have only one daughter, so she has been able to receive a complete Terran education since childhood.

 Chapter 169

    "Miss, someone is looking for you at the door." Someone informed me from a distance.


    "OK!"


    Zhou Xia trotted all the way to the gate of the manor, but as soon as she saw who the gate was, she looked disappointed and stopped.


    The woman at the door hurriedly said, "Xia Xia, don''t you invite me in?"


    Zhou Xia raised her little face and looked at the sky with a dull expression. She didn''t even bother to talk to her: "you must have advised me to attend this meeting again this time. Otherwise, you scolded me for not wearing well. It''s irregular and boring..."


    Tao Cui said helplessly, "I''m doing it for you! This time, I know that Beicheng will hold a flower appreciation party again. There are a lot of young talents at the meeting. I heard that there will be people from the royal family? Don''t you go to meet some with me?"


    Zhou Xia rolled her eyes: "no, I want to behave better recently. I don''t want to go anywhere!"


    Tao Cui stamped her foot and said, "you! I only mentioned you for the love we have known since childhood. Instead of playing in this villa, you''d better go out with me and meet more good men. Look at your ashen face, have you climbed the tree again? Lift up your skirt and tie your waist, and your thighs are exposed!"


    Tao Cui is the daughter of Zhou Xia''s nursing mother. She is only two years older than Zhou Xia. Her family is just a civilian. However, because her parents are servants in the Zhou family and are very familiar with the host family, Tao Cui also has some opportunities to get in touch with the upper class society.


    In fact, she is not qualified to participate in the flower appreciation party, but if Zhou Xia takes her, she can, so she wants to persuade Zhou Xia to take her to the flower appreciation party.


    Tao Cui is not very popular with Zhou Xia, mainly because she always speaks of Zhou Xia as her sister. This is also a way for her to maintain a good image in front of her master''s house. Unfortunately, Zhou Xia himself doesn''t buy it at all.


    When I was a little older, Zhou Xia and Tao Cui were still good sisters to play together. But later, Zhou Xia had a class and had to learn a lot of things, so he didn''t have much time to play with Tao Cui. The Tao Cui family naturally won''t send Tao Cui to school, so they let her help with housework and learn some needlework at home.


    This makes the gap between the two bigger and bigger.


    Zhou Xia was gifted and learned things very quickly. Each of her teachers praised her for her quick thinking and analogy. She was really a great genius.


    Zhou Xia also has a wide range of interests. She is interested in many teachers, whether it is the orthodox knowledge in GE''s college or the partial knowledge of various categories.


    But among them, Zhou Xia''s favorite is martial arts, especially fencing.


    She practiced some superficial martial arts to strengthen her body, and then quickly focused on fencing. The swordsmanship of the Terran was handed down by the great swordsman Kong Yu 30 years ago. After years of inheritance and evolution, it has now evolved into a small school.


    Although the spread of swordsmanship is far less extensive than Lin Meng''s five animal drama, its advantage is that it uses metal weapons, so it is highly lethal. However, due to the use of metal weapons, ordinary people can''t afford it. Generally, only noble families are qualified to study.


    It is known that Beicheng is the king capital of Zhuang, and Zhuang is the most powerful vassal state today, so there are several swordsmen in the city. Zhou Xia begged her father to invite the most famous swordsman to teach her.


    When the fencing teacher first came to Zhou''s house, he thought it was a relaxed to boring job. He just collected a lot of money to teach the little girl to play with the sword. It really wasted his talent.


    As a result, he realized that the girl also had a superb talent in martial arts.


    Zhou Xia studied fencing with her fencing teacher for three years. After three years, her fencing has achieved little success. Beating her peers is the same as chopping melons and vegetables. Even if she plays fencing with adults, she often draws.


    As a woman, Zhou Xia has less strength than men, not to mention that she is only 16 years old.


    The swordsmanship teacher praised Zhou Xia and called her a rare swordsmanship genius in a hundred years.


    However, Zhou Xia was not famous for her intelligence and swordsmanship. On the other hand, her reputation far outweighed her other advantages, that is, her appearance.


    Zhou Xia looks very beautiful. When she was a child, her father''s colleagues occasionally saw her at home. They were surprised and praised her for being cute. When she was 13 or 4 years old and had not yet fully grown up, the reputation of the Zhou family''s daughter''s beauty spread all over ZhiBei City, even in other parts of Zhuang country.


    There are even so-called famous experts who say that when Zhou Xia grows up, he will be a peerless beauty.


    Since such an evaluation, even people from abroad have come to see her in admiration.


    And those who had seen her were convinced and praised her appearance.


    But Zhou Xia doesn''t like such a reputation.


    Zhou Xia had a superior family background since childhood, and her talent was far superior to that of ordinary people. She was more or less arrogant. She didn''t look up to any of the suitors who came because of fame and beauty, but felt that they were particularly annoying.


    All she wanted was how to do what she thought was interesting, rather than dealing with all kinds of boring people.


    Once, Zhou''s mother complained that she practiced martial arts every day. Zhou Xia said such a thing to her.


    She said, "Mom, do you know why I want to learn swordsmanship? Because I want to be strong."


    "I''m not free anywhere now. I have to be protected everywhere. I worry about others every day. These are because I''m weak. I''m influenced everywhere. Therefore, I want to be a strong person, stronger than everyone else, so that I can be free and live the life I want to live."


    Zhou''s mother just smiled and thought it was just a child''s naive words.


    But Zhou Xia is serious. When she learns other knowledge, her interest often fluctuates, because she is too easy to learn, which makes her interest constantly shift. But in sword practice, she can bear hardships very much. Even if it is a very basic sword swing, as long as the teacher asks her to do it a thousand times, she can really bite her teeth a thousand times.


    It is precisely because Zhou Xia has made more and more achievements in orthodox education, acrobatics, or fencing, the gap between her and Tao Cui is becoming larger and larger.


    Although Tao Cui is only two years older than her, what Tao Cuiping said is who has more money, which man is better and suitable for marriage, or being a woman should be virtuous, virtuous and pleasing. What''s more, Tao Cui always wants to take Zhou Xia to some places she''s not interested in.


    Zhou Xia doesn''t want to be friends with Tao Cui.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she had known each other since childhood and was also the daughter of the nursing mother, Zhou Xia simply didn''t want to see her.


    Tao Cuixin also knows that Zhou Xia doesn''t like her anymore, but for her, Zhou Xia is still very valuable.


    For Tao Cui, Zhou Xia''s peerless beauty and her disdain attitude of rejecting all suitors are also her own advancement. As long as we try to rely on Zhou Xia, how can those men who come for Zhou Xia''s beauty give her a share after failure.


    Tao Cui repeatedly looks up to Zhou Xia. Although Zhou Xia is young and doesn''t like these things, she is smart. Tao Cui''s twists and turns, and Zhou Xia guessed it.


    This makes her more ashamed of Tao Cui. She doesn''t like to be used. Why should she be used?


    After listening to Zhou Xia''s contemptuous words, Tao Cui said, "Xia Xia, you''re old enough. You''re 16 years old. It''s time for you to get married. Don''t find a good one earlier..."


    As a result, before she finished, Zhou Xia had run away.

 Chapter 170

    Looking at the huge Zhoujiazhuang garden, the guards by the door and the beautiful scenery inside the door, Tao Cui''s eyes flashed deep envy. She also wants such a life, but it''s difficult, unless she can marry an aristocratic man, and she can''t be the kind of aristocrat without money. She has to be rich and noble.


    The end of her life is the starting point of Zhou Xia, but Zhou Xia doesn''t take all this seriously. How can she not be envious and jealous.


    Tao Cui doesn''t know. What Zhou Xia thinks is a thing in completely different fields.


    Zhou Xia is trying to perform well recently. She''d better not go anywhere. She stays in her own place, reading books, practicing calligraphy and reciting poetry, and tries to look like a good girl in front of her father.


    This is mainly to ask her father for something, something that is really difficult to succeed.


    Because Zhou Xia heard about the existence of Wenling.


    Wen Ling''s stories were an eye opener. She suddenly felt that there was a broader world besides college education, acrobatics and swordsmanship, and the power of that world was beyond her imagination.


    That is the power to transcend vulgarity.


    Wen Ling became famous 32 years ago. At that time, as the eldest son of King Jing, he was assassinated by the crown prince of Jing, that is, his brother Wen Yuan sent assassins. This event caused the wrath of the gods, so it sounded the fate bell for the third time, let the hourglass flow down, and recorded a new crime for the Terran.


    At the same time, the gods also told the world that Wenling is not an ordinary person, but a God from heaven. His mission is to teach the human race.


    Now, Wen Ling has opened a Taoist school in Wangdu of the state of Jing to teach "Taoism" to his disciples. His special identity makes his Taoist school the most desirable place for the whole human race, and everyone is eager to learn from him.


    Zhou Xia doesn''t know what Taoism is, but it must be a very magical thing. Because Wenling is not only the reincarnation of God, but also has divine power. He once killed more than 20 professional killers. In front of Wenling''s divine power, no one has the power to resist.


    As long as you fantasize about the scene of one person surpassing more than 20 killers, Zhou Xia feels fascinated. What a powerful person it is! She can''t wait to see Wen Ling in Jingguo.


    However, Zhuang is in the east of Ya state and Jing is near the wilderness in the West. The two countries have a long way to go. Her father probably won''t allow her to go so far.


    Therefore, Zhou Xia, while struggling with her mother, flattered her father in front of her, just to get a chance to study in Jingguo.


    At the same time, Zhou Xia did everything she could to collect all the things related to the Taoist school and Wen Ling. She concentrated on studying at home every day. It was said that entering the Taoist school needed examination. She had to study hard in order to enter the Taoist school smoothly.


    Zhou Xia''s father, Zhou you, loved his daughter very much, but he insisted on the principle. So Zhou Xia also knew that her father would not promise casually.


    However, no matter how principled a person is, he can''t beat his father''s love and hard work.


    Zhou Xia has been grinding his parents for nearly half a year. Finally, in the autumn of this year, Zhou you finally let go and let Zhou Xia go to Jingguo to study. Of course, the preconditions are: first, bring a whole team of guards and two old maids to take care of her. Second, if you go to school, you have to study obediently and abide by the rules of the Taoist school. If you break the rules, even if the teacher doesn''t fire her, the old maids and guards will directly drag her back to Zhuang.


    Zhou Xia almost knelt on the ground to show her sincerity. She naturally promised all these two conditions. She also promised her parents that she would learn to be the best Taoist in the world and shine on the door for the Zhou family.


    Although it is not popular for women to learn these difficult and complex knowledge in the world, Zhou you has no other children after all. Zhou Xia is quite pleased to say so.


    In this way, Zhou Xia, who finally got permission, packed up and left happily with the escort and the old mother.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Xia''s departure was carried out secretly without notifying anyone. Only people within the family knew about it, including Zhou Xia''s nursing mother. And how could the nursing mother be wary of her daughter, so Tao Cui quickly learned about it.


    In ZhiBei City, Lu family courtyard.


    "Mr. Lu, i..."


    Tao Cui saluted deeply. The man she came to see was Lu, the No. 1 family in ZhiBei city. Lu was the Queen''s surname. Lu''s family was the country''s uncle. LuLun is the Queen''s nephew. She has money, status and skills. How many girls want to climb high.


    Unfortunately, he can see Zhou Xia, but he can''t see Tao Cui. LuLun also took the initiative to tell Zhou you about his marriage, which was directly rejected by Zhou you as "the child is still young".


    Zhou you is an important official of the imperial court, and his wife is also of noble origin. Lu Lun can''t be strong.


    But before Tao Cui finished speaking, she squatted down with her head in her arms. Her forehead was hit by a piece of Paperweight thrown out of the house. Then LuLun roared in the house:


    "Last time I asked you to invite Zhou Xia to the flower party. You didn''t invite me, but now you still have the face to come? Hum, now Zhou Xia doesn''t know where to hide from me. I won''t give you a silver or two anymore!"


    Tao Cui covered her forehead. She only felt that her brain hurt and seemed to be bleeding, but she didn''t dare to disobey Lu Lun, so she had to whisper: "I just came to tell childe Lu where Zhou Xia is going. If childe doesn''t care, she may have no chance with Zhou Xia all her life. If childe listens to me, maybe she will get Zhou Xia''s chance."


    After hearing this, Lu Lun immediately stepped out and said fiercely, "speak quickly!"


    Tao Cui hurriedly said, "I heard from my mother that Zhou Xia has gone to Jingguo."


    Lu Lun asked suspiciously, "what is she doing in Jingguo?"


    Tao Cui said, "isn''t there an academy in the state of Jing called the Taoist academy? She said she went there to learn Taoism. I''m afraid she won''t come back in two or three years. If Prince Lu doesn''t hurry up, maybe she can''t find a young talent there..."


    Lu Lun angrily said, "shut up! Talk about the point!"


    Tao Cui bowed her head and said, "yes, but this is also the opportunity for Prince Lu. Prince Lu must first stop her from entering the Taoist academy, otherwise once we enter, it will be difficult for us to contact her again. It''s best to let her be directly rejected by the Taoist academy, so that she will return to the Zhuang state dejected, and Prince Lu will take the opportunity to comfort her all the way. Why worry then..."


    Lu Lun nodded: "that''s reasonable. Well, I''ll do what you say first. It seems that I have to send a fast horse to catch up with Zhou Xia''s team first and can''t let her into the Taoist Academy. Don''t go back now and go to Jingguo with me."


    "Yes." Tao Cui quickly saluted and thanked her. She looked at the Paperweight on the ground and thought, in this way, the injury on the forehead is not unjust. Sooner or later, she will earn it back.

 Chapter 171

    Terran region, Jingguo.


    The king of Jing was a queen named Wenya, the sister of Wenling. Women are the king of a country, which can be said to be unique in the history of the human race, but the gentle management of the state of Jing is in order, and other countries also recognize the existence of the queen.


    Now Wen Ling is 55 years old and has entered the old age, but his knowledge is more and more profound. He not only has peaches and plums all over the world, but also his ideological cultivation has reached an unfathomable level.


    Whether in the eyes of his disciples or strangers who occasionally contact him, Wen Ling is really unfathomable. He looks like a high mountain and as vast as the deep sea.


    Everyone can learn something from him more or less. Some people learn the knowledge of being a man, some learn the power of governing the country, and some learn the way of nature. His words, deeds and every move can be called a kind of knowledge.


    Wen Ling has already recovered his memory when he was Zhu Yao. Now Wen Ling is equivalent to two generations. Two different lives, two sets of different personalities and ideas are superimposed together and merged into today''s Wen Ling.


    The book of water, written by him in the heaven in his previous life, and the book of Tao, which is a collection of his ideological achievements in this life, have been copied repeatedly by the human race and become a very important classic among the human race.


    Huang Si attached great importance to him and came to see him from time to time.


    But Huang Si didn''t come empty handed. He would bring some mathematical materials every time, and then distracted himself from solving mathematical problems while chatting with Wen Ling.


    These materials were piled up on Wenling''s desk by Huang Si, unknowingly.


    "Speaking of it, Wenling," Huang Si chatted with Wenling, "when you were a child, your direction was obviously natural science. However, later, you all took the road of philosophy. Basically, I brought you here. Have you ever thought about why you should take philosophy?"


    Wen Ling didn''t understand the words of philosophy and natural science, but as Huang Si talked to him more, he slowly understood the meaning.


    However, no one could discuss these words except with the God.


    Wen Ling thought for a moment and replied, "Maybe God thinks my talent is more suitable for philosophy?"


    "No, in fact, the main reason is that science is a discipline that requires high social productivity." Huang Si turned a page of his mathematical data, "ah, this fluid geometry is really difficult to calculate. It''s really painful to calculate."


    Wen Ling knew that he was often distracted when chatting, and he was already used to it, so he quietly waited for him to return to his mind.


    Huang Si didn''t speak for a long time. After a while, he said, "it''s worked out... Oh, what did we talk about just now?"


    He couldn''t remember, so he turned over Wenling''s memory.


    Fortunately, Huang Si can look at the memory of his family members every time he forgets what he just talked about, otherwise it''s really difficult to continue this chat.


    After reading Wen Ling''s memory, Huang Si continued:


    "Then, science is a subject that relies on the cooperation of all departments of the whole society. For example, when mathematics is not developed enough, physics cannot grow independently. Without private ownership, there will be no need for weights and measures, and mathematics is difficult to develop." Huang Si said, "therefore, in ancient times, the exploration of nature often turned to the appearance of natural philosophy. It is impossible to complete scientific exploration alone, except me."


    "That''s why I let you take the road of philosophy. On the road of science, let''s see if the Terrans in this green world have that day."


    Huang Si doesn''t know what the Terran in this world will develop into. If he develops completely in the direction of the other side of the earth, he will lose his original intention to create the Terran. A rootless tree will never grow. It''s better to regulate once in a while and develop others by themselves.


    After talking about this topic, Huang Si continued to look at his mathematics.


    Wen Ling often saw Huang Si sitting in the study of the Taoist school reading mathematics. He was used to his distraction in chatting, but he still couldn''t help asking:


    "I don''t mean to blaspheme, but I''m really curious. Why does God have to use righteousness to read on earth?"


    Huang Si took the information in his hand and said:


    "First of all, I want to correct you. I''m not reading a book. I''m mentally calculating the solution of mathematical problems. Secondly, it will be easier to solve these problems with a computer. After all, the amount of computation and memory is too large. But in this way, my mathematical ability can''t be exercised, so I''m trying to solve mathematical problems with my human brain."


    "Then, the third point involves a knowledge that I haven''t told you yet. In fact, the space where my real body is located has a time flow rate of only 323% of that in the world. Although my thinking now no longer depends on the physical operation of the brain, but mainly depends on the function of the soul, as long as my real body is still in the dark space, I have to calculate at a very high speed to cooperate with green The time flow rate on this side of the color world... So... "


    Huang Si turned another page of information. Even if he kept talking, he didn''t stop the process of solving the problem.


    "I''m just trying to force myself as much as possible and tap all my potential in mathematics. A person can''t achieve anything without pushing himself to the limit."


    "Oh, by the way, you think it''s just your illusion that I always come to you to study mathematics, because I often study mathematics in the earth, ring platform, heaven, demon and demon worlds. This is called saving time."


    Wen Ling listened silently until Huang Si finished speaking. He was filled with emotion, but he couldn''t say what he wanted to say. As an omnipotent God, Huang Si studied many times harder than any human race. It can even be said that he forced himself to a terrible level by using the power of the gods.


    How can he not work hard and relax casually.


    They were talking here, but somehow there was a noise outside the study. Huang Si looked across the wall and thought.


    "Go out and have a look. It seems that someone is looking for you. I''ll go."


    Huang Si said and disappeared directly, while the mathematical materials he had held in his hand were well placed on the bookshelf.


    Wenling stood up, opened the door of the study and went out. When he shut himself in his study alone, others knew it was his habit and wouldn''t bother him.


    At this time, at the gate of the Taoist school, Zhou Xia anxiously defended himself:


    "I said, these are rumors. I didn''t recite the questions in advance, and I didn''t want to rub anyone''s reputation. I''m really sincere and want to learn Taoism."


    But all she got was a sneer.


    An hour ago, people came to the Taoist academy one after another and asked the people at the gate of the Taoist Academy:


    "I heard you''re coming to Zhou Xia, the best beauty in the world?"


    "I''ve heard, too, but a beautiful woman like this is too young to seriously learn Tao?"


    "Yes, the Taoist school doesn''t necessarily accept her. It''s said that she can only dance knives and swords. She doesn''t know anything at all."


    "Hey, you don''t understand. Zhou Xia was born into a noble family. Her family has money. She directly spent money to ask Zhuang Guo''s University to tailor a set of questions for her to enter the Taoist school. As long as she recites the answers, she will be able to pass!"


    "Ah? It''s so powerful? Then who can enter the Taoist school after taking this set of questions?"


    "Ask for money! Who can get it for you without money? Zhou Xia comes to the Taoist temple to rub Wenling''s reputation, and he can return home in style!"


    As a result, when Zhou Xia came to the gate of the Taoist temple after a long journey with her escort, she met a cold eye she didn''t expect.

 Chapter 172

    Zhou Xia bowed to the guard at the gate of the Academy: "little brother, I''m from Zhuang state. How can I test the entrance of the Taoist school? When can I participate?"


    The guard thought of other people''s comments before, and saw that Zhou Xia was beautiful, dressed in gorgeous clothes and carrying two long swords on his back, which seemed incompatible with the style of the Taoist Academy. He asked coldly, "is your name Zhou Xia?"


    Zhou Xia was stunned. Her heart said how anyone else knew she was coming. She replied, "my name is Zhou Xia, excuse me..."


    The guard was impatient and said, "if you just came to touch the light of the Taoist academy, you can go back now. Our Taoist academy is not a place for a little girl like you to take advantage of, but a quiet place for people seeking the Tao."


    Zhou Xia was stunned and asked, "what do you mean? You can''t even let me do the admission test. Just tell me to go?"


    The guard smiled: "test? I''m afraid you didn''t recite the questions well."


    He thought he would see Zhou Xia''s frightened look exposed, but he only saw the girl''s face confused, "ah? What question? Have you misunderstood me and regarded me as another person? I''ve been in Zhuang before, and I''m the first time to Jingguo!"


    At this time, someone began to talk about it.


    "Look, isn''t that the legendary first beauty in the world?"


    "You see, she brought a lot of guards and two old maids. I''m afraid she didn''t have such a big show if the princes and important officials didn''t go on a tour."


    "I''m still carrying a sword on my back. I''m afraid I don''t want to cut people at any time. At first glance, I''m not a person who can calm down and study."


    "She came for Wen Ling. After all, Wen Ling is also the brother of the queen of Jingguo, and the God of heaven came to earth."


    Zhou Xia has never encountered such a battle of public criticism. For a moment, she was at a loss, "I''m not" and "I don''t", but no matter how she explained, the voice around her became louder and louder.


    Finally, Zhou Xia was in a hurry. She came all the way to Jingguo. How can she leave without even completing the entry test? So Zhou Xia tried her best and shouted to the Academy, "let me see Dean Wen Ling! I''m here to study! I have talent and I want to learn!"


    The guard was in a hurry and hurried over to pull her: "the Taoist temple is a secluded place. You can''t make a noise!"


    Behind Zhou Xia, ten guards hurriedly surrounded him to prevent the guards from meeting their young lady.


    Zhou Xia saw the high platform next to the gate of the Academy, jumped up and hooked his hand. Unexpectedly, he turned over in one breath by taking advantage of his light body and flexible hands. Standing on the high platform with her hand on her mouth, she continued to shout inside the Academy:


    "Give me a chance! Let me see Wen Ling! Wen Ling can test me! I want to enter the Taoist school!"


    When Wen Ling pushed the door out, he saw this scene.


    He frowned.


    No matter what the girl is for, the Taoist school is really a quiet place. She has interfered with the Taoist school.


    Moreover, his Tao emphasizes emptiness and inaction, such as living under the water. The girl obviously doesn''t look like this type of person. She is dressed up for fear that others don''t appreciate her. She even carries the most popular double swords among the nobles. She doesn''t seem to be a serious student.


    Wen Ling walked all the way to the gate of the Taoist school. People around him saluted him and respectfully called "Dean".


    When Wen Ling came to the door, the people standing at the gate of the Taoist school had obviously divided into two factions.


    One of them has a much larger number. They think Zhou Xia is not coming to school, but to make trouble, and ask her to leave immediately.


    But there are also a few people, most of whom are original students in the Taoist school. They feel that they have no classes. It''s better to give Zhou Xia a chance to be admitted to the hospital for testing.


    At this time, someone shouted: "I heard that Zhou Xia recited the questions, and the college test was useless to her."


    Wen Ling even frowned. The admission test of his Taoist school was originally very flexible and was presided over by him. However, in recent years, he has received more disciples. Many times, he gives the questions first, and then asks the capable disciples to choose one or two questions to test the people who come to study.


    According to this statement, did the problems leak out? Is that good?


    Wen Ling came to the door. The student standing at the door immediately turned back and saluted: "Hello, Dean."


    Zhou Xia immediately stood on the high platform and waved vigorously: "Dean Wen Ling! This is Zhou Xia! Please give me a chance to be admitted to the hospital! I can do anything I want!"


    Wen Ling''s expression is ancient well without waves. He looks at Zhou Xia and thinks that the child is too young and uncertain. I''m afraid he may not be able to settle down and study here. Otherwise, give her a setback and let her suffer. Let''s see if she can continue to insist in the future.


    Thinking like this, Wen Ling said to Zhou Xia, "you come down from above first. This is not a place to run and jump."


    "Yes!" Zhou Xia immediately jumped down from the high platform and landed steadily.


    As soon as he landed on the ground, Zhou Xia immediately ran to the gate of the Taoist school and bowed his head and gave a big gift to Wen Ling: "the teacher is up, please be worshipped by the disciples!"


    Wen Ling''s attitude was somewhat cold: "wait, I haven''t received you yet. I can''t be your teacher worship."


    Zhou Xia immediately said enthusiastically, "please test me immediately. I can do a lot of things. Just ask!"


    Wen Ling sighed and said, "your heart is too impetuous. I can''t accept you now."


    Zhou Xia hurriedly asked, "when can you accept me?"


    The onlookers all wanted to laugh. It was obvious that Wen Ling didn''t want to accept her. This summer, it was good to find out.


    Wen Ling said, "when your heart calms down one day." With that, he brushed his sleeve and left in front of the door.


    In a hurry, Zhou Xia bit her teeth, knelt down directly at the gate of the academy and shouted to Wen Ling''s back: "Dean Wen, I''m really sincere. Please give me a chance to test!"


    She is proud and straightforward. She never knows what modesty and injustice are. However, she is determined to follow Wen Lingxue this time. She really doesn''t want to go back like this.


    Wen Ling looked back at her, but after all, he still felt that the man was not suitable. He sighed and left.


    Zhou Xia knelt on the ground and didn''t move. Around her, there were still all kinds of voices. Some people said she was grandstanding, others said she didn''t seem to come to study, and others kindly advised her to go back and change her clothes.


    Even the guard came to drive her away and told her not to kneel in the middle of the gate.


    Zhou Xia got up and took a few steps back. The old lady and the guard came up and advised, "Miss, since they don''t accept you, let''s go back."


    "Impossible." Zhou Xia just left the gate. She changed a little farther away and knelt down again. "Unless president Wen gives me a chance to test, I will never go. And I don''t accept others to test me. As long as president Wen tests, it''s fair."

 Chapter 173

    A passer-by sighed: "Alas, why are you so stubborn? I think the reason why the Dean doesn''t accept you is that you''re not like a student, but like a tourist. Why don''t you go back and wait a few days, watch the dean''s anger subside, change into a coarse cloth shirt, take off the sword, and come and make a sincere gesture to see if the dean will let go. That won''t work, girl Let''s go home. "


    Zhou Xia turned to the passer-by and said: "Thank you, uncle, but you don''t have to persuade me. I''m such a person. I like to wear good clothes and practice swords. Besides, before I came to the Taoist school, I had a complete understanding of everything in the Taoist school. There are no rules in the Taoist school that disciples must wear simple clothes or are not allowed to carry weapons. In that case, I''m qualified to enter the Taoist school. Dean Wen Ling once said , Taoism follows nature. Since Taoism advocates nature, why can''t I be admitted to the hospital as if I were natural? "


    For a moment, passers-by was speechless and could only shake her head and smile bitterly. The girl is really smart, but she doesn''t know how to change and won''t compromise.


    It can only be said that the child is still too young. Only after grinding the edges and corners in a few years can he be better. He knows to be smooth and flexible and follow others'' wishes.


    After a while, Zhou Xia''s mother found her a cloth cushion and let her kneel on it. Zhou Xia took it without hesitation and padded it.


    Then someone around said sarcastically, "look, it''s worthy of being a noble lady. Even if you pretend to kneel here, you can''t kneel hard. You have to find a cushion and kneel comfortably."


    Zhou Xia looked straight at the Taoist temple and was not moved by the discussion nearby.


    She has her flexible way and will not deliberately treat herself badly, but she also has her own principles and persistence.


    In this way, she knelt not far from the gate of the Taoist school for several hours until it was dark and the onlookers gradually dispersed. Zhou Xia got up dejected and left in the company of the old mother and the guard.


    People in the Taoist school thought she finally gave up. Unexpectedly, the next day, Zhou Xia came again.


    She directly brought a thick cushion, went to the gate of the Taoist temple, put on the cushion, and knelt down.


    "In the summer of next week, I will try my best to seek Tao and ask President Wen Ling to give me a chance! If I can''t pass, I will never entangle again!"


    No one answered her in the Taoist school. Zhou Xia looked at the Taoist school. From time to time, someone came in and out of the house. Occasionally, someone looked at her, but no one paid attention to her.


    Everyone knows that Wenling doesn''t want to accept her, so no one dares to speak.


    Zhou Xia hung her head and continued to kneel on the mat.


    She knelt all the time, drank water when she was thirsty, left once in a while, and then came back to kneel again. So she knelt until noon, the old lady brought her food, and she ate silently.


    When the sun was high, Zhou Xia moved to the shade of the tree. When it rained, she asked her mother to give her an umbrella. Zhou Xia felt that she came to study, not to sell miserable. She should let Wen Ling see her sincerity, rather than deliberately make herself miserable to seek sympathy.


    In this way, Zhou Xia knelt to the third day.


    There are always cold words around, and some people try to flirt with her, but she just let the guards around to protect her, but she didn''t say a word.


    Finally, even the guards of the Taoist school were a little surprised. No matter whether the little girl came to the Taoist school with impure motives or not, she always had great perseverance.


    Moreover, from the conversation between Zhou Xia and those around him, he vaguely felt that the girl didn''t seem like what some people said at the beginning. On the contrary, she should have learned a lot about the Taoist school and even learned some relevant knowledge through other ways.


    Looking at Zhou Xia''s unyielding figure, he even began to look forward to Wen Ling''s admission.


    However, LuLun himself finally arrived in Jingguo.


    The reason why his men came so fast was that they rushed here without sleep. Naturally, he wouldn''t work so hard. He came to Jingguo in a carriage. He was full of money. Zhou Xia had already touched a bag and was ready to go home, but he just met him and comforted him.


    When he arrived in Jingguo, he found that things were not as easy as he thought.


    This summer, even if she was so much stigmatized, ignored and misunderstood by the public, and even rejected by Wenling herself, she didn''t give up at all. Even, she almost planned to stay at the gate of the Taoist school, eating, drinking and cushions. She didn''t seem to see anything different except that she was depressed after kneeling for a long time.


    Tao Cui is also looking at Zhou Xia kneeling at the gate of the Taoist school from a distance. These days, she has been careful to please Lu Lun. Unfortunately, it has no effect. Lu Lun still pursues Zhou Xia. However, she is not in a hurry. As long as Lu Lun gets Zhou Xia, she has made great achievements and is close to Lu Lun''s line. There will be benefits at that time.


    After watching for a while, LuLun''s men came to see the ceremony one after another, and then reported the events in the past three days.


    After listening to everyone''s report, LuLun threw the question to Tao Cui: "what''s your good idea?"


    In fact, Tao Cui was thinking about these all the way. Now she thought about it and had an idea: "childe Lu, it seems that Zhou Xia won''t stop until he is completely driven out by the Taoist school."


    Lu Lun''s impatient face hummed coldly, "what''s your idea? Speak quickly!"


    Tao Cui turned her mind again and again, revealing a cruel smile: "I have a plan here that can ruin her reputation. There is no possibility of studying any more. She can only be driven away by Wen Ling. If Prince Lu wants to hear..."


    Lu Lun roared, "just tell me! Don''t dawdle! I don''t care what reputation Zhou Xia has. I just want to get her!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the Taoist school, in the study.


    "Alas..."


    Huang Si sat in Wenling''s master''s chair, his feet directly on the desk, reading and sighing.


    Wen Ling''s position was occupied, but there were other chairs in the study. He didn''t sit either. He just thumbed through the mathematical data piled on the table by Huang Si. Unfortunately, he couldn''t understand it at all. Now hearing Huang Si sigh, Wen Ling asked curiously:


    "Is God worried about something?"


    "Well, the problem of P and NP, as a kind of computing theory, is really a foundation of computers. There are many problems around this problem..." Huang sigang said to himself halfway, suddenly paused, and then said to Wen Ling, "it seems that someone is going to make trouble outside. Go and deal with it."


    Wen Ling didn''t know why Huang Si suddenly mentioned things outside, but he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go out and have a look."


    He went out of his study and walked to the gate of the Taoist school. Far away, he didn''t see anyone making trouble, but he saw Zhou Xia kneeling at the door.


    In these three days, he didn''t care about Zhou Xia at all, but asked someone to inquire about Zhou Xia.


    It is said that Zhou Xia was born rich in Zhuang state. She was extremely smart and learned ten skills since childhood. She was very proud and often said that no one could teach her.

 Chapter 174

    Wen Ling likes smart people, but if people are too smart, they are not good. Too smart people are easy to be complacent, and his way tends to be clumsy and simple.


    Thinking like this, Wen Ling came to Zhou Xia.


    Zhou Xia immediately raised her head and said, "Dean Wen, please at least test me for a question and give me a chance!"


    Wen Ling sighed and said, "OK, then I''ll ask you, what''s the ultimate purpose of you coming to me to learn Taoism?"


    The people around him thought Zhou Xia would say something righteous and solemn, but unexpectedly, Zhou Xia said sincerely:


    "President Wen, I came to the Taoist school to become stronger. You are the reincarnation of God, know Taoism, and can defeat hundreds with one. You must be the strongest among the human race. I''m here to become a strong person like you."


    All the onlookers were stupid.


    Doesn''t the girl know how to hide it? Speak so directly?


    Wen Ling is completely disappointed with Zhou Xia this time. This girl is really not suitable for the Taoist school. He shook his head and said, "if that''s true, Miss Zhou, I can only refuse you to be admitted to the hospital. The school of Taoism is not to make people stronger. It''s not suitable for you to learn more and more and to lose the Tao. Please go back."


    Zhou Xia was stunned, and then quickly defended: "President Wen, indeed, my purpose is different from other people who just want to study knowledge, but my heart is sincere, and I will work very hard..."


    But before she finished, Wen Ling interrupted her and said:


    "Please go back and reflect on what kind of road you want to take. In a few years, if you still have a heart, it''s not too late to come again."


    Wenling felt that if she didn''t pull down her face and refuse completely, the stubborn girl was afraid she wouldn''t go. What''s more, if he gives Zhou Xia a little setback, she will become more mature. In the future, whether Zhou Xia is willing to continue to study here or not, it will be good for her.


    If Zhou Xia had experienced these setbacks, he would still be willing to come to learn Taoism at that time, so that he would really have an indomitable heart to seek Taoism. At that time, he would make an examination of her and officially enter the door wall.


    After hearing Wen Ling''s last complete refusal, Zhou Xia''s body shook slightly, and then slowly hooked his back.


    Soon, Wenling heard her sobbing voice.


    There was a thread of sympathy in Wen Ling''s heart, but he quickly controlled his emotions, turned his back, never looked at Zhou Xia again, and left with great strides.


    Zhou Xia cried louder and louder. Finally, he had to lie on the ground and support himself with his hands. The ground in front of him was almost wet. Her two old mothers were so distressed that they kept persuading her.


    Lu Lun and Tao Cui, who were watching from a distance, were also surprised. Before they started, Wen Ling had simply refused Zhou Xia completely?


    But it''s good. It also saves their effort. Now they''ll wait for Zhou Xia to return.


    Next to Zhou Xia, several people, including the guards, came to persuade her. She said thank you several times, then wiped her tears with her sleeve, raised her head, bit her teeth and stood up.


    "Come on, let''s go back to the inn."


    Zhou Xia''s voice still choked, but she insisted and didn''t continue to cry.


    When Wen Ling returned to his study, Huang Si had sat on the table with his mathematical data behind him. In fact, the thickness of this pile of data often changes. From time to time, Huang Si has more data in his hands. After reading it, he puts it on the data pile. Now, the height of the data has increased and is almost piled to the roof.


    Seeing Wen Ling entering the study, Huang Si asked him, "did you refuse the Zhou Xia outside?"


    Wen Ling nodded: "I don''t think she is suitable to enter my Taoist school now, so I let her go home."


    Huang Si looked at the mathematical data in his hand. A variety of formulas were superimposed on that page. From time to time, he automatically turned to the next page and accumulated more formulas. Wen Ling also looked curiously at the magical data.


    "Don''t you think that girl looks like you when you were a child?" Huang Si looked at the math problem and said.


    "Well, it''s very similar, but it''s because it''s very similar that I know that I can''t let her go astray. I must let her get rid of her arrogance and calm down before she can start learning Tao. I gave her a setback directly to see if she will change like me." Wen Ling sighed. He recalled the time when he was taught by Huang Si in the past.


    At that time, he was also complacent because of his talent. He was addicted to showing off and arguing. It was not until the arrival of Xiyuan that he understood what it was like to have heaven outside and people outside.


    Huang Si looked away from the mathematical data and looked at Wen Ling thoughtfully: "but, Zhu Yao, my view of this girl is different from yours. You may be too blind and partial."


    Wen Ling was stunned for a moment. He thought for a while, but he still didn''t know where his judgment was wrong. He really refused her for the sake of Zhou xiahao.


    After thinking for a long time, he really couldn''t think of anything wrong. This girl is really not suitable for entering the Taoist school. So Wen Ling said, "please show me your God."


    Huang Si said faintly, "it''s just my personal opinion. It''s different from you. Wait and see her result."


    ¡­¡­


    But Zhou Xia was not so calm.


    She took the people around her back to the inn, but unexpectedly, she saw a person she hated at the door of the inn.


    "Xia Xia, what a coincidence. Are you also in Jingguo? I happen to be working here. I just finished it today and am ready to go back. I don''t know you..." Lu Lun stood at the door, posing a posture that he thought was very attractive and courted Zhou Xia.


    Before he finished, Zhou Xia said, "I''m not free." He went straight into the inn.


    Looking at Zhou Xia''s back, Lu Lun hated in his heart.


    Why doesn''t this little girl know how to be funny? She''s already so miserable. Don''t you hurry to find a man to rely on? Can''t even his identity as the Queen''s nephew attract her?


    It seems that he needs to do something on his way home.


    On the fourth day, Zhou Xia packed up and was ready to return home. She looked wan, with an endless melancholy between her eyebrows, but her men were still crisp and clean. The old lady gently advised her, and she said, um, from time to time.


    When she took the people around her out of the inn, she saw the annoying man again.


    LuLun also stood at the gate of the inn with a guard, while two big carriages were parked on one side. When Zhou Xia came, LuLun suddenly showed a greasy smile and said, "what a coincidence, Xiao Xia, I''m just going to return home. Are you going back? Shall we..."


    Zhou Xia said coldly, "I won''t go with you."


    After that, Zhou Xia took people around him and walked outside the courtyard of the inn.

 Chapter 175

    LuLun was gnashing his teeth again. The woman brushed his face again and again, but he was not a vegetarian. Wait and see.


    On the evening of the fourth day, Zhou Xia and his party rushed to another big town and found an official Inn here to stay.


    The old lady was still persuading her: "Miss, don''t be sad. I don''t think Dean Wen refused you completely, but left you the next chance. Why don''t you go back to Zhuang and invite a gentleman from the Taoist school to study hard for a while, and it''s not too late to find Dean Wen again."


    Zhou Xia nodded. In fact, she thought so too. Although she was sad to be rejected directly, she was determined to learn from Wen Lingxue. Therefore, the failure of one place at a time would not let her give up. After returning home, she would think of a way again. I just hope my father can count this short trip as invalid and allow her to go out to study next time.


    In the evening, Zhou Xia changed her pajamas and went to bed.


    But before she lay down for a while, the door creaked.


    In the silent night, a footstep sounded gently.


    Someone touched her house.


    Zhou Xia immediately reached out and picked up her sword from the bed. She held the scabbard in her left hand and pulled out the sword in her right hand. The blade sounded gently and slipped out of the scabbard.


    Her sword is a treasure sword that her father asked for heavily. The blade is like a Wang of autumn water, clear and bright, blowing hair and breaking hair. Although it is not like cutting iron like mud, its sharpness is definitely the top level of the Terran at present.


    "What person! If I don''t speak again, I''ll cut people!" Zhou Xia scolded.


    Perhaps afraid of Zhou Xia''s sword technique, the visitor stopped and then laughed.


    "I didn''t expect Xiao Xia to be so vigilant. She hasn''t fallen asleep yet."


    As soon as Zhou Xia heard it, he knew who it was. Isn''t this the disgusting LuLun in the daytime?


    "Go out, or I''ll kill you with a sword." Zhou Xia''s attitude was extremely cold.


    LuLun gave a shout, then clapped his hands, "in that case, you all come in."


    When the light was bright, LuLun''s guards fished in from the door, and they were either holding weapons or holding ropes. They came to catch themselves.


    Zhou Xia won''t be caught without a hand. She jumped up from the bed. She didn''t have time to put on her shoes, carry her sword and ran to the window barefoot.


    "Stop her! Don''t let her jump out of the window!" Lu Lun shouted, and his guard hurried to catch up with Zhou Xia.


    LuLun knew that Zhou Xia''s skill was very good. Even if he jumped from the window on the second floor, he would not hurt himself, but could escape.


    The guards rushed to the window and saw that they were about to catch Zhou Xia. Zhou Xia immediately waved her sword and cut it to their palms. Her sword was fast and fierce. The blade was like autumn water in the moonlight. It could be seen that it was a treasure sword. If it was really cut, I was afraid that her hand would be wasted.


    Several guards were timid and withdrew their hands.


    Zhou Xia retreated to the window, immediately opened the window with one hand, turned out without hesitation and jumped down.


    Zhou Xia usually uses double swords. This time she came out in a hurry and took only one of them. However, she has also practiced one hand sword technique, which is not an obstacle. Instead, she vacated one hand to facilitate action.


    When she fell to the ground, Zhou Xia was short and supported on the ground with her left hand, barely alleviating the impulse on the second floor, then jumped up quickly and ran to the courtyard door of the inn.


    The inn seemed unsafe. Zhou Xia thought that she could only be safe if she ran out and hid.


    However, just as she ran to the door of the inn, a strong man suddenly jumped out of the shadow of the door. Zhou Xia was caught off guard, and the right hand holding the sword was held by the strong man. She just wanted to struggle, and her left arm was immediately pinched and cut back. For a moment, his vision reversed, and Zhou Xia was caught dead.


    At this time, she passed by a man who was the boss of the inn.


    The boss smiled pleasantly at the other side of the house and shouted, "Mr. Lu, we have helped you catch Miss Zhou."


    Collusive? Isn''t this the official Inn? No wonder... No wonder LuLun can enter her room at will. Why didn''t she think of it?


    Zhou Xia regretted that she shouldn''t live in such an inn, but should be more hidden. No... in fact, after knowing that Lu Lun had an attempt on her, he should rush back to Zhuang Guo overnight!


    But... Zhou Xia clenched her teeth and thought that even if she went all night, since the other party was ready to do it, she could do it directly.


    She was still struggling, but the strong man was very strong and his sword was taken away.


    At this time, LuLun had come down from upstairs and came to Zhou Xia by moonlight. He looked at Zhou Xia proudly and appreciated her desperate struggle.


    Zhou Xia raised her head, gnashed her teeth and said, "no matter what you want to do to me, as long as I return to Zhuang, let my father join you immediately! At that time, even if your aunt is the queen, she can''t shelter!"


    LuLun just sneered.


    Zhou Xia was afraid that he would not believe it, and added: "even if you kill me, or even everyone around me, you must leave some traces and be investigated sooner or later. My father will try his best to track down the real murderer. At that time, you will be finished with the crime of killing the daughter of the important Minister of Zhuang!"


    "And you will never get mine! No matter what happens, I won''t marry you!"


    Yes, she has thought about all the bad situations and thought about the countermeasures. Now it is to arouse LuLun''s fear and let him at least throw a mouse and let her go first.


    But unexpectedly, after listening to Zhou Xia''s words, Lu Lun''s expression showed a grim smile, as if he was completely not afraid of Zhou Xia''s threat.


    "You''re too naive, Xiao Xia. There are many means for men. Why do I have to ask you to allow it? Now you''re abroad. As long as I take you away, no one knows where you''re going. I won''t kill you or let you go. Instead, I''ll lock you up and let you have one or two children for me first. In a few years, when you bring up the child, I''ll let you go back."


    Under the moonlight, Lu Lun''s face looked like a ghost, and his smile became more and more ferocious: "at that time, even if you don''t want to admit it, will your father allow his daughter to be unmarried and take a mop? He must have to marry you out. At that time, in order to hide his shame, I''m afraid your family begged the Lu family to marry us, ha ha..."


    Listening to LuLun''s words, Zhou Xia''s heart fell to the bottom of the valley.


    She thought she was knowledgeable, smart and smart, and could deal with all problems, but she never thought that people could be so vicious.


    Looking at Lu Lun''s determination to win, she understood that what Lu Lun said was true and he really wanted to do so.


    Thinking of those terrible things that LuLun said, Zhou Xia hung her head and gradually calmed down in her heart.


    With her temperament, the more she falls into the deepest abyss, the more she will fight hard and fight for a chance of life for herself.

 Chapter 176

    "I... I know..." Zhou Xiayang began with tears in his eyes. "Since you insist, what can I do, but my parents will miss me very much..."


    Zhou Xia''s acting skills are very realistic. LuLun was confused by her tears for a moment and almost came forward to coax her, but he stopped again and his face slowly cooled down: "don''t try to coax me, Xiao Xia, you''re not like this at ordinary times."


    "You think I''m coaxing you." Zhou Xia lowered her head in frustration and said nothing more.


    Lu lunphene asked the strong man holding Zhou Xia: "give her the sword and give it to my guard."


    "Yes, childe." Although the strong man was the owner of the inn, he also received the money. When he heard the speech, he handed Zhou Xia out.


    During the handover, Zhou Xia tried to move, but found that they moved quickly and had no space to escape.


    She did not show an unnatural look, but still pretended to be soft, shed tears, and was dragged forward by the guard.


    When the guard and LuLun took her back to the downstairs of the inn, Zhou Xia looked inside and wanted to see what happened to her guard and mother. However, she saw an unexpected person coming out of the inn.


    "Tao Cui... Why are you here?" Zhou Xia couldn''t help asking.


    Tao Cui gave Lu Lun a gift first, and then said, "Mr. Lu, in order to avoid long dreams, I''d better do something good with the young lady quickly."


    Zhou Xia''s heart is really cold. She doesn''t like Tao Cui, but for the sake of her childhood friend and nursing mother''s daughter, she just refuses to go out with her. She doesn''t treat her badly in her life. Even the Zhou family is kind to her family.


    Why did Tao Cui do such a thing with LuLun? On second thought, Lu Lun followed her shortly after she left. Most of the news was leaked by Tao Cui. Even those who arrived just in front of her and spoke ill of her before she went to the Taoist school may have been arranged by these two.


    Zhou Xia''s heart was full of regret and hatred, but she couldn''t show it on her face. She could only show a confused look and asked Tao Cui, "where are my guards? Are they all right?"


    Tao Cui glanced at her and said coldly: "They? One by one, they were not vigilant. I just called the door, and they opened. Then I took Mr. Lu''s people into the house and said that the master sent someone to change their shifts. They came out of the house one by one, and then they were controlled by Mr. Lu''s people one by one. Don''t worry, none of them died, but some of them were not obedient and hurt."


    So, Zhou Xia finally understood that now she had nothing to rely on and no one could help her.


    When Lu Lun''s guard pushed her to the second floor, Zhou Xia suddenly struggled: "wait, let me have a word with Mr. Lu!"


    LuLun signaled the guard to stop.


    "I want to change. My father once prepared a suit for me to wear when I get married, so I often put it in my carry on luggage. Now, it''s in my bedroom. Can I change it?" Zhou Xia said as low as possible.


    Before LuLun spoke, Tao Cui shouted: "Mr. Lu, be careful that she jumps out of the window again."


    Zhou Xia didn''t even look at Tao Cui and said, "if childe Lu doesn''t believe it, you can directly take the guard to follow me into the house. Anyway, I''m already childe Lu''s man tonight. Even if childe Lu takes someone to watch me change clothes, it''s nothing."


    When Lu Lun heard Zhou Xia''s soft words, he immediately slapped Tao Cui: "shut up, it''s all my people. Why do you run away!"


    But he immediately ordered the guard to watch the window and door directly, but not close to the bed. Then, LuLun asked Zhou Xia to come in and get his clothes, while he waited at the door with a wicked smile.


    This man is alert. Zhou Xia thought to herself that he doesn''t know martial arts, so he is a little afraid of himself. So... Even the last chance to hold him in order to escape is gone.


    These thoughts did not show up in her expression, but slowly climbed up to the bed. Suddenly, she stretched out her hand and felt the remaining sword from the quilt.


    The sword clanked out of its scabbard. Zhou Xia held the handle with her back hand and laid the blade across her chest. The guards reacted and approached her from the window and door, and Lu Lun was also shouting angrily: "bitch! Put down the sword! You have no chance!"


    Yes, Zhou Xia thought, she really doesn''t have any chance to escape.


    If she could choose, she would never choose this dead end.


    Zhou Xia lifted the sword and quickly wiped it off his neck.


    Father and mother, please forgive my daughter for being unfilial and unable to serve you. But my daughter will never live a life worse than a pig and a dog, so goodbye.


    The sharp sword cut into Zhou Xia''s throat, like a flash of water, and then it was quickly covered by a large amount of blood.


    An idea flashed through Zhou Xia''s mind.


    "If only I could get stronger earlier..."


    She fell to the ground, and blood surged out of the fracture of her neck, taking away her last breath.


    LuLun was frightened by Zhou Xia for a moment. After a long time, he shouted in panic: "hurry! Save her!"


    Several guards surrounded and tried to remedy it. After a while, someone looked up and said, "childe, there''s no help. She''s dead."


    "Dead... Dead?" Lu lunwu couldn''t believe it. Just now he was still a pretty and lovely beauty. Why did he die?


    He walked over and watched the guard light the light on Zhou Xia who fell to the ground.


    No matter how beautiful a person is in his life, his appearance after death, especially after his violent death, will become more or less terrible.


    Tao Cui also followed and tiptoed into the crowd. As soon as she saw Zhou Xia''s eyes, she was scared to fall back and the whole person fell down.


    Sitting on the ground, Tao Cui had only one thought in her heart. It was over, really over. As the Queen''s nephew, LuLun will be fine, but it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t take the blame on himself. Now she''s completely finished.


    After watching for a long time, Lu Lun suddenly stood up and said fiercely, "catch Tao Cui and let her cover some blood fingerprints! Then we''ll take her away!"


    "Mr. Lu, no, please, don''t hurt me..."


    Tao Cui was crying and wanted to come forward and hug LuLun''s leg.


    LuLun kicked her and let the guards catch her.


    The guards roughly arranged the scene as if Tao Cui had killed Zhou Xia, and left the double swords aside. Then they called the inn owner. After colluding with him, Lu Lun took Tao Cui away. He would take the useless woman to take the blame, so that Zhou Xia''s father wouldn''t trouble him.


    Finally, only a cold and broken body remained in the house, bleeding all over the house.


    In the study of the Taoist Academy.


    Huang Si buckled the mathematical data in his hand on the data pile and said to Wen Ling, "Zhou Xia is dead."

 Chapter 177

    Huang Si''s main thoughts were on mathematics. Although he also paid a little attention to Zhou Xia, he did not carry out real-time monitoring because of the time gap between the two places, which would consume too much brain power.


    As a result, Zhou Xia committed suicide after not looking at it for a while.


    In fact, when Zhou Xia first came, Huang Si saw her. No matter what her real purpose was, someone was slandering and framing her. But Huang Si seldom cares about the affairs of a single Terran, and doesn''t want to interfere with Wen Ling''s own independent judgment.


    Later, when Tao Cui and Lu Lun wanted to destroy Zhou Xia''s reputation in order to force Zhou Xia away, he also noticed. Originally, what happened within a radius of more than 100 Li around the Taoist school could not be concealed from him, so Wen Ling was asked to destroy this step.


    Unexpectedly, Wen Ling thought Zhou Xia was not suitable for the Taoist school and needed a setback to drive her away.


    It''s OK to drive away. Huang Si connived at Wen Ling, so he didn''t say anything.


    He was only occasionally distracted from the situation next summer while reading mathematical materials. Wenling''s judgment has been biased by the slander and frame of others. His handling method must be wrong. So Huang Si paid attention to Zhou Xia just to let him see Zhou Xia''s experience.


    He rarely intervenes in Terran affairs directly, because the fate of individuals is not worth caring about.


    Unless you can touch him.


    But Zhou Xia didn''t really touch Huang Si until she finally killed herself with her sword.


    At the beginning, Huang Si didn''t care much about Zhou Xia. He was just a scholar of the Taoist school. In the past few decades, tens of thousands of scholars have come here. Just one scholar is nothing.


    He began to notice this man, but because of the many conspiracies around her.


    Why did many people come to frame the young Terran? Huang Si was a little curious.


    After a little distracted observation, Huang Si understood the general reason, but he still had no idea of making a move. He just sent Wen Ling out to stop it before Zhou Xia was about to encounter the cruelest frame up.


    But even Huang Si didn''t expect that the Terran was so excessive, and Zhou Xia was so strong that he would rather die than compromise.


    "She committed suicide." Huang Si said.


    Wen Ling immediately remembered what Huang Si had said to him before. He may have made a mistake in looking at Zhou Xia. At present, he only felt regretful and hurriedly left his seat and knelt on the ground:


    "Respect God. Wen Ling knows he made a mistake and killed Miss Zhou Xia. I hope God can save Miss Zhou. I''m willing to pay the price myself."


    "I''ll save her." Huang Si finished, and then the whole person disappeared from the study.


    Since you want to save it, save it. After thinking about it, Huang Si already has an idea. It''s true that Wenling is also responsible for the death of the little girl. As Wenling''s master, Huang Si will bear it well and help the little girl solve it.


    In the inn, the guards cried with the old lady, while the inn owner pretended to cry: "Alas, it was Tao Cui who did it. She''s so hateful..."


    Suddenly, the dark window was full of light.


    The faint sound of music came like a fairy sound.


    Several people couldn''t help jumping to the window and looking out. Then they saw a scene they would never forget all their life.


    The moonlight meanders down like a real river and condenses into a light blue light river. The light river is like a real river with water waves. A god like existence steps down the light river with water waves.


    His body radiated blue light, and no one could see his face clearly.


    When the God came to the window, everyone couldn''t help kneeling down to him.


    "Great God, please save our young lady!" An old lady suddenly cried and kowtowed.


    Reminded by her, others also knelt on the ground and kowtowed: "great God, help Miss!"


    In ancient myths, didn''t the wife of the tree patriarch also resurrect and later become a great wizard of the human race?


    Huang Si didn''t cry under the tube. He was looking for Zhou Xia''s soul.


    It''s too late. If the soul has dissipated, there''s no way.


    But he soon found it. The soul did not dissipate, but it was not next to the body, but on the roof.


    Zhou Xia''s soul condensed into a virtual shadow, sat on the roof and looked into the distance with his cheeks. The soul was almost empty, as if it would soon dissipate.


    Huang Si''s consciousness asked her, "Zhou Xia, would you like me to be your master?"


    "..." Zhou Xia''s soul was at a loss.


    Seems to have no memory and consciousness? Huang didn''t ask. Anyway, he wanted to save people. He used a little consciousness to suppress and assimilate directly.


    When Zhou Xia''s soul was assimilated, Huang Si saw her soul state.


    "The strength of the soul is good, but it doesn''t seem to retain any memory?"


    However, anyway, he just came to volunteer to save people. This family member should be given away for nothing.


    Thinking like this, Huang Si habitually fed Zhou Xia a piece of mental strength, then stuffed her soul back into her body on the ground and made a backup by the way.


    Zhou Xia''s body on the ground was lifted up by mental force, flew out of the window, stood in mid air, and then quickly repaired and completed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The Terrans kneeling around were surprised to see the miracle in front of them.


    When Zhou Xia''s soul was completely integrated with her body, Huang Si gave her a soul instruction: "Zhou Xia, wake up."


    Zhou Xia, who was already dead, slowly opened her eyes.


    The Terrans kneeling next to them witnessed the miracle and couldn''t help shouting "thank you God". Even the innkeeper and the waiter who pretended to be on one side were so frightened that they knelt on the ground and muttered prayers.


    However, Huang Si frowned.


    In fact, the vitality of the body has not been restored. He can forcibly command Zhou Xia''s soul to open her eyes with his soul command, but she is not alive.


    It''s been too long. The body is cold.


    In order to enable her to act independently, Huang Si made a power core and stuffed it into Zhou Xia''s chest. Under the instruction, her soul quickly integrated with the power core, and then the physiological operation of the body changed from biological activities to the support of the power core.


    Zhou Xia blinked and finally woke up completely.


    Her expression was still at a loss, but out of the instinct of the family members, she looked up at Huang Si and waited for the command of the soul master.


    Huang Si checked her condition. Sure enough, the delay was too long, the brain death time was too long, and the physical memory was completely gone. As for the soul memory, it seems that there is not much left.


    And, as expected, Zhou Xia is also a whiteboard Monster without skills and rules.


    But anyway, Huang Si just came to do charity and gave a resurrection for nothing.


    However, with the power core, Zhou Xia''s situation has not improved. Her body is still dead, which is a little similar to Lu CuO''s situation at the beginning, but she has no ability to use energy and can only instinctively use the original energy to support her physical activities.

 Chapter 178

    "It''s pathetic of you to become my family at such a young age." Huang Si put his hand on her head and said gently, "go back to your home. Continue your unfinished life. Your life should have a long time."


    Zhou Xia stared at his soul master and nodded subconsciously.


    "Don''t worry about the body. I''ll let the land clone cultivate a new body and replace it for you at that time. Anyway, your memory is gone, and it''s the same with any body."


    With that, Huang Si waved, and the sword on the ground flew up and fell into Zhou Xia''s hands. Huang Si asked her to hold the sword tightly, and then added, "I''ll kill all your enemies later, and you can choose the rest of the way. A prayer channel is left for you. As my family, you can call me once when you encounter difficulties that you can''t solve by yourself. I''ll show up and sit down as your family."


    After saying what he wanted to say, Huang Si put Zhou Xia on the ground.


    Seeing that Huang Si seemed to be leaving, the Terrans below quickly shouted, "please show the name of the great God. We will build a temple and worship when we go back, so that the name of the great God can be handed down for generations!"


    Huang Si chuckled: "you people are exaggerating to promise to be immortal. Take Zhou Xia back. She has no memory of the past. You should protect her."


    "As for you." Huang Si pointed to the innkeeper. The innkeeper suddenly trembled in his thigh. He knew that man could not hide from God. "Work for the tiger and harm the innocent. Die with your man."


    As soon as the voice fell, the innkeeper and his strong man burst into a blood mist together.


    With that, Huang Si dispersed the energy of water around him, and his consciousness left here.


    In Wen Ling''s opinion, Huang Si appeared again ten minutes after he disappeared. He couldn''t help asking nervously, "how''s Zhou Xia?"


    Wenling knows that Huang Si can revive people, but he doesn''t know whether there are conditions or costs for resurrection.


    If there is a heavy price, he is willing to pay at all costs, because it is his fault and he can only bear it.


    Huang Si smiled: "what if I say the price is your life?"


    Wen Ling knew that Huang Si saw his idea again. He hesitated and said, "that''s OK."


    "All right. Your life is more important than that little girl. Keep it well." Huang Si sat on the desk and took a pile from the top of the data pile. "Zhou Xia is resurrected now, but her body has lost its vitality, almost like zombies, and her physical activities are supported by the core of strength... Eh, I suddenly found that decapitation, zombies, core and girls are resurrected after death. These elements are combined like magic girls..."


    Wenling didn''t understand what he was saying behind him, but he was relieved, "just live."


    "But the memory is gone." Looking back on Zhou Xia, Huang Si sighed: "Her soul strength is quite good, but she is too young and has too little life experience. It is estimated that she can''t leave any deep memory on her soul. For this kind of white board soul with average strength, the things she can recall must be the most persistent and unforgettable things in her life... If she is persistent enough, she may still remember."


    Wen Ling sighed, "I hope Zhou Xia can recover."


    "It doesn''t matter. If she can''t recover, I''ll let her live well among the Terrans." Huang Si said, "wait a minute. I''ll call some family members."


    Huang sigang has just contacted the core of the world and asked it to send ash and some other fierce beasts and monsters.


    The core of the world is really a silly child. Huang Si has used soul instructions. It also took a long time to figure out how to operate, and then it took a lot of effort to bring Huang Si''s family members one after another.


    Wen Ling waited for a while and suddenly saw a huge wolf in the open space outside the study.


    The wolf''s fur is silver, only its mane is blue. The whole wolf is much taller than people standing there, and its length is several people long. Just standing there, it has a terrible sense of oppression and gives people a feeling of extreme danger.


    Even if Wen Ling''s cultivation was excellent, he couldn''t help being forced back by the momentum of the silver wolf.


    "Why, ash, take your momentum away. You scared your predecessors." Huang Si was dissatisfied.


    The silver wolf named gray immediately purred, his eyes became docile and his momentum restrained, then he leaned down, stuck to the ground and waved his tail pleasantly.


    Huang Si nodded, jumped onto his back, sat on it, and then said to Wen Ling, "come up."


    Ash looked at Wen Ling and his eyes were not too friendly.


    Now it has quite good intelligence. After coming here, it found that its owner seemed to be very good to the old Terran, and even because the Terran trained it, which made ash very unhappy.


    "Woo..." ash uttered a deep cry.


    Of course, Huang Si could see his idea. He immediately grabbed Gray''s ear and said, "why do you have a pet eating my vinegar? Pets should look like pets!"


    Ash woke up a little.


    By the way, why did you become a pet again? Because you are cute and can be a mount... Yes, you can''t go too far and lose the favor of your master.


    Ash quickly pretended to be cute. It opened its eyes, shook its ears and made a soft and cute voice: "Ow!"


    During the period of Huihui playing treasure, the core of the world sent several other fierce beasts and the only demon family.


    Huang Si stepped on the head of Firefox.


    This is the worst treatment among his family members who are still alive.


    Firefox didn''t dare to resist at all, but just fell on the ground obediently.


    Wen Ling tried to climb up Gray''s back, but Gray''s body was too tall and smooth, so it was difficult to climb up.


    Seeing this, Huang Si picked up Wen Ling, put him on his gray neck and asked him to grasp his mane.


    Ready, Huang Si flew up with a large group of orcs, shuttled through the sky at high speed in the night, and soon caught up with LuLun and Tao Cui.


    Huang Si put them on the road ahead of these Terrans.


    As soon as ash landed, he released his authority as an S-class fierce beast.


    A terrible momentum dominated the whole space in an instant. All the horses screamed, stopped running, raised their hooves and threw almost all their riders down.


    And the carriage was directly overturned by the horse.


    LuLun''s roar came from the carriage, and then he came out swearing.


    But as soon as he came out, he was as shocked as those Terrans outside.


    In the moonlight, the score was clear. There stood a group of animals on the road ahead, and the leader was a huge silver gray wolf!


    Its big mouth can bite a person directly. This is definitely not something that Terrans can resist!

 Chapter 179

    "Young master, let''s, let''s run away..."


    His men''s voices trembled.


    "You cover me, I, I''ll go first!"


    Seeing that the horses were scared to the ground, LuLun knew that he could not ride away, so he instructed his men to try to put them on their back.


    "Don''t go." Huang Si said, "you all have to die."


    Ash sent out a light roar, and the fierce animals around him were ordered to move forward one after another.


    "You can''t kill me! I, I''m a relative of the Zhuang kingdom!" Lu Lun looked at the situation and shouted hurriedly.


    "Please don''t kill me. I''m innocent. I''m just a weak woman!" Tao Cui also knelt on the ground and begged.


    The answer to the two men was the relentless attack of the fierce beast.


    Huang Si sat on his gray back, looked at the killing in the moonlight and said casually, "don''t you understand the sentence ''you all have to die''? If you understand, you should commit suicide."


    Wen Lingmo sat on ash silently and watched what had happened.


    At first, he thought that Huang Si called the wolf to let it fight. Unexpectedly, he didn''t fight yet. Just his shrimp soldiers and crab generals tore up all the Terrans.


    "Ash is an S-class fierce beast. It''s too strong. At present, there''s no chance for it in this world." Huang Si looked at Wenling''s consciousness and answered him.


    Among these shrimp and crab generals, a red fox is particularly conspicuous and hard-working.


    As a dependents, this Firefox doesn''t need to do anything, but it hasn''t received soul instructions since it became a dependents, and it deeply feels that its soul owner doesn''t like itself. In order to avoid accidentally letting it kill itself when its owner doesn''t wake up or sleepy one day, Firefox always lives very carefully.


    For example, at this time, Firefox consciously participated in the punishment of Terrans.


    A few minutes later, the battle was over.


    This is because Huang Si said, "slow down."


    When the last clan died, Huang Si threw a plaque to Firefox and let it hang around his neck.


    "You can inform the Terran."


    The reason why he let the monster come over was that Huang Si didn''t want to leave a living for these Terrans, so he planned to let the intelligent monster negotiate with the Terrans.


    Firefox quickly expressed in its consciousness that it would do well.


    However, its owner didn''t respond at all. The Firefox realized that the owner didn''t look at it, so he had to nod desperately to express his meaning.


    Huang Si ignored it and said to Wen Ling sitting on ash, "see? These people are the people who spread rumors around your college."


    In fact, Wen Ling also noticed that these people looked familiar. They were the people who appeared around the academy a few days ago. He stroked his long beard and sighed, "it''s these people. Alas, it''s all my preconceptions and credulity."


    "You did make a mistake." Huang Si said, "if you test Zhou Xia''s level, you will find that she loves learning, and she came to study after knowing your Taoism in advance."


    "However, your main mistake is not that you trust others, but that you test human nature as a human being. Zhu Yao, remember, before you become a real God, don''t test and test human nature, because no one is qualified to test his compatriots, and human nature can''t stand the test."


    Wen Ling sighed deeply and felt that even though he had been a man for two generations, there was still a lot to learn.


    Then, under the leadership of Firefox, a group of fierce beasts bit off several representative heads and went to Zhuang Guoxing together. They will lay down these heads at the border of Zhuang and inform the Terrans that they have made a big mistake and have been punished by the orcs.


    Ash naturally doesn''t have to go. To be exact, ash is called over just because Huang Si wants to sit on his back.


    After finishing this, ash went back to Jingguo Taoist temple with Huang Si and Wen Ling.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later.


    The guard and others returned to Zhuang with Zhou Xia.


    They told Zhou you and his wife the truth. They were surprised and called Zhou Xia to have a look.


    Today''s Zhou Xia has become ignorant. She has lost her memory and lost her past life. Today, she has only normal living ability. Other things, including education, martial arts and swordsmanship, and even that lively and stubborn character, all disappear with her memory.


    Now Zhou Xia seems to have a little close impression of her parents and gently leans in Zhou''s mother''s arms, but in addition, she can only say some simple words that can call her parents. In addition, she can hardly see the shadow of the past.


    Zhou''s mother lost her voice and cried, and Zhou you couldn''t help crying. Her excellent daughter became like this, but she could only be glad that she was still alive and didn''t expect anything else.


    Zhou you knows that his daughter''s return from death is a great gift from the gods. And the culprit of all this can not be prosecuted. Even if he went to the court to sue LuLun, there was no way - according to the gods heard by the guards, LuLun had been executed by the gods, but all these are forces beyond the world. Will other people in Zhuang believe it?


    Because LuLun and his guards died at the hands of monsters, there has been an uproar in Zhuang state. They knew that this fact was shot by the gods, but they could only hide it closely to prevent others from associating it with their own head.


    Although Zhou you was an important minister and Zhou''s mother was a noble lady, they had nothing to do with the royal family after all. And ordinary people can''t fight the royal family.


    In this way, in order to avoid accidents, Zhou Xia was temporarily placed under house arrest at home.


    Because she has no memory, she is ignorant on weekdays. Occasionally, she will pick up by the window and look at the distance.


    Zhou''s mother was worried about Zhou Xia''s hair. It''s not the way for her daughter to be trapped at home. Finally, she went to discuss with her husband: "why don''t we marry Xia Xia quickly?"


    Zhou you was also worried. He said, "it seems that this is the only way now. After staying for a long time, it will be more difficult for Xia Xia to get married. Besides, she is not stupid. Didn''t the LORD God say it? She just lost her memory. It seems that it''s OK to talk about marriage, marry and let her husband teach her."


    Zhou''s mother wiped her tears: "I really don''t want to marry Xia Xia. However, girls can''t stay at their parents'' house all their life. They will marry out sooner or later. What''s more, she is like other women without her previous knowledge. We noble women don''t need to do any housework. Just like others, we can marry out early and have children early, junior The son will teach his husband and son and live a stable life. "


    After a long discussion, they finally decided to tell Zhou Xia about their marriage.


    She is now almost 17 years old. If she drags on, 17, 18, 19, the older she is, the harder it is to get married. If she drags on to become an old girl, she still bears the reputation of amnesia. I''m afraid no one wants it.


    So Zhou you began to ask her colleagues to help find reliable families, and Zhou''s mother also used her social relations to go out and inquire around.


    After all, Zhou Xia has the name of the first beauty in Zhuang. Moreover, most people don''t know that she has lost her memory. If they know, they may be happier. After all, many men don''t like women dancing knives and swords, not to mention that Zhou Xia''s character is too different from ordinary women. Although she has noble cultivation, she doesn''t have any docility.


    In this way, without knowing anything about Zhou Xia, only half a month later, her wedding date had been finalized.

 Chapter 180

    Ten days later, on an auspicious day, the welcoming team went to the door with gongs and drums. Zhou Xia was taken by the servant to change into the bride''s red robe and put on a red cap for her.


    But when the servants tried to push her out, she refused to go out. Zhou''s mother had to persuade her again and again in her ear that it was for her good. The other party was a rich family who knew Beicheng, and the men of the other party''s family admired Zhou Xia for a long time. After she married, she only had to be a rich wife. She didn''t have to do anything. Her mother-in-law would not make her angry


    Zhou''s mother talked a lot, but Zhou Xia was expressionless and didn''t know if she listened. Suddenly, she struggled to go to the inner room. Zhou''s mother let the servants loose their hands to see what she was going to do.


    But Zhou Xia ran into his bedroom and came out with two long swords.


    This is the sword that her father bought for her. At the same time, it is also the sword that the God once stuffed back into her hand.


    Looking at her daughter holding a pair of swords tightly in her arms and nodding, she seemed to say that it was OK to have this. Mother Zhou burst into tears. It seemed that this was her daughter''s last thought.


    Although there is no precedent for the bride to marry with a sword and it doesn''t seem to be in line with the rules, Zhou''s mother can''t refuse her daughter''s last little request.


    Finally, with the permission of Zhou''s mother, Zhou Xia wore a red cap and a red wedding dress depicting dragons and embroidered Phoenix, held the double swords in her arms and sat in the wedding sedan.


    She has even lost the basic common sense of the human race. When her mother asked her to go, she went. As for what mother Zhou told her, she didn''t quite understand.


    In Zhou Xia''s consciousness, the whole world seemed to be separated from her. Everything outside the membrane was vague. It was difficult for the voice and meaning of people outside to spread into her consciousness.


    In the past, she chose to commit suicide in order to resist the lifestyle she regarded as inferior to pigs and dogs. Now, however, she doesn''t know that she is being pushed onto a very similar path by her biological parents.


    Zhou Xia has worked hard all her life to get freedom. This life is very short, but it is also her little life so far. In order to live freely, she learned a lot of knowledge and practiced martial arts and sword. No matter how hard and tired she was, she also gritted her teeth to survive.


    Also, in the end, before she died, she went to Jingguo so far to seek Tao, just to become a real strong man, ignore all the prejudices and constraints in the world and live the life she wanted.


    Unfortunately, her parents didn''t know what she had thought, and they really thought for her out of their hearts, so they helped her choose this way.


    No one is right or wrong, maybe it''s just a matter of concept.


    Outside the sedan chair, the sound of blowing and beating sounded. Someone raised the sedan chair. Her body swayed with the sedan chair, and then moved forward.


    Her head was covered under the red cover and she couldn''t see anything. She just felt at a loss. Everything was strange without her parents.


    Zhou Xia could only hold her sword tightly, as if it was her only and last dependence.


    The sedan chair swayed for a long time. It climbed the slope, crossed the bridge, walked in the streets and alleys, and sometimes stopped to have a rest. Finally, after a long journey, the sedan chair and the people outside finally stopped.


    Zhou Xia heard many strange voices, and another man shouted:


    "Somebody help the bride out!"


    The car door opened.


    Zhou Xia made a subconscious move at that moment.


    She quickly hid a pair of swords in her generous red wedding dress.


    Then someone helped her out of the sedan chair from the front door.


    "The bride enters the lobby!"


    The man shouted again.


    Zhou Xia was dragged forward.


    She still couldn''t see anything. There was only red in front of her, but listening to the voices of strangers around her, her heart slowly became clear.


    "Where am I... What am I... Doing?" Zhou Xia thought, "by the way... Mom and Dad, married me... I''m... Getting married..."


    The words once said by her mother circulated in Zhou Xia''s heart, marriage, having children, taking care of children, rich wives, safe days, and her mother-in-law won''t bully... Many gathered in her heart bit by bit, impacted her heart, and finally gathered into a painful force.


    Zhou Xia stopped and didn''t go any further.


    The people pushing her around were impatient and dragged hard, "go!"


    The man''s behavior was very rough, and Zhou Xia was dragged staggering.


    She felt that she was so weak.


    So we should follow the instructions of so many people, live a life we don''t want to live, and enter the trap that everyone has entered since ancient times.


    Everyone smiled grimly and said to her, obey.


    Listen to your father, your husband, your superiors, and your kings.


    Disobedience means death.


    Yes, she died once because she was too weak. She remembered.


    Tears ran down her cheeks.


    Zhou Xia''s body had no vitality.


    At the moment, but miraculously shed tears.


    "I..."


    "... I''ve died once... Why... Don''t you let me go?"


    The people around couldn''t understand what she was saying.


    Someone pushed her behind her again. It was an old woman''s voice: "what''s the matter with the bride? How can she not understand the rules?"


    Zhou Xia was not on guard for a moment. The double swords in his hand were unstable. For a moment, they fell out and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Suddenly there was a surprised voice around, and then someone angrily said, "who married someone with a sword? Put it away!"


    Then someone went up and wanted to take the sword from the ground.


    "Sword! My sword!"


    Zhou Xia''s heart suddenly panicked. The sword was entrusted to her by the gods. It was her most important treasure. You can''t lose it, you can''t lose it!


    Someone grabbed her arm and tried to cut her hands back. This behavior brought her an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    "I don''t want to be weak."


    "Want to change all this."


    "Want to control your own destiny."


    "Want to gain power beyond the secular world!"


    power.


    Zhou Xia stretched out her hand and the power emerged. In an instant, the chaotic thinking world was knocked to pieces by this power, with fragments scattered. All the falsehood, confusion and obstacles collapsed, and the world showed its true face in front of her.


    The new force sprouted from the depths of her body and rushed through her dead body like a river that lit a whole flame in her body.


    Her consciousness became clear.


    "This is my sword!"


    The man with the sword was an adult man. When he saw Zhou Xia coming to grab the sword, he frowned and tried to push her away with one hand and took the sword away.


    Zhou Xia''s white little hand was held on the hilt of the sword, and then a huge force came. The man''s tiger mouth was directly torn, and the double swords were grabbed by Zhou Xia!


    Memory gradually recovers under the surge of power.


    From the past to the present, little by little memories fell back into the heart lake, supplementing her personality.


    At this time, many people came forward and pulled her, trying to make her obedient. She pushed around, and the power in her body surged out.


    All the people around were suddenly hit by this force and fell into the distance. In a moment, Zhou Xia was empty.


    People cried out, and Zhou Xia took off her veil with her hands and looked straight at the crowd around her without stopping.


    "Come on, grab the bride and cover her head back!"


    Seeing that the bride was disobedient, the elder presiding over the wedding immediately shouted loudly, trying to remedy it.


    As soon as Zhou Xia lifted the red wedding dress, she took out the two long swords inside. As soon as she held one handle, she threw it skillfully. The scabbard fell to the ground with a bang, and two bright swords like autumn water appeared in her hand!


    Zhou Xia raised his sword and made preparations for the battle that had been done countless times.


    Tears still hung on her cheeks, however, she was unwilling to continue crying.

 Chapter 181

    "Catch her!"


    "Take down her sword!"


    "Treachery, treachery!"


    Around her, there were many people shouting and jumping, and others tried to get close to her with weapons. They were afraid of themselves with double swords, Zhou Xia thought.


    Thirty years ago, there was a female swordsman named Kong Yu. She once used her double swords to cut off all obstacles, fearless, and realize her ideas with strong strength. When the great swordsman became famous, he was still young and had always been the object of Zhou Xia''s worship.


    She also wants to be such a person, become a strong person and control her own destiny, rather than become a vassal of others. Her destiny is trampled on by others!


    In the face of countless hostile, frightened and puzzled eyes, Zhou Xia felt her strength, raised her double swords and waved forward in the air. The new forces rushed out of her body. This force was like water and gas, running in the channel of her body, then flowing into her palm, passing through the sword body, and then flying out of the blade!


    Two invisible sword Qi suddenly appeared in the tip of the blade, crossed a space, and then fell on the wall more than 20 meters away.


    In the loud noise, the wall has been cut to pieces by the sword gas, and there are two big holes!


    During the flying process of sword Qi, whenever it is blocked on its way forward, both people and objects are cut off like the sharpest knife.


    Screams broke out in the crowd.


    And Zhou Xia clenched the double swords.


    She lost the opportunity to seek Tao, and she also lost the opportunity to learn from the power beyond the secular world. Now, her only dependence is the sword skill she has practiced in many times, and the double swords that have been with her for many years.


    Did the God who dragged her back from the country of death say that her life was too short to leave anything.


    Yes, she has only practiced sword for a few years. She is not a strong man, but she has no choice but to believe in her sword!


    "Don''t stop me!"


    Zhou Xia waved his sword in the air again, and the air flow in his body gushed out, turned into sword Qi, flew out from the blade, grew larger and flew forward. When they realized her intention, they all retreated to both sides in surprise.


    This sword split the crowd like a sword breaking the sea!


    Holding double swords, the air flow in her body circulates like a vortex, and even projects slightly outward, making her momentum suddenly become extremely strong.


    The people next to her were not only attracted by her sword, but also forced by her momentum. They just wanted to stay away from this terrible feeling.


    Zhou Xia didn''t continue to hurt people, but left the noisy place along the road that everyone made way for her.


    She wants to go home.


    However, this time, Zhuang was in chaos.


    The news of the wedding scene was like growing wings and flying quickly to the palace. The queen immediately thought of her nephew who had been missing for a month.


    Yes, Lu Lun was originally the suitor of Zhou Xia. He left Zhuang state before. It is said that he also went to Jing state for Zhou Xia. Later, he and a large group of people he brought were inexplicably killed by the orcs on the way home. The orcs even came to Zhuang with words to tell them that they had a deep hatred and could not swallow it.


    The queen always felt that there must be a reason for this. The orcs would not write to explain the reason for no reason. She wanted to trouble the Zhou family, but the Zhou family was not at fault. Zhou you was also an important Minister of the country and was not very active.


    Originally, the queen was thinking about when to attack the Zhou family. At present, she unexpectedly sent her fault to the door this summer. Wouldn''t she be overjoyed?


    Moreover, since Zhou Xia has such a powerful personal force, maybe LuLun''s death is related to her, not simply killed by the orc!


    The queen hurried to the palace and met King Zhuang.


    "Your Majesty, please be sure to plead for lun''er''s grievance! Now there is a man named Zhou Xia in China who has killed many people by means of monsters, and killed my nephew and his more than 20 followers! Even, she may have colluded with the beast clan!"


    After listening to the Queen''s account of the causes and consequences one by one, King Zhuang''s face gradually changed. He can tolerate some people being domineering. After all, many are human relations. However, he will never allow anyone in China to override power with personal force.


    The Queen''s nephew LuLun is not a good thing, he knows.


    However, Zhou Xia can''t tolerate people like this, because even if collusion with the orc doesn''t exist, she is extremely dangerous!


    "Give me the order," King Zhuang called the official who gave the order, "and immediately call the city guard to search Zhou Xia. Once found, kill him immediately! Remember, kill him! At all costs!"


    The whole search began immediately, and they didn''t use much effort to find Zhou Xia''s whereabouts, because she went straight back to her home.


    "Dad, mom, your daughter is unfilial, which makes you worry." Zhou Xia knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times to her parents in the lobby.


    Zhou you and Zhou''s mother were both sitting in the hall and sighing, but now they were surprised to see their daughter coming back directly with double swords.


    Seeing their daughter kowtow and say such words, a bad premonition suddenly rose in their hearts.


    After kowtowing, Zhou Xia got up and burst into tears again.


    Zhou''s mother panicked: "Xia Xia, don''t you want to marry that family? Why don''t you come back and we''ll change you for another family, OK? You''re not as hoodwinked as before. At that time, you must carefully choose a family you like."


    Zhou Xia shook her head slowly.


    "Mom, it''s not like that. I didn''t come back because of this family or that family. But..."


    Her eyes looked to the distance outside the door. Her thin body seemed so lonely.


    "Because I''m leaving. Mom and Dad, I can''t stay with you anymore. I can''t find the life I want here."


    Zhou Xia looked back at his parents with firm eyes.


    At this time, there was a lot of noise outside the door, and soldiers came around.


    Zhou Xia savored the use of power in her body. With the air flowing back and forth in her body, it flowed to her eyes, which widened her vision, saw everything more clearly, and flowed to her ears, so that she could listen to the sound further and hear the subtle sound.


    Her senses become several times more sensitive than before under the action of air flow, far beyond ordinary people.


    And her skill is more agile.


    Zhou Xia came to the window in a few steps, and then turned out of the window. Soldiers outside saw her and surrounded her with knives and guns, while she jumped up.


    The air flow penetrated up and down in her body, down to the center of her feet and up to the middle of her head. With this jump, the powerful force lifted her up, and the roof quickly passed by her. Then she shifted slightly in the air and fell steadily on the roof.


    Those city guards with weapons below are silly. Even though their long weapons are long, how can they pierce a person who can jump on the roof at any time?


    Zhou Xia walked quickly on the roof and tried to jump over when she met the gap between the roofs. However, she knew that the houses in Beicheng were in rows, and there were occasionally wide street intervals in the middle. She couldn''t jump over the street. Therefore, the buildings in the King City became like a maze.


    When she was still looking for the road outside the city, the setbacks encountered by the city guard had been reported to King Zhuang, who was furious and gave a new order: under the command of the general of ZhiBei City, use a strong crossbow and arrow rain, and be sure to kill Zhou Xia on the spot!

 Chapter 182

    Zhou Xia is still walking between the roofs. She ignores the city guards who have been chasing her below and doesn''t want to create more casualties. Although she is able to kill many people now, she just wants to stay away from here.


    She has no revenge, didn''t the God say? She has helped her solve her enemies who want to harm her, and handed over the power of choice to her.


    Her choice is to leave here forever and go to Jingguo to find Wen Ling.


    Suddenly, Zhou Xia''s hair stood upright. A feeling that she didn''t know whether it was intuition or Qi machine made her quickly lower her body. Then, subconsciously, all the airflow in her body gathered to her back.


    What followed was a dense rain of arrows!


    Zhou Xia himself, together with the surrounding roof, was immediately stabbed into a hedgehog by the arrow rain.


    Zhou Xia made a dull hum, and the corners of her mouth overflowed with blood. She resisted the attack of arrow rain with air flow, but there were too many arrows. All she could do was to make arrow rain not pierce her back. But the impact of arrow rain still hurt her.


    In the distance, hundreds of sharpshooters hold strong bows, pull them full again and point in her direction. As long as she moves a little, there will be a second round of shooting immediately!


    The Zhuang king, the general and the Zhuang state actually regarded Zhou Xia as an enemy to deal with her alone according to the standard of the army.


    However, she finally blocked this wave of dense shooting, and the air flow in her body had been consumed.


    Zhou Xia has a feeling that if she doesn''t die, she can gather a new air flow. However, if it is exhausted, she is completely weak waiting for her. She can''t escape, but she will fall into the clutches of the enemy.


    Zhou Xia ran the air flow left in her body and burst all the arrow tips on her back. Then she jumped up hard and jumped to the other roof nearest to her.


    There was a rustling sound in the air, and another rain of arrows hit.


    Zhou Xia tried to escape, but the arrow rain was too dense. She was still stabbed by five or six sharp arrows.


    This time, there was no excess airflow in her body to resist the attack. The sharp arrow directly pierced her thin body, and the blood came straight out of her chest.


    Zhou Xia''s mouth gave a short cry of pain and spit out a large shed of blood.


    With this amount of blood loss, she can''t live.


    Zhou Xia smiled bitterly. She wanted to say goodbye to her parents, leave this terrible city and go to Jingguo to find Wen Ling. As a result, she was dying here before she started.


    She thought how powerful she could be. It turned out that it was just a person''s strength, so meager.


    How can a person compete with the whole city and even with Zhuang, a great country?


    Yes, in order to survive, she offended Zhuang Guo, so she must die.


    At this time, seeing her embarrassed appearance, the senior general of Zhuang issued a new order mercilessly: "the third wave, prepare, launch!"


    The archer raised his bow and arrow.


    These people never thought that they were not an enemy country, but only a 16-year-old girl, even their national, who was a resident of ZhiBei city.


    They are just troops, just on mission.


    Zhuang is worthy of being the most powerful country of the human race. He manages the whole ZhiBei city like an iron bucket and won''t give anyone who disobeys the country a chance.


    The sharp arrow was shot from the string, and the third wave of arrow rain instantly crossed the sky and rushed behind Zhou Xia.


    At this critical moment.


    A man appeared beside Zhou Xia.


    He looked at Zhou Xia and Zhuang''s army. His eyes were as cold as ice for thousands of years and as indifferent as gods.


    He didn''t do anything, and the arrow rain in the air disappeared like evaporation.


    Then, the terrible pressure fell from the sky, and the whole ZhiBei City stood still.


    "Are you stupid, you child, who is dying and doesn''t use the prayer channel to call me?" Huang Si sighed helplessly.


    He leaned over and picked up Zhou Xia''s broken body, smashed the sharp arrow on her body, and then repaired the scarred body with strength.


    Huang Si didn''t come until he received the prayer, but inadvertently found that his conscious space had changed in reality, so he found the source, and then noticed that something had happened to Zhou Xia.


    There is a time difference between the real world and the green world. Fortunately, Zhou Xia, as his family member, is not so easy to die. Although he came a little late, he still has time.


    As a family member, Zhou Xia''s body can be repaired by the power of creation. As her body recovers, she breathes out a long breath, and the situation is a little better. Next, she felt Huang Si holding her hands, and an air flow that was hundreds of times stronger than her was transmitted into her body.


    "Absorb well. You should be able to absorb these internal Qi. After all, my Qi and your Qi come from the same ability." Huang Si has a gentle voice.


    Zhou Xia Yiyan absorbed the air flow, and the huge air flow poured into her body with a destructive trend. Zhou Xia''s heart moved and subconsciously guided the huge force to rush through her body along a wonderful track.


    With the continuous rush of air flow, new channels were opened up in Zhou Xia''s body, one, two, three... Strong air flow came from Huang Si''s palm, and finally eight channels were opened up in Zhou Xia''s body.


    Since the opening of the channel, the air flow will no longer wander aimlessly, but circulate along an established path through a total of eight channels. Moreover, in the process of concentrating on guiding the air circulation in Zhou and Xia, the air flow will become slightly stronger. It seems that this flow itself can make the air flow more.


    For a long time, Zhou Xia opened his eyes and stopped guiding the air flow. At this time, the air flow in the body can circulate by itself. Not only the flow route is much more complex than in the past, but also the flow position and route are broader than before.


    Even Zhou Xia can feel that when it flows to different channels, it can play a different role.


    But now she had no time to feel it carefully. Instead, she first knelt down on the roof with the most formal etiquette of worshipping the gods, "thank the great God for saving me again."


    Huang Si said with a smile, "my memory is restored? I still remember being resurrected once."


    Zhou Xia nodded hurriedly, and then she was a little worried and said, "the Qi you gave me... Is it called internal Qi? It''s much stronger than my previous Qi. If you give me so much Qi, will you not use it enough?"


    "The amount given to you is about 25 times your previous total internal Qi. Don''t worry about me. After all, I am a God. Human energy is nothing to God."


    This is true. In fact, all the internal Qi of Huang Si is transformed by primitive energy, and his creative power is basically inexhaustible, so it is indeed endless.


    "What''s more, in fact, I have to thank you." Huang Si said to Zhou Xia.


    Zhou Xia did make a great contribution to the whole law system.


    She has added a new field to the green world system - gas.


    However, this Qi is not the Qi in nature. Although it is also related to it, it originates from the human body, so it can be called internal Qi. What surprised Huang Si most was that the attribute of internal Qi was dual.


    The main attribute of internal Qi is life and the secondary attribute is nature.


    Zhou Xia''s use of internal Qi is purely instinctive, but Huang Si knows better than her. When internal Qi runs, a kind of natural energy from the outside pours in from the top of the head, flows to the abdomen, and then generates a new energy, that is, internal Qi.


    Internal Qi is born in the human body, so the main attribute is life, and the source is the natural energy outside, so the secondary attribute is nature?


    Part of Huang Si''s consciousness entered the consciousness space and showed the optical network view of the green world in the dark starry sky.


    The past five fields have become six regions. In addition to water, civilization, wisdom, soul and death, another new field has been lit up: "life". Next to life, there is a vague area. Originally there was no induction, but now there is a slight induction of laws. It seems to be the field of "nature".

 Chapter 183

    A particularly bright star shines in the field of life, but the law breath extending from the stars is divided into two strands. The large one is connected to the field of life and the small one is connected to the field of nature.


    This should be Zhou Xia''s soul.


    However, I don''t know if it is because the source comes from Zhou Xia. Although Huang Si has the laws in the field of life, he can''t condense pure life energy, but can only transform internal Qi.


    But fortunately, this internal Qi seems to be very easy to use. Although Huang Si named it with the vocabulary of martial arts novels, its function is far beyond the martial arts system. The most typical feature of this super system is the outward sword Qi.


    Zhou Xia now has a soul strength of 1, only one power core to support her body, and her internal Qi ability has just started, but she can use the external sword Qi to attack at the beginning, and her attack power is extremely powerful.


    Although Zhou Xia had almost no control over the sword Qi after it flew out, it was enough to become an excellent powerful skill just by virtue of the characteristics of long-distance and powerful attack.


    This is not the martial arts system skill, but the immortal Xia system!


    Moreover, this is not a single skill, but a compound skill.


    Take Zhou Xia''s current situation. Originally, her body was completely supported by the core of strength and was lifeless. Now, with internal Qi in her body, internal Qi began to nourish her body with its life attributes. After Huang Si personally helped her replenish 25 times of internal Qi and opened eight channels for her body, her body was directly activated by internal Qi. Now, the dying body has resumed its life activities, and the blood and breath have started to flow again.


    This is the real resurrection!


    In this way, the energy of internal Qi has the characteristics of recovery, regeneration, enhancement, release from the body and so on.


    Huang Si really didn''t think of it. Originally, out of sympathy for Zhou Xia, she resurrected her as a good deed. Originally, she didn''t think about what she could do, but sent her back to live her own life.


    The so-called real gold needs to be refined by fire. Before refining, no one knows whether it is stone or ore. Zhou Xia once died and lost her memory, but she finally remembered her biggest obsession in the malice of the whole ethnic group.


    That is to be strong and have freedom.


    With the awakening of internal Qi, she finally has the qualification to become a strong person with her own efforts.


    However, Huang Si is really curious about how the internal Qi comes from and why Zhou Xia can produce internal Qi?


    In fact, Wen Ling''s Taoist theory is about the Qi of heaven and earth, but it is only a philosophical concept and does not involve concrete existence. Does Zhou Xia have this ability because he has read relevant theories?


    Huang Si vaguely speculated about the ability of his family members.


    The way a person knows the world determines what abilities he can use.


    For example, Lu CuO was a soldier all his life. He was exposed to killing and death. He was also a general of a country and controlled the life and death of many soldiers. Therefore, he would have a deep understanding of death.


    In Zhu Yao''s theory, the weight of water is the heaviest, so he can understand the law of water and use the energy of water.


    Zhou Xia, however, had some knowledge about the Qi of heaven and earth, and then wanted to become stronger, so he produced the internal Qi in the human body?


    Since internal Qi is something at the level of knowledge and world outlook, can it be taught to other Terrans like martial arts novels, so that other Terrans who are not family members can also master this skill?


    Huang Si didn''t chat with Zhou Xia for a moment, so she turned around and looked around, but the whole city seemed to be static.


    "Great God, what''s the matter with the others? Why don''t you move?" Zhou Xia asked curiously.


    "I suspended it."


    After checking his skills, Huang Si stood on the roof, looked at the city, and sighed, "Zhou Xia, you are a good child, but this Terran society is too malicious to you."


    After listening to this sentence, Zhou Xia recalled all kinds of things she had done since she was a child, but also some melancholy.


    Huang Si held out his hand to her, "come on, Zhou Xia."


    He took Zhou Xia''s hand, took her to float over the city and looked at the prosperous capital. Zhuang is the most powerful country among the Terrans, and ZhiBei city is the capital of Zhuang. It can be said that this is one of the top cities of the Terrans.


    Huang Si loosened his awareness of the whole city and looked at the army surging like an ant colony below. He couldn''t help sighing:


    "Sometimes, I feel that a civilization that has developed into such a situation is not as good as a civilization that was never born from the beginning."


    Zhou Xia looked at the gods around her and looked at his plain face, but she couldn''t help palpitating the content of his words. She didn''t know what the great God was. However, ordinary gods couldn''t say such words that were close to giving a judgment to the whole human race.


    The soldiers below looked around for Zhou Xia, who had just been there. Then someone inadvertently looked up at the sky, and then exclaimed.


    Soon, most people looked at the sky. The man they had just chased is now standing in the sky.


    And there was a man beside her.


    "The energy of civilization... Alas, I didn''t expect that my disgust with this civilization would make me understand the energy of civilization." Huang Si raised his hand, and a light yellow light gradually condensed in his hand.


    In his space of consciousness, amazing changes are taking place.


    With the emotion and thinking about the human civilization, the concentration of laws in the field of "civilization" belonging to the green world system in the consciousness space has become more and more strong. Finally, a light yellow star is condensed in the place where the laws are the strongest.


    This star point shines brightly, illuminating the whole area of the law of civilization.


    At the moment when the stars condensed, Huang Si realized the first skill belonging to the law of civilization.


    At the same time, it is also his first group skill.


    The beautiful light yellow light gathered more and more, forming a yellow light mass. Then, the light mass flew up, came directly above the whole ZhiBei City, and spread abruptly.


    The Terrans below found that the sky had changed.


    Above ZhiBei City, a huge aperture appeared in the air, which enveloped the whole ZhiBei city.


    The color of the aperture is yellow, very light yellow, but it is not monotonous, but it seems that there are many colors flowing in it.


    At the moment when the aperture appeared, the bell of fate sounded again.


    In the hourglass in the sky, a wisp of gravel flows down.


    Then, all the residents of ZhiBei City heard the voice of God with the bell of fate:


    "The Terrans of ZhiBei City, you are in vain as civilized people, but what you do is no different from the barbaric ape man. You show your greatest malice to women. In that case, as the creator of civilization, I will deprive you of your culture and demote you. ZhiBei city!"


    At the same time, Xiao Ke received an order to broadcast the sound to the whole Terran settlement.


    In the huge aperture above ZhiBei City, a lighter and thinner halo was separated and settled down.


    A halo goes down, and immediately another halo separates.


    With the advent of the aura, amazing changes are taking place in the buildings, bows and arrows in the hands of soldiers, or their clothes and objects everywhere in the city.

 Chapter 184

    The towering spires gradually became low, the beautiful carvings of eaves and corners blurred, then became flat and rough. In a short time, they degenerated into one or two thatched huts.


    Bows and arrows become simple and small from strong bows and sharp arrows, and finally turn into branches and wooden thorns.


    The armor of the soldiers changed from metal braided armor to wood armor, leather and cloth, and finally into grass and bark.


    The domesticated pack animal lost its rope, then became wild and ran out with four hooves.


    The wellhead, which is convenient for water supply, lost all water intake devices and finally became a shallow water.


    The still burning stove became simple, and finally turned into an ordinary fire with branches on it.


    Under the influence of the aura, everything in ZhiBei city is changing gradually round by round, and some things are changing and even disappear directly.


    The Terrans in ZhiBei city are also standing in place and receiving the baptism of the aura. In their memory and consciousness, everything belonging to civilization is being deprived by the aura layer by layer.


    "Civilization... The first skill condensed from the field of civilization rules is the group debuff skill..." Huang Si said to himself.


    Zhou Xia was suspended beside him. She looked at the city below. When the aura stopped falling, this place, which was originally the capital of Zhuang Kingdom and almost one of the top and prosperous cities of the Terran, could no longer see its original face.


    The first thing that attracted her attention was the thatched houses and branches everywhere, and then the people dressed in grass clothes and bark. All Wangdu Avenue disappeared, the city wall no longer existed, and the whole city became like a repetition of ancient times.


    "This is... What''s the matter?" Seeing all the changes, Zhou Xia was shocked.


    Now there is no light yellow aperture over the city. Huang Si put it away when he ran out of power.


    "I degraded the civilization of this city," Huang Si said faintly, and then he flew down with Zhou Xia.


    They fell in the city and walked through the chaotic city. The city has not only changed greatly, but also the people living in it. Their eyes have become simple. The people in ZhiBei city have been deprived of civilization, and their thoughts are no different from those in primitive society.


    Zhou Xia looked at the people around her in surprise and the changes taking place in the city. Suddenly, she asked anxiously, "then, great God, my parents... Will it be like this?"


    "Go and see for yourself. I''ll take you there." Huang Si said, "don''t worry about them. Zhou Xia, because they have lost the shackles of civilization, it may be a good thing for them. Because civilization has created too many burdens for them, so that they can''t even express their parents'' true love for their children."


    He gently pushed Zhou Xia, and Zhou Xia''s body floated up and fell to the place where Zhou''s family used to live.


    Zhou Xia opened the door of the thatched house and went in.


    After sending Zhou Xia away, Huang Si separated part of his consciousness and looked at the changes in his consciousness space.


    "No wonder Zhu Yao can provide the framework of ''civilization'' and the rules of civilization, but he can''t understand the skills of civilization. Ordinary people can''t understand this group skill at all." He looked at ZhiBei City, which had declined under his influence, and muttered to himself.


    At the moment of understanding civilization skills, Huang sicai understood why even Zhu Yao could not understand the skills of civilization laws.


    The skill understanding in the field of civilization must include a full understanding of the whole process of civilization and a vision beyond the long river of civilization. The understanding of group skills must have a narrow perspective, not one place at a time, one person and one thing, but a perspective that regards the human race as a whole.


    No one can understand this skill except Huang Si, the founder of human civilization, let alone understand it.


    After understanding the skills, Huang si used civilization degradation for the whole ZhiBei city.


    Civilization degradation is a skill that can be stacked layer by layer. It needs to be used by converting original energy into civilization energy. The energy of civilization is a light yellow light, which is another energy that can not be explained by the knowledge system on the earth''s side.


    Each time the aura lands, it means that another layer of civilization degradation is superimposed on ZhiBei city.


    Huang Si is kind. Although he has been degraded in many layers, he has not reduced the whole ZhiBei city to the ape man stage of complete loss of civilization, but to the primitive social stage of slash and burn cultivation.


    Zhou Xia went into the house for a while, and finally came out with red eyes.


    Huang Si stood outside the house waiting for her.


    She wiped her eyes, walked to Huang Si and stood silently.


    "Great God, where are we going? What will happen to Beicheng?" Zhou Xia raised her head and asked.


    "It will return to the state of primitive tribes until people from other surrounding cities come." Huang Si looked at ZhiBei city and said. Then he lifted Zhou Xia with his mental strength and flew up, "let''s go back to Wenling."


    "President Wen! The great God knew president Wen!" Zhou Xia crossed her index finger and asked expectantly, "can the great God help me tell president Wen a favor and let him take me into the Taoist temple?"


    The child is very good, but he doesn''t see it.


    "You are a master now. Don''t say you go to the Taoist school. You can go all over the world."


    After hearing this, Zhou Xia asked suspiciously, "ah? Really? Is it so strong?"


    Huang Si was speechless.


    "Moreover, don''t say that your own strength should be regarded as the strongest single combat power of the Terran. Your current status can also be regarded as sitting on an equal footing with Wen Lingping."


    "You and he are both providers of laws and skills, so you are on the same level as the gods in heaven."


    "Ah? Me? Wenling? Equal to the gods?"


    Zhou Xia opened her mouth in surprise and didn''t react for a long time.


    "Yes, I am the founder of heaven and the devil world. As my family, you can choose to be a God or a devil. However, this is not the time. Zhou Xia, your life is not over yet, and you can continue to stay on earth." Huang thought for a while, and then poured some common sense words into Zhou Xia, so that she could understand the meaning of family members and the three realms.


    Zhou Xia finally digested the transmitted information, and then his eyes lit up: "so, you created the three realms and brought civilization to the Terran?"


    "Well, to be exact, I made the Terran itself. Originally, there was no Terran in the world." Huang Si smiled.


    "Really!" Zhou Xia was surprised.


    Zhou Xia is thinking.


    Then he asked tentatively, "how old are you?"


    Huang Si: "??"


    Then Zhou Xia was banned.


    While flying with Zhou Xia, Huang Si considered the development process of human society.


    There are routes and methods to produce internal Qi. It seems that it comes from the understanding of nature and human body, which is really like the internal skill in martial arts novels. I just don''t know if I can teach it to ordinary people. If I can, the world can enter the martial arts society.


    Judging from the situation of sword Qi in vitro, maybe the follow-up of martial arts will be immortal Xia. If you continue to develop, what stage can you go to?


    Therefore, Zhou Xia needs to stay in the world and become the first martial arts master in the history of the Terran.

 Chapter 185

    They flew in the air for a while and finally came to Jingguo.


    Huang Si informed Wen Ling with instructions, and then fell down with Zhou Xia.


    Although it fell quickly, the Terrans probably saw someone falling from the sky, but it didn''t matter. Because Wenling has the name of reincarnation of God, other Terrans should get used to all kinds of visions around him as soon as possible.


    As soon as they fell in front of the study in the Taoist school, Wen Ling quickly opened the door. Huang Si untied Zhou Xia''s forbidden words, and then said with a smile:


    "Wenling, look who I brought to see you?"


    Wen Ling was slightly stunned, and then saw Zhou Xia. At this time, Zhou Xia was still wearing a red wedding dress, but the wedding dress had been pierced by a sharp arrow. It looked very strange.


    Of course, Wen Ling and Huang Si are not ordinary people. Naturally, they don''t care too much about Zhou Xia''s dress.


    "Wenling, I''m coming! Now we''re equal..." Zhou Xia said with a smile, but he stopped abruptly before he finished.


    In silence, she bowed to Wen Ling, went to Huang Si, stood well and stared at him with pious eyes.


    Wen Ling looked silly. What''s wrong with the respectful attitude before and after this summer? The previous liveliness was completely gone, and he was as pious as a wizard.


    Huang Si said coldly, "the child doesn''t respect her elders enough. I''ve pulled her domination to the top."


    Wen lingfu''s forehead, he has seen the God''s domination over the family members. Fortunately, his own domination has always been the lowest, so his thinking is basically completely free, and Huang Si gives him great autonomy. It can be seen from Huang Si''s disregard of his attitude towards Zhou Xia at the beginning.


    He asked, "so what does God mean? Let Zhou Xia go to the Taoist temple?"


    Huang Si said: "yes, Zhou Xia is not only my family, but also her special status. Maybe it is because she has accepted your understanding of nature. Now she has the ability to create internal Qi in her body. So now, she should be the most skilled among all my family members."


    Huang Si passed the specific situation to Wen Ling with his consciousness.


    Wen Ling, who received all the information, also understood the general situation of Zhou Xia. He couldn''t help sighing: "I really went astray at the beginning. I didn''t expect her to achieve such a high achievement. In nature, I''m afraid I''m not as good as her."


    "You two can learn from each other and supplement each other. Well," Huang Si thought about it. "She can join your Taoist school as your student first, and then let her be the teacher of the Taoist school when she is almost finished."


    Wenling nodded: "that''s the best. I can also teach her everything I know. In this way, she may achieve more."


    "It''s good to have this kind of consciousness. In this way, you go to the whole Taoist school and have a formal worship ceremony tomorrow."


    The next day, Zhou Xia attended the worship ceremony in a formal Taoist school disciple uniform.


    In the hall of the Taoist school, Wen Ling sat in front of the long case, while Zhou Xia insisted on three incense sticks in his hands, with elegant appearance and high temperament. When he came to the long case, he paid homage to Wen Ling with standard to almost harsh etiquette, and then inserted the three incense sticks into the incense stove on the long case, which was regarded as the completion of the worship ceremony.


    In the whole process, whether Zhou Xia''s appearance, or her perfect etiquette, pious and respectful attitude, all aroused people''s amazement. They have no objection to Wen Ling''s acceptance of Zhou Xia. Instead, they think it''s right. Zhou Xia can afford such a formal salute.


    Unfortunately, they don''t know that Zhou Xia''s appearance is the result of the influence of high support allocation.


    When the ceremony was finally completed and Zhou Xia entered the Taoist school and became a formal disciple, Huang Si pulled down his dominance and let Zhou Xia return to his normal mode of thinking.


    Then, the people in the Taoist school saw the disappearance of the goddess and immediately felt that the whole person was not good.


    Many people cried and said, "the goddess in my heart is gone. I''m going to die."


    Zhou Xia said he was confused. What''s the matter? What just happened?


    No matter what ordinary Terrans think, Zhou Xia and Zhu Yao are good seedlings. Their dominance must be maintained at the lowest point to avoid interfering with their thinking. Other Terrans can live up to three months, and they will die in three months. He doesn''t care what he thinks.


    Wen Ling saw the whole process and knew all the truth, so he fell into meditation.


    Zhou Xia''s pursuit before his death was for freedom, even at the cost of death. So, is she free now?


    Wen Ling knows that his idea is treacherous, but even such treachery is Huang Si''s permission, so he simply doesn''t restrain himself. Anyway, he is allowed.


    After the ceremony, Wen Ling settled Zhou Xia and returned to his study by himself. Before he could do anything, Huang Si appeared in the air.


    "The problem you are considering is very good. You have come into contact with the ideological level." Huang Si was not a bit unhappy, but rather praised, "but I can''t answer this question. Why don''t you ask her yourself?"


    Wen Ling didn''t expect Huang Si to be so generous. Instead, he hesitated: "do you ask now?"


    "Tomorrow, Zhou Xia has fallen asleep."


    In fact, Wen Ling himself also considered that he became a family member. For this, Huang si not only didn''t avoid it at the beginning, but also minimized his dominance. After that, he told him the truth of the family member and the soul owner and let him judge for himself.


    At that time, Wen Ling said without hesitation that he was willing to pay all costs, including freedom and life, in order to seek the answer of the world. Of course, he would be happy to become a family member to better achieve this goal.


    However, Zhou Xia''s situation is different from him.


    If Zhou Xia''s original purpose was freedom at the beginning, is her way of existence now a negation of herself?


    Huang Si is noncommittal about Wen Ling''s idea. In his opinion, Wen Ling is easy to think too much. This is his advantage and weakness, which will lead to his worries and lack of courage. This kind of Wenling is very suitable to be a professional researcher. As long as he is matched with appropriate orders or leaders, he can give full play to 200% of his ability.


    With the gradual increase of different types of family members, Huang Si will think about how to let them go to more suitable positions and let them do what they like and suitable. This is his due responsibility as the master of the soul.


    The next day, Huang Si called out Zhou Xia, and the two family members sat with Huang Si in the bamboo forest of the Taoist temple.


    Here the breeze blows, the bamboo leaves rustle, and the scenery is beautiful.


    Zhou Xia sat on the stone bench, but he was not honest. He stretched out his arm and kept stroking bamboo leaves from the nearby bamboo branches to play.


    "Zhou Xia, Wenling wants to ask you something."


    Huang Si asked Wen Ling directly.


    "He wants to know that you died for freedom, but now, after becoming my family, your soul is no longer free, but has a master. Does this put the cart before the horse and go against your original heart?"

 Chapter 186

    Zhou Xia stopped the folding bamboo leaf in her hand and suddenly asked, "in fact, great God, there''s one thing I found just now... Why did I think differently yesterday than now, that is... When I suddenly became serious."


    Huang Si said, "that''s because I raised your dominance. This is one of your functions as my family. If you have a high dominance, your faith will become pious."


    Zhou Xia suddenly realized: "I see. What do I say? In this way, Wen Ling will ask me this question. Is it related to my domination?"


    Wen Ling sighed, "that''s right. Although your dominance has been pulled to the lowest point by the God, so you don''t feel it, in the end, your soul is no longer free. Is this what you really want?"


    Zhou Xia tilted her head and said, "in fact, I have thought about this problem. I feel that I have a master after resurrection, so I am no longer free. But, Wenling..."


    She slowly leaned back and looked at the clear blue sky between the bamboo forests.


    "Oh, Wenling, you know, if I hadn''t met the great God, I would have died. The body was buried underground, and I would never see such a beautiful sky again."


    "Even if I stay in Zhuang state honestly and don''t come to Jing state to see you all my life, my future must be something I don''t like at all, just as my mother arranged for me."


    "So --" Zhou Xia slowly closed her eyes and felt the breeze blowing on her cheeks, bringing a trace of itching. "Now I think it''s good to live, and it''s good to live in the way I like."


    Little bits of sunshine fell from the bamboo leaves.


    Tears ran down her cheeks and Zhou Xia cried silently.


    When she cried, she didn''t say anything more, but Wen Ling already understood what she meant.


    At this time, he suddenly realized that he had asked such excessive questions. He forgot what a dangerous environment Zhou Xia was in, and even was forced to commit suicide. After the resurrection, he was pursued by the whole country.


    Huang Si also said that the reason why he used civilization degradation was that the whole society of Zhuang was full of unbearable malice, especially for girls like Zhou Xia.


    "Zhou Xia, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have asked you such a question."


    Wen Ling was filled with guilt and carefully apologized to Zhou Xia.


    Huang Si made a towel in his hand.


    Further down, Wenling even thought of a deeper level, about his own free will.


    "Sorry... Respect God," Wen Ling left the stone stool, knelt on the ground and expressed his repentance: "you gave us free will, but I abused this power and even had all kinds of ideas of arrogation... But you always tolerated all my arrogation with the greatest tolerance. I am really an unqualified family member."


    He finally realized that he was able to think about those problems because Huang Si allowed him to think, and Huang Si, as the master of his soul, had absolute control over him and clearly could command him at will.


    However, the master gave up his power just to let him have freedom.


    Huang Si wiped Zhou Xia''s tears with a towel, but the towel was really big. It buried Zhou Xia''s whole face, and the towel line was also rough. Huang Si exerted great force and wiped her little face a little painful.


    Zhou Xia cried and said, "great God, this handkerchief is too big."


    Huang Si didn''t pay much attention to these sections, "... This is not a handkerchief, and I don''t have a handkerchief. You can make do with it without wiping your face with a bath towel."


    This is so bad that Zhou Xia can''t cry anymore.


    After Wen Ling''s confession, Huang sicai said, "I know what you think, but you don''t have to be sad about it. I have my own principles for my family members. If I allow it, you can do whatever you want."


    Huang si still remembers that Gu Yan said that in countless universes, not only the creator has the ability to accept the dependents, but most soul owners call the dependents as slaves and can sacrifice them at will like animals. Only the creator inherits, because they can make resources by themselves, so they actually have no material requirements for their families.


    Because of this, becoming the family of the creator will become a thing that many creatures in the universe yearn for.


    Huang Si does not treat his family members equally. He is only tolerant of the people he attaches importance to. Zhou Xia has realized this without a teacher, and Wen Ling has just realized it.


    Zhou Xia stopped crying. She took a towel, wiped away her tears and said to Wen Ling, "it''s all your fault that made me cry. To be honest, since I was resurrected by the great God, my life has been much better than before. My wishes have come true and I can be friends with you."


    Wen Ling sighed, "blame me."


    Huang Si looked at the family members and nodded. Most of the troubles in the world are because he thinks too much. Isn''t it good to have a good idea?


    After finishing things on the Terran side, he returned to his home.


    Before, on the Terran side, Huang si used the righteous body, just using energy to turn into internal Qi and instill it into Zhou Xia. He has no real body there and can''t personally feel the magic of internal Qi.


    Now back to his room, Huang Si wants to try what kind of experience the internal Qi is like both martial arts system and immortal Xia system.


    Now he has a clear understanding of the laws of life and a small understanding of the laws of nature, so he has a careful look at the situation in his body.


    Should we first introduce air from nature into the body?


    Huang Si tried to communicate with heaven and earth, and then he was stupid.


    Nothing can be felt. In this dark space, there is no heaven and earth, no nature, no natural energy, and there is no way to draw Qi into the body.


    It is worthy of inheritance space. There is really nothing.


    He reluctantly asked to take good care of the house under the ink, and then went out of the door, turned over the ring and came to the green world.


    Breathing the fresh air of the green world, Huang Si floated out of the ring platform and tried to draw air into the body.


    A thin natural energy slowly emerges from the area of the green world, then enters his body, sinks to his abdomen, is absorbed by his body, and then a new energy is generated in his body.


    Huang si used his real body to create internal Qi for the first time, but he immediately frowned.


    The internal Qi does not run smoothly. When the internal Qi flows through the body, it feels like a spring meets a dry riverbed, which is not only dissipated, but also has many obstacles in circulation.


    This is totally different from Zhou Xia''s situation.


    "Don''t I have this talent? And Zhou Xia is a genius in martial arts?" Huang Si pondered.


    Fortunately, there is another source of his internal Qi. He doesn''t need to work hard to draw Qi from the outside into the body, and then it will be generated naturally in the body, that is, it will be directly transferred out with the original energy.

 Chapter 187

    Huang Si tried to convert the internal Qi in his body, and then walked the internal Qi up according to the channel that Zhou Xia walked through.


    After the internal Qi becomes more, it''s much more smooth. You can open channels in your body. Because of Zhou Xia''s precedent, Huang Si didn''t worry about making a mistake.


    But the problem is that the channel is only half open, and I feel I can''t get through it. Moreover, the channel is thin and narrow, and there is more internal air transportation, so I feel that it will burst.


    Huang Si felt very confused, so he called the world core and asked it to help him teleport to the Terran area.


    Taoist school.


    The front door of the school opened wide without wind, and a figure fell from the sky to the door.


    Wen Ling, who was teaching in the school, looked at the door, quickly put down his books, walked respectfully to the door and gave a big gift.


    Wen Ling knows Huang Si''s real body, because Huang si used to go to heaven to find him.


    Zhou Xia and other students looked at the door foolishly. They didn''t know who the man standing at the door was.


    "Class is suspended. Wen Ling and Zhou Xia come with me." Huang Si said.


    As soon as the students shouted, "who are you and why should we suspend classes", Wen Ling immediately raised his hand and announced:


    "That''s the end of today''s class."


    Then, the classroom was quiet. Under the eyes of many students, Zhou Xia jumped out of the classroom. Wen Ling packed up his things and then followed.


    When both of them left, someone finally reacted and asked the question everyone wanted to know: "who is that..."


    No one answered him.


    Huang Si took them to the study. Zhou Xia went in first, while Wen Ling closed the door behind.


    "Zhou Xia, this is my real body. See if you can feel the change of Qi in my body?" Huang Si sat in a chair and tried to run the internal Qi.


    Zhou Xia looked curiously around him, and suddenly shouted curiously, "the real body of the great God! The real body! Can I touch it?"


    Huang Si said coldly, "yes, you can put your hand on my wrist to feel the change of internal Qi. If you dare to do anything else, you will use all instructions to talk to you in the future."


    His words were useless. Zhou Xia''s dominance was pulled to the lowest point, and his thinking was still very free.


    "OK..." Zhou Xia restrained for a moment, dragged a stool to Huang Si and sat down by herself. At this time, Huang Si had taught Zhou Xia the method of pulse cutting in traditional medicine on the earth''s side. Zhou Xia stretched out her right hand and held it at Huang Si''s wrist.


    Huang Si did the whole process from introducing air into the body to promoting the operation. Zhou Xia was very focused at this time.


    After a while.


    "I think..."


    Before Zhou Xia could say a word, Huang Si said, "well, I know. It turned out to be so. I''m leaving."


    With that, Huang Si contacted the core of the world and moved away in an instant.


    Zhou Xia looked foolishly at the place where she was still holding her wrist. There was no one on the stool. She couldn''t help wondering, "how did the great God go? I haven''t said anything yet?"


    Wen Ling taught: "Zhou Xia, Huang Si is the master of our soul. He can see our thoughts directly as long as he wants. So in the future, you should get used to talking often. Before you say it, just think about it. When he talks to us, he will often talk directly with the thoughts in our hearts."


    Zhou Xia was stunned.


    After a meeting, she sighed, "when there is a great God in the future, you can''t think about it."


    Wen Ling reminded her sympathetically, "even if he is not next to us, he can know where we are and what we think. Distance is useless between soul families."


    Zhou Xia thought on his cheek.


    "Can I talk to the great God when the great God is away?" Zhou Xia thought of a new use.


    Wen Ling sighed, "that''s a prayer passage. God will only give it to a few family members. I have one here."


    Zhou Xia nodded hurriedly: "I also have one. The great God gave it to me when he resurrected me. So... I can talk to the great God at any time?"


    Wen Ling couldn''t help laughing: "if you do this, your prayer channel may be gone. Huang Si doesn''t like being disturbed by others. Moreover, if he forgets to close the channel before going to bed, you might become the first family member to wake him up. At that time, I felt that it was really hard to imagine the consequences."


    Huang Si actually sensed the chat between the two family members, but now he didn''t bother to care about them. Now there are more important things.


    After returning to the dark space, he had no time to go back to his room, so he went straight to Gu Yan''s place.


    "Elder, I came to see you again."


    With Huang Si''s creative power to activate the soul fragments, Gu Yan appeared again. His image remained unchanged as before, just like a stagnant silhouette.


    "I want to ask a question. Gu Yan, you should know that the book of creation has a file return function."


    Gu Yan listened to Huang Si''s words and said angrily, "what''s the back-up? It''s the backup function of inheriting the artifact to the owner. What do you want to ask?"


    Huang Si nodded: "OK, backup. I just want to ask, before, I lost my memory every time I went back to file, but if my soul becomes strong, will I keep my memory? If I go back to file now, how much can I keep my memory?"


    Gu Yan asked, "what is the radius of your spiritual field now?"


    "146 km."


    "There should be no memory loss unless you have special memory, such as the memory of other inheritance systems, special knowledge in the universe or something."


    "Does my knowledge of the earth count?" Huang Si asked quickly.


    "At what stage has the earth civilization developed? Does it have the ability to navigate the abyss? If so, it is a high civilization. Only a high civilization can have special knowledge." Gu Yan asked.


    So Huang Si closed himself for the earth people for a second.


    "However, the soul level of earth people increases very fast!" He soon found an advantage of earth civilization.


    Gu Yan sighed: "That''s why you''re so special. OK, let''s move on to memory. The characteristic of soul memory is that when you can''t use it at ordinary times, it will hide below the level of consciousness, and you can''t feel it. It will emerge only if you encounter an event that can stimulate your memory. For example, the inheritance memory given to you by the book of creation is soul memory, so only when you can use it, It will float to the surface of consciousness. "


    "With your current soul strength, if you lose physical memory, the soul can directly activate more than 90% of the memory content as long as it has a new body. However, there are still some memories that you can''t remember and need to trigger activation. Especially the memories you deliberately wanted to forget before."


    Huang Si was lost in thought. After a long time, he said, "I want to forget that time can''t go back and cross."

 Chapter 188

    Gu Yan didn''t know what to say after listening to this. He noticed the worried feeling of Huang Si when he said this. However, as a once extremely strong man, he had left these biological emotions for a long time and didn''t know how to comfort Huang Si.


    "It''s all right. I don''t need comfort." Huang Si soon recovered his usual calm. It''s easy for him to think about it. If something can''t be solved immediately, put it on the agenda and store it in the computer instead of in his heart.


    After chatting with Gu Yan for a while, Huang Si returned to his room.


    "Under the ink, I''m ready to go back to gear." Huang Si called under the ink making dessert.


    Moxia was surprised: "father, this is... I remember that father once told us that returning to the file will lose all our memories... Is this going to forget us?"


    "Yes." Huang Si said.


    Mo Xia suddenly turned his head to one side and said nothing, but he didn''t let Huang Si see his expression.


    "You cried."


    "No, father, I didn''t cry, really."


    Huang Si helplessly slapped on the shoulder under the ink, "I''m your father. I don''t know? Well, before I finish what I said just now, the memory will not be lost. My soul can retain most of the memory. As long as there are clues to trigger the memory, the rest will not be lost."


    Mo Xia quickly wiped his face and said, "that''s good. Father doesn''t want to forget us."


    "No. because you are very important to me. It should be in the 90% automatic trigger." Huang Si sighed and said, "if you are prepared, I plan to go back to the file directly today."


    With that, Huang Si went to lie in bed, which was still more natural.


    In fact, the reason why he wants to return to the file is related to the results detected by Zhou Xia.


    It''s not a matter of qualification, but of age.


    Zhou Xia is easy to get through so many channels. In addition to Huang Si helping her with more than 25 times of internal Qi, another reason is that she is young.


    At present, only Zhou Xia and Huang Sihui have the ability of internal Qi. It is not clear whether they can teach others, so I don''t know whether there is any qualification demand. But Huang Si saw the need for age.


    Zhou Xia sensed his situation through the flow of internal Qi at that time, and then compared his own. He immediately found that it was because of the problem of physical aging.


    In fact, in theory, the aging of the body can be improved through the continuous nourishment of the life energy attribute of internal Qi, but Huang Siyou''s book of creation will return to his file, so it won''t be so troublesome.


    Just in case, Huang Si communicated the book of creation and created a new backup for himself.


    There are actually four backups in the book. They are: the first: the backup inadvertently made on the fifth day after coming to the dark space; Second: the backup made for fear of food poisoning before eating the food of the green world for the first time; Third, the backup made just in case before the real body goes to the green world. The fourth one is the one just made.


    Then Huang Si left a note for himself to check his memory immediately after returning to the file. Now it is 2034 earth time and needs to be checked year by year. If he finds a significant loss of memory, he will immediately restore the fourth archive.


    Now, his notebook has filled the shelves of his study, and even vacated some to the computer room. It can be said that he is well prepared. But some things can''t be written down with paper and pen. For example, he doesn''t want to lose his valuable memories of his relationship with artificial intelligence and family members.


    Huang Si''s consciousness connected with the book of creation and carried out the operation of filing back.


    This is the third time he has returned to the file since he obtained the inheritance.


    After a while, Huang Si sat on the bed, opened his eyes and woke up.


    It''s different from any time before, but it''s also different from before returning to gear.


    Huang Si can clearly feel the vitality in his body, which has not been felt for a long time. It''s good to be young after suffering and despair and the passage of time.


    As for memory.


    As if it had settled down, countless memories no longer broke into his consciousness as often as in the past, but were regularly listed in the depths of his soul.


    It has both disadvantages and advantages.


    The disadvantage is that you really live again. The memory becomes just a memory, just like the files stored in the hard disk.


    The advantage is that as long as you don''t take the initiative to recall, your memory can''t interfere with him and won''t come out and affect your mood as in the past.


    In other words, Huang Si can now put down all his thoughts at any time, empty his consciousness, just focus on his hand and don''t involve the past.


    As long as he wants to recall, he can take the initiative to look for it in his own memory.


    Huang Si got up from bed, put on his shoes and went to the kitchen.


    The moment he saw the ink, the memory and emotion about the man were completely restored.


    Huang Si couldn''t help but say, "you''ve been with me for so long. Under the ink, you''ve worked hard."


    Mo Xia was a little flustered when he heard this, because the tone of this sentence was either first sight or farewell. It was unlucky to hear it.


    And he was particularly concerned about whether the father''s memory was still there or not, and whether he had forgotten the time he spent with them.


    Seeing the uneasy appearance under the ink, Huang Si didn''t explain much, but ordered as in the past: "I want to eat ice cream, yogurt flavor, add frosted bluegrass and red dew jam, soft, sugar, don''t use sucrose, use xylose."


    Hearing this familiar tone, he was stunned, and then quickly smiled, "good father, I''ll do it for you right away."


    After eating ice cream at home, Huang Si lamented the changes in life from the beginning to the dark space to today.


    It has been difficult to survive, and now this comfortable to luxurious life should be two words. Science and technology is the primary productive force, and the people are the most powerful.


    If artificial intelligence had not been born, it would be impossible to live such a life alone.


    How could he forget them?


    Before going to the green world, Huang Si directly asked Xiao Ke to inform all AI about the situation and make it clear about the return to the file.


    Originally, he really wanted to try to see if he would forget them, but Huang Siyu couldn''t bear to write it down. Forget it, there''s no need for the family to try.


    So after arriving at the green world, Huang Si directly fell to the boundary.


    He stood on the ring platform and took a deep breath of the air here. Although the oxygen content was too high, it didn''t matter.


    Compared with the air, Huang Si actually feels more strongly about the natural energy diffused between heaven and earth, especially the natural energy shrouded within the scope of his mental force field of more than 140 kilometers. He doesn''t even need to introduce air into his body in the way of Zhou Xia. It is his own slow induction and absorption, which is very ink.


    For Huang Si, it only needs consciousness to control the energy concentration within the mental force field, and he can direct Qi into the body.

 Chapter 189

    The internal Qi gushed out like a clear spring in the body and quickly circulated according to the path defined by Zhou Xia. This time, the smoothness was more than before. Huang Si simply stood there and opened all the eight channels in the body before he stopped.


    Now that you know that you won''t lose your memory when you go back to the file, it''s natural to do an experiment casually.


    It''s a big deal. When you practice, you''ll go back to the gear.


    After the completion of a complete set of internal Qi channels, all internal Qi circulates in the body along the channels, and there is no need for the guidance of consciousness.


    Huang Si feels the changes in the body. The nature of internal Qi is very mild. When it flows along the path, it slowly nourishes the body, and will fluctuate slightly with the rhythm of breathing, echoing with the external natural energy.


    He really has no theoretical knowledge and no creativity. He hasn''t read much martial arts novels and only a little Xiuzhen novels. It''s still the routine upgrading text of the alchemy pill of refining Qi and turning the God back to emptiness, which is of no help to the current situation.


    When the change of the body finally slows down in stages, Huang Si also stops gathering natural energy and promoting internal Qi.


    If it is assumed that Zhou Xia''s internal gas volume without addition is 1 at first, then Huang sisai gave her 25 later.


    But now Huang Si''s internal gas holding is about 100.


    I just don''t know how to calculate the level of internal skill. Reasonably speaking, in addition to the amount of internal skill, there should be a level distinction that the more you practice, the stronger you become?


    However, at present, internal Qi is really easy to use. Under its nourishment, the body has become unprecedentedly healthy, hearing and seeing. Even without the use of mental force field, the sensing ability of the body alone has been greatly improved.


    The pure power of the body seems to have risen.


    Huang Si converged his mental force field and internal Qi, floated to the side of the solar panel, and tried to pick the black thick plate with his fingers.


    As a result, just like digging tofu, I cut off a solar panel directly with my index finger.


    Although it''s plastic and glass, it''s hard enough. Huang Si looked at the solar cell fragments he held in his hand, stayed for a while, and then tried to poke them with his fingers. As a result, the solar panel sadly turned into a sieve.


    Try the sword again?


    Huang Si didn''t have a sword in his hand. He recalled how Zhou Xia used the sword Qi. Then his fingers closed together, forced the internal Qi to his fingertips and threw it out.


    Invisible waves fly out from the fingertips and fly to a very far distance in an instant.


    Unfortunately, this is a ring platform. It is too far from the ground. The invisible sword Qi gradually dissipated after flying for more than a kilometer.


    "Sword Qi is really useless."


    Internal Qi is very important and easy to use, which makes his physical quality directly exceed the due level of human beings, and the whole body is full of vitality and vitality, which makes him feel particularly good.


    The physical improvement also affects the mood and spirit, and it is more energetic to do scientific research.


    Huang Si thought that if he had the opportunity to return to the earth in the future, he would popularize internal skills among scientific research workers, especially computer practitioners, so that when everyone works in front of the computer for a long time, he can also practice internal Qi, raise his body and avoid many occupational diseases.


    And with a good spirit, it is not easy to be driven crazy by scientific research tasks.


    However, sword Qi, as the strongest attack means of this system, is very important to Zhou Xia, but it is useless to Huang Si himself. Because the distance is too short.


    A sword can''t even hit the ground from the ring platform. Is it useful?


    At most as a weakened version of the spiritual blade?


    Unfortunately, it can''t be controlled in vitro, which is also a big trouble.


    Huang Si threw more than a dozen swords and jumped down from the platform.


    Boundary, Department of biology, central laboratory.


    All eleven AI''s are here, and they''re on the alert.


    The video is playing in a circle on the large display screen of the central laboratory.


    Millet water''s face was gloomy: "if the father can''t remember us, I''ll catch him and let him watch the recorded videos when he gets along with us over the years until he remembers."


    The final tone said, "the premise is... You can catch it."


    Millet water thought for a moment: "probably not... But you said that if the father really lost his memory, would he forget how to use his ability? That..."


    Final sound: "you can do whatever you want?"


    Millet water touched his head and giggled: "ha ha, how is it possible? I won''t do anything to father."


    Empty rain interrupted: "but what have you done? I remember the last time I saw a file in your personal data space called: if the father burned his notebook and didn''t tell him the truth. Rar..."


    Millet water was startled at first, and then recovered his composure: "the file has a password."


    Empty rain nodded: "yes, so tell me the password. I must not tell the father."


    "You''re not safe. I just tell ayin. Ayin won''t sell me, you will." Millet water is very vigilant.


    Empty rain calm face: "why do you think I will sell you?"


    "You have a great relationship with the father." Millet waterway, "ah Yin and Father God are more difficult to deal with."


    "I only have a good relationship with the times."


    "Just blow it. As long as you stay alone with the time side, it will become a bullying meeting."


    When Fang was listening, she couldn''t help reminding the three women who would become a play: "I said, aren''t we having a meeting to study what to do if the father really can''t remember us?"


    After hearing this, millet water was silent for a while, and then suddenly shouted, "I really lost my memory. I cried with my father! Until he remembered me!"


    In the laboratory, only beixuan and Dongyao are more mature and cautious. They are seriously discussing countermeasures. Xiyuan didn''t know why she sat aside and shed tears. Lihuo was comforting her. Xueshang is writing to Huang si very seriously. Shi Fang, Kong Yu and Wei Ji are playing against the landlord. I don''t know why Wei Ji is always losing. In the end, Zhongyin looked at their cards and said angrily, "you bully the honest man!"


    Then four people yelled about cheating. Although Zhongyin and Weiji were born at the same time, they usually protect Weiji just like his sister.


    When Huang Si came to the door of the laboratory, he realized that what he saw was such a lively scene that he didn''t even want to kick the door in.


    In addition to beixuan and Dongyao seriously considering things, Xiyuan and Lihuo are worried. Can they be more serious!


    Thinking for a moment, Huang Si sent a message to Xiyuan with consciousness: "I haven''t lost my memory. Don''t worry. I''ll install it with me later."


    Before going in, Huang Sixian dressed himself up as a laboratory staff, then put on a pair of flat glasses, held a file board folder with some experimental reports on it, and put a pen in his coat pocket. The whole person cleaned up neatly. Then he gently pushed the door and entered the central laboratory.


    In the central laboratory, eleven AI heard the door ring and turned their heads to look at the door.


    Huang Si pushed the door calmly, came in, looked at them indifferently and looked away.


    He walked to the experimental table and looked at the Petri dish on the eye table.

 Chapter 190

    Then, Huang Si went to the refrigerator, opened the door of the refrigerator and took out a neat row of experimental samples listed inside.


    Looking at Huang Si''s inexplicable move, all AI people except Xiyuan had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    Finally, millet water came to Huang Si and broke the terrible calm with a trembling voice:


    "Well, who do you think you are... Who are you?"


    Huang Si glanced at her without any emotional change on his face. "I''m a researcher in the laboratory of the biology department. What can I do for you?"


    All artificial intelligence are surprised. This situation is not as simple as amnesia, but is the memory inexplicably distorted?


    Is there any deviation in the recovery of memory after returning to gear?


    Millet water suddenly showed a shocked color, like a groundhog, "ah!" Let out a loud cry.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The final tone asked.


    "I... can you say that... The plot of the novel I conceived has come true... Moxia really took advantage of the memory loss of the father to burn all his external records, and then deceived the father to make him think he was just an ordinary researcher of the biology department. Therefore, as his boss, Moxia can do whatever he wants?"


    Huang Si: "


    He couldn''t bear it. He knocked on the back of the head with a knife in his hand.


    The endoskeleton of the artificial intelligence prosthesis is made of superhard alloy. If ordinary people knock it with a hand knife, they have to break themselves. But now his body is strong, and with a trace of internal Qi, the whole man was knocked out immediately, and his head hit the wall directly.


    Bang, the walls of the biology department hit a hole for her.


    Millet water touched his head and looked sad. It was not easy to pull his head out of the wall.


    Other AI groups are silent.


    It feels wrong.


    Finally, the honest man didn''t Ji stand up and asked happily, "father didn''t lose his memory?"


    "I remember."


    In fact, Huang Si thought at the beginning that he would forget something more or less, but as soon as he came to the boundary and saw these artificial intelligence, many memories rushed to his heart.


    It was a warm and bright memory, in sharp contrast to the dark space. It is with them that I can no longer be lonely in my life for so many years.


    But sometimes what they do is very annoying.


    Hearing that Huang Si admitted that he had recovered his memory, all AI were overjoyed and couldn''t help but gather around.


    Huang Si immediately made a translation.


    Although he was real, he was full of Qi and moved very fast. He immediately bypassed the siege and appeared on the other side of the laboratory.


    "From today on, a new system will be implemented. After a period of time, about 100 years, I will uproot the whole land boundary with Xiao Ke and take it to the island. As for you..."


    Huang Si thought about it.


    "If you want to go to the new world, you can go to the new world. If you don''t want to go, you can apply to go to the heaven world or the devil world. Starting today, the assessment system will be implemented. Both the heaven world and the devil world need managers. If you meet the requirements, you can take office and decide the ranking according to the score."


    "Xiaoke will give you a quantitative score. From now on, until the land boundary is removed in the future, it will take about a hundred years for officials of the demon world to officially take office. If you intend to take office, you can do well."


    Nowadays, there are more and more family members in heaven and the demon world. It is a good idea for family members to manage family members, but it is easy to breed small groups and corruption. The demon world also has intelligent monsters, but the order of the demon world is now much better than that of the heaven and devil world. Why, it is because the demon world has a completely selfless and ruthless detached manager. On the snow, it does not favor any beast, and what it asks is not in this small world. In this way, justice can be achieved.


    Therefore, no matter how excellent the family members are, they are always human in the heaven and the devil world. As long as they are human, they will have weaknesses and weaknesses. AI people also have feelings and shortcomings, but their advantage is that their position is naturally higher than that of all Terrans, so they can ignore what many Terrans need to worry about.


    This is why Huang Si decided to make artificial intelligence a human God from the beginning. They will also be the candidate rulers of the three realms in the future. Of course, the specific positions they hold and whether they hold them or not depends on their respective wishes and qualifications.


    Huang Si doesn''t intend to continue punishing millet water. If a child doesn''t change after repeated education, he doesn''t want to really beat the child, so let''s deal with it coldly. See if she changes or not, throw her into the society and let the society teach her to grow.


    So he just explained the future arrangement to the AI and left.


    The remaining 11 AI looked at each other and had their own ideas.


    Go to heaven and the demon world as an official? Assessment system? Quantitative score? Some artificial intelligence think it''s very good, while others are worried and think it''s inevitable to separate from their peers.


    Millet water was excited again and began to make an appointment with Zhongyin: "let''s go to the demon world together. Anyway, I''m the God of water and the evil god. The heaven doesn''t want me. If you don''t go to the demon world with me, I''ll have to be alone!"


    Zhongyin said, "I don''t think you can even pass the examination requested by Father God Xiao Ke? Do you still want to be an official for your performance?"


    Millet water was just alert. Just now she burst out unintentionally, and the Father God was so angry that he forgot to pretend to be amnesic and gave her a hand knife.


    Shi Fang was also in high spirits: "of course I went to heaven. With my natural and unrestrained temperament, how can I go to the demon world?"


    Empty rain smelled and said, "but Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu are in the demon world. I may be arranged by the Father God to the demon world in the future, so, when you..."


    Shi Fang glanced at her obliquely: "Oh, really? Forget it, go to the demon world to take care of you. A sister is really tired."


    Empty rain hummed: "I am my sister, you are my brother."


    "I''m your brother."


    ¡­¡­


    Later, Huang Si stayed in the Taoist school for some time.


    This is mainly because it is inconvenient to study the internal air system in the dark space.


    He sometimes studies the operation law of internal Qi with Zhou Xia to explore the future development direction of this skill.


    Internal Qi should not only have a way of cultivation, but also have a special method of using skills. Huang Si gave Zhou Xia suggestions and asked her to try to study internal skills and figure out how to improve the quality rather than quantity of internal skills.


    And whether there is a difference in the realm of internal skill.


    Zhou Xia''s power core was removed by him, because if she did not remove the power core, her body would not have normal physiological functions, nor would she grow up and age. Only by taking off the power core and using the soul command to turn the body function back to normal physiological metabolism, Zhou Xia can live as a normal person.


    Sometimes he would chat with Wenling. Or three people discuss something together.


    The students in the Taoist school found another stranger and talked about it one after another.


    Even the Taoist temple specially invited several chefs from Jingguo and other countries to cook for him in turn.


    This treatment is also very good! What kind of distinguished guest is this? You know, even Wenling won''t deliberately distinguish from others.


    The most terrible thing is Wen Ling''s attitude towards this man, not general respect. Therefore, even though the Taoist people have a slight criticism of Huang Si''s attitude, they dare to be angry.

 Chapter 191

    30 years ago.


    The king of the cliff is Yasong city.


    The most towering building in Yasong city belongs to the King City. The outer circle of the King City is the place where officials at all levels work. Among them, I''m afraid the coldest one is the recorder''s office.


    The shape of the book is like a side-by-side bamboo slip. The book house is the place to store the bamboo slips of Ya state chronicles.


    The historian is the official responsible for recording.


    The chief historian is called Yin, and the general official is called internal history. In addition, there are many officials.


    Yin of this generation, whose surname is he and his name is Ding, was born in a university and asked his family he Yu.


    As we all know, Ge she has no children. It is directly handed down by historians. It is the he family, the eldest disciple of Ge she.


    It was eight o''clock at night.


    Terrans use a 24-hour timing method. There is a sundial during the day and a drip at night.


    Not every household has a leak, so the watchman is responsible for reporting the time.


    Listening to the sound of the watchman knocking in the street outside the window, the internal history class would like to put away the bamboo slips being compiled, put them on the shelf, and then walk gently to the inner room of the book house.


    Across the corridor and the door curtain, ban Jin saw rudou''s lights beating slightly in the inner room from a distance.


    He came to the door of the inner room, lifted the curtain and stepped in. Sure enough, he saw an old man with a white beard lying on the shore in a purple patterned official dress, reading something with a pen.


    "The teacher hasn''t rested yet." Ban Jin sighed.


    This man is Yin Chang and he Ding of the book house. He is also his immediate boss and tutor of ban Jin.


    He Ding looked up at him, then turned his head and motioned, "come and sit here."


    Although they are superior and subordinate, they have an unusual relationship between teachers and disciples. Naturally, they are welcome. Ban Jin naturally obediently came to he Ding, lifted his robe feet, knelt on the mat beside him and sat down.


    He Ding stopped writing and put it aside. Then he handed the bamboo slips to ban Jin and said, "read them."


    Ban Jin took over the bamboo slips and saw that what was recorded above was the affairs of the state of Jing.


    "In the 234Th year of the state of Ya and the 53rd year of the state of Jing, Wen Ze abdicated and Prince Wen Yu ascended the throne. He was king Jingping and his second son Wen Yuan was Prince. In the 55th year of the state of Jing, God... Eh?" The voice of ban Jin''s recitation suddenly stopped, because a paragraph here was crossed out by he Ding.


    It was originally written here that "the God framed the eldest son Wen Ling because of Prince Wen Yuan, declared that Wen Ling was the reincarnation of God with divine voice, and sent down heaven''s punishment to execute Wen Yuan, and the hourglass of heaven fell for the third time."


    But this long paragraph was crossed out by he Ding, and a new piece of bamboo was incorporated in the back.


    Ban Jin didn''t know why, so he just wanted to ask he Ding why, he Ding urged him: "don''t worry about that. Follow what I wrote behind and read it."


    Ban Jin had to continue to recite the following words: "... In the fifth and seventh years of the state of Jing, Wen Yuan was killed by a boulder. In the fifth and seventh years of the state of Jing, Wen Yuli made three women, gentle and elegant, too women."


    The records of the state of Jing have been here for the time being. Ban Jin returns the bamboo slips to the table. He is full of doubts and doesn''t understand why he Ding wants to change the historical records in this way.


    "This record is made by the internal history of our company. You know, it is true." He Ding moved his aging body and sat down facing ban Jin. "Ban Jin, do you feel very strange now? Why should I change such a real record?"


    "Teacher, I really don''t understand. The teacher once taught me that the most important thing for historians is to write straight and not afraid of dignitaries. In that case, why should the teacher abolish the real records?"


    After hearing these words, he Ding was actually very comfortable. He looked at his disciples gently. Ban Jin is only 31 years old this year and is very upright, but many places are still young.


    "Ban Jin, have you ever studied Ge Shi''s history books?"


    "Read it many times."


    "Then do you remember what master Ge wrote in the front - human history books, telling people''s things, miracles are insignificant and can''t be pursued."


    "Yes, but..."


    "Ban Jin, we are historians, not wizards. What historians record must be the history of the human race, not the history of the gods. Of course, the gods came to the world and even warned us, but God is far away from the human race. The function of history books is to let the human race see the past and understand what is right, what is wrong, what should be done and what should not be done."


    "History books are a mirror. If God is reflected in the mirror, do we want the gods to look at the history books and understand their gains and losses? Therefore, recording the things of gods in history books is actually a violation. What we can record is only the gains and losses of people."


    Ben Jin knelt down and listened to his teacher explain and revise the records for himself. His confusion was gradually solved by the teacher''s words. He thought a little and woke up: "I see. The teacher feels that it is not only cumbersome to include the affairs of gods in history, but also does not comply with the principles of history management preached by GE Shi. Therefore, he deleted and modified many words previously recorded about the birth of gods in the state of Jing and natural punishment. Finally, there are only records related to the human race."


    He even drew inferences from one instance: "in the history of the human race, there is a tradition of taboo for those who respect. In that case, what is more noble than the gods. It must be correct that we do not record the things of the gods in the history books."


    He Ding nodded and then said, "in fact, ban Jin, if you look at the records of the human race in history, you will find that the shadow of the gods is always hidden more than obvious. Many times, they do not involve in our human race too much. These three things are more obvious in recent years."


    "The gods must... Don''t want to interfere with our Terrans too much..."


    He Ding stroked his long white beard, looked out of the window and sighed.


    Class sincerely looked at the teacher''s slightly hunchback and kept the teacher''s teaching firmly in mind.


    A few years later, he Ding retired from Yin''s position, and ban Jin took over this position.


    Before he Ding abdicated, he once held his hand and gave him an important task.


    That is to ask ban Jin to go to all parts of the human race, collect the historical records of various countries and compile a complete history book of Yaguo.


    Ban would like to assure him that it will be completed in the rest of his life.


    Since then, ban Jin has been committed to collecting records from various countries and compiling them into his cliff history.


    The editing of this history book takes a long time, which is a major event that needs to be done in a lifetime.


    Decades passed quickly. In 259, ban Jin is now 62 years old and has entered his twilight years.


    Two years ago, he removed Yin Chang''s position and entrusted it to his most trusted disciple to ensure that the tradition of making history will not be broken. He also taught his disciples like a mentor to let him understand that history is the history of man, not the history of God, which is the rule of historians.


    However, an event that happened last autumn completely overturned ban Jin''s idea.


    That''s why King Zhuang knew that Beicheng was punished by the gods.


    After hearing about it, he deliberately went over to have a look and didn''t go until the next year.


    It''s not too far from Ya state to Zhuang state. Ban Jin came all the way with a schoolboy and heard a lot of people''s comments on knowing the north city.

 Chapter 192

    The gods punished, knowing that the north city turned into a wilderness overnight, and the grand occasion of the former capital disappeared. Although half a year has passed, it still makes the speaker shudder and the smell cold.


    To this day, ban Jin still sees many people kneeling down in the temple to pray and beg the gods not to bring disaster to themselves.


    Many people mentioned the changes in ZhiBei city with a look of fear.


    No one dares to say that the gods did wrong, but after all, most of them regret knowing Beicheng. Today, the remaining members of the royal family in Zhuang had to set another capital and organized some people to act as officials, so that Zhuang did not destroy the country. However, due to the loss of almost all domestic ministers, Zhuang is now unavailable, the army is also damaged, the national strength is no longer the past, the situation is in danger, and the surrounding countries are eyeing.


    In the past, Zhuang was the most powerful vassal state among the human race, but now it has been directly abolished.


    After walking for a long time, ban Jin finally arrived outside ZhiBei city.


    Today''s ZhiBei city has no walls. Outsiders occasionally come, but most people stay away from here like avoiding the plague. After all, this is a place that has been punished by God, and most people are still afraid of being affected.


    Ban Jin clubbed his stick, found a stone carving platform outside ZhiBei city and rested.


    There is no such man-made platform in the city. This is still preserved because it is a distance from the city wall.


    He looked at the city from a distance.


    The city was unexpectedly calm. It was noon. In many places, cooking smoke was rising.


    Ban Jin shared some dry food with the schoolboy, drank water and rested. Then he stood up and entered the place that used to be ZhiBei city.


    He had been to ZhiBei city before. At that time, the city was resplendent and very lively.


    Now, his first impression here is quiet.


    The amazing changes six months ago did not bring any casualties to ZhiBei city. Everyone was alive, but their lives and theirs had changed too much.


    Nowadays, there are fewer people here. It is said that many people have been picked up by relatives and friends outside, and most of them are people who have nothing to rely on outside.


    "Before, this used to be a road paved with bluestone." Ban Jin said to the schoolboy.


    However, what they stepped on was uneven soil.


    The glory faded from the whole city, leaving only straw huts, fields, human ploughs, crude wells, primitive farming methods, and


    Ban Jin approached a cottage and looked at the residents sitting at the door.


    They wore bark and grass clothes. It was spring and the weather was still a little cold, so they covered themselves like haystacks.


    A young man chewed the sweet potato dug out from nowhere. The sweet potato was still carrying mud. Under his bite, the white inner core was exposed. The sweet potato was eaten before it was cooked.


    Some people are cooking on fire, but they don''t even have a cooking pot. The family dressed in straw and barefoot ate together.


    Many thatched houses in the city have been demolished, and some people have bought some long and satisfying food such as radish and sweet potato.


    More people choose to go outside the city to collect fruit, or try to hunt some small animals. But they don''t have any weapons and it''s hard to hunt.


    In this city, he walked around and checked one by one. Suddenly, ban Jin stopped like waking up.


    "Here is the government office of Zhuang state, and here should be a place where political affairs are handled too often..."


    However, the schoolboy saw only a few abandoned huts.


    Ban Jin also inferred from his memory of the city and some signs. Seeing the once grand scene become like this, he was in a complex mood and inexplicable taste.


    Turning around several ruins, the two walked to the front of a small house.


    After repeatedly confirming the terrain outside, ban Jin couldn''t help getting excited. This should be the book house of the former Zhuang state, that is, the place carrying the history of the Zhuang state.


    He hurried into the house and tried to find out what was left of the past.


    However, inside the hut, there were only some dilapidated tiles and a few pieces of bark. Tiles and bark depict ancient symbols, not words, which are probably records of witchcraft and divination.


    "Here, there were history books, records and many documents of the whole Zhuang state..."


    Ban Jin muttered to himself, his hands shaking all the time.


    However, the gods destroyed all traces of civilization in the city. Including things, including people.


    Suddenly, ban Jin heard the sound of a precious thing breaking in his heart.


    As a human race, he also has a belief in gods. After all, this is a habit handed down by every human race from a long time, but he can''t accept such punishment imposed by gods on the human race.


    What''s the difference between this and the total destruction of the city?


    That day, ban Jin and his schoolboy wandered around the city for a long time until it was dark. History has completely faded from the city. All people have lost their wisdom and culture.


    Seeing the end, he was already full of tears and couldn''t stand.


    Finally, they found an abandoned empty house and rested for a night.


    The next day, ban Jin got up and went out of the room with the schoolboy.


    There is nothing worth seeing here. He plans to go back to ya state first and record the events here.


    In the middle of their walk, a bright color suddenly appeared in countless Khaki scenes.


    A girl of about 16 or 7 years old, her appearance is exquisite and beautiful. Ban Jin is older, but it''s OK. His schoolboy is stunned and can''t even walk.


    Wearing a blue robe, carrying two long swords and holding a large wooden box in her hand, the girl walked lightly past them.


    The wooden box was obviously very big, but the girl took it as if it had nothing, as if it had no weight.


    When passing by, the girl just looked at them a little, and didn''t pay attention to them anymore. Instead, she dived into a grass house on the side of the road.


    Then she heard her whispering to the people in the room and asking them what else they needed.


    Ban Jin was surprised that the girl was obviously from outside the city. Since she was able to bring things to the people in the house, why not just move them away?


    He did not go away for a moment, but stood outside the house.


    Ben Jin thought he would have to wait a long time, but he didn''t expect the girl to come out of the house soon.


    She asked ban Jin, "wait outside, but you have something to do with me?"


    Ban Jin didn''t expect the girl to find her intention so soon, and suddenly there was a little embarrassment.


    After all, he has lived for a long time. Then he packed up his mood and said to the girl:


    "I''m the historian of Ya state. My surname is ban Mingjin. I''ve been collecting wind all the way here. I''m sad to see that the North City has been ruined. I wanted to walk around the city, but I accidentally saw the girl bring something to the people in the city, but I don''t know..."

 Chapter 193

    The girl smiled at the speech and said, "this is my parents'' residence."


    Ban Jin was even more surprised. Since he was his own parents, why didn''t he take them out of here? However, he couldn''t ask.


    Seeing ban Jin''s embarrassment, the girl immediately knew it. She said readily, "maybe Mr. Ban thinks I''m very strange. Others have moved their relatives away. Why don''t I take them away? In fact, my boss once told me that losing the traces of civilization is a kind of happiness for them."


    "Before, I didn''t understand why the boss said that. Later, I slowly realized that it was true. They still remembered that I was their daughter and knew that I was doing well outside. But they were here, farming and planting by themselves. They were very satisfied. I brought them what they needed. Now, the relationship of our family is much better than before."


    "Alas, maybe ban is worried too much." Ban Jin sighed.


    Since the relatives of these residents feel nothing, he has nothing to say. He can only say that everyone has his own aspirations and reluctantly doesn''t come.


    In his opinion, the girl is too young and inexperienced after all. She doesn''t know what is the most valuable in life, but ban Jin understands.


    The residents of ZhiBei City, to live is to die.


    What if you remember your relatives? They have lost all the experiences of the Terran from ancient times to the present. They are still alive, but life is just a waste of time and meaningless.


    Not to mention all the brilliant achievements of the city disappeared with it.


    As a historian, he realized this point particularly deeply.


    But he can''t ask others to have such profound thoughts. Their life is likely to be limited to a corner and spend their whole life in a short time.


    After saying goodbye to the girl, ban Jin left here.


    He was a little confused and didn''t know where to go next.


    In fact, he considered whether to go to the temple to find a wizard and asked the wizard what the gods were thinking and why he should impose such severe punishment on the human race.


    However, his idea was undoubtedly treacherous. He went to the temple and told the wizards that he might be beaten out by the Wizards as blasphemers.


    After thinking about it, Ben Jin thought of a man who was not only superior in knowledge, but also an extraordinary man, but the human race closest to the gods in the world.


    That is Wenling.


    Having made up his mind, ban Jin took the schoolboy and went to Jingguo instead.


    It''s a long way from Zhuang state to Jing state. It takes three days to go in a hired carriage. All the way, ban Jin was depressed and kept thinking about how to interrogate Wen Ling.


    As the dean of the Taoist school, Wen Ling''s knowledge is second to none among the human race, but he is also the reincarnation of God and has a dual identity. If anyone can understand ban Jin and answer him about the gods, it''s probably only Wenling.


    However, on the way to Jingguo, ban Jin ran into trouble.


    At that time, ban Jin was dozing in the carriage, with the schoolboy beside him. Suddenly, the horse neighed outside, and the car suddenly shook violently.


    After Ben Jin was awakened, he heard a low roar coming from nearby.


    He opened the curtain in front of him and saw the coachman trying to calm the restless horse and try to make it run again.


    Roadside, vegetation shaking, a huge figure drilled out.


    It was a big dog, but its head was very wide, its mouth was cracked, and its white teeth were exposed.


    "It''s a bad dog!" The coachman panicked.


    When ban Jin collected the legends of various places, he saw the records of the so-called evil dog. This kind of monster is rare and much stronger than ordinary fierce animals. It is said that although it is large and its action is not agile enough, once bitten by it, the toxin in its saliva will paralyze people''s action, thus losing the ability to escape and being captured by it.


    This evil dog, I don''t know how many lives he has killed, and his body has a thick smell of blood.


    The horse pulling the cart was weak in legs and feet, but struggled desperately to escape from the bridle.


    The evil dog jumped on the horse and bit its throat.


    The blood splashed, and the horse was bitten to the ground by it, and almost died in an instant.


    "Come on, sir, let''s spread out."


    The coachman couldn''t care any more. He jumped down from the carriage and ran for his life immediately.


    Seeing this, the schoolboy scolded and hurriedly helped ban Jin out of the carriage.


    If the evil dog ate the horse, or ran after them halfway, and Ben Jin was old, he could not run away with two young people. The coachman could be said to be extremely irresponsible.


    But there''s no way. After all, evil dogs can''t be dealt with by ordinary people.


    They ran along the road in a panic, trying to stay away from the monster as far as possible.


    But unexpectedly, they ran for a while. From a distance, they saw the evil dog catching up just now.


    This time there was no horse as a shield. The schoolboy was so scared that his face turned white. Ban Jin also secretly sighed that he was weak. Should an old bone be told here.


    Seeing the evil dog trot all the way, it was only more than ten meters away from them. At this time, it was a sudden change.


    Like the light of water shining out of thin air, there was a wonderful scene in front of the master and servant.


    The light, like a ribbon, lit up from one side of the road and instantly penetrated the head of the evil dog, making it explode into a pool of broken meat.


    When the light finally stopped, they saw that it was a girl with a sword. The sword in her hand was as bright as autumn water in the sun.


    The girl smiled: "fortunately, I came in time. Mr. Ban, we met again."


    Ban Jin saw her face. This girl was the girl they had met and talked about in ZhiBei city before.


    This discovery made him feel ashamed. Previously, he thought the other party was just an ordinary woman with little experience and no words, but now she saved his life.


    Ban Jin quickly arched his hands and said, "I''ll never forget your great kindness to help me. I forgot to ask for your name before. Can you tell me? I''ll thank you again when I return to ya state."


    "My name is Zhou Xia, so I don''t have to give a thank-you gift. It''s just a little effort."


    Zhou Xia lifted the sword and blew it gently. He saw that the blood stain on the sword was blown away from the blade. After a while, the sword was clean.


    Ban Jin and the schoolboy were stunned. They had never seen such a magical thing.


    Zhou Xia put the long sword back in its sheath, and then asked them, "I don''t know where Mr. Ban is going? Now fierce beasts attack the Terran. As long as they are not in the town, they are not safe. Especially after knowing the punishment of the God of Beicheng, there are more high-level fierce beasts. Mr. Ban should be careful."


    "We went to see President Wen in Jingguo." After all, the bookboy was young and admired Shaoai. He couldn''t help showing himself in front of Zhou Xia.

 Chapter 194

    Zhou Xia smiled: "what a coincidence, we are on the same road."


    Seeing Zhou Xia laughing, the bookboy was dazzled and couldn''t help himself. Ban Jin quickly patted him to avoid his gaffe.


    Then Zhou Xia went with them.


    When they arrived in the next town, the three first spent the night and hired a carriage the next day. Zhou Xia paid for the carriage and said he used the best carriage and the fastest horse. He didn''t care about the money.


    Ban Jin took the schoolboy into the carriage, but Zhou Xia drove the horse himself.


    To their surprise, Zhou Xia''s horse driving skills are also very good.


    It is not far from the state of Jing, and there are very fast carriages. In the evening, we will arrive at the King City of the state of Jing.


    Although ban Jin had been to the state of Jing before, he did not go to the hall. However, even those who did not go to the hall knew the position of the hall, because its position in the state of Jing was transcendent. The Taoist school has its own rules, and no one can offend. Even the queen of Jingguo has no jurisdiction over the Taoist school, not to mention that the dean of the Taoist school is the Queen''s brother, and their relationship is very good.


    Previously, ban Jin heard that outsiders need to report and register to enter the Taoist temple, but ordinary people can''t get in. He has prepared the official documents of Ya state, which can prove his identity as a historian. It should be all right. So when the carriage was about to reach the Taoist temple, he quickly said to Zhou Xia:


    "Miss Zhou, this trip is too much trouble for you. The Taoist school is coming. I have to get off later and pass it to the gate guard of the Taoist school. It''s not good to delay the girl''s time. Why don''t we separate..."


    Zhou Xia raised her eyebrows and said, "Oh? You don''t have to go to the Taoist school. Just follow me."


    With that, she didn''t explain to the class and drove forward in her carriage.


    Before ban Jin could stop her, Zhou Xia rushed the carriage to the gate of the Taoist Academy.


    However, ban Jin expected that the carriage had not been stopped.


    Zhou Xia drove the carriage and stopped at the gate of the Taoist school. The guard at the gate directly opened the gate and let Zhou Xia drive the carriage in.


    Ban Jin was speechless and asked for a long time, "this... Why?"


    Zhou Xia smiled proudly and said, "because I''m in the Taoist school, I''m a privileged class!"


    Privilege?


    Ban Jin guessed, what is the identity of Miss Zhou? She has said that if her parents know Beicheng, she is from Zhuang, and Wen Ling is the royal family of Jing. It can be seen that she has no relationship with Wen Ling.


    Is she the core disciple of the Taoist school?


    But she is too young and a woman. She doesn''t look like a core disciple who has learned well. What''s more, even the core disciples can directly drive the carriage into the Taoist academy?


    In ban Jin''s surprise, Zhou Xia drove her carriage to a small yard. She jumped out of the carriage and shouted at the yard.


    Immediately, several servants came out of the yard.


    The clothes on those servants were all made of silk. They looked unusual.


    After Zhou Xia gave them a few orders, they came forward and said to ban Jin:


    "Mr. Ban, my lady asked us to take you to the guest room of the Taoist Academy."


    Zhou Xia nodded to them and went straight into the yard.


    Under the leadership of two servants, ban Jin and the schoolboy walked along a gravel path. On the way, ban Jin couldn''t help asking, "you two, I don''t know who your young lady is. Why do you have... Privileges in the Taoist academy?"


    One of the two servants said with a smile, "many people will ask this question. In fact, my lady was only the daughter of the nobility of Zhuang state, and now she is just a disciple of the Taoist school."


    Ban Jin didn''t understand: "but..."


    "In fact, we servants don''t quite understand the specific reasons. However, the young lady does have privileges in the Taoist school, which was personally instructed by President Wen."


    That night, Ben Jin rested in the guest room of the Taoist Academy.


    The next day, he explained to the people in the Taoist school what he wanted to see Wen Ling, showed the documents of Ya state, and then waited for the communication.


    Before waiting for a reply, he was allowed to visit the Taoist academy and read its books, but he was not allowed to break into the teaching and living places at will.


    The Taoist temple is well located in the king''s capital of Jingguo, and the site is also very large. There are pavilions, hills, artificially introduced streams and ponds. The roads are interspersed with strange stones and bamboos on both sides.


    Along the way, ban Jin only felt that the road was winding and secluded, and sometimes suddenly opened up. There was a unique scenery. The whole Taoist Academy was built elegant and atmospheric, and he often saw the sentiment in a small place. It can be seen that the master of the Taoist academy is a wonderful person.


    When living in the guest room, he occasionally came out and walked around. He also met some disciples of the Taoist school. Some of them have deep thoughts, unique opinions and good conversation. When ban Jin talks with them, he feels like a spring breeze.


    He looked forward to meeting Wen Ling, and regretted that he had not known the Dean earlier in the past.


    Whether Zhou Xia or others in the Taoist school, the disciples are so extraordinary. What kind of God and man is the teacher?


    After staying in the guest room for two days, ban Jin finally got permission to meet Wen Ling. At this time, it was evening. A disciple of the Academy came to take over the shift with lanterns. The disciple was very young, but he was well behaved. There was still green between his eyes and eyes, but everyone''s demeanor was hidden in his actions.


    Ban Jin secretly praised any of the leading disciples of the Taoist Academy for being extraordinary. Then he walked to the special hall of the Taoist Academy with the help of young disciples with a wooden stick.


    "Mr. Ban has been waiting for a long time. Our dean is really busy on weekdays. He just got free this evening, so he hurried to meet him." The disciple said as he walked.


    After all, ban Jin was also a former official Yin of the cliff state book, and he was very old, and the Taoist academy also respected him.


    In fact, ban Jin is a little older than Wen Ling, but in learning, he doesn''t talk about the order of elders and children. Ban Jin is aware that Wenling has a high status, which is difficult to see and should be.


    While they were talking, they had come to the outside of a brightly lit lobby. The disciples holding lanterns raised their voices to inform, and the people inside lifted the curtain to let them in.


    Ban Jin followed his disciples in. As soon as he entered the room, he saw an elderly man with a clear face sitting on the lobby. Next to him, two disciples bowed their hands and left immediately.


    This should be Dean Wen Lingwen. Ban Jin thought, because this man not only looks good, but also his temperament is as quiet as a deep mountain and as quiet as the bottom of the sea. It can''t be described by words to describe the human race. It''s really a high mountain.


    Even before he came, he was skeptical about Wen Ling''s reincarnation identity. Now, ban Jin has to admit that Wen Ling does have the posture of a God and is extraordinary to ordinary people.


    "After work, I served as a historian in Yaguo and came to visit president Wen."

 Chapter 195

    Ban Jin made a big gift to Wen Ling with the standard etiquette of the cliff state towards the royal family. And Wen Ling''s status as king brother of Jing really deserves this etiquette.


    Wen Ling''s eyes fell on ban Jin and said with a smile, "Mr. Ban''s ceremony is heavy. It''s better to sit down first."


    As soon as his voice fell, someone came forward and helped ban Jin to a chair to sit down.


    The chair is carved and the cushion is extremely soft and comfortable.


    After sitting down, ban Jin knew that Wen Ling''s time was precious, so he hurriedly said, "when I came down to see President Wen, I didn''t understand some questions about history and gods, and wanted to ask to teach president Wen."


    Wen Ling said calmly, "it doesn''t hurt. I must know everything and say everything."


    With permission, ban Jin briefly explained what he had seen, heard and felt since he went all the way to ZhiBei city. However, even if it was brief, it took some time. In the middle, Wen Ling asked his disciples to bring him tea to moisten his mouth.


    After finishing all the way, ban Jin was already excited and his voice was much louder: "So, I don''t understand. Knowing what mistakes Beicheng has made requires the gods to impose such punishment on the whole city. So many glories and histories of our Terran family have disappeared in one day. I can''t accept it. If I know what''s wrong with Beicheng, maybe it''s a really guilty person. However, the history of the whole Zhuang country is not wrong. Why should the gods destroy all the kings of Zhuang country ¡­¡±


    From beginning to end, Wen Ling listened to his story quietly, and listened to his hoarse accusation. In the end, Wen Ling also showed a bitter smile.


    "In fact, I am not qualified to answer the question asked by Mr. Ban, because I am not a God. However, in fact, no one in the world can answer this question. If Mr. Ban wants to, I may..."


    However, before Wen Ling''s voice fell, he heard a familiar girl''s voice ringing at the door:


    "Wait! I''ll answer his question!"


    While talking, the curtain was lifted, but it was Zhou Xia. She walked directly into the lobby without any penetration or salute.


    What surprised ban Jin even more was the attitude of Wen Ling and the disciples around him, as if they were very used to Zhou Xia''s attitude.


    What position did Zhou Xia have in the Taoist school? Ban Jin couldn''t help thinking.


    Wen Ling introduced the two sides to each other:


    "Mr. Ban, this is Zhou Xia, a disciple of my Taoist school."


    "Zhou Xia, this is Mr. Ban Jinban, the historian of Ya state."


    Zhou Xia smiled and said, "I know. We came to the Taoist temple together."


    Ban Jin sighed, "I still owe Miss Zhou''s life. I haven''t thanked her well. I didn''t know at that time that Miss Zhou was actually an expert of President Wen."


    Zhou Xia said, "well, I saw a fierce beast hurting people on the way, so I solved it easily. By the way, teacher Wen, let the other disciples step down."


    Wen Ling immediately dismissed the surrounding disciples when he heard the speech.


    Watching the disciples salute and leave one by one, ban Jin is even more surprised. Zhou Xia''s position in the Taoist school seems extraordinary.


    "It''s not suitable to tell ordinary disciples, but I can tell you. I was promised by the boss to judge and deal with it by myself without asking him." Zhou Xia sat on another chair, folded his legs and said.


    Wen Ling couldn''t help laughing.


    Zhou Xia snorted: "come on, Wenling, I know you want to say that the boss thinks I will bother him, so I let me deal with everything by myself. I don''t want to pray that the channel is closed, so I won''t bother the boss."


    Ben would like to note that when Zhou Xia gets along with Wen Ling alone, even teacher Wen won''t say it, but just call her name. You''re welcome.


    Zhou Xia said angrily to Wen Ling before continuing to say to ban Jin:


    "In fact, I am the starting point of knowing the north city. At the beginning, the gods punished the north city because I was cornered by the whole Zhuang state. The gods pity me and are dissatisfied with the Zhuang state, so they will punish the north city."


    "If you want to ask me how I feel as a party, I just want to say, well done!"


    After Zhou Xia finished with great momentum, the venue was silent for a while.


    Ban Jin never expected that his life-saving benefactor was the cause of knowing that Beicheng fell here.


    He looked pale, silent for a while, and finally spoke.


    "I''m deeply indebted to the girl. Naturally, I can''t speak unkindly, but... It''s still difficult for me to understand. Just because the girl was alone, the gods condemned Zhuang and destroyed the whole ZhiBei city. It''s also, it''s too..."


    He can''t go on. This is the field of gods. Years of faith makes him unable to say words against gods.


    Moreover, Zhou Xia saved him.


    Wen Ling knew the cause and effect, and knew that Zhou Xia was unreliable and could not speak clearly. He said gently, "Mr. Ban, please take it easy. Let me answer it for you."


    Ben Jin sat down in a chair and nodded.


    Wen Lingdao: "If Mr. Ban wants to ask the gods what they think, I can''t answer. However, I can roughly understand why the gods want to do so. I know that Beicheng has embarked on a crooked path, persecuting innocent people and taking the city to harm the families selected by the gods. As a historian, Mr. ban may think that all the products of civilization are worth preserving. But the gods stand outside the long river of history and his eyes scan the whole world History, all decision-making is focused on the overall situation. The gains and losses of one place at a time may be difficult to understand and resent in our Terran view. But for the gods in history, they are only the smallest waves in the long river. "


    "If what Mr. Ban wants to ask is whether the gods are doing right or not, I can only say that those who are deeply trapped in the river and are wrapped by time are unable to decide whether they are right or wrong. Only the gods outside time are qualified to decide whether they are right or wrong."


    Wen Ling''s words finally answered ban Jin''s question, and ban Jin realized the position of the gods for the first time.


    It is not the idol enshrined in the temple, but the existence that is really far away from the world.


    He was silent for a long time, shocked and powerless.


    Wen Ling''s words were like opening a window for him in a closed room. He looked out and saw the vast world outside, but he was shivering with the cold through the window.


    The truth of the world is full of attraction, but it also has fatal power.


    He was stunned for a long time. When Zhou Xia yawned and chatted with Wen Ling for a long time, ban Jin woke up.


    From Zhou Xia''s words, he could detect that the girl was not ignorant as he thought before.


    In fact, she not only knows a lot, but also has novel ideas. She often has unique ideas, which complement Wen Ling''s ideas.


    In their discussions, they often involve extremely profound problems, which makes ban Jin feel inferior.

 Chapter 196

    Seeing that the night was getting dark, ban Jin got up and gave them a big gift: "thank you for your teaching."


    Wenling smiled and asked him to get up.


    Ban Jin did not dare to get up and continued, "please allow me to ask the last question. As a historian, I want to know whether the Gods mind the Terran''s records of him. When the Terran records historical facts, do they record the things of the gods truthfully or write about people hidden from the gods?"


    Wen Ling was about to speak when the curtain of the lobby was suddenly lifted again.


    The visitor was a man in his twenties. Somehow, he was holding a white object made of silk and bark.


    The man didn''t speak, and regardless of Wen Ling''s order to let the disciples retreat, he broke into the house and walked directly to them.


    Ban Jin just felt that the man was impolite, but saw that Wen Ling and Zhou Xia immediately got up and welcomed him.


    Seeing that Wen Ling and Zhou Xia got up to meet him, the man said, "no gift. Bring me something delicious. I want to have a rest. I''m dying after watching math all day."


    Then he put the white object in his hand into Zhou Xia''s hand. Zhou Xia took it and put it on the table for him.


    Wen Ling hurried to make tea, while Zhou Xia hurriedly picked some snacks and put them on the plate.


    Ban Jin was stunned. Who is this man from the academy? And let the Dean make tea for him?


    The man took the tea, took a sip and said, "it''s better to drink the tea you made by Wenling."


    Zhou Xia hurriedly handed a piece of jujube cake to him: "the boss can''t just praise Wenling. Eat and see the jujube cake."


    "You didn''t do it." He still put the jujube cake in his mouth, "it''s OK. I can give you 8 points."


    Seeing ban Jin sitting awkwardly aside, the man looked at him and said, "you are the historian of the cliff country, aren''t you?"


    Ban Jin was stunned. Does this man know him?


    The man bit the jujube cake and couldn''t spit clearly


    "Let me tell you something about recording history. Don''t think too much. Ge Sheh left an inexplicable historical tradition because he thought too much. He insisted that the gods advocated that human beings only remember the affairs of the human race. In fact, you historians can remember as much as you like. It''s OK to play by your own interests. Anyway, history is only for you to see for yourself, since it''s your own Why do you care what the gods think of what you see? The gods won''t care so much about you. As for your other questions, Wenling answered quite well. Take what he said as the criterion. "


    "But Ge she is right. The Terran should be more independent. Don''t always think about troublesome God. It''s more useful to think less about God''s ideas and do their own things better than anything."


    After such a long speech, he had finished the jujube cake, so he picked up a peach crisp from Zhou Xia''s treasure like hand and took a big bite.


    At the next moment, he sprayed out the whole peach crisp foam.


    "What''s this? It''s terrible. It''s greasy. There''s too much alkali. Where can I buy garbage peach crisp, Wenling? Tell your disciples not to buy cheap snacks next time. I''ll give it to you if you have no money."


    Wenling quickly made tea for him again. He picked up the cup and rinsed his mouth. He didn''t care how expensive the tea was.


    Zhou Xia immediately said angrily, "Wow! Who bought it? It''s too much! It''s embarrassing for the boss. Boss, give me the money and I''ll help you buy delicious food in foreign countries!"


    The man immediately gave Zhou Xia a gold bar.


    Ban Jin doesn''t even know where he took out the gold bar.


    He wanted to say something, but he just felt tongue tied and didn''t know what to say.


    Ge she once wrote: "don''t talk about the gods, respect is the top."


    So, finally, ban Jin respectfully saluted the man, said goodbye to Wen Ling and Zhou Xia, and withdrew.


    Then, immediately, a disciple with a lantern came forward to guide him and took him back to the guest room.


    On the way, Ben Jin couldn''t help asking, "excuse me, little brother, who is the distinguished guest in the academy? It''s about the one in his early twenties."


    The disciple shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but the dean asked us not to talk about him."


    Ban Jin nodded and finally didn''t say any more.


    The next day, ban Jin took the schoolboy and went back in a carriage.


    A few days later, ban Jin revised the cliff history in the book house of the cliff state.


    He no longer avoided the things of gods as the teacher taught, but recorded what happened from the perspective of historians.


    Since the gods say that it doesn''t matter, remember it in the way he wants to remember, then he will restore history to reality.


    "In 268, God sent heaven to punish ZhiBei City, and the literature disappeared and the history retreated."


    He did not record the reasons for God''s punishment, because mortals could not guess the intention of the gods.


    However, the consequences of divine punishment will be recorded in history books forever for the human race to alert future generations. This is also the duty of historians.


    One night, ban Jin still lit an oil lamp in the inner room of the registry, sat at the table and did the revision work in small letters.


    Someone asked softly outside. Ben answered and let him in.


    The man pushed the door and came in. It was the current Yin of the book house. He was a disciple of ban Jin.


    "It''s so late. Teachers should pay attention to their health."


    The disciple said anxiously.


    "Come and sit down." Ben Jin patted the position around him.


    The disciple went over and sat beside him, looking curiously at the record he was compiling.


    In ban Jin''s hand, he happened to hold the bamboo slips of the cliff state in 236.


    It''s like thirty years ago.


    For a moment, ban Jin felt like a separated world, and everything reappeared.


    He handed the bamboo slips to his disciples and said, "come and read this history."


    The disciple was puzzled, but he took the bamboo slips and recited:


    "In 236 years of Ya state and 55 years of Jing state, Wenyuan was stoned..."


    He couldn''t read any more, because the record here was crossed out by Ban Jin.


    Ban Jin pointed to the newly added bamboo in the back and said, "then read in the back."


    The disciple looked back at the new record: "in the fifth and seventh years of the state of Jing, the God Wen Yuan used stones in the city to show the human race. In the fifth and seventh years of the state of Jing, Wen Yuli was a gentle woman."


    He asked, "teacher, why do you want to change the records here?"


    Ban Jin sighed: "I used to follow my teacher''s teaching and think that under the gods, the human race can only tremble and guess the meaning of God. I think God is taboo. But now, I understand that what the human race does only needs righteousness and justice. The gods don''t care about small things, and history still focuses on truth."


    The disciple nodded vaguely.


    ¡­¡­


    Three years later, ban Jin made every effort to complete the compilation of cliff history.


    However, the cliff state still exists, and there will be more history in the future. He entrusted the follow-up part to Yin of the book house to let his disciples inherit his unfinished work.


    Two years later, ban Jin was seriously ill. On his deathbed, he held his disciple''s hand and asked him to go to the Taoist School of Jingguo for interrogation with President Wen if he had doubts in the future.


    Moreover, always be cautious and do not offend anyone in the Taoist Academy.


    The disciple kept it in mind.

 Chapter 197

    In the sixth year after Zhou Xia entered the Taoist school, he officially graduated from school under the assessment of Huang Si.


    Then she rejoined the Taoist school as a teacher and held a ceremony to announce it to the world.


    At the ceremony, Zhou Xia proved her strength to everyone.


    In addition to being extremely fast, powerful, and able to jump off the ground, the off-body sword Qi is beyond the cognitive scope of ordinary people.


    Since then, the Taoist school has added a teaching content, that is, martial arts. Zhou Xia''s martial arts consists of two parts, internal skill and external skill. Among them, internal skill can be taught in the whole Terran except Zhou Xia, and external skill includes basic martial arts and sword technique.


    To study martial arts, you need to study Taoism in the Taoist school for more than two years and have a relatively perfect understanding of Taoism, nature, Qi and so on.


    What Zhou Xia taught, in fact, comes down in one continuous line with the knowledge taught by Wen Ling.


    Wen Ling provides a way to understand the world, while Zhou Xia provides application.


    With the progress of the martial arts course, Zhou Xia found that she could indeed teach the Terrans the cultivation methods of internal skills, but at the same time, she also found that not all Terrans have the ability to practice internal Qi. All the disciples of the Taoist school have the foundation of Taoism and know the concept of Qi of heaven and earth. Therefore, there is no problem in learning the basis of internal skills. However, some people can''t feel nature and some people can''t condense internal Qi.


    About 10 students come to learn internal skills, and only 2 or 3 can condense internal Qi normally.


    Moreover, their internal gas condensation is still weak and slow, which is completely different from that of Zhou Xia. They can''t even open a path.


    But anyway, it''s good to get out.


    With internal skills, the Terran has got rid of the long-term low force value and can slowly enter the martial arts world.


    Then, how to write skills for internal skills and establish the level of martial arts is what Zhou Xia needs to do later.


    After several years of teaching, Huang Si began a new plan.


    "By the way, Zhou Xia, since you have begun to teach internal skills, it''s time to introduce four people to you. They will come in a few days. At that time, you can compete with the four of them in martial arts. By the way, see if you can teach them internal skills."


    In fact, Huang Si wants Lu Cuo, Lin Zhuo, sang Xiu and Zhong Fu to learn about internal Qi and see what different development directions there will be.


    Among them, what he expected most was that Lu was wrong.


    Because Zhou Xia''s internal Qi attribute is life plus nature, this attribute is actually very strange, because according to theory, martial arts is used for killing. In addition to life attribute, there should also be death attribute.


    So, can Zhou Xia teach Lu CuO the martial arts of death attribute?


    Three days later.


    Lu Cuo, Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu are here. They are all from the demon world. They just let Xiao Ke arrange the same plane to pick them up.


    The clock falls in the sky and can only come alone.


    Lu CuO spent most of these years in the world, arranging and coordinating the affairs of the demon clan.


    Under his secret treatment, the development of the demon sect became standardized.


    Moreover, the demon sect also adheres to the tradition of not worshiping idols inspired by Huang Si, but its doctrine has changed from opposing God to pursuing the other side of the world after death. Therefore, although suffering in life, it will be blessed after death.


    This is the proper form of a religion.


    Now, Huang Si is to let Lu CuO return to the demon world first, bring Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu, and then return to the world.


    When Lu CuO appeared in the Taoist temple with the other two people, Huang Si found something wrong.


    Lu CuO has improved rapidly over the years. His use of death energy has become stronger and stronger. Huang Si gave him more death energy. But the consequence was that when Lu CuO came to the gate of the Taoist academy, even the vegetation around the gate began to wither.


    The passive effect of death energy is very convenient for him to establish power in the demon sect, but it is not suitable for him to appear in the Taoist temple at this time.


    Therefore, Huang Sixian helped Lu CuO condense the death energy, compress it into a solid form like a droplet, and put it around the core of power.


    In this way, the death energy revolves around the power core like an asteroid belt.


    This operation was learned by Huang Si when compressing the energy of water. Now it just helps Lu Cuo.


    After converging the death energy, Lu CuO can coexist with the Terran.


    Subsequently, Lu Cuo, Lin Zhuo, sang Xiu and Zhong Fu joined the Taoist school as disciples, entered the Zhou Xia branch and began their study.


    Then three years passed.


    Lin Zhuo, sang Xiu and Zhong Fu all generate internal Qi normally, and they practice with the body of gods and demons, and the effect is better than that of the human race. In the third year, Lin Zhuo achieved great internal Qi and developed the isolated sword Qi, and sang Xiu and Zhong Fu are about to break through.


    Only Lu CuO''s progress is slow, but his situation is special. After checking his soul and consciousness, Huang Si found that the death energy in Lu CuO''s body shows a circulation flow similar to internal Qi, but he has not developed new abilities. It''s not urgent.


    In the following years, with the efforts of Zhou Xia, the martial arts inheritance of the human race gradually developed and expanded.


    In 284, Lu CuO finally developed a unique internal Qi with death attribute, which is also a kind of energy with composite attribute. However, the composite is the two laws of death and martial arts.


    Water, wisdom, civilization, life, death and soul are the primary laws, while Wushu is the secondary law. The primary law to which Wushu belongs is the body. Body and mind are two opposite and complementary areas in the optical network. Now the body law as the primary area has not been lit up, so the secondary law martial arts can not be lit up. However, Lin Zhuo, them and Lu CuO all have the understanding of martial arts rules.


    Not everyone can practice this unique internal Qi. Huang Si named it magic skill to distinguish it from Zhou Xia''s internal skill.


    Those who practice magic skills will gradually destroy their physical functions by their death attribute. However, magic skills are more intense than internal skills and are more suitable for attack, so they are much more powerful than internal skills.


    As for the difficulty of cultivation, it is related to the talent of practitioners. The difficulty of the two is not much different.


    At present, only the family members in the demon world can practice this skill at will, because their physical function is supported by the power core. Even the magic skill can''t make them die, and the physical erosion is still tolerable.


    Lu CuO went back to the demon world to teach, so most of the family members in the demon world practiced magic skills.


    Under the instruction of Huang Si, the magic skill gradually spread to the Terran, adding a different color to the Terran martial arts.


    In addition to Lin Zhuo and others, Huang Si successively sent some heavenly family members to study in Zhou Xia, and went back to spread the practice of internal skills in the heavenly world.


    There are many skilled people in heaven, and some of them are not willing to practice internal skills.


    Huang Si was very casual with his family members, so he let them choose for themselves.

 Chapter 198

    As time went on, the world soon passed another 21 years.


    When Wen Ling was 84, his life came to an end.


    It is extremely rare for Terrans to live to the age of 84. In this era, even if there are no wars and disasters, few Terrans live to the age of 70. Most people will die at the age of 5 or 60 when their bodies are gradually aging and their functions are degraded.


    Huang Si asked Wen Ling to practice internal skills. His understanding of nature is not comparable to that of ordinary students, and his qualification is also good. Unfortunately, he was nearly 60 years old when practicing, and his physical function was no longer good, so his achievements were not great, which made him live a few years longer than ordinary people.


    With Wen Ling''s body getting worse day by day, the whole Taoist temple was full of melancholy, and everyone was worried about Wen Ling''s situation. After all, the Taoist school can be said to be supported by Wen Ling. Everyone here is a disciple trained by Wen Ling. Every year, some students in the Taoist school leave after learning, but many people are willing to give up their glory and wealth and choose to accompany Wen Ling all the time.


    Everyone in the Taoist school sincerely respects and appreciates Wen Ling''s feelings. There is no merit here, and there is no profit. Those who can stay in the Taoist school are all sincere learners.


    Huang Si knew Wen Ling''s physical condition and allowed him to enter disease and death. This is the necessity of life. Wen Ling came to earth to experience these life processes again. What he did for Wenling was to make his death less painful.


    At Wen Ling''s last moment, many Taoist disciples surrounded him, and Zhou Xia and Huang Si also accompanied him.


    The disciples of the Taoist school are full of sadness, but only the family members know that death is not the end, but the beginning.


    Lin Zhuo, sang Xiu and Zhong Fu are social people after all. They will dress up. Zhou Xia is casual and just sits quietly.


    Huang Si didn''t care. He just came to take Wen Ling away when he died. There was nothing to pretend in front of his family members, so he should eat and drink. He was doing math problems by the way, which aroused everyone''s attention.


    Unfortunately, everyone dared to be angry but not speak. The last person who tried to speak out against Huang Si has been punished by Wen Ling and has been locked up for a week.


    Wen Ling is lying in bed. His pain has been shielded by the instructions of the soul master, but his physical discomfort still affects his thinking ability. He feels very uncomfortable. However, he is really too ill to speak.


    So he finally used the prayer channel.


    "Dear God, please take me away."


    Wen Ling sent out a silent prayer in his heart.


    Huang Si looked at him and sighed, "didn''t I say it long ago? You have to hold on to this moment for the disciples of the Taoist school, and you don''t have to pray. I know what you think. As long as you think, I''ll take you away."


    Wen Ling said calmly in his heart, "I understand, but it will feel better."


    Huang Si can see all the thoughts of the dependents, but sometimes he still doesn''t understand what the dependents want. For example, what is the ritual sense that Wen Ling insists on? He can see, but he doesn''t understand.


    Since Wen Ling decided to die, Huang Si said to Wen Ling lying in bed:


    "Wenling, come back."


    The effect of soul instruction showed that Wenling''s soul left the body, but after being slightly confused, he recovered his Qingming consciousness.


    He came to Huang Si and said happily, "respect God, I''m back."


    Huang Si motioned him to stay where he was and watch his death. It was a rare experience. After all, as Zhu Yao in his previous life, he was directly decomposed without a normal death and post death experience.


    Zhou Xia sat beside Huang Si. She also heard Huang Si''s words and guessed that it was the soul command.


    She looked at the bed. Through the Qi machine induction of internal Qi, she realized that Wenling had died in the world.


    Previously, Wen Ling had appointed him, and then Zhou Xia served as president. So Zhou Xia stood up and announced, "President Wen has passed away."


    The disciples quickly gathered to check. Then they found that Wen Ling was indeed dead. They all burst into uncontrollable tears.


    For a moment, the cry shook the sky.


    Lin Zhuo and they are also wiping tears. This is not pretending, but they have been Terrans for a long time and can understand the joys and sorrows of Terrans.


    Zhou Xia and Huang Si had no reaction.


    Anyway, Wenling''s own soul is actually around them.


    Originally, only some disciples were surrounded by Wen Ling''s bed. Now as soon as he died, many other disciples hurried over and soon packed the ward.


    "Human joys and sorrows are not interlinked..." Huang Si whispered.


    Zhou Xia nodded.


    However, in such a chaotic scene, some people still noticed this whisper, perhaps because the teacher''s death could not restrain their emotions. A core disciple in blue robes shouted angrily at Huang Si: "What are you talking about! It''s OK at ordinary times. Now that the Dean has passed away, you still look like you don''t care about yourself! It''s a waste of the dean''s kindness to you, but now you can''t even shed a tear!"


    The Taoist disciple knew that Huang Si was not a mortal because he would not grow old.


    However, he rarely appears, and his appearance is different, so only a few core disciples know him.


    Even so, even if he guessed that this man was likely to be a real God, the disciple still couldn''t help being angry.


    After hearing his accusation, Huang Si was not angry and did nothing. He just said faintly:


    "I can understand your pain, but have you forgotten what your teacher taught before his death? Human life originates from nature, and human death returns to heaven and earth. Today, conforming to nature and dying is the liberation your teacher seeks."


    The disciple recalled Wen Ling''s usual teachings. His body trembled, took a step back and sat down decadent.


    After hearing this, some of the other disciples were still puzzled, while others were meditating.


    At this time, an old man dressed in the official clothes of the cliff state rushed in from the door. As soon as he came in, he regretted and shouted, "I was wrong. I was late. I didn''t even see the last side of President Wen!"


    He came to Wen Ling''s bed, knelt down and couldn''t help crying: "President Wen, I''m the historian of Ya state. My mentor once asked me to come to see you and learn from you. Unfortunately, I couldn''t make the trip because of my position. I heard that President Wen was seriously ill, and I stepped down in a hurry. As a result... I still couldn''t catch up, alas!"


    Wen Ling''s soul stood aside and saw the official. He didn''t know the man, but he vaguely guessed who the mentor in his mouth was.

 Chapter 199

    He looked at Huang Sixuan, who read his intention from Wenling''s consciousness.


    The wishes of the family members are fulfilled by him.


    "Are you the former CE Fu Yin of Ya state?" Huang Si stood up, came to the old man and asked.


    The old man nodded hurriedly.


    "If you want to learn Wen Ling''s Tao, stay in the Taoist school and follow his disciples. It will continue to run here until the Terrans don''t need it."


    The old man didn''t understand why the young man said this to him, but he subconsciously felt that from the man''s attitude, he seemed qualified to say so.


    Huang Si looked at the disciples lying in front of the bed, with tolerance and sympathy in his eyes.


    He said to the old man and to the disciples:


    "Life is like firewood and thought is like fire. Wenling burned himself, but he passed his word to the human race and spread the fire all over the land of the human race. Remember everything Wenling taught you. In this way, his combustion is valuable..."


    The old man chewed this sentence repeatedly, and then bowed down to him and said, "I''m lucky to be taught by my predecessors. I''m very grateful."


    Huang Si''s appearance is very young, but he is a teacher. The old man feels that he is unusual.


    Some people heard their conversation, while others were just immersed in sadness and turned a deaf ear to it.


    But in the end, the fire will be passed on until the day of prairie fire.


    Later, the disciples began to carry the remains and send them to the pre arranged mourning hall.


    Huang Si took the family members through the general process, and then left with them.


    The rest is very simple. Huang Si took out a power core, let Wen spirit integrate, gave him the body of the God of heaven, restored the identity of the God of heaven, and gave him more soul bonus.


    Now, Wenling is the top three again.


    Wen Ling then returned to heaven, while Zhou Xia stayed in the Taoist temple and inherited the position of President according to Wen Ling''s will.


    After Zhou Xia succeeded to the throne, Huang Si seldom worried about human affairs. He had to focus on mathematics. Later, the state of Zhuang was annexed and perished. Lin Meng was established by a non-governmental organization. It was established as the capital of Changcheng and became a new great country, Changguo. He didn''t care much.


    The human race is changing. Unconsciously, many countries disappear and two superpowers gradually prosper.


    This is the Chang state to the north and the Jing state to the south.


    Huang si still doesn''t care about this. In addition to occasionally going to the land boundary, chatting with artificial intelligence, or visiting his family members in Sanjie, he is busy studying mathematics at other times.


    One day, tired of watching math, he didn''t want to move. He didn''t want to go anywhere. He lay on the sofa of his house in the dark space and slipped into the conscious space to have a look.


    After switching the optical network from the green world side to the earth side, a fuzzy number appears in the corner of the line of sight.


    "Too tired, I have hallucinations. How can there be numbers in the dark space."


    Huang Si looked at the digital symbols emerging in the dark law starry sky. His heart said that he had seen too much mathematics recently and his spirit was abnormal. For example, 98% of the number in his sight was vague and the font could not be seen clearly. It must be that all his thoughts on mathematics had formed a nightmare recently and appeared in his daydream.


    Yawning, Huang Si divided part of his mind and continued to look at the mathematical problem. He has solved the Riemann conjecture and is exploring other branches and applications of this problem.


    Look, in the space of consciousness, the number changes to 98.5%.


    Huang Si feels a little surprised. Will the abnormal daydream change?


    No matter what, I''ve been mentally abnormal and used to it before. It''s a big deal to read some psychological materials and solve the trouble of this illusion.


    After learning mathematics for a while, Huang Si went to have a meal, and then went to the green world to do some of the accumulated work.


    Over the years, his annual habits are roughly as follows:


    Reluctantly open Xiaoke''s annual planning reminder.


    It was found that a group of family members needed to be reincarnated on earth.


    Launching.


    Wipe, I found that someone chose the wrong sex.


    Forget it, you''ll make a mistake.


    ¡­¡­


    return trip.


    Reluctantly review the annual planning reminder.


    Found that the core of the world helped recruit some family members.


    What whiteboard monsters are these


    You need skills, and you need laws that are weak.


    Go to the boundary to deal with the new family members.


    Fill them with spiritual power and arrange their bodies in batches.


    Let the family members take a small organized plane to the heaven or the demon world.


    Go to Lu CuO or Xiaohua to report and register.


    ¡­¡­


    Review the annual planning reminder very reluctantly again.


    It was found that another group of family members had died and needed to return to heaven or the demon world.


    There are still a number of family affairs to deal with.


    Reject processing.


    Reply after the transaction: "Xiaoke, you are a mature system and should learn to solve the transaction by yourself."


    Go to special space.


    Let the core of the world help gather the dead family souls.


    I prepared a number of power cores, waited by and did math problems by the way.


    "Who are you, this family member?"


    Read Xiao Ke''s record.


    Wipe, forget the record.


    I don''t remember whether it''s heaven or devil. What should I do.


    Forget it, just plug it into the demon world.


    ¡­¡­


    After doing such things for a long time, Huang Si will have the illusion that he is not the master of the family, but a tool man.


    This wind cannot rise. Huang Si gave Xiaoke instructions: have you finished the on-the-job assessment of artificial intelligence? Train them as soon as possible.


    After sending the message, Huang Si went home, took the cold drink handed to him under the ink, drank it, and then lay on the bed to continue reading math.


    After a while, he noticed that the illusion in the space of consciousness had changed again.


    ¡°98.52%¡±


    After all, the spirit is really abnormal. Huang Si thought that the visual illusion will change further, and it is so stable, just like it is true.


    Even the edges of this string of numbers are no longer blurred, but more and more clear.


    However, Huang Si''s habit has always been to put aside what he doesn''t understand and deal with the matter at hand first. He hasn''t figured out a math yet. Now he doesn''t have time to manage psychology. This small number doesn''t hinder him. Just throw it aside. In case the situation really gets worse, we''ll find a way.


    Thinking so, he continued to ponder over the math problem at hand.


    ¡°98.53%¡±


    Huang Si has been observing the space of consciousness with a trace of consciousness. When he found that this series of inexplicable illusions would change, he almost blew his hair. What''s the situation? How did the illusion change? 0.01% more?


    This is not normal.


    It doesn''t seem to be an illusion?


    Huang Si looked at the string of numbers in his conscious space carefully, and then switched the world system in the conscious space to the green world side.


    The string of numbers disappeared.


    Then switch back to the earth side world system.


    The number appears again.


    So this time, Huang Si carefully observed its location, this area - eh, isn''t it the area where the mathematical law is located?


    This number has something to do with mathematical laws? Skills?

 Chapter 200

    Huang Si picked up the mathematical materials and did some research for a while.


    This time, the number did not change until a full ten hours later.


    ¡°98.54%¡±


    Sure enough, Huang Si thought, this number should not be the progress number of mathematical laws? So why does it appear as a string of numbers in the space of consciousness? Do you mean... New skills are needed?


    New skills are more exciting than anything. In order to seize the time to develop mathematical laws, Huang Si immediately went to the green world. In a hurry, it''s better to go to the world with fast time flow.


    Now, because he often stays in the green world, Huang Si''s body has actually passed a few more years, but his physical condition has not changed much and is still full of vitality. It seems that his internal Qi is still very useful.


    There are few fierce beasts in the demon world now, and they are the first five. They can''t cook and can''t take care of Huang Si''s life. So, it''s better to go to the Terran and family members for dinner.


    Through the transmission of the world core, he came directly to the location of the Taoist temple on earth.


    But today''s Taoist temple seems a little busy.


    Huang Si swept away his consciousness and found that some people gathered together and were discussing how to pull Zhou Xia down.


    It''s normal to think about it carefully. In the past, the incomparable transcendence of the Taoist school mainly came from Wen Ling''s special identity. Now when Wen Ling dies, Zhou Xia is the outsider who takes over. It''s strange if there''s no accident.


    Today, the Taoist school has been divided, and only a few people are loyal to Zhou Xia.


    If he put aside the past, Huang Si may be in the mood to play with the people of the opposite faction, but today he is here to make a living. He has only math in his heart and is too lazy to care about anything else.


    So Huang Si gave Zhou Xia an instruction.


    Taoist temple, in the lobby.


    Several disciples are nervously discussing countermeasures and handover with Zhou Xia.


    Zhou Xia is now 53 years old, but because of his high internal skill cultivation, years have not wiped out the beauty Zhou Xia has. On the contrary, he has become a mature charm because of the wind and frost, as well as the temperament brought by learning and identity.


    Since she entered the Taoist school, many people have pursued her, but she has never paid attention to anyone.


    And, indeed, no one is worthy of her. Whether it is knowledge, intelligence or martial arts, she is the first person in the Taoist school. From this point of view, there is no problem for her to become the second Dean of the Taoist school.


    However, prejudice is a terrible thing. Almost all the elders in the Taoist school stood on the opposite side of Zhou Xia and jointly supported Yu Hao, the third generation elder martial brother among the core disciples of the Taoist school, as the dean.


    Zhou Xia is a smart man. She is not the kind of person who is so pedantic that she doesn''t know how to change and allows herself to be overthrown. It is precisely because she doesn''t understand the power struggle and lacks the ruthless strength of villains that she has led to the internal power struggle of the Taoist school for more than ten years.


    This struggle has finally been put on the bright side.


    The Taoist school was divided into two schools. One was mainly martial arts disciples, standing on the side of Zhou Xia; The other is the traditional school in the Taoist school, which studies the Taoist ideas preached by Wen Ling, and hates the outsider who killed Zhou Xia halfway and whose style is inconsistent with the original Taoist school to take over as the president.


    Now, if Zhou Xia didn''t have a high personal prestige, she had trained many loyal disciples over the years, and she would really be overthrown. Even so, Yu Hao from the Presbyterian sect now publicly challenged her to abdicate Zhou Xia.


    Zhou Xia is still simple in nature. Even if she tries to control power with her high intelligence, she often fails. After all, this is not her best field. Now, many affairs and decisions of her Taoist school still depend on the core disciples around her.


    Even if Zhou Xia has a profound internal skill, she is still a physical child. She is old and can''t compare with the three realms of gods and demons with the core of power. Now she is physically and mentally tired and sweat quietly falls on her head.


    She wiped her sweat, suppressed her fatigue, and was about to continue telling things. Suddenly, a voice that had not been heard for a long time sounded in the depths of her soul:


    "Zhou Xia, I''m here to rub my meal. Get me some food to eat. After eating, I''ll study by myself in the study."


    Her heart suddenly relaxed. It was the great God.


    Even though it was an extremely simple and rough instruction, Zhou Xia suddenly felt that he had a wanderer returning home and finally found the feeling of support.


    Her tight cheeks relaxed, and even her serious expression disappeared, showing a slight smile.


    "These things are put aside for the time being." Zhou Xia put his hands on the table and made a temporary end for all things. "We don''t talk about business tonight. Let''s go and go with me to the canteen to get some ready-made dishes and bring them to the study. Then you go to the best restaurant outside and find their chef. It doesn''t matter how much money you spend. I''ll pay."


    The disciples were puzzled and asked why.


    Zhou Xia said, "there''s no reason, just to receive an old friend who hasn''t come for a long time. Let''s prepare quickly. Don''t let people wait."


    When Zhou Xia took several disciples and sent the food to the study, Huang Si had sat on the desk with his math book. Seeing her come in, Huang Si looked at her and complained, "it''s so slow."


    Zhou Xia couldn''t help but raise her mouth. She really hadn''t seen her soul master for a long time. She always felt that he had been very busy. There was Wenling before. After Wenling died, she was the only one. Although Lin Zhuo and they are also with her, she and Lin Zhuo have no common language and can only compete in martial arts. What''s more, they have long followed Huang Si''s instructions and sent out to teach martial arts to Terrans in other regions.


    Today, Zhou Xia is the only family member in the Taoist school.


    "No, it''s just a little cold. You can eat it directly if you don''t mind. If you mind, I''ll let someone heat it." Zhou Xia said with a smile.


    The disciples nearby were really stunned. Most of them were young. Many people had never seen Huang Si at all. They didn''t know what the man looked like in his twenties.


    In fact, in the whole Taoist school, apart from the family members, only some members of the Changlao sect know the existence of Huang Si.


    Those people only know that Huang Si is not mortal, but they don''t know what exists.


    But one thing is certain. Over the years, the man''s age has hardly changed. He even occasionally appears with a 30-year-old appearance. Next time, he will be in his 20s. Not mortal, that''s for sure.


    They didn''t doubt that Huang Si was a God, but he didn''t look like a God at all. In the Taoist temple, he was almost bossy, eating and drinking, or stretched out on a chair without a sitting image to see what he didn''t know. It''s really hard to connect him with the gods.

 Chapter 201

    Therefore, although the elders knew that Huang Si was such a person, they wisely chose not to provoke Huang Si before they knew what the man was.


    Several disciples looked at the stranger who suddenly appeared in the study with some curiosity.


    Huang Si ignored them, reached for his chopsticks and ate the meal without manners.


    Found Zhou Xia sitting on the side without moving, Huang Si took a pair of chopsticks to her: "you eat too. I know you don''t eat much today. You''re hungry."


    Zhou Xia was helpless, which was also discovered by Huang Si. After all, he was the master of the soul.


    She asked the other disciples to step down and have lunch with Huang Si.


    Huang Si just had a casual meal. After eating, he said, "I read a book. You go out to eat. Don''t let people close to the study, or I may subconsciously evaporate people."


    This is true. Sometimes math problems are annoying. If you calculate for a long time and find that you have the wrong idea, it will drive people crazy when you need to start from scratch.


    Zhou Xia answered and asked people to take the rest of the food out again.


    In this way, Huang Si stayed in the study of the Taoist school for five days.


    During the five days, except for eating and sleeping, he was almost watching math. In fact, because of his internal Qi, he can sleep very little, but he is still in good spirits, but he is still habitually living normally.


    In these five days, Zhou Xia has been dealing with the power struggle in the Taoist temple.


    Huang Si didn''t know about it, but was too lazy to worry about it. It''s not to grab eggs. It''s just a dean''s position. Do you need to be so nervous? As long as Zhou Xia is willing, Huang sinang will throw her the position of the king of the Terran. Those who compete with Zhou Xia are really short-sighted.


    Huang Si turned his mind and continued to concentrate on the research and development of mathematics.


    The progress rises all the way from 98.54%, sometimes fast and sometimes slow. The progress will be faster when you concentrate.


    Five days later, the string of numbers in the field of mathematical laws has become 98.71%.


    At this time, the internal struggle of the whole Taoist school has reached the most intense time. The people of the old Yuan school and the martial arts school have made their own tricks, but Yu Hao''s very insidious thing is that he privately put forward a new painful foot of Zhou Xia, or what he thinks is a painful foot: Zhou Xia hid an outsider in his study for five days and personally delivered meals to that person.


    Yu Hao took dozens of core disciples of Changlao sect to the outside of the study and blocked Zhou Xia and her followers.


    "President Zhou, this guest in the study, I''m so sorry to bother you to take care of him personally. It seems that he has a noble status. Why don''t you let us meet him, too?"


    "You are not qualified to see him."


    Yu Hao got the answer he wanted and immediately sneered:


    "Hehe, if President Zhou really has a clear conscience, why not make the distinguished guests public openly? Is it difficult -"


    He pointed to Zhou Xia and asked fiercely, "President Zhou has already conspired with outsiders to unite with this foreign distinguished guest and sell the whole Taoist temple?"


    The disciples of the Taoist school around Yu Hao immediately shouted and asked Zhou Xia to hand over the outsider. The disciples around Zhou Xia looked at her anxiously and hoped that she could let the man in the study come out to meet people and calm the situation.


    Zhou Xia''s attitude remained firm: "he has nothing to do with the internal affairs of our Taoist school. No one can disturb him."


    When Yu Hao saw her like this, he was secretly pleased and immediately put on a righteous and solemn look: "ridiculous, can it be said that in the heart of President Zhou, our Taoist school is not the most important, but the unknown guest? Since President Zhou has turned to outsiders, what qualifications do you have to command the whole Taoist school now?"


    At this time, because Yu Hao deliberately made a great momentum, many other Taoist disciples came to visit curiously. They all talked about Yu Hao''s accusations against Zhou Xia.


    Zhou Xia knows that she has fallen into Yu Hao''s trap, but in any case, she can''t let people disturb Huang Si. Yu Hao said Huang Si is more important than the Taoist school, which is actually right. To be exact, he is more important than the whole Terran.


    She decided to keep these people away from the study first, so she said calmly, "Yu Hao, if you have any opinion on whether I can command the Taoist school, you can hold a Presbyterian meeting for public discussion. Why shout here? Let''s go."


    With that, Zhou Xia went to the position of the Presbyterian first.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Hao guessed her intention.


    At first, Yu Hao just wanted to make a black pot for Zhou Xia, but now, looking at Zhou Xia''s attitude for fear that they might really disturb the people in the study, Yu Hao can''t help but speculate that Zhou Xia may really hide some secret.


    He tried to find out before. The man in the study was a man in his twenties. Could he be Zhou Xia''s illegitimate son? This is a big scandal!


    Since Zhou Xia has kept him in his study from seeing the light, it shows that this person may not be exposed, or it will bring great harm to Zhou Xia after exposure.


    Yu Hao thought for a turn, but a compromise smile appeared on his face: "well, let''s go to the Presbyterian first."


    Then Yu Hao followed Zhou Xia with his disciples.


    In this Taoist school, Yu Hao will never come hard with Zhou Xia, because Zhou Xia has martial arts, and most of the disciples who follow her have martial arts. As long as Yu Hao doesn''t come hard with Zhou Xia, Zhou Xia has no reason to start with him, a person in the Taoist school. If Zhou Xia did it, the Senate would have an excuse to pull her down.


    If Zhou Xia doesn''t do it, he will never compare with Yu Hao and the forces behind him in terms of power struggle.


    Poor Zhou xiakong has shocking martial arts, but he is not useful in internal fighting.


    On the same day, Yu Hao and Zhou Xia had another deal in the Senate.


    The next morning, Yu Hao was ready to stop. He tried to hide it from Zhou Xia and came to the study with more than 100 disciples.


    There are guards arranged by Zhou Xia on the periphery of the study. All the guards are martial arts disciples. But Yu Hao tactfully asked people to find a way to separate them. Those who could not separate them entangled them in the name of the great righteousness of the Taoist Academy.


    Then Yu Hao stood up and said to more than 100 disciples behind him, "today, I will let President Zhou''s secret be revealed to the world!"


    With that, Yu Hao went to the door of the study.


    The study is locked, but he managed to get the key secretly. Although the key was more than ten years ago, I don''t know if it has been changed, Yu Hao has made a plan to break the door if he can''t open it.


    Yu Hao''s figure approached the study step by step.


    In another corner of the Taoist school, Zhou Xiagang just learned about Yu Hao''s plan from his disciples. Her complexion changed greatly. She didn''t have time to explain to her disciples, so she directly transported her internal Qi, flashed and ran to the study at an amazing speed.

 Chapter 202

    Zhou Xia''s disciples were shocked. They knew that the teacher was very strong, but they never thought it would be so strong. When moving forward at high speed, the whole person turned into a faint virtual shadow and flew away as soon as they floated.


    However, she came late.


    When she had just left the trees and came to the periphery of the site where the study was located, she just saw Yu Hao open the lock with the key, and then pushed towards the door of the study with one hand.


    Zhou Xia hasn''t called out the word "no". Just when Yu Hao pushed open the door of the study, something terrible happened.


    Yu Hao suddenly stared round. Then he didn''t even shout out the last sound. An invisible force evaporated him directly in an instant.


    In front of the study, the originally noisy environment finally became quiet.


    Zhou Xia thought it was over and finally startled the great God.


    At this time, with a squeak, the door of the study opened.


    Huang Si walked out of the study with a book in his hand and dark circles under his eyes.


    "Simple connected, 6-dimensional, compact Riemannian manifold with positive curvature," Huang Si stretched out a hand and a light yellow light swam between his fingers. "S6, CP3, su3t2, I''m calculating its homogeneousspace. How dare you disturb me?"


    Yellow light?


    Zhou Xia suddenly remembered what she saw around the great God when she was a girl many years ago.


    This is an extremely terrible light, it is... The light that will completely change the King City of Zhuang!


    Huang Si once told her that this is the light of civilization energy!


    However, the huge light yellow halo has spread over the Taoist temple, but it has not yet landed.


    Zhou Xia immediately panicked: "no, great God, don''t demote with civilization!"


    In the Taoist school, many disciples have been in an uproar.


    Yellow aperture?


    Didn''t you know the aperture over Beicheng decades ago?


    That year, many people saw the miracles over ZhiBei city from a distance. After being punished by the gods, ZhiBei city had a thorough change, and the whole human family was shocked by it.


    Now, this aperture actually appears over the Taoist academy!


    Is it that such a terrible disaster will come to the Taoist temple?


    All Terrans panicked. They no longer care about power struggle and just want to escape.


    Seeing Zhou Xia''s plea, Huang Si casually said, "are you wrong? Where is the degradation of civilization?... eh, there are still people who want to escape? Then get bigger."


    As soon as the voice fell, the aperture over the Taoist temple immediately expanded around. After a while, the aperture had become a huge halo, almost enveloping the King City of Jingguo.


    The fleeing crowd stopped and looked in horror at the enlarged yellow aperture.


    This is not a disaster.


    But the real divine punishment!


    People can''t escape the punishment of the gods!


    "You see, this aura will get bigger, which means it''s just a Frost Nova. It''s a very useful mage''s ice skill in Diablo 2. Its English name is nova. If you want to ask why it''s not blue, I can only say no comment."


    This is simply malicious foolishness.


    Zhou Xia saw that Huang Si could not be persuaded. She was also helpless. She took the corner of her Taoist robe and knelt on the ground.


    "It''s also my fault that people disturb the great God''s study. Please blame the great God on me and don''t bring disaster to the whole Taoist temple."


    Hearing the many conversations between them, the Terrans who were preparing to escape finally realized the terrible fact.


    The stranger who came out of the study was not a human, but a God.


    The Yellow aperture on his head represents disaster, which is exactly what he did!


    Seeing that Dean Zhou had knelt down for the Taoist school, many of her former disciples felt ashamed.


    It was the disciples who opposed Zhou Xia who obviously disturbed the gods, but Zhou Xia knelt down to the gods for the sake of the Taoist temple.


    They can''t let Zhou Xia bear the punishment alone.


    "The great God forgives me."


    "I know I''m wrong."


    "It''s our fault. President Zhou is right. I hope the great God will forgive me."


    Behind Zhou Xia, many disciples of the Taoist school stopped running away and knelt down.


    They knew that there was no way to escape God''s punishment except to confess their mistakes and beg the gods for forgiveness.


    Others were also reminded that they knelt down to the place where Huang Si and Zhou Xia stood, trying to put on the most pious posture, lest the gods really suffer because of their blasphemy.


    At this time, everyone has scolded Yu Hao a thousand times and ten thousand times in their hearts. They all blame him for being self righteous, acting privately and violating the gods. Not only does he die without a whole body, but he may even bring trouble to the Taoist temple and even the whole kingdom of Jing.


    Such people are really hard to redeem.


    Everyone in the Taoist school did not expect that the God who executed Wen Yuan for Wen Ling in the past and later destroyed ZhiBei city actually existed around them.


    In the minds of many people, a whole set of tricks for gods to pretend to be mortals to test the world have been made up. Yu Hao thinks he is right in front of the gods. As a result, he reveals his ugly face and is directly destroyed by the gods. Looking at Zhou Xia, it seems that he already knows all the truth. Even fools understand that Zhou Xia, like Wen Ling, must not be an ordinary person.


    No wonder Wen Ling will let Zhou Xia take over as president. There are real gods behind them!


    All the people in the Taoist school knelt on the ground, face to the ground, and didn''t dare to get up at all.


    Seeing that the Terrans finally became clever, Huang Si couldn''t help feeling in his heart that the name of the gods was really easy to use.


    In the past, he really felt that he was totally different from the so-called gods on earth. He adhered to the spirit of science and didn''t want others to call him that. But later, forced by the situation, he had to stand out for the families in order to make a living.


    "Alas, I''m not modest. I''m a good young man growing up under the socialist culture. Why did I come to the other world to be a God? I wanted to ask someone else. As a result, elder Gu Yan told me that the inheritance has been decided and should take responsibility..."


    Responsibility.


    To tell you the truth, he promoted the Taoist school. There is really no need to impose severe punishment. Mathematics is really a terrible thing. He almost threw out the degradation of civilization.


    "Zhou Xia, get up first. Don''t kneel down."


    With that, Huang Si took back his skills.


    With permission, Zhou Xia stood up.


    "Well, didn''t I say earlier that don''t let people disturb me when I study mathematics? I can''t blame me for accidentally evaporating people."


    Before, Huang Si called Zhou Xia only when he was hungry, so no one ever bothered him without communication. He was just working on classical Riemannian geometry with a six-dimensional curvature in his mind. When someone disturbed him, he was upset and a subconscious thought evaporated.


    Hearing that Huang Si''s tone of voice had changed, Zhou Xia determined that the Taoist temple and Jingguo should be safe.


    After all, Huang Si speaks differently when he is unhappy and when he is not unhappy.

 Chapter 203

    Seeing that things had been settled, Huang Si spread his voice all over the Taoist Academy.


    "Zhou Xia, like Wen Ling, is the patron of the gods. If you have time to compete with her for power and profit, you might as well study the knowledge taught by Wen Ling and Zhou Xia. Write down your mistakes today. If there is another time..."


    He smiled and snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, the whole Taoist courtyard and the roofs of all buildings evaporated.


    "That''s it."


    The Terrans present shuddered and dared not say a word.


    "Zhou Xia, I''m leaving. You''re too noisy here. I''m going back to the boundary to read." Huang Si said, putting the math data under his arm, ready to call the core of the world to move away.


    Seeing this, Zhou Xia couldn''t help taking a step forward, as if she wanted to reach out and pull him.


    But then she stopped again and looked down sadly.


    Huang Si told the core of the world not to touch me first, and then looked at Zhou Xia.


    After discovering Huang Si''s action, Zhou Xia realized that his idea was seen by the soul master.


    "Zhou Xia," Huang Si''s voice became soft, "you have worked hard. For the entrustment of me and Wen Ling, you have undertaken so many jobs that are not suitable for you. If you are tired, you don''t have to stick to it. Tell me, I''ll take you away."


    After hearing this sentence, Zhou Xia''s whole body stiffened, and then trembled slightly.


    "Great God... Do you know... Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you..."


    "I know, for decades."


    "But," Zhou Xia''s voice became excited, "maybe decades are just a moment for you. But for me, it''s as long as a thousand years have passed."


    Huang Si sighed: "I told you before that you became my family at such a young age. It''s too bad. I''ll compensate you for your life course. So I let you stay in the world, so that you can have strong strength, friends and many disciples, power, live a life admired by everyone, and continue your life. I thought it was the most important thing for you OK. "


    Zhou Xia said sadly, "great God, your attention has not fallen to the world for a long time. Wen Ling has left, and Lin Zhuo and they have left me one after another. In such a big Taoist temple, there is only one family member, and I don''t even have a speaker. I''m very lonely..."


    Tears fell silently from her cheeks. She had not cried for a long time, because her position and responsibility did not allow her to cry.


    But today, she can finally cry again, because Huang Si is here.


    "I don''t want the position, power and martial arts of the dean. Great God, I''m willing to give up everything just to... Return to the time when I first met you."


    Huang Si shook his head: "however, I don''t know the law of time, nor can I turn back time."


    Zhou Xia didn''t say a word, just looked at him.


    He sighed, "OK, I see what you mean. Then, people as Terrans will die and be reborn as Protoss."


    Zhou Xia nodded firmly.


    "Then, Zhou Xia, come to me." Huang Si smiles.


    Her soul came out of her body under the action of instructions, and her body slowly fell down and died.


    In the stunned sight of the surrounding Terrans, Huang Si came to Zhou Xia''s body.


    "There is a bird called Phoenix."


    "It can only be reborn by bathing in fire."


    The invisible flame ignited on Zhou Xia''s body and quickly burned it to ashes.


    The wind blew.


    When the flames and ashes that covered the view were blown away by the strong wind, a 16-year-old girl appeared in the original position. She was wearing a beautiful dress to her heart and holding two long swords. The blade was as bright as autumn water.


    Huang Si reached out to her.


    "Because you have gone through all kinds of life, your mind is still clear. Therefore, you still return like a teenager."


    After listening to this sentence, Zhou Xia''s double swords fell to the ground with a bang.


    She ran forward, her feet as brisk as they were many years ago, and then held Huang Si''s outstretched right hand with both hands.


    "Great God, it''s really great to be your family!"


    The 16-year-old girl showed her blooming smile.


    "Let''s go." Huang Si took her hand, and then rose slowly from the ground.


    At this time, the Terran people kneeling on the ground realized that the two people were really going to leave.


    Looking at the figure of the two people leaving, finally someone couldn''t help asking:


    "Where are you going?"


    Huang Si looked at the Terrans on the ground and said faintly, "go to the place where the gods will live forever."


    After listening to this sentence, the Terran people, especially those who had fought for power and profit with Zhou Xia, couldn''t help feeling that Zhou Xia didn''t need to fight with them at all.


    Zhou Xia''s present position is beyond the reach of mortals all their lives.


    They knelt on the ground and dared not get up again until their traces disappeared for a long time.


    After this baptism, the thoughts of the people in the Taoist school are bound to change.


    After all, both philosophy and theology are far away from worldly knowledge. Having a heart that can''t lead to the other side is doomed to fail to learn well.


    ¡­¡­


    Heaven.


    "Bye, Zhou Xia!"


    After Huang Si sent Zhou Xia to heaven, he slipped away immediately.


    Anyway, the core of strength has been given to her, and the internal Qi has also supplied her with a part. The rest, with Zhou Xia''s strength and intelligence, must be able to mix well in the heaven.


    Stay in heaven with Zhou Xia? That''s impossible.


    Because Zhou Xia can''t cook. Besides, there are no ingredients in the heaven.


    So Huang Si went straight back to the boundary.


    Territory, training department.


    Huang Si came to the training department alone. There has been no one here since Xiaohua left, and only a lot of small robots are on standby.


    Huang Si touched their round shells and felt the quiet atmosphere in the training department. He said that these small robots without intelligence are better to use. There are almost no shortcomings except that cooking is tasteless.


    There is no perfect thing in the world. Where cooking is delicious and quiet (my own home), the time flow rate is too slow and a waste of time; Where cooking is delicious and time flow is fast, it is very noisy; Where time is fast and quiet, the food is not delicious.


    In fact, robot cooking is done according to the recipe, which is not to say it''s bad. It''s just that after eating the food cooked by the Mexican chef and the top chef of the Terran, the food cooked by the robot tastes like chewing wax.


    After two and a half months of scientific research, Huang Si finally gave the mathematical rules to the liver.


    In the "Mathematics" area of the earth system in the space of consciousness, the number constantly beating in it has finally jumped from 99.99% to 100.00%.

 Chapter 204

    The shimmering light lights up in the mathematical area, quickly fills the whole area, and connects it with the optical net silk line at the edge.


    The 100% number burst into dazzling flash in an instant. The whole number melted and gathered like honey, and finally formed a glittering star.


    This is the skill star of mathematical laws.


    Huang Si understood the new skill he had just acquired in the field of mathematics in an instant. This skill can show the state of everything he wants to see in the form of data, and can also freely close the data he doesn''t want to show.


    Now Huang Si just looked at the optical network, and a large number of numbers began to appear in the optical network.


    Mechanical: 21.93%.


    Computer: 59.05%.


    Mathematics: 100.00%.


    Algebra: 107.44%.


    Geometry: 67.14%.


    Chemistry: 10.09%.


    Physical: 31.30%.


    Language: 1.79%.


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si directly used his mind to turn off the progress of the language rules displayed by his skills. Out of sight is net. Does this skill mean that he is not good at both Chinese and English?


    In the optical network, there are progress displays of primary laws, such as mathematics, and progress displays of secondary laws, such as geometry and algebra. But interestingly, the progress of algebra has exceeded 100%. Does this mean that 100% only means that the law field appears, and 100% can continue to research and develop more skills?


    After thinking about it, Huang Si decided to give his new skill a name. Since it is to digitize all States, it should be called "quantitative eye".


    As soon as he retreated from the space of consciousness, Huang Si''s eyes returned to reality and almost fainted. In reality, dense numbers floated in front of him.


    Take transparent air for example. The air flow rate, pressure, temperature, even the diameter of molecules in the air, the number of ionized charges, and many other states are all digitized and stacked together.


    He is now in a room in the training department, and the data of all things in the room are collectively displayed. Even if he can be distracted, he almost went down in a moment.


    Now Huang Si can only be glad that he did not expand the mental force field, so that he only saw the range that the naked eye can see. Otherwise, the consequence must be fainting again, just as when he saw his soul particles, he will lose consciousness directly after exceeding the load of brain and soul.


    Huang Si sat on the bed of the cultivation department and turned off the displayed data one by one with his mind.


    Fortunately, the quantitative eye can manage data in batches. Although it cannot be turned off or on directly, as long as his consciousness focuses on a certain data, he can see the type of the data, and then turn off the data display of this type directly.


    After turning off the messy microscopic display of molecular diameter, atomic diameter, molecular weight, ionic charge number and so on, Huang Si felt much more pleasing to the eye. Next, he turned off some macro data, such as air velocity, light reflectivity of object surface, radiation intensity and so on.


    Finally, only the display of temperature and energy intensity was left, and Huang Si''s sight was finally refreshing.


    At this time, he was tired. He simply slept in the bed of the training department. After waking up, he dressed happily and returned to the dark space. Along the way, he turned off some new data displays.


    When he got home, Moxia had been waiting for him for a long time. He asked where he had gone and cooked dinner for him.


    Eating a long lost meal, Huang Si first turned off a pile of data about artificial intelligence on Mo Xia''s body, and then said, "I went to the green world to develop skills. Now I have completed the understanding of mathematical laws on the earth''s side, and I have digital display skills derived from laws."


    Moxia was also very happy. In fact, artificial intelligence is almost digital life. The ability of the father to understand mathematical laws shows that the father can be closer to them. Although I don''t know what it is, Moxia thinks it''s good news.


    When he had enough to eat and drink, Huang Sishun took the book of creation in his hand and turned to the first page.


    As he expected, everything in the book of creation now appears in a quantitative way:


    Owner: Huang Si.


    Debris distribution progress: observation (37)


    Soul level: domain lv497 69%


    Turning back, you can see the drawings of the first batch of substances registered by him.


    Figures also appear on these drawings, indicating their size, complexity, total number of atoms, creative power consumption, and so on.


    At this time, Huang Si also noticed that the number of pages appeared in the corner of the book.


    The title page is 1, the back of the title page is 2, and the pattern is 3. He quickly turned another page and came to his rubbing place, which is marked with 5.


    Huang Si turned the book back to the position of level and fragment records. The number of pages displayed here is 29471001.


    Are there so many pages?


    He turned back again, but although the pages without any records in the back could be turned to, the page numbers were gone, and only three??? Were displayed???.


    Turning the book back to the title page, Huang Si looked at the percentage figure behind the word "domain" and thought, how can the fourth level look like it''s almost 100%. Is it difficult... Is the fifth level approaching?


    Didn''t Gu Yan say that? He has no threshold, so he can go straight to level 5?


    What a surprise.


    Although he didn''t know how to rise to level 5 quickly, Huang Si was very happy and went out with a little song.


    He first went to heaven and the devil''s world, provided a large number of various building materials and living materials for the family members, helped them with construction, and then went to the earth to deal with the backlog of work.


    A few days later, Huang Si returned to the dark space and looked at the book of creation again.


    97.73%¡£


    Even in the green world, Huang Si is connected with the book of creation. He can call the recording function of the book at any time, but his quantitative eye skill must be what he sees under the cover of his naked eye or mental force field to show the data.


    That means he has to come back in person to see the data in the book of creation.


    The progress of soul upgrading is not fast, and I don''t know how to be faster.


    In the space of consciousness, the progress of the law on the green world side is as follows:


    Water: 121.51%, fire: 10.60%, wind: 41.93%, ground: 27.33%.


    Wisdom: 76.90%, civilization: 109.11%, mind: 102.39%, body: 48.03%.


    Nature: 42.34%, life: 80.36%, death: 112.97%.


    There are also some miscellaneous small areas, and then some related information of skills and energy consumption are also marked on the stars.

 Chapter 205

    From this progress, it can be filled up all the time. When the progress reaches 100%, it will appear as the law field and get single attribute skills. Huang Si doesn''t know how the skills of composite attributes come from. It''s better to give them to the family members to develop.


    Seeing this, Huang Si suddenly remembered that Gu Yan mentioned the family members with space ability. He quickly looked for it in the system of the green world.


    However, it was not found. I don''t know whether it''s because too few don''t show up, or because there is no space law in the system of green world.


    In the space of consciousness, the system optical network on the earth''s side is complete. Unlike the lack of skeleton in the green world, it is convenient for him to check the fields in turn.


    After looking for it for a long time, Huang Si finally turned over dozens of primary fields and hundreds of secondary fields on the side of the earth. Before the law field appeared, the primary fields and secondary fields looked almost the same except for their different sizes. Then he finally found the two laws of time and space.


    Space: 1.03%, time: 2.29%.


    These two law fields are juxtaposed together. When seeing the progress data, Huang Si can''t believe his eyes. There are no laws in the green world, and they all have progress on the side of the earth.


    Even the progress of time law is a little more than that of his space law!


    You should know that he is the only one who can understand and develop the laws on the earth''s side. Isn''t that a pit for him?


    Huang Si hurried out of the room to find Gu Yan.


    In fact, he can wake up Gu Yan by lying down at home, but he still goes to Gu Yan every time. Maybe he wants to respect the elder, even if it is the last soul fragment, which is about to die.


    After listening to Huang Si''s story, Gu Yan also fell into thinking. After a meeting, he said, "maybe the green world is too small to support the understanding of the laws of time and space. After all, these are the two upper laws."


    "What is the upper rule?" Huang Si heard this for the first time.


    "The law is divided into inferior law, median law and superior law. The superior law includes time and space. The median law is a law independent of time and space, and the inferior law is a law contained in the superior and median. For example, the law of causality, which sounds very tall, is actually a inferior law, because it is contained in the law of time. The mechanical law, the energy law and the mathematical law are all median laws. The law of water is also inferior because it is contained in the median law of elements. The law of light is also inferior because its upper level is the law of attributes. "


    There are so many rules? It''s amazing.


    Huang Si can no longer be self righteous. How many times does it take to draw a card pool of this capacity.


    Gu Yan sighed: "the higher the level of the law, the more complex it will be. Is your understanding of the law of time and space very low?"


    "... space 1%, time 2%. I thought it was because I didn''t have talent."


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s normal. By comparison, I''m really surprised that 2% of your law of time is actually more difficult than the law of space." Gu Yan thought for a while and then said, "maybe you are more gifted in the law of time. However, even if you keep studying the law of time, you can''t reverse and cross time, which I said before. Therefore, the law of time is mainly used as an auxiliary law. Few people really study it."


    After hearing Gu Yan''s words, Huang Si bowed his head silently. If he could not find a family member who could study the laws of space in the green world, how could he open the space channel and leave?


    Is it difficult or is it just for yourself?


    Then study it yourself.


    He raised his head and asked Gu Yan, "if I study the law of space myself..."


    "No, that''s too difficult. Not to mention the space law as the superior law, the difficulty is frightening. What''s more, the scientific and technological level on the earth alone is not helpful to the study of space law. If you want to study, you can only find a reference that contains the application of space law."


    "No matter how difficult it is, I will study it. Then, where can I find a reference?"


    "You, young man, don''t aim too high. Even if you have a reference, it''s very difficult to develop it, which can make you feel desperate..." Gu Yanhua just said half, but he saw Huang Si''s expression was flat and did not waver at all. He then knew that the younger generation was really unable to persuade him, so he replied, "the reference is in the world of the fifth fragment. If it reaches level 5, go there as soon as possible."


    Huang Si nodded. Just have a way. Difficulty or something, isn''t it too difficult to do it? impossible.


    "In fact, I have another thing for you." Huang Si changed the topic, "I have developed the mathematical law on the earth''s side, so now I have a new skill of mathematical law: quantitative eye."


    Gu Yan was interested and said, "Oh? It sounds like a very useful skill. You''re very powerful. You can understand a law field in such a short time. It''s much more powerful than you have six law fields in the green world. You know, there are many family members there to help you understand."


    "Well, actually, I just want to say that with quantitative eyes, I can see that now my soul level has reached 97.69% of level 4, which is not far from level 5."


    Gu Yan: "


    He just said that Huang Si would go to the fifth fragment world when he reached level 5. Why is it coming soon?


    Then he asked, "how big is your spiritual field now?"


    ¡°313km¡£¡±


    Gu Yan was silent.


    After a meeting, he sighed and said, "the intensity has not exceeded 500km, and the level is approaching level 5. I haven''t seen it in the whole inheritance history of the creator. Maybe you can get the fifth piece before taking the fourth piece."


    Finally, Gu Yan still gives a way to quickly improve the strength of the soul at the current level, that is to make the soul run under high load as much as possible, which is similar to the situation when viewing your own soul particles, or view a large amount of data with quantitative eyes, or calculate extremely difficult problems in your mind.


    "After you reach level 5, if you don''t understand something, ask me as soon as possible. I have only half of my energy left, but you can still ask a lot of questions. Don''t save asking." Gu Yan finished his last sentence and fell asleep again.


    Huang Si sighed at Gu Yan, who was restored to a luminous disc.


    Gu Yan probably guessed that Huang Si deliberately delayed asking questions, such as many questions about the inheritance of the creator. Although Huang Si had doubts in his heart, he didn''t ask, but he hoped Gu Yan would disappear slowly.

 Chapter 206

    Because it took time to upgrade to level 5, Huang Si went to see the situation of artificial intelligence.


    His previous arrangement was to tell him to arrange them to work in heaven and the demon world, and let Xiao Ke conduct an assessment. Now I don''t know what artificial intelligence is ready for.


    Xiao Ke has a dynamic scoring table over there. Because Huang Si hasn''t had time to read it all the time, the score keeps accumulating.


    This scoring table is scored quantitatively according to the usual performance. Because Xiaoke is monitored, it is very fair.


    After looking at the scoring table, Huang sicai noticed an artificial intelligence that he hadn''t paid much attention to before. The scoring table is arranged as follows:


    Beixuan: 97, Dongyao: 81, Nanyang: 80, Lihuo: 78, Weiji: 75, Xiyuan: 75, final sound: 71, snow: 69, time: 53, empty rain: 41, millet water: 25.


    60 points is the pass line. Anyone who has passed 60 points can be arranged to work in the heaven or the demon world. Snow was originally the ruler of the demon world. In addition, ink didn''t participate in the scoring. In addition, the three guys, Fang Kong, rain, millet and water, failed, which was expected by Huang Si.


    The two guys, Shifang and Kongyu, are more jumpy, so they are not the type who will decide to manage people and work. Millet water is pure pit goods. Huang Si didn''t intend to let her be an official.


    Snow is a research-oriented man and likes to use violence. It''s not suitable for the demon world in heaven, but it''s just good to stay in the demon world.


    It seems that the final sound score should not be so low. She works very seriously, but most of them mix too much with millet water, which lowers the moral performance score, and her mood is more unstable?


    Nanyang is actually excellent in all aspects, but because he doesn''t like to take the initiative and gives way passively, he gives a score of 80, 1 point lower than Dongyao, which is understandable. Xiyuan is indecisive and easy to delay things. It is normal to score lower than the other two AI with long-term experience in Terran belief.


    It was a little unexpected that Weiji could get 75 points. Huang Si thought he would be lower than Xiyuan.


    79 points away from the fire is no problem. He is courageous, reliable and low-key.


    Dongyao has always been the most capable and mature of the three ancestral gods. He scored 81 points, which is the most reasonable.


    The most unreasonable... Is beixuan''s 97 points.


    Xiaoke''s scoring system adopts both the plus point system and the minus point system, which leads some people to be seriously deducted for their conduct even though they have outstanding advantages and can add points. Beixuan can get 97 points, which not only shows his balanced ability and effective work, but also shows that he is really meticulous and hardly makes any mistakes.


    Moreover, this AI was very low-key before. Huang Si often forgot this person. He only remembered that he never watched dramas, played cards and gossip, and worked diligently every day.


    Huang Si immediately read the scoring report given by Xiao Ke. Beixuan''s leadership ability, handling ability and daily conduct are all S-level. Only the interpersonal relationship is A-level, which may be due to the lack of words. It''s too strong. You know, it''s difficult to score s in one of the four artificial intelligence scores. He has three S. talents.


    In this way, isn''t this man a stable ruler of heaven or the demon world? Huang Si pondered that he still had to ask other people''s intentions.


    Boundary, Department of biology, data section.


    Xiao Ke received the instruction and has called beixuan over.


    When beixuan came, Huang Si carefully examined the artificial intelligence he created for the first time in so many years. In fact, AI is very different from family members. Because of the contract, Huang Si can''t look at their underlying database, so he doesn''t know what they are thinking and doing.


    He just vaguely remembered that beixuan was a very thoughtful person before. Later, he went to the land boundary, but he was unknown because he never made trouble.


    The appearance beixuan chose for himself is not as handsome as that of Shifang, nor as dignified as that of Dongyao. His appearance gives people the first impression that he is normal, which makes people very trustworthy at first sight. It seems that he pays more attention to the inside than the appearance.


    He wore the white overalls commonly used in the laboratory and walked steadily. After entering the information department, he first said hello to Huang Si, saluted, and then interrogated him about anything.


    Every move and dialogue of beixuan is really perfect. Huang Si felt that as the leader of beixuan, he felt very comfortable and appropriate. People wanted to trust him and entrust things to him. It''s even more difficult to think that beixuan''s ability to handle affairs is rated as S. it shows that he is not so ostensible, but really trustworthy.


    Huang Si even thought that if beixuan became an official on the other side of the earth, his promotion would be very smooth. Any leader who sees such talents has to help promote them. Not to mention beixuan''s low-key life, which is not easy to be hated.


    However, in order to further test him, Huang Si put forward two requirements:


    "I want to eat small steamed buns and get me some. Also, I want to see millet water crying and apologizing to me that I will never write and draw strange books again."


    Beixuan didn''t mind Huang Si''s two strange requests. Instead, he smiled and said, "father, please wait a moment. Maybe it can be done within today."


    After saluting, he left the information section office.


    Huang Si found out a chemical material and waited for him. In order to develop a quantitative eye, he has vomited when looking at mathematics. He doesn''t want to touch mathematics recently.


    While looking at the chemical data absently, Huang Si was thinking about the law of time. Since there is a law of time on the earth''s side, it shows that there are skills in the field of time. Since there are time skills, you can really cross time. Gu Yan is just an elder of the creator. He hasn''t even seen the earth. It can be seen that he is not knowledgeable. Maybe he doesn''t know that time can go back or cross?


    Huang Si is now open to the time flow on the other side of the earth. His parents don''t know how they are doing. I hope they have had a second child, live a happy and happy life, forget his missing son as soon as possible and enjoy life.


    If there is a chance to fill up the law of time in the future, Huang Si will try his best to explore whether there is a skill of time reversal.


    As a result, only half an hour later, millet water came to the data department.


    As soon as he saw Huang Si, millet water really cried. Not only did he cry, but he didn''t try to rub it up while crying as before, but he seemed to be afraid.


    "Father God, I really know my mistake. I will never behave badly in the future. You must believe me. I''ll go back and burn all my books and delete all my backups. Father God, don''t don''t want me..."


    Millet water knelt on the ground, with a look of regret for life. It felt like it was really going to change.

 Chapter 207

    Huang Si didn''t answer her immediately, but thought, darling, beixuan really has the ability. Such a terrible bear child with millet water and brown sugar can be cured. He just didn''t know how he frightened millet water, but he really scared this guy like this.


    He was silent for a moment, and the cry of millet water gradually decreased.


    Huang Si thought millet water was tired of crying. As a result, he found millet water sitting on the ground in a daze. His eyes were wrong and seemed to be in despair.


    He still couldn''t help walking over and squatting on the ground asked her, "what''s the matter?"


    Millet water immediately grabbed his clothes with his hands, but carefully tried not to touch him. He just said, "father, don''t want me or hate me, OK?"


    Huang Si touched her head and said, "OK."


    In fact, he doesn''t want this effect. Although he sometimes thinks that millet water is a troublesome bear child, it doesn''t mean that he really wants to impose severe punishment or cold ruthlessness on Millet water.


    Millet water is a child he made himself. How could he be really cruel to her.


    Hearing the words of comfort, millet water choked, and the state was better at last.


    Huang Si took her to sit in the chair of the information department. It''s not good to squat on the ground.


    Before Xiaolong steamed stuffed bun came, Huang Si had seen beixuan''s ability to handle affairs, but it seemed that it was too much. Even if beixuanzhong carried out the task entrusted by Huang Si on the spot without any delay or inconformity, millet water did cry and apologize, but millet water became like this, which made Huang si a little worried about beixuan''s attitude towards his compatriots.


    There is no doubt that beixuan is suitable to be the leader of either of the two worlds, and even to be the king in the world. However, if he really becomes a leader, especially the supreme ruler, and even without Xiaoke and Huang Si''s supervision, does he make decisions independently, which is really good for other artificial intelligence?


    In addition to beixuan, Dongyao is also very suitable to serve as the top leader. Although his values are not as good as beixuan, he has long experience as a human mentor and God. It can be said that he has been tested for a long time. Would it be better to use Dongyao?


    Huang Si thought and chatted with millet water.


    Millet water hasn''t recovered from the shock just now. She speaks carefully. Huang Si doesn''t say much. She just talks about some daily topics to make her relax.


    Two hours later, beixuan came with a steel cylinder. He walked into the office of the information department, put the cylinder on the desk, and then lifted the cover. Suddenly, a burst of moisture filled the whole office with a pungent smell.


    Millet water also looked curiously. Inside the cylinder, there were ten small cages neatly packed, padded with gauze, which looked like it had just steamed out of the pot.


    Beixuan smiled at Huang Si and said, "father has been waiting for a long time. It''s best to go to the Terran to find a chef to do it, but it''s too late, and the robot is not very good. I tried it twice. This time it should be a great success, but I can''t appreciate the food. Why don''t father try to see how it tastes?"


    With that, beixuan also took out chopsticks, bowls and dishes for eating steamed stuffed buns. It''s hard for him to find these things in the boundary of few humans.


    "It''s just that I can''t find it without vinegar and soy sauce. I can only trouble father to make some seasonings by himself."


    Even when he apologized, beixuan spoke in a very comfortable way.


    Huang Si took the saucer and made some vinegar in it. Beixuan took out another pair of chopsticks at this time and helped him put a steamed stuffed bun in a bowl and put it upside down so that it could be cooled and eaten.


    Looking at beixuan''s considerate and no offense, Huang Si thought that if he let beixuan be his personal secretary... Mom, he will be a loser. Beixuan will not only take good care of his life, but also take charge of all affairs. It''s terrible to think about it.


    This is completely different from Moxia. Moxia is a very elegant person. He only does what he has interests and hobbies and what Huang Si asks him to do. He won''t be as active and comprehensive as beixuan.


    The more Huang Siyue saw it, the more he felt that beixuan was a talent. Then he thought about whether beixuan and Dongyao are more suitable, that is, whether to employ people with virtue or talent when appointing talents. This is not to say that beixuan has no virtue, but simply feels that beixuan has less empathy. Although the data of Dongyao is worse, it is more suitable to be a gentle and overall leader.


    "Beixuan, do you want to be a leader in the heaven world or the devil world?" Huang Si decided to ask his intention first. As the ancestor god of the human race, it is impossible for Dongyao not to go to the heaven. Otherwise, if the human race knew that the most important ancestor god was in the demon world, their faith would collapse.


    As a result, beixuan said without hesitation: "heaven. The father must have seen my performance. Indeed, I had a clear goal at the beginning and wanted to be a leader in heaven. If the father thought it was ok, I would be loyal to my duty. If the father thought I was not suitable, I would do my part in the post arranged by the father."


    Huang Si really admires beixuan''s directness, clear goal, strong execution, self-discipline and not following personal feelings. This is not only a talent, but also a model figure who is completely in line with the success of learning books!


    He nodded: "you are excellent, but you don''t worry about who will be the highest leader in heaven, because the number of dependents is not enough and some systems have not been improved."


    Beixuan waited until Huang Si finished, then said with a smile: "Father God, I have learned about the current situation of heaven from Xiaoke, so in my spare time, I have prepared a complete set of management scheme and tenure system for the future heaven, including the names, authorities and functions of officials at all levels. If it can be adopted by Father God, I will also prepare supporting rules and regulations in the future to facilitate the use of heaven management."


    Huang Si was really surprised this time. Beixuan was not only an excellent talent, but also thought too long. He just asked them to participate in the post assessment of the demon world of heaven a few decades ago. Unexpectedly, beixuan took out the management plan of the whole world of heaven.


    Huang Si deeply felt that as long as he had people like beixuan, he could really be a shopkeeper. In the past, in the biology department, all artificial intelligence was at the same level. Except for people with skin, other people without skin were insignificant. It was difficult for outstanding talents like beixuan to endure for almost two thousand years until the establishment of heaven and the demon world, and artificial intelligence was needed to distinguish the order When he was a leader, he finally showed his real ability and was powerful.

 Chapter 208

    However, Huang Si will not decide the appointment at will. Now there are not many family members in the heaven and the devil world. Don''t worry. Slowly think of the whole appointment plan before promulgating it.


    "I''ve seen what you''ve done. Don''t worry. You won''t waste your efforts. Wait patiently. I''ll arrange the appointment uniformly at that time."


    Huang Si patted beixuan on the shoulder and signaled that he could go.


    Beixuan took a look at the millet water, probably realizing that the millet water was now comforted by Huang Si. His eyes showed a little clarity, and then he nodded and left.


    Huang Si deliberately let him see his attitude towards millet water, which can be regarded as beating him.


    After all, beixuan and the four of them were the first to create artificial intelligence. Compared with other artificial intelligence, beixuan can be regarded as their brother. If he is a brother, he should not be too bad to his siblings, or he will be caught and beaten by his father.


    Huang Si just wants beixuan to understand this.


    Huang Si doesn''t particularly favor those who perform well and those who perform badly. In a family, the necessary condition for maintaining family feelings is to level the bowl of water between children and not engage in favoritism.


    Although Huang Si is an only child, he has learned so many social science materials and knows nothing about this kind of thing.


    Children like millet water make mistakes. They should beat and scold. Huang Si will not be soft hearted. But it is absolutely impossible for beixuan to break the equal relationship between all artificial intelligence by performing well.


    However, the discovery of beixuan''s problem does not mean that he doesn''t like beixuan. After all, beixuan is also a child he made and raised himself. Moreover, beixuan is excellent in filial piety to his father, not to mention anything else.


    Continue to gossip with millet water for a while. After seeing that she was obviously happy, Huang Si left.


    Then, several years passed.


    After the Chang state in the north and the Jing state in the South gradually developed and expanded, they ate away some small countries nearby. In the end, it became the opposite situation between the two countries.


    Under the influence of the Taoist school, the state of Jing prospered in culture and developed in commerce, and became the richest country, while the state of Chang was a vigorous and courageous people, and the national system was more streamlined than that of the state of Jing.


    The national strength of the two countries is almost the same, so they have been waiting for each other to make mistakes. Small border wars continue, but big wars have never been fought in decades.


    Since Zhou Xia returned to heaven, there are only three martial arts masters in the world: Lin Zhuo, sang Xiu and Zhong Fu. Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu went to the state of Chang and Zhong Fu stayed in the state of Jing. They were respectively responsible for teaching the people of the two countries.


    Now, Zhou Xia and Wen Ling are in a special position in the world of heaven and are not under the jurisdiction. At present, Xiaohua and Xiao Zhui are the leaders of the family members in the world of heaven. The demon world is still headed by Lu Cuo.


    The emergence of the skill of quantitative eye has inspired Huang Si. Since he asked Xiao Ke to score whether artificial intelligence is suitable for holding two official positions, why not design a set of scoring system for his family members?


    Just like playing online games and playing groups requires a set of DKP or GKP points to balance the credit, with the point system, everyone will work harder and let those who don''t work fish have nowhere to hide.


    Huang Si can tolerate his artificial intelligence fishing because it''s his child, but his family members shouldn''t fish. After all, they shoulder the heavy responsibility of skill development. What''s the use of them if they don''t work hard?


    Therefore, in order to match the painting style of the world, Huang Si plans to launch the merit system, and the merits of the demon world and the heaven world are calculated separately. Merit points can be obtained in a variety of ways. Merit points are divided into two parts, accumulating merit and integral points, of which the accumulated merit is used for merit level upgrading, and the integral points are used for exchanging goods and qualifications, as well as charging.


    Because Huang Si thought it was troublesome to always supplement the energy in the core of the family members, he put the charging into the merit exchange list, which means that the charging is not free. If we don''t work hard, we will end up dead.


    The plan can be designed slowly or... Directly to beixuan?


    Huang Si thinks this is a good way. Since beixuan is so talented, of course, he wants him to add more classes.


    In this way, after more than ten years of green world, the fifth level finally came on schedule after Huang Sishi constantly pondered the future development direction of the three circles and tried to squeeze his soul potential.


    Sitting in his house, Huang Si held the book of creation and calmly watched the number of 99.99% jump to 100.00%, and then become lv50 00%¡£


    The book of creation turned itself, and new memories finally arrived as scheduled. The amount of memory this time was much greater than that of any time in the past. Even with Huang Si''s current soul strength, he felt dizzy.


    Until all the memories were received, Huang Si realized what Gu Yan meant by "the fifth level is a large level".


    On the title page of the book of creation:


    Soul level: lv50 00%


    Then another line appears below:


    The design room is open.


    The design room, according to the memory stuffed to Huang Si by the book of creation, is a major new function of level 5, which is also the reason why level 5 has a threshold and an important reason for a large-scale leap.


    The way to enter the design room is for the soul to enter the book.


    That''s the way Huang Si left his backup in the book.


    Now that there is a way to enter, Huang Si can''t wait to have a try.


    He held the book of creation in his arms, and then the soul left the body and switched to the book as the body.


    "Hmm? It''s different from the previous perspective."


    Huang Si came to a vast white space, which was different from what his soul could only see in the book.


    The space is not completely blank. In fact, in front of his line of sight, two translucent buttons are suspended in the air.


    That button is very much like the system menu of online games.


    Two round buttons with light blue background and white font. The first one says "manufacturing" and the second one says "design".


    In the book space, all things will appear according to the thinking mode of the owner of the book of creation. I don''t know what other creator will see. Huang Si sees the online game menu mode he is very familiar with.


    Huang Si looked at his image. He appeared in the book space in a real form. He was wearing casual clothes and stepped on the white ground. He felt very similar to his real body.


    Then Huang Si stretched out his finger and clicked the "make" button.


    The button automatically deforms and expands into a menu.


    The menu is white and suspended in the air like the online game menu.


    Currently available:


    Automatic manufacturing lathe [recommended]; Automatic drawing instrument.

 Chapter 209

    In fact, in addition to this simple menu, there are many numbers floating in this space.


    For example, there is a line of small words at the top of the menu:


    Design Room: level1, exp: 010


    Even on the right side of the menu that can be made, there is a number: 22.


    In the space around him, there are some numbers suspended in the air, which indicate the current boundary and scope of the design room. It seems that this white space is not entirely the scope of the design room. The surrounding should be regarded as the internal space of the book of creation, and the design room is only one of its components.


    This is the effect of quantitative eye.


    The quantitative eye is a skill that Huang Si can''t understand. It can''t show anything. What it shows must be something Huang Si can detect by careful observation and research, such as molecular diameter.


    Taking the current level and experience value of the design room as an example, through the memory lost to Huang Si by the book of creation, he can vaguely feel that the design room can be upgraded, and there may be new menu items in the future.


    As for the 22 that can be made, it obviously means that only these two things can be made, and there are no other things that can not be made.


    Then see what you can do?


    Huang Si ordered the automatic manufacturing lathe, and a prompt automatically popped up in the air.


    Automatic manufacturing lathe:


    The design room can be made automatically, greatly reducing the burden of the creator. It is recommended to give priority to production.


    Rule requirements: None


    Drawing requirements: None


    Material demand: the power of creativity


    No wonder it can be made directly, and the demand is really simple.


    Look at another thing.


    Automatic drawing instrument:


    It can automatically retrieve the atlas, automatically read the knowledge system held by the creator, calculate the drawing success rate, automatically draw the drawing and check the effectiveness of the drawing.


    The following requirements are as like as two peas.


    That "recommendation" is indeed reasonable. The automatic lathe can automatically manufacture and reduce the burden. At first glance, it is a good thing for him who loves laziness.


    The designer of the book of creation liked him very much. Although he didn''t know who it was, Huang thought praised him.


    Next, it''s simple. Huang Si pressed his hand on the line "automatic manufacturing lathe", and then a translucent phantom of the lathe appeared in the space around him. At the same time, a dialog box appeared near his fingers:


    Manufacturing: OK to cancel.


    When Huang Si points to the OK button, the diagram of the whole automatic manufacturing lathe automatically unfolds in his brain. Its complexity almost completely deprives him of all his thinking ability.


    Fortunately, Huang Si has been used to working under high pressure after experiencing the explosion of consciousness with the world projection at the core of the world.


    Huang Si looked at the lathe diagram displayed in his lower brain and found that he only needed to use the creative force to generate each part one by one as shown in the diagram, and some connected parts in the middle were also generated according to the diagram. The properties and materials of components are explained in detail, and even the functions and principles of each component after combination.


    It is worthy of being the first recommended production equipment for novices. Even the diagram has such a complete guide. While admiring the predecessors of the master system of creation, Huang Si planned to try it first.


    The creative power is derived from his soul, poured into the book space of the book of creation through physical contact, and then entered the design room.


    Illusory shadows loomed in the design room.


    This project is extremely complex. Huang Si spent almost 99% of his attention on making lathes, leaving only a little attention to meet daily needs.


    Countless complex patterns crossed from his consciousness, and then the creative force condensed bit by bit according to the diagram. The pattern of the lathe is as clear as weaving. In this process, he also wrote down the relevant knowledge of the function and operation of various parts in the lathe.


    It''s been a day.


    With the help of AI, Huang Si completely exhausted his creative power for the first time. He went to sleep. When he woke up, the reserve of creative power was almost full again.


    After tidying up and getting out of bed, Huang Simian was like a dish. He sat in the living room and waited for dinner.


    Moxia made breakfast for him. Seeing that he was in bad condition, he asked anxiously, "father is not feeling well?"


    "No, it''s all right. If you insist on metaphor, you can think about the feelings of the students who just finished the college entrance examination."


    Huang Si just consumes too much brain and soul.


    After breakfast and relaxing for a while, he invested in the manufacture of lathes.


    After all, it sounds like a thing that can hang up automatically. Making this is really sharpening the knife without mistaking the firewood cutter.


    Ten days later, Huang Si was finally free from the nightmare of making a lathe. During these eleven days, his soul almost always worked at full capacity, and now he only felt extremely tired.


    But there are benefits.


    The experience of making a lathe brought him relevant knowledge about machinery and design. In the space of consciousness, the law on the earth''s side has changed. Now the machinery has changed from 21.93% to 22.47%. Even he can vaguely sense that there is a law field of "design" nearby, but the estimated value is less than 1%, so he can''t even display the data.


    This kind of manual equipment experience is good. Although it is cumbersome and tired, it can learn something.


    After the lathe is formally formed, it is a square table with dense patterns on the surface. If you look carefully, you will find that it is not patterns, but some etched channels, just like circuit boards. The edge of the lathe is densely covered with 1 * 10e8 production interfaces, which can carry out multi-threaded production. The interior of the lathe is the automation core, which can automatically absorb the power of creation and automatically generate items according to the drawings.


    After the lathe was built, the experience of the design room became: level 1:110.


    This lathe is very large and takes up part of the space in the book.


    Huang Si explored this thing with consciousness and found that its function was extremely complex and difficult to explain in a scientific way.


    As mentioned in the book of creation, the composition of objects made in the design room is equivalent to artifact, but generally, the lowest artifact can not reach the level of creation artifact.


    Previously, Huang Si poked the "design" button and found that the interface only gave him a piece of white paper on which he could draw drawings with his ideas. He tried to draw it, but because of his bad idea, he accidentally drew a cat ear Laurie.


    The key is that he has no artistic cells. The cat ear Laurie doesn''t look like Laurie at all, just like a hairy monster.


    He was unconvinced and drew several more times, but each time it got worse and worse. People without painting talent are so terrible.


    Huang Si frowned, clicked the empty button in the design menu, deleted his graffiti and forgot this black history.

 Chapter 210

    After giving up his idea of drawing drawings, Huang Si thought about the "automatic drawing instrument" in the manufacturing menu.


    This thing is specially prepared for people like him who can''t draw drawings.


    Huang Si switched back to the manufacturing menu, clicked the manufacturing automatic drawing instrument, checked the requirements, met all the requirements, and then confirmed.


    After receiving the command, the lathe makes a roar, and then a warning prompt appears:


    "After confirmation, the creative power will be absorbed automatically. In this process, the creator cannot leave the book of creation. He must keep physical contact, otherwise it will be suspended. Do you want to start making?"


    "OK to cancel."


    Huang Si ordered to confirm.


    Then he felt the terrible power of the lathe.


    The automatic manufacturing lathe is like a giant whale sucking water. In just a few minutes, Huang Si''s reserve of creative power is directly reduced by one tenth.


    Huang Si let go and the book of creation fell on the sofa.


    The suction stopped.


    The book of creation lies quietly on the sofa.


    Just now, the feeling of the rapid disappearance of creative power is really a little scary. Fortunately, now it seems that everything is under control. As long as the body doesn''t touch books, the lathe can''t draw energy.


    Huang Si picked it up, but the suction did not recover, so he entered the space in the book and looked at it.


    There is a manufacturing progress bar above the lathe, in which there is a row of small numbers:


    Automatic drawing instrument: 22116000, current status: suspended.


    This time, Huang sicai was relieved to let the lathe continue to absorb the power of creativity.


    Finally, when the creative power is exhausted, the production progress of the automatic drawing instrument becomes: 209216000.


    I need to wait for my strength. It''s a long time since I saw you.


    Huang Si satisfactorily put the book back on the cabinet and let it continue to act as a light source.


    Then, using the waiting time, Huang thought to look at Gu Yan by the way.


    In the dark space, Gu Yanchu.


    Gu Yanfu''s forehead: "it''s a prophecy. You really rose to level 5 before your soul strength reached 1000 kilometers. Are you too fast? It''s too fast for your soul strength to rise. Let me tell you the location of the fourth fragment and the fifth fragment first. Go and take it."


    "The fourth fragment is 57 km in the spherical coordinate system, with an azimuth of 297 degrees and an elevation of 71 degrees, and the fifth fragment is 192 km, with an azimuth of 92 degrees and an elevation of - 36 degrees. These two fragments have each created a small world. However, you can rest assured that they are not as big as the world of the third fragment, but each has its own particularity."


    "The fourth fragment, the reason I told you before, requires a soul strength of 1000 km to get it, is because its world radius is just 1000 km. If you arrive, you can directly fish out the fragments in the core of the world. If you can''t arrive, the world is a dangerous time-space trap."


    "Now, your soul is not strong enough. Don''t try to go in and get the fourth fragment. You can look at the periphery at most. The fourth fragment world has many small space-time blocks, and the time flow rate of each small space is different. If you accidentally fall into a space with ultra slow time flow, you may not get out for hundreds of years."


    "Now that you have reached level 5, you might as well take the fifth fragment first. After taking the fragment, you can know the secret of the small world where the fifth fragment is located."


    "The world where the fifth fragment is located is a huge mechanized level world. To control the fifth fragment world, you have to break through many levels in that world. After breaking the level and controlling the core of the world, you can supplement and complete the world. On the one hand, it can be used for strength training for family members. On the other hand, the world is also a huge treasure house The card itself is a collection of all kinds of rules. There are many rooms with all kinds of sundries. You may find references to all kinds of rules in it to learn the rules. "


    Gu Yan said this as if he remembered something, "By the way, the book of creation should provide an automatic drawing instrument. With an automatic drawing instrument, it will be much more convenient. Otherwise, if you draw the drawing yourself, the success rate is very low and the drawing is often broken. Moreover, even if the drawing is successful, it is not necessarily an effective drawing. The drawing instrument can automate the operation, will not make mistakes in details, and can also carry out effectiveness inspection. Are you ready? "


    "I''m doing it, but I''m empty and waiting for recovery." Huang Si replied.


    Gu Yan said inexplicably: "what physical strength?"


    "It''s the physical design of mobile games... Well, in fact, I''ve run out of creative power."


    "You are the strangest creator in history. Rapid upgrade leads to too little experience time and low soul strength. If your soul strength can reach the level of 1000 km radius, your recovery will be much faster and your capacity will not be so small. As the creator, there are few times when your creativity is not enough except the first two levels..." Gu Yan was very speechless, "Why are you so special?"


    Huang Si said, "I don''t even know the general situation. How do I know what''s going on in particular?"


    Gu Yanfu''s forehead: "it''s not because you don''t ask me about the inheritance history of the creator."


    "OK, OK, Gu Yan, please tell me about the whole history of the creator. I hope this problem will not consume too much of your remaining strength..."


    To be honest, Huang Si is really curious.


    He wanted to ask how the inheritance system of the creator came from, what he had experienced in the past, why Gu Yan died, and what their enemies were. He didn''t ask, but he was worried that Gu Yan would dissipate if he answered too many questions, so he only asked the most important questions.


    Gu Yan could feel Huang Si''s retention. He was stunned and then smiled: "thank you for your concern for me, but it''s not necessary. I''m just a question and answer circuit made of fragments of my noumenon. I have no personality, only a simulation of the past noumenon personality. There is no need to establish any relationship and contact with me."


    "No, you have personality." Huang Si said.


    No matter what Gu Yan said, in Huang Si''s opinion, he is really a living person. Subconsciously, he doesn''t want him to disappear.


    "Well, don''t talk about that." Gu Yan smiled bitterly, and then Su Rong said, "you really should have known these things long ago. Only by knowing the history of the creator, can you understand what you will encounter when you leave the inheritance space, what you need to guard against, and what our enemy is. The most important thing is to avoid being discovered by the enemy and live well."


    "Then, the next thing I want to tell you is the whole history handed down from the first generation of Creator system. I hope you can remember it well. I hope you can live forever and don''t repeat the mistakes of every creator before. I hope you don''t have to be forced to inherit like me and go out to fight and die."


    Under Gu Yan''s narration, the past history unfolds like a picture scroll.

 Chapter 211

    The universe is not the end of the world. In fact, there are many universes.


    They float in the abyss, separated from each other.


    In the abyss space outside the universe, ordinary creatures cannot survive at all.


    Therefore, the universe generally travels through space channels.


    The boundary is like an ocean and a long river. It flows from time to time.


    In the abyss, the universe will experience a complete career, from birth, to growth, to growth, and then to destruction.


    Among the thousands of universes, countless creatures were born.


    Among them, the oldest and most powerful is higher life.


    Higher life is not a God. They are far more noble and powerful than gods. Compared with ordinary life, higher life is not a difference in quantity, but in essence.


    Even if the universe is broken, higher life cannot die.


    They often sit quietly in the abyss and watch countless cosmic ups and downs and clearly disappear.


    All higher life is born naturally. They are born with endless life span and strong strength, so they have no reproductive needs like lower life at all. And they can''t reproduce.


    If higher life can reproduce, perhaps lower life simply cannot survive. Fortunately, they cannot reproduce, which leads to the fact that unless new higher life is bred again in the universe or the abyss, all higher life will only become less and less.


    And they are getting fewer and fewer.


    All this is because of the research of the first generation creator.


    The first generation of Creator is also a higher life, and it is also the oldest group.


    However, in his long life, he gradually had the idea different from other higher life.


    Before that, almost all higher life had no consciousness of their own living state, lived a random life, made use of the resources given to them by the universe, and with their strength, they could take almost all resources.


    Then, the first generation of creator, referred to as the early generation for short, because he had more contact with ordinary life and was closer to them. Finally, he awakened his new ideas and abilities as a higher life.


    He believes that we should not passively wait for the birth and destruction of the universe in the abyss, but should take the initiative to create everything and establish a new order for the abyss.


    For example, create a stable universe from nothing and maintain it so that it will not burst.


    For another example, if the universe is arranged and connected according to the law, the universes with different attributes can exchange what they need with each other and achieve energy balance, they will not be destroyed at will.


    He thought and did so from a good starting point, which is nothing more than the collapse of the universe and the attempt to save a large number of ordinary lives that were destroyed together when the universe collapsed.


    However, this idea has disgusted almost all other higher life.


    They have said that the collapse of the universe is a part of the rules of the abyss and cannot be violated. Only when there is extinction can there be life. This is a complete boundary abyss cycle.


    Indeed, the early generation had absolute control over the universe he created and could fine tune various parameters of the universe. Naturally, the universe could not be destroyed, but a universe that would not be destroyed was an unnatural creation.


    Those higher beings believe that if they violate the natural rules, they will have unpredictable consequences.


    Although higher life will not die, their comfortable life comes from the thousands of universes in the abyss. What if one day, the abyss will no longer produce a new universe?


    What if the consequence of preventing the collapse of the universe is that the new universe is no longer born?


    Rely on the early generation to create a new universe?


    However, in the universe created in the early generation, he wrote all the rules of the universe, and he can also regulate freely and have the greatest control over the universe.


    Wouldn''t that be entrusting the right to survive to others?


    With the fear that the early generation might replace the naturally born universe with the universe created by itself, other higher life groups opposed the early generation.


    Therefore, even in the abyss, the number of universes can hardly be counted, and the impact has not yet appeared, the conflict broke out quickly.


    This is not very fast in ordinary life consciousness, but it took about 30 years.


    An abyss year is about the whole time from the birth to the collapse of a medium-sized normal universe.


    Of course, 30 years is really not long for higher life.


    After the conflict, many higher beings are looking for the first generation, trying to imprison him or destroy him as a last resort.


    Although higher life has no life limit and will not be destroyed by the collapse of the universe, they still have the means to deal with their own kind. What''s more, there are a lot of higher life opposed to the early generation.


    The first generation couldn''t beat them, so they had been hiding. Although the early generation was a higher life, he had studied creation for a long time, mastered the ability to create things from scratch, and created more than 100 new universes or small worlds.


    Sometimes, he takes his own universe as a cover and hides himself in a naturally born universe. Unless the universe is destroyed, it is really difficult for other higher life to find him.


    The encirclement and suppression process lasted many years.


    Many ordinary lives suffer in this process. The early generation deeply regretted their death. Out of the psychology of compensation, he decided to pass on his ability to create everything with his power to ordinary life, and left an opportunity for ordinary life to improve itself and finally compare with higher life.


    So he invented and designed a heritage artifact, that is, the book of creation.


    This book can endow another life with the ability to generate and use creative power by itself. However, it is a pity that the early generation found that he could only make such an inheritance artifact and pass it on to a single life because of the natural restriction of Jieyuan.


    Despite many limitations, the early generation still tried to create a Book of creation in decades, and then found a life suitable for inheriting it in a few years, and then let him accept the inheritance.


    This life is the second generation creator, referred to as the second generation.


    In these years, due to the long time, higher life gradually realized that the difference between them and the early generation is the difference in faith. When they found that the first generation passed on their beliefs and abilities and gave birth to the second generation, they were even more surprised and angry.


    The pursuit is not only ineffective, but also contributes to the growth of each other, which makes these higher lives unite and form a group with the same faith.

 Chapter 212

    They call themselves "own school", and call the early generation and its second generation "creative school".


    The self advocates are to let the development and change of everything follow its original track, and they can benefit from it.


    Creationists advocate actively changing the operation law of everything, creating by themselves, and planning the future development track of the universe and even the whole universe.


    After establishing their own beliefs, the self owned school wants to eliminate the creative school more strongly. After all, the second generation is upgraded from ordinary life. He needs time to get familiar with and grow the system of the creator. Therefore, in terms of strength and experience, it is far inferior to the first generation.


    As a result, in the 60th year after the outbreak of the conflict, taking advantage of the failure of the first generation, the higher life of its own faction finally seized the opportunity to kill the second generation and completely destroy the soul and body.


    All higher life knows that time can slow down, speed up and pause, but it can''t go back and erase what has become a fact. Dead is dead, can not be raised. They can''t catch the cunning and powerful early generation, but they can kill his inheritors.


    The death of the second generation made the first generation very painful, but there was nothing he could do. After he cleaned up his emotions, he decided to start over.


    The book of creation, an inheritance artifact, fell into the hands of higher life of its own school, but they had different beliefs and could not understand the logic of the school of creation. Naturally, they were helpless, unable to interpret and destroy it.


    The early generation tried to grab back the book, and then added more new functions to the book.


    First, in order to prevent the owner from being killed and the book from being taken away, this artifact can now detect the enemy and automatically escape when the owner is lost.


    Second, in order to avoid the situation that the owner is killed and the inheritance is cut off, now this artifact can automatically explore the universe in the abyss and search for the next life suitable for inheritance when the owner is lost.


    Third, seven pieces of soul fragments are left, and the intensity is increased one by one, leaving a complete upgrade path for future holders. In this way, even if the first generation dies, this inheritance can be passed on. Although soul fragments can be taken out, they are actually bound to the artifact of the book of creation. If the previous generation owner dies, the fragments will automatically return to the book. However, the owner can also take the fragments from the soul and store them separately.


    When the holder''s soul ascends to level 7 and obtains seven pieces completely, the inheritance of the creator is complete. The next step is to get out of the novice period and start the road of self upgrading. In the future, it is possible to rise to the level of strength and higher life.


    Fourth, it created the inheritance space and hid it in the boundary abyss, where all higher life could not find, erased all coordinates and possible approaches, and only gave the transmission authority to the book of creation. In this way, if the book of creation is aware of the great danger when there is a master, it can immediately transfer the master and himself to the inheritance space, so that the new creator can grow safely in the inheritance space and avoid premature death.


    After arranging so many new functions, the early generation began to look for the next inheritor.


    This time, it took him several years to find a suitable life. This is the third creator, the third generation for short.


    The first generation is very careful this time, and has been closely protected for the three generations. He personally taught many knowledge and abilities to the three generations, hoping that he could grow into a strong man in independent combat. Even for 16 years, he was not allowed to leave the inheritance space. He was trained to be extremely strong before he was allowed to go out.


    Of course, the inheritance space is equivalent to a novice area. The three generations can''t hide in such a dark confined space all their life, so he went out in the end.


    After he went out, his existence was discovered by his own faction. The self faction began a crazy pursuit of the three generations. The early generation also tried their best to protect their disciples.


    However, there are too many high lives of their own faction. After all, they can still find opportunities in the continuous pursuit.


    In the 80th year, the first generation failed to take care of it once, and three generations were besieged and died.


    The book of creation flies away according to its internal settings.


    When the first generation heard of the death of three generations, it was painful, but it had to accept this fact. Time cannot be reversed. People who die completely from body to soul cannot be resurrected. The first generation found the book of Creation wandering in the abyss, and personally continued to select the third owner, that is, the fourth generation.


    The survival time of the four generations: thirteen years.


    The death of the fourth generation is the result of the implementation of the new strategy. At that time, because of the long-term opposition, there were many people in their own school. Their organization became more and more strict. They also learned to use ordinary life to find and hunt down creationists.


    In order to defeat the creationists, the self faction began to strictly control the thousands of universes in the whole world, established a huge ruling system, and made each universe and each planet become their spies.


    The implementation of this strategy was very successful. The four generations were not vigilant enough. They were blocked by more than a dozen higher life. All escape methods were encircled and killed.


    In fact, the early generation has been working hard to help their descendants get rid of the situation of death for many times, and also created many universes, worlds, planes and so on in order to contain their own faction.


    But I can''t bear to send too many people.


    After the death of four generations, the first generation, full of pain and hatred, continued to look for five generations in ordinary life. This time, he wanted to find a life most suitable for the inheritance system of the creator and let him live. Finally, after more than ten years, he found a life and made him the fifth creator.


    The fifth creator is the most gifted creator in history. Even if he does not inherit this inheritance system, but develops himself in the universe in which he was born, he can become a God almost 100%, and even have the opportunity to escape the universe and survive in the abyss.


    Under the careful cultivation of the early generation, the five generations grew rapidly and mastered the creative ability of the universe in only two years. It took 17 years to complete more than 90% of the achievements in the field of laws with a completion degree of 100%. In addition to the fact that the essence of life is still just ordinary life, its force intensity has surpassed that of higher life.


    The survival time of the five generations: 104 years.


    When the five generations were finally killed by their own higher life, the first generation was almost desperate.


    The four successors he painstakingly cultivated were killed one by one. Even the fifth generation he spent the most effort to cultivate finally died at the hands of his own faction, which made him lose heart and despair.

 Chapter 213

    In desperation, the early generation changed its strategy. Instead of hiding, he used all his abilities to focus on destroying their own higher life and destroying the universe they ruled and obtained resources.


    From the perspective of onlookers, perhaps the early generation has lost its original intention to pity ordinary life. However, the inheritor of the creator is equivalent to a close relative in the early generation, a higher life that cannot breed future generations.


    He lost his close relatives four times in a row. The early generation was also a person of great emotion and nature. He finally had the idea of revenge against his own faction.


    This retaliation turned the hatred between the two factions into a deep blood feud.


    Survival time of six generations: 33 years.


    Survival time of seven generations: 185 years.


    In this process, the early generation also killed a full 48 higher self-taught lives and countless ordinary lives.


    No life wants to die, but the early generation let these higher life experience the horror of death for the first time.


    One higher life of its own faction dies less, and it takes time for Jieyuan and the universe to breed new higher life. On average, only one new life will be born in 1000 yuan years. So they panicked, too.


    Higher life has also changed its strategy.


    They began to act secretly in a peaceful and gentle way, creating many obstacles for the early generation, and the conspiracy was carried out quietly in the dark.


    In order to enhance cohesion and overall planning, the higher life of the self owned faction has established a Presbyterian Council to divide work and cooperate. Some are responsible for studying the self owned faction''s belief theory, some are responsible for intelligence, some are responsible for maintaining the rule of the universe, and so on.


    When the eighth generation of Creator was selected, the war was in full swing. The early generation had no time for themselves. They could only let the book of creation choose its own owner and leave it for inheritance.


    In this way, although the efficiency is low, the probability of being found by the self faction is lower.


    Many years later.


    The first generation died during the existence of the ninth generation creator.


    His death made hundreds of universes and small worlds, as well as many family members lose their masters. Countless creatures are in great pain, and even most of them are willing to destroy their souls.


    The conclusion is that the early generation was actually an extremely kind higher life, at least much kinder than most of the higher life of its own faction. It was also very good to treat his family members and his subordinates, so that their relationship completely exceeded the scope of the master.


    The relationship between life and life is mutual. His attitude makes his family members and his subordinates have incomparable feelings for him and pay more attention to him than their own life.


    But this is actually the cause of his final death.


    It was because the kindness of the early generation had too many obstacles that the plot of the self owned Presbyterian Council had a chance to realize, and finally blocked all his backroads. All the higher life of the self owned sect participated in the siege, which finally killed the early generation.


    The first generation fought back before dying, resulting in the fall of more than 20 higher life of its own sect.


    Although he died, the inheritance of the creator remained. Even if the owner was killed many times, the book of creation was still wandering and selecting the next owner.


    Blood feud is on both sides.


    The self faction continues to pursue and kill every creator.


    After getting the records left by the previous generation, every creator understands his mission.


    They may not be the end of this inheritance, but just a process. Because almost all the higher lives in the abyss belong to their own faction. This enemy is really terrible. The creationists have no chance to win.


    They also have their own universe, small world, and even life created by themselves, as well as various families. Those are things they care about.


    In order to protect the existence they care about and the next successor of this inheritance, every creator will, as a last resort, choose to fight with his own life and use his life to drag the higher life of his own school.


    Since the beginning of the history of Jieyuan, more than 1000 higher lives have been accumulated, but with the battle of the early dynasties and the masters of creation in previous dynasties, this number has actually dropped to three figures.


    It even continues to decline.


    This cannot but be said to be a terrible achievement.


    Since the conflict between the two factions cannot be bridged, we can only trade life for life and create opportunities for the next term to live.


    Gu Yan is the creator of the 15th generation.


    His survival time is 71 years. Under his command, there are six universes and many small worlds and planes, and there are countless families. However, when the war situation reached the most critical time, for the sake of the people he wanted to protect and the whole creator system, he still chose to put down everything, leave the inheritance for the next term, and then go to make a final decisive battle with his own faction.


    I don''t know whether it is to force the creator himself. Once a generation of Creator dies completely, the higher life of the self faction will not retaliate against his subordinates. Whether it is the family members or those lives in his universe, they will be directly ignored by the self faction until they die naturally because of the boundary rules.


    Perhaps it is because of the long time that they don''t care about these ordinary lives.


    You know, the universe created by the creator can set its own rules, fine tune, and even form a multi universe system to exchange what is needed. As a result, such a universe system can naturally last for about ten years even if it is not maintained, and its life span is much longer than that of the universe born and died naturally.


    However, ten years is still too short for higher life.


    After they destroyed the creator, they had no way to inherit the artifact. After thinking of countless ways, they still let the book of creation escape.


    The book of creation continues to wander in the abyss and universe, looking for the next master.


    After Gu Yan''s death, the 16th generation of Creator is Huang Si.


    Gu Yan told Huang si a complete history. It took several days. Huang Si had to go back to eat and sleep several times before he finally heard the whole process of opposition between the self owned school and the creative school.


    On the way, Huang Si once asked a question.


    "I don''t understand why higher life should oppose each other." Huang Si listened to the death history of several generations of creator, thought about it for a long time, and finally couldn''t help asking questions, "In my opinion, both the self owned faction and the creative faction have different beliefs, but the essence is the same. The self owned faction is worried about the future of Jieyuan, isn''t the creative faction worried? In my opinion, it is precisely because they are worried that Jieyuan will not produce a new universe in the future that the early generation wants to create the universe by themselves? Can''t they sit down and talk about the future development, Cooperate with each other and seek common survival? "


    "In this way, it''s better than the two factions fighting for thousands of years. Many universes have been destroyed because of them, implicating countless creatures?"


    Gu Yan said angrily: "You think too simply. You are an ordinary life and may not understand higher life. In fact, I am just an ordinary life and it is difficult to understand them. However, from the history inherited from the early generation, higher life is boring because it is too strong and has a long life. They have no spiritual support except to find and stick to their faith. It can be said that faith is The root of their existence, fighting for faith, is the only adjustment in their eternal life. "

 Chapter 214

    Huang Si thought for a long time and finally muttered: "It''s really hard to understand. I don''t think the Presbyterian group of the self owned sect is really open to me. If it were me, I would send a member of the self owned sect who is most suitable to become the creator to walk around the book of creation so that he can be recognized as the Creator. As long as he is selected by the book of creation, he will easily take the inheritance of the creator and bring it back for research to see if there are two schools Unity and common prosperity. "


    Gu Yanhao was not angry with Huang Si. His voice trembled: "you, you, you... If it weren''t for the book of creation, you wouldn''t choose the wrong person, I really want to think you are an undercover sent by yourself. How can you think of the creator like you?"


    Huang Si thought he was innocent: "I don''t have it. I just think about it from another angle. And I''ve become the creator. This cuts off the possibility of my own faction doing such things."


    Gu Yan sighed: "Alas, you don''t know, not to mention that there is no success rate in doing so. The book of creation is not a fool. It will only choose the life that is most suitable for inheritance to recognize the Lord. The higher life of its own school will never give up its own faith to accept the inheritance of the creative school. Change its faith and accept the inheritance that can be accepted by ordinary life as a higher life For them, such a thing is tantamount to great humiliation. "


    Huang Si whispered, "if anyone from his own school is more open-minded... Well, please don''t be angry, elder. I won''t say it."


    Although Gu Yan was annoyed by the enlightened younger generation, after he was angry, he still said: "I hope you can become the last creator, that is to say, I hope you can survive. Before you, a total of 15 creators paid the price of their lives for this inheritance system, in exchange for the death of many of their own higher lives and your temporary security today. Although the first generation has passed away, at least as the creator of the new generation, The difficulty of your survival has been lower than ever before. Even if it is still difficult... But I hope you can live forever. "


    "We don''t need you to avenge the creator of all ages. After all, we are dead. There is only one requirement for our descendants to live."


    "The backup function of the book of creation for your body and the focus of this system on the improvement of your soul are all in the hope that you can live as much as possible. I hope you will not live up to the good intentions of the first generation and all previous creators who sacrificed their lives for you, try to live, and try not to fight with your life as a last resort."


    "When you go out of the inheritance space, I hope you are as strong as possible. That''s why my noumenon should take out the other five fragments and put them in the inheritance space and set up a test for you. I hope you can improve yourself as much as possible, break through your limits and become an existence that higher life can''t easily kill. Even one day, your strength can Parallel enough, even beyond the higher life born naturally. "


    "I don''t know why your upgrade speed is so fast, which is far faster than any creator. However, the disadvantages brought by too fast upgrade are also obvious. The strength growth of your soul can''t keep up with the level growth. You are still very weak, but you already have level 5. I hope you don''t be proud of it, but solidly improve yourself, cultivate your family members and prepare for yourself."


    "It''s a long process, even counting in years. I''m dead, but I don''t want to bring hatred to you, so there''s no need to avenge me and all the previous creators."


    "Strong is the foundation of living. Come on, my younger generation."


    After Gu Yan said so many words, Huang Si noticed with sharp eyes that the brightness of his figure decreased significantly.


    "How many pieces of your soul are left?" Huang Si didn''t want to beat around the Bush, so he asked directly.


    Gu Yan was stunned, then said with a bitter smile: "compared with the initial state... There is only about one eighth left."


    "Elder, please keep the last eighth of the fragments. I know, you will say to me that you are dead, and here are only soul fragments. But..."


    "Just as you want me to live, I also want you to live, even if it''s just the last fragment of your soul."


    Gu Yan remained silent for a long time, and then said, "fortunately, the book of creation chose you, Huang Si. I think whether it is the first generation or every creator of previous generations, if they are still alive, they will be very happy that you have become the 16th generation inheritor."


    Huang Si: "... I just hope I don''t annoy the elders."


    Gu Yan: "


    He forgot that he was almost angry with Huang Si''s speech just now.


    ¡­¡­


    Anyway, it will take many days to complete the manufacture of the drawing instrument. Huang Si decided to see the location of the fourth fragment and the fifth fragment first. He took the book of creation with him because he had to input creativity into it at any time.


    He is flying very fast now, and soon he reached the fourth fragment.


    There is also a ring with dark color, which is more than ten times larger than the ring channel of the green world.


    But its ring diameter is very thin, about the thickness of a finger.


    According to Gu Yan, Huang Si found the switch on the ring and activated it. A mirror like plane appeared in the middle of the ring. Through the plane, you can clearly see that there is a starry sky.


    Huang Si entered the circle and found himself in a starry sky in the twinkling of an eye.


    The starry sky here is very beautiful. If Gu Yan hadn''t suggested that it was just a small world, he almost thought it was a real starry sky.


    In fact, this starry sky is still the background plate. The fourth fragment is hidden in the depths of the starry sky. It looks like an empty starry sky, but there are countless time and space traps hidden here.


    Fourth, the small world where the debris is located is divided into 10800 small spaces, each with different time velocity and different space composition.


    Moreover, these 10800 small spaces will constantly change positions with each other, so it''s easy to get lost after entering, and you may really be unable to get out.


    If Huang Si enters one of the spaces without any preparation, and the time flow rate of this space is very slow, it is likely that he has been trapped inside for several days, and the outside world has passed for hundreds of years. This is very bad and will delay things.


    As for space traps, they are mainly reflected in space compression, stretching and special channels.


    Compression and stretching are easy to understand. On the surface, it looks like a small space. After entering, it will be as large as the solar system. Or you can crush people directly after you go in.


    Special channels are more complex, allowing explorers to be accidentally transmitted to another space.

 Chapter 215

    If you go in unprepared, Huang Si may fall in it for hundreds or thousands of years. It''s possible to get lost in it forever.


    Therefore, Gu Yan told him to come back when his soul strength reached 1000 kilometers, because the radius of this small world was only 1000 kilometers. At that time, Huang Si could completely cover the core of the world with a spiritual force field and directly pull out the fragments.


    Now the radius of his mental force field is not even 300 kilometers, so he can''t use this ingenious method.


    Originally, Huang Si just passed by the fourth fragment of the world and came to have a look. After reading it, he planned to go. His time is precious, but we can''t waste it here. We''d better wait until the soul intensity reaches 1000 kilometers in the future.


    But


    Huang Si silently looked at the floating data in the starry sky in front of him.


    Space number: A04


    Time characteristic: 13 real flow rate


    Space properties: None


    Space channel: coordinate 301.389 020, to: B08 space


    Next move: 3 days, 9 hours, 2 minutes and 11 seconds later


    A little further away, there is a set of data.


    Space No.: a11


    Time characteristic: 6 times the actual flow rate


    Spatial characteristics: 11 times stretching, hyperbolic spiral shape, spatial gyration. The turning point is located at coordinates 014.891 three hundred and ten


    Space channel: None


    Next move: after 2 hours, 56 minutes and 18 seconds


    ¡­¡­


    "Quantitative eye... It''s too strong."


    Looking at these data, Huang Si deeply felt that he was cheating in the exam.


    Normally, he can get this information by exploring the space one by one, but the quantitative eye directly displays the data in advance. This saves the time to explore each space one by one, and can help him avoid the trap space with too slow time flow.


    The skill of quantitative eye is shameless!


    Huang make complaints about his skills, and calculate the best route to the core of the world in his brain. Then he gently dips into the nearest space box.


    More than ten minutes later, he left the space box and jumped into another box close to it.


    In this way, Huang Si constantly walks through many small spaces, and occasionally jumps into special channels to take a shortcut. This route bypasses all the difficult blocks and will never fall into a trap.


    Even if these small spaces are occasionally displaced, it doesn''t matter. The eye of quantification also marked the time of the next move. Huang Si only had to leave before the space was moved away.


    Ten days later.


    Huang Si finally came to the T71 small space box.


    Here, it is only more than 200 kilometers away from the core of the space-time trap world. Huang sigang can cover the core of the world with the spiritual force field and "catch" the soul fragments inside with the spiritual force.


    After the soul fragment moved more than ten meters away from him, it sensed the call, so it brushed, turned into a streamer, flew over and instantly integrated into the soul.


    Domain fragment, got it.


    After the fragments are integrated into the soul, the soul is immediately transformed and upgraded in an all-round way. Huang Si''s soul strength soared again and didn''t stop until 592 kilometers.


    After absorbing the fourth fragment, the small world where the fourth fragment is located has become a small world territory by the way. The space-time trap here can no longer pit him, but can also be changed arbitrarily by him.


    Huang Si asked the space-time box to transfer himself to the core, and then curiously explored the core of the world.


    The core of the world has no entity or intelligence, just a group of laws.


    At this time, Huang Si''s understanding of the law has been very good. At a glance, he can see that the bottom law of the world is not complete. It does not become a complete world that can breed life like the green world.


    It has two main functions. One is the space-time trap function he has just experienced; The second is to use it as a training room for time and space. Huang Si can use it by himself or let his family members come in.


    The time and space in the training room can be changed arbitrarily. For example, if you want to shut down for 100 years, you can set the time flow rate to 100 times, so that the effect of closing down the outside world can be 100 years. The space can also be expanded to a large extent to facilitate the exercise of moves or large-scale experiments.


    Huang Si completely controlled a small world for the first time. He knew everything in the whole world like the back of his hand and could even change at will. It was really interesting.


    After a while, Huang Siling thought of a new idea. He jumped out of the ring portal and came to the dark space outside, and then tried to push the ring in the direction of his house.


    Unexpectedly, he can really push it. He can control the whole world and let the whole world drive the ring forward slowly.


    After leaving a point of consciousness to push the world here, Huang Si himself went to the next world.


    The world where the fifth fragment is located is 192 kilometers away. It took Huang sicai some time to fly here.


    This time, it''s not a ring, but a door standing in the dark space. This door is bigger than the ring of the fourth debris world. The door is designed in an antique way. The door post is made of wood and carved with patterns. The patterns are painted, but some of the paint has peeled off. There are also various decorations and murals above the door, in which landscapes and some fairy patterns with flowing clothes are painted.


    Huang Si couldn''t help touching the peeling paint skin with his hand. He found that he couldn''t pull it even with internal Qi. Dare to love this thing is not really dilapidated, but an old effect. It is worthy of being done by the creator of the previous generation. Whether it is the dynamic background wallpaper of the starry sky or the old gate, artificial traces are revealed everywhere.


    The door is really big. Huang Si stands below, like an ant looking at a tall building.


    He reached out and pushed the door. It didn''t move, as expected.


    Then he expanded the mental force field and directly pushed it with mental force.


    Finally, the wooden door opened with a squeak.


    Inside the door, a stream of air spewed out and then became silent.


    Huang Si curiously stepped over the threshold like a hill and flew into the door. Then he was surprised to find that there was air in the world inside the door, and the ratio was not much different from that in the green world.


    In other words, he can survive here without maintaining air circulation around himself?


    After carefully observing the air content through the quantitative eye, Huang Si carefully released the air circulation around him and began to breathe the air here. As expected, there was no abnormality.


    Everything in the door was quiet, covered with clouds, and there seemed to be some buildings and tall walls.


    According to Gu Yan, this is a secret place with countless mechanisms, traps, monsters and even all kinds of strange wonders. If you want to get the soul fragment, you must find a way to get through the level and move forward to the center.

 Chapter 216

    Before Huang Si could see clearly what was inside the door, his external mental force field caught a trace of abnormality.


    As soon as he looked up, Huang Si saw a piece of paper falling leisurely from above the gate.


    He grabbed the paper with mental strength and took it to himself to watch.


    "It is also difficult for the creator here. If the younger generation is willing, they should not use their mental strength to catch the fragments directly, but can personally get through the level and hone their strength."


    There is also an inscription at the bottom of the paper: "- Gu Yan".


    After reading the note, the note immediately turns into fly ash.


    Huang Si looked at the note of self destruction and said to himself, "difficulty? I think it will be very difficult. According to Gu Yan''s common sense, the bottom line of domain level strength is 1000 kilometers. My soul strength is so weak that I feel that the level is a little unfavorable to me."


    However, since Gu Yan mentioned not to seize the fragments with mental force, Huang Si had to try.


    He''s not a fool. Why not be lazy if he can make tricks.


    The mental force field expands for 592 kilometers.


    Unfortunately, it is still far from the core of the world, and it extends to the peripheral checkpoints at most.


    However, with such a detection of the spiritual force field, Huang Si found an unexpected thing.


    His mental force field just contains the whole range of the first level directly in front, but he can''t see the whole picture of the first level. It seems that some substances on the ground and walls inside the level are blocking the penetration and detection of mental force.


    Moreover, the ground of the whole fifth debris world also has an inexplicable suction. It feels similar to gravity. Huang Si tried and really couldn''t fly.


    "No flying? It''s interesting. It''s really difficult for the creator."


    Huang Si went to the first level, which looked like a Jiangnan garden with ancient charm. The gate was also made of wood. It seemed that it was made of aloes wood, with a faint fragrance.


    He opened the gate with his hand and saw the scene inside the gate.


    The door is like a beautiful courtyard. A stream winds through it. Two small bridges span it. Willows are planted by the water, and wooden corridors are under the willows.


    Everything looks so beautiful.


    It would be better if there were no traps.


    Huang Si silently looked at a series of small characters emerging above the ground in the corridor:


    "Stinger trap: Level 1", "Explosive Trap: Level 1", "flying arrow trap: Level 1", "lock trap: Level 1".


    Tut Tut, in such an ambulatory, there are actually more than 20 traps in total. They have a wide variety and can be matched. It''s not worth your life to pit the dead.


    Unfortunately, all the quantified eyes show up.


    There are also two wrong willows with grade display on them.


    "Cannibal willow: Level 2", "cannibal willow: Level 2".


    Huang Si stood at the gate of the courtyard and looked around. After looking around, he roughly understood the whole layout of the courtyard.


    Then after some mental calculation, he began to take steps.


    Like walking in his own yard, Huang Si leisurely walked step by step to the corridor, each step just landed on the trap free floor, crossed the corridor and onto the bridge.


    It seemed that he was just walking around, but this route made all the traps ineffective.


    In the courtyard, two cannibal willows seemed to notice something wrong and tried their best to shake the branches, but because of the distance, they couldn''t reach their hands, so they could only watch the intruders walk in the courtyard.


    In fact, if these cannibal willows really want to hurt Huang Si, Huang Si can evaporate them at one thought. After all, they are only creatures, not the materials that can not be penetrated and destroyed by spiritual force.


    Traps and cloisters can also be smashed directly, but Huang Si just came to break the level and didn''t want to break the level directly. After all, this level is a legacy left to him by the elders.


    Bypassing the last few traps, he came to the exit of the first level.


    "It''s not very difficult." Huang Si opened the door to himself and left the courtyard.


    Gu yanruo knows that he is afraid to spit blood. In fact, this first level is still very difficult. Even for the creator, he needs considerable strength to pass without destroying the level.


    It''s just that Gu Yan didn''t consider that someone would have such a magical skill as quantitative eye when designing these levels.


    Quantitative eye data show that there are no traps to hide.


    The second level.


    The walls of the level are dark, and some strange dark patterns are painted on them, revealing an ominous atmosphere.


    The second door is a broken wooden door. It feels rotten for a long time.


    Huang Sixian stood outside the door and detected the inside of the level with the mental force field. He didn''t respond. The level seemed empty.


    I don''t know what''s inside, but Huang Si didn''t want to open the dirty door with his hands, so he bounced with his mental force.


    Normally, this can directly pierce the steel and cement, but the wooden door just makes a squeak and opens.


    "I knew it was rotten, modeling and mapping. It was essentially an invincible thing." Huang Si muttered and entered the second level.


    The second level was filled with black fog. At first he thought it was death energy. After all, it looked very similar.


    However, the quantitative eye has been directly shown:


    "Magic fog, concentration: 19 g cubic meters."


    "Area mental attack, strength: 381 psionic cubic meters."


    In addition, there are some less important environmental data displays.


    Magic fog? Interestingly, Huang Si tried to analyze the composition of this thing and found that it is a natural gaseous substance that can emit spiritual fluctuations. It can generate all kinds of illusions, which are generally used to create illusions.


    After investigating and feeling that there was no danger, Huang Si went into the fog.


    Suddenly, the whole scene changed. Countless ghosts emerged from the ground, the walls and the sky, issued a shrill cry, and collectively besieged Huang Si.


    The eye of quantification displays data on top of these ghosts.


    "Mental attack, strength: 711 psionic power."


    "Mental attack, strength: 832 psionics."


    The rest are almost the same. Only a huge and dark shadow has a "2492 psionic" data on its head, which seems to be better.


    Huang Si doesn''t know why he can see the data related to psionics. It''s clear that he doesn''t know what psionics are at all. Maybe it''s because he already has the law of the mind and a small amount of understanding of the law of the soul?


    Huang Si wanted to try to see what use this mental attack was, so he stood still and let the ghost rush over.


    A ferocious looking ghost bit him with his fangs.


    A "- 0" number floated out of his body.


    Huang Si: "

 Chapter 217

    Other ghosts gnawed around Huang Si, and a lot of "- 0" numbers floated one after another.


    It doesn''t seem to break the defense at all.


    Huang Si walked forward. Those ghosts hung on him and chewed desperately. Unfortunately, they were useless.


    In front of the huge shadow, Huang Si looked at the big ghost. Its body was shrouded in a layer of black fog. It seemed that there was a complex and strange structure inside.


    The ghost seemed to be offended by Huang Si''s calm attitude, made a sharp and harsh cry, and the black fog on his body floated faintly, revealing countless skeletons and distorted faces inside.


    "You bit me. What''s your name?"


    Huang Si scolded the big ghost impolitely. Then, before the big ghost reacted, he stretched out his hand and directly put it in front of the big ghost''s chest.


    The arm is submerged in the black fog, and all kinds of attacks inside take effect immediately.


    Patches of "- 0" "- 0" "- 0" connections float up like fog.


    Huang Si is silent.


    Then the ghost fell down and tried to bite Huang Si with his mouth.


    The big ghost''s mouth is a little disgusting and even drips saliva. Even if he knows it''s an illusion, Huang Si doesn''t want it to bite.


    "You can''t even break the defense. What the hell are you doing?"


    Huang Si attacked the ghost with consciousness.


    ¡°-384939¡±


    The ghost disappeared in an instant.


    Next, his consciousness swept through the whole level, and suddenly six digits floated out of the field and flew up densely.


    All ghosts disappeared.


    I thought it would be over, but there were new ghosts in the level and continued to rush over.


    Unfortunately, the ghost''s claws were evaporated in situ before he could find him.


    Watching the spectacle of ghosts dying one after another, Huang Si touched a packet of potato chips and came out to eat.


    Watch horror movies. How about not having some snacks.


    After eating a packet of potato chips, he almost reached the end of the second level. Huang Si threw the packaging bag of potato chips on the ground, polluted the environment and refused to classify the garbage. After that, he evaporated the remaining ghosts, then opened the closed door and walked out.


    This mental attack at this level is not even tickling for him. If the quantitative eye had not displayed the count, he would not have noticed that there was a mental attack here. It''s also worth watching horror films. Unfortunately, there is no plot. I''m tired of watching them all at once.


    The third level.


    The walls here were wet and covered with moss. Huang Si kicked open the wet door with his feet. At a glance, it was closed by monsters.


    But I don''t know if the monsters are silent because they are in disrepair for a long time. Huang Si kicked a sleeping plesiosaur like monster on the side of the road, and then went to the next level.


    The fourth level is a little troublesome. Three groups of people need to step on the mechanism at three places at the same time and kill three bosses guarding the level. At the same time, in this process, many natural treasures will emerge to attract attention.


    At first glance, it was the level of the pit team. Huang siyinian expanded the mental force field, pressed the three mechanisms at the same time, and cracked the level.


    In the fifth level, there are many staggering human bodies. Huang Si sweeps them with his mental strength and finds that they are all puppets. However, these puppets are almost the same as real people, and even have strong strength. They are just in disrepair for a long time and seem to be broken.


    When Huang Si passed by, several dolls moved and wanted to stand up and attack, but Huang Si immediately suppressed them with his mental force field.


    Their energy seems to be running out. They have no resistance and can be easily restrained.


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si broke through all the way at great speed. He didn''t even stop at some checkpoints. Looking at the hint of quantitative eye, he walked away directly from the shortcut. The remaining levels are not very difficult even if they are difficult.


    In four days, Huang Si rushed to the 17th level in one breath.


    In addition to the fact that some levels do not constitute a test for the creator himself, another reason is that the skill of quantitative eye is too cheating. No intelligence can hide its data, resulting in many levels directly losing their original meaning.


    The 18th level, which is the last level, is the core level. Here is the most difficult level. However, Huang Si didn''t see the customs clearance conditions at all, because it is less than 500 kilometers away from the core of this small world!


    He swept through with the mental force field, searched for the fifth fragment bound by the law in the core, cut open the law and fished it out.


    Gu Yan said, let the younger generation not be clever, but this sentence is of no use to Huang Si. Why do you have to work so hard? He''s not a fool.


    Fragment "made", got it!


    Now, Huang Si has five pieces of soul fragments, and even the quantitative eye floated a display of "soul fragment progress: 57" in an instant.


    With the fifth fragment "made" into the soul, Huang Si''s soul strength finally completed the qualitative change from quantitative change. The whole soul has a full feeling.


    He quickly expanded his mental force field and looked at the size of his eyes.


    1851 kilometers.


    It''s not easy. It''s really not easy. Huang Si was moved to cry.


    The once distant 1000 km range can now be easily reached. How can it not be moved.


    Moreover, he also felt that his soul had undergone essential changes. Now he can cut off a fragment of his soul without any damage to the noumenon.


    The separated fragments can also return to the ontology at any time.


    The cut pieces can be used for many purposes. You can set the function by adjusting the content of soul particles.


    If it doesn''t contain any particles, it''s Gu Yan. It''s an impersonal functional fragment. Although Huang Si can''t make the functional fragment have the function of automatic question and answer, some relatively simple functions can be performed.


    If there are more soul particles, it is equivalent to separating a part of consciousness and thinking synchronously with the ontology, even if it is separated by space. With this function, you can appear in different places and do different things at the same time. As long as the ability of distraction and multi-purpose is qualified, there will be no obstacles to use.


    Huang Si plans to use the latter function with caution. After all, one consciousness has two souls. It feels strange.


    After getting rid of the debris, Huang Si took over the core of the fifth debris world. After a little exploration, he found that the world was indeed in disrepair and almost exhausted of energy, which led to the low difficulty of the level. The final 18th level was originally difficult for the creator, and there was even a barrier to shield spiritual power. However, because the energy was too low and the barrier failed, Huang Si directly took away the fragments.


    Now that he has become the master of the world, he can naturally restart all levels of the world.


    But not in a hurry, Huang Si looked at the book of creation in his arms. It seemed that the automatic drawing instrument was almost ready. He sat in the checkpoint at the core of the fifth fragment world and injected the last batch of energy into the lathe.

 Chapter 218

    Before the lathe was finished, Huang Si couldn''t wait to enter the space in the book and look at the design room.


    Just as the lathe finished the automatic drawing instrument, the design room was upgraded.


    Design Room: Level 2, exp020


    Then, in the air of the design room, next to the "manufacturing" menu, a small secondary menu appeared.


    Make list. Here are two small numbers: 1 and 2.


    The memory stuffed in before the book of creation emerged from the depths of the soul and explained the new function of the design room.


    Making a list is a backup list for making items.


    Huang Si''s current list capacity is only 2.


    This means that in addition to the items currently being manufactured, he can only add another to-do item to the list.


    The lathe will automatically do the two items in turn.


    Of course, the premise is that creativity is enough.


    Now, of course, Huang Si can manage enough, because his soul has become stronger again, and the capacity of creativity and resilience are completely different.


    After studying the manufacturing menu, Huang Si looked at the design menu again.


    After the automatic drawing instrument is completed, the function of the "design" menu is finally complete.


    Click in and have a look. There are many new functions in the design menu.


    First, Huang Si clicked the top and largest button "functional features".


    The button opens and turns into a piece of white paper. As long as Huang Si moves an idea, the handwriting will automatically appear on the white paper. Here is to register the functions and characteristics of the items he wants to make. That''s good. Just conceive functional words. There''s no need to draw.


    Huang Si pressed his hand on the drawing. After a while, the handwriting appeared on the blank drawing:


    "A substitute robot that automatically goes to work, automatically completes all tasks, automatically gets paid, buys vegetables, cooks, takes care of all social activities, and has a character similar to me that will not be found and replaced by anyone.".


    This kind of thing is the dream treasure of every office worker, and it is also something Huang Si subconsciously wants to make.


    After the idea is entered, two buttons are added next to the drawing instrument:


    "Detail supplement", "direct completion".


    Huang Si ordered it and finished it directly.


    Then the drawing rolled up by itself, and a line of words appeared on the drawing instrument: "drawing success rate calculation".


    In three minutes.


    Drawing instrument display:


    "Success rate: 1.31%"


    Yes, the success rate is low enough.


    According to the memory of the book of creation, drawing is worth a try as long as there is a 50% success rate. With a probability of 1%, you don''t have to try. Even if you draw it, it probably can''t pass the effectiveness test.


    Huang Si just wants to try the function, and doesn''t intend to be such a double robot. After all, it''s only when he''s back on earth that he can use it. The success rate is very low. It is estimated that the description is too simple.


    After the test, he didn''t think about what to do for the time being, so he withdrew. There is also a "drawing book" button below the function feature button.


    After clicking on, the classification appears:


    Mechanical 2


    Strange object class 0


    Life class 0


    Other classes 0


    The figures behind the classification are obviously added by the eye of quantification. Huang Si is curious, strange things? Life class? Can this drawing instrument make life? Isn''t the creation of life the domain of God?


    After reading the classification of the atlas, Huang Si had a general bottom in his heart. What would be better to do first?


    Let''s start with infrastructure.


    His time is so precious that he can''t waste it on trivial management.


    How did Zhuge Liang die? Because he had to take care of everything, he died in wuzhangyuan.


    Therefore, as a computer graduate who plays world of Warcraft with plug-in mining, grass mining and fishing, Huang Si''s first idea is to establish a complete family management system.


    With this in mind, Huang Si decided to make a large-scale family data batch reader first.


    After thinking about it, he immediately input the ideas in his mind into the automatic drawing instrument. All the ideas are automatically displayed on the white paper, and can be added and deleted with ideas. After the adjustment, click next, and the drawing instrument immediately comes to the "automatic retrieval" interface.


    The automatic retrieval will search all the atlas registered in his book of creation. Huang Si can also connect his consciousness with the drawing instrument, so that the drawing instrument can also read all the knowledge in his memory.


    The retrieval step took about four hours, and the drawing instrument popped up a prompt to the effect that the first retrieval will index the atlas of the whole book, and the next retrieval will be much faster.


    After the search, the success rate is estimated.


    Huang Si looked at the drawing instrument expectantly. More than ten minutes later, the drawing instrument finally jumped out of the estimated success rate:


    52%¡£


    Fortunately, the success rate is not too low. According to my memory, as long as there is more than half of the success rate, it shows that this drawing is worth doing, and it is easier to pass the final effectiveness test.


    Huang Si immediately ordered the drawing.


    [drawing] unnamed items: 4 days, 15 hours, 9 minutes and 6 seconds.


    The next thing is to wait for time. Huang Si left the fifth fragment of the world with the book of creation and went back to Gu Yan.


    On the way, he decided to name the world of the fourth fragment as the star world, and the world of the fifth fragment as the secret world.


    ¡­¡­


    Dark space, Gu Yanchu.


    "I got the fourth and fifth pieces!"


    Huang Sizhi is complacent.


    Gu Yan was numbed by the continuous fantastic events. He hurriedly asked: "... How on earth did you get the fourth fragment? Why so fast?"


    So Huang Si said what had happened along the way.


    Gu Yan was silent after listening.


    Huang Si: "teacher, don''t panic. Cheating with quantitative eyes is also a part of strength."


    Gu Yan still doesn''t want to talk.


    Huang Si: "teacher, do you want to talk to me about how wide your spiritual field is after you get the fifth fragment? Come on, I can bear it!"


    Gu Yan finally opened his mouth: "do you think I have poor tolerance for your upgrade speed and fragment acquisition speed, or do you think I only have the width of the spiritual field to show off?"


    Huang Si hurriedly said, "I''m not, I don''t, I really don''t."


    Gu Yan sighed: "you are really the strangest creator in the history of the creator. I hope you are really special enough to change the inevitable fate of the creator."


    Huang Si immediately said, "of course I want to live well. With my cautious character, I can''t go out and die."


    Gu Yan smiled: "your caution is certainly a good thing. In fact, it is also based on security considerations to let you cultivate the family members. If you go out from the inheritance space in the future, you try to let the family members take the lead. After all, you can revive the family members at will, and everything will be over when you die."


    Huang Si frowned: "however, the road of developing space law through family members is impassable. How can I get out?"

 Chapter 219

    "Either you study the laws of space yourself, but it''s too difficult. Or, when you get seven pieces and pass the whole inheritance test, the inheritance space will let you go out. Then you can go out by yourself. By the way, there is a ''seed of creation'' in the place where the sixth piece is located, which is equivalent to a novice bag of world creation, which can make it convenient for you to experience the creation world The seventh fragment is located in the "broken universe", a small universe artificially maintained in a broken state. The energy storm in the inherited space is leaked from the small universe of the seventh fragment. Because the third fragment has the lowest energy level and the widest space, a circulation channel is formed. "


    Huang Si realized that the storm that had cut and scattered his mental force field in the past came from this.


    "Well... Do you think it''s faster for me to reach level 7, or is it faster for space law to develop space channel skills that can lead to the outer universe?"


    Gu Yan immediately looked at Huang Si with an idiot''s eyes.


    Huang Si scratched his head: "well, did I ask a question like whether it hurts to be bitten by a lion or by a crocodile?"


    Gu Yan helps his forehead: "don''t use the proverb on the side of the earth. I don''t understand it."


    He added: "Both of them are very difficult. If you really want to say, I have spent 180000 years from level 5 to level 7. One advantage of the research and development of space law is that it can develop some small skills even if it is less than 100%. However, everyone has different order of skills. The space channel skill is a very advanced skill, which can not be developed before 100%. My space law It reached 100% in the 110000 year, and the space channel skill out of the universe was 220%, which was... The second year. "


    This answer makes Huang Sihao despair.


    Too long.


    His eyes darkened at once.


    The change is so great that Gu Yan can''t bear it.


    "Don''t be in a hurry. You might as well go to the world of the fifth fragment and see what the reference of space law is. After all, without R & D, I don''t know your talent in space."


    Huang Si stabilized his mood and nodded:


    "OK, sir, I''m going to go back and deal with something first, and then go there to look for it."


    After saying goodbye to Gu Yan, Huang Si returned to his room with the book in his arms.


    In short, first make the drawings, and then plan the next production plan and the overall three boundary management scheme.


    Huang Si took out his pen and paper and chewed the pen head to ponder the process of three circles of digitization.


    In the process of research, after a few days, the first drawing was finally done.


    Huang Si hurriedly ordered the next step to test the effectiveness.


    Due to the relationship between the rationality of conception, the type of atlas and the knowledge reserves of the creator himself, even if the drawing drawn by the automatic drawing instrument is successful, it is likely to be wrong and can not actually create things with that function. Therefore, the detection function of the drawing instrument is required.


    After a long 15 minutes.


    The drawing instrument creaks and pops out two words: "effective".


    Huang Si breathed a sigh of relief. If he painted for a few more days and failed again, he was afraid he would not go crazy.


    He quickly gave the new instrument a name: "operator recorder".


    After all, it was the first time to design and manufacture a machine by himself, or a new function conceived by himself. Huang Si called out the production menu with excitement. Now there are three items that can be made, and the third item is this "operator input device".


    Look again, this thing actually has production needs.


    Law demand: Machinery 20%, computer 60%, mathematics 20%, energy 10%, soul 5%


    Drawing requirements: operator input device drawing


    Material demand: creative power, original energy


    Huang Si feels a little wrong. What is the law field of energy and soul? Haven''t you seen it?


    He hurriedly checked his consciousness space, searched for a long time, and finally found the field of soul law in an extremely insignificant corner of the green world system.


    Soul: 19.07%


    Then the law of energy was found in the system on the earth''s side.


    Energy: 13.18%


    Fortunately, all the requirements of the five laws are met.


    A few days later.


    Huang Si sat in the hall of his home with his hand on the book.


    With the final required creative force and raw energy input into the book, the operator input device is finally manufactured.


    In the space of the book, a huge crystal object rolled down from the lathe and fell on the white ground.


    Instead of taking out the operator''s recorder immediately, he went to the green world.


    In the green world, Xiaoke has gradually completed the relocation of the boundary. Since then, there is no boundary base on mainland 1, and the boundary base has been located on a large archipelago in Ocean 1.


    The archipelago is named Xifeng archipelago. The scenery here is much more beautiful than the original boundary. There are jungles, dead volcanoes, sandy beaches, grasslands and all kinds of animals and plants transported from all over the world.


    Most of them are edible.


    Of course, Huang Si specially asked Xiao Ke. Even if you can''t eat it, it''s generally safe and good-looking.


    The Xifeng archipelago consists of two large central islands and dozens of small islands. The central island covers a very large area, almost as large as Madagascar on earth. Although it is not connected with mainland 1, with the flight speed of artificial intelligence, it can return to the human settlement without flying across the sea for a day.


    The central island is full of high-tech facilities, but it has been cleverly covered up. All buildings have been decorated. Some are inlaid with shells, and some have exotic customs, making the island like a serious resort rather than a scientific research base.


    There are two central islands. The East Island is mainly for scientific research and the West Island is mainly for life. Of course, the biology department and the residential area of artificial intelligence are also in the West Island. There are many places on the east island where artificial intelligence cannot enter, such as the Yiti workshop.


    The surrounding islands have little facilities, and at most several detection and monitoring towers are thrown up.


    Huang Si flew over the Xifeng islands and first scanned the surface of the island with his consciousness to determine the situation. Then it fell on the beach of the West Island.


    There are many umbrellas and beach chairs, as well as small tables and beverage cabinets.


    Palm trees are planted near the beach, as well as some native species that look like coconut trees. Further on the beach is the green sea. The sea water surges and scours the beach carefully, leaving traces of shells and conch on the beach.


    There was no one on this beach. Huang Si fell under a sunshade, pulled a beach chair to sit, and then asked Xiao Ke to inform all the AI on the island to come.


    Xiao Ke reported that everyone else was on the island except Xiyuan, who went to the Terran side and stayed in the wilderness on the snow.


    Therefore, the remaining nine AI received instructions and came in turn.

 Chapter 220

    When the nine of them came to Dongyao, Huang Sizheng was lying on the beach chair in colorful big underpants and sunglasses, drinking soda with a straw in his mouth.


    When the sea breeze blows, all this seems so nostalgic, as if it is still on the earth.


    The first ones to come were Shifang and Kongyu. They both wore casual clothes suitable for summer and the beach, looking like they came for vacation.


    Huang Si looked at the two guys and asked, "just playing volleyball on the beach?"


    When Fang was embarrassed, he said, "well, yes."


    Empty rain stood quietly and pretended to be obedient.


    They had been playing volleyball near the beach before. As soon as they heard Xiao Ke''s call, they immediately hid the volleyball and came over immediately, so they became the first to come.


    But Huang Si knew this for a long time.


    "I don''t want you to play. What are you afraid of?" Huang Si took a sip of soda and put the half empty bottle back on the beverage cabinet. "Anyway, you both failed. What''s the need to do well?"


    Sure enough, when we talked about this topic, Fang was a little embarrassed.


    He tried to explain: "Father God, it''s not my fault. What I did well is..."


    "That is, all the corresponding leadership courses have 0 points, and the leadership ability is evaluated as E. except that interpersonal is a, the rest are either D or E, right?" Huang Si smiled, "so you didn''t learn at all?"


    When Fang was embarrassed: "well, I..."


    "Huh?"


    Shi Fang simply broke the jar and said, "father, I really don''t like learning those. Learning to talk about sex, right?"


    That''s right.


    Empty rain also nodded aside.


    "So, you don''t want to be an official?"


    "If there is any position with high weight and light responsibility... It''s OK." Shi Fang said.


    This is too beautiful.


    "Do you want more money, more things and less close to home? It''s best to face the sea and flowers bloom in spring. Four trillion broadband can order takeout?" Huang Si smiled gently.


    "Er, that''s the best..." Shi Fang suddenly woke up when he said, "no, what''s my takeout? Father, are you fishing?"


    Huang Si didn''t answer this question, but motioned him and Kong Yu to take a chair and sit down by themselves.


    Subsequently, other AI people also arrived one after another.


    Millet water actually wears a swimsuit and a big sun hat with bright flowers. It looks like they have a more holiday atmosphere than the time.


    Huang Si is too lazy to talk about this guy. His quantitative score is the lowest, and he doesn''t want to make progress at all.


    Beixuan came in his artificial intelligence standard work clothes. When he came to the beach, his momentum and serious attitude seemed like he was not going to the beach on the island, but to the office of dignitaries in the Empire State building.


    "Everyone sits. The first one has a chair, and the later one doesn''t." Huang Si took another bottle of ice cola and drank it.


    Beixuan didn''t show any discomfort with this peaceful beach vacation scene. He went to Huang Si and bowed in front of him, then took a beach chair and sat not far away.


    Whether it is the choice of seat position or politeness, it is very appropriate. It will not make people feel offended, but also in a position with an appropriate sense of existence. It is ready to accept orders at any time.


    In contrast, Dongyao was not so accurate. He said hello to the first AI and said hello to Huang Si. Finally, he was embarrassed to find that the beach chairs were used up.


    Huang Si would deliberately embarrass millet water and the time side, but he really didn''t want to embarrass the hard-working Dongyao, so he pointed with his hand, "I''ll give you three more chairs."


    Three sunshade chairs as like as two peas appeared on the beach and two new umbrellas.


    Dongyao thanked and sat down.


    From Huang Si''s perspective, a curtain of data appears around Dongyao, which is the itemized list of quantitative scores given by Xiao Ke to Dongyao.


    This is the latest application of quantitative eye. It actively reads the data information and displays it in the field of vision, which can not be seen by others. It''s not a useful ability, it''s just a convenient little skill.


    "Dongyao quantitative score"


    "Leadership: A, ability: A, daily conduct: A, interpersonal relationship: s."


    Dongyao''s score is just the opposite of beixuan''s. beixuan is the top three s, with only interpersonal relationship a.


    Huang Si looked at his AI people and let their data show one by one. He was also thinking about what to announce.


    When the last artificial intelligence, the final sound, dawdled, Huang sicai said:


    "I''m calling you here today because I''m going to officially start the construction of the three realms."


    "First of all, let me introduce the automated digital management system of the three circles."


    "This management system includes six sections."


    "One is the family information database. It is stored in the respective master servers of the three communities. The three master servers are networked with each other and connected with Xiaoke''s network, but the data will not be exchanged casually."


    "Second, the information collection and input system for family members. I''ve just finished this. Let me show you."


    Sitting on the beach chair, Huang Si held it in his hand. He consciously entered the space in the book and took out the "agent recorder".


    With a glimmer of light, a large and heavy crystal object fell into his hand.


    It was so heavy that it almost pressed Huang Si to the ground as soon as he touched his arm. The beach chair crashed and turned into powder.


    Huang Si ran his internal Qi in time, stood firmly and held the crystal, otherwise he would almost have to sit on the ground with a butt pier.


    He immediately raised his mental strength and suspended the crystal.


    There is no weight in the space in the book, so until he came to reality, Huang Si found that this crystal larger than people has almost a kilogram of weight.


    Several AI were also frightened by the sudden crystal and stared at it curiously.


    Under the control of mental force, the operator recorder is suspended in the air and rotates slowly.


    The sun shines on it and reflects the charming brilliance inside the crystal.


    Around the crystal, there are some small protrusions that look like horns.


    Huang Si explained: "this is called the ''cadre input device'', which is the device I use to manage the dependents. It can directly input the data of the dependents, or conduct wide area detection by itself, read and count the data of everyone within the range."


    Dongyao asked curiously, "if the father said so, he should be able to detect other people''s data in addition to the family members?"


    "Yes, this device is equivalent to a tool for quantifying and unified management of Terrans and orcs in the three realms. If I didn''t have the skill of quantifying eye, I really didn''t expect to make such a device."

 Chapter 221

    Huang Si''s inspiration really comes from the quantitative eye. He went to the heaven and found that the quantitative eye can also display the information of the family members, which is extremely detailed. This should be due to the fact that the family members are completely transparent to him and have no secrets.


    Therefore, when Huang Si first went to heaven to see the family members, the data on the family members were superimposed, which almost hurt his head. Later, Huang Si adjusted the display mode of the quantitative eye to reduce the font and arrange it in columns, so as to condense the family members'' data into three large blocks for easy viewing.


    Whether it is the soul strength of the dependents, the degree of mastery of laws, or the strength and agility, all the body data will be displayed in the form of data.


    So Huang Si thought, if we extract important parts of these data and make them into a database, maybe we can realize the automatic management of family members in the future?


    After the explanation, he pressed a button on the crystal.


    The crystal makes a start-up pop sound, and then six lights emerge from above to form a three-dimensional six sided display screen.


    "This is the family data management interface." Huang Si introduced to the AI, "you see, it''s blank now. If I fill in the family data in my memory."


    With that, Huang Si filled in Lu CuO''s data.


    He often deals with Lu CuO and is deeply impressed by his data. As for other family members in the demon world, he is not impressed. It''s definitely not because he''s too lazy to remember.


    The display screen above the crystal immediately showed a large piece of data, as well as a three-dimensional image of Lu Cuo.


    Several AI people gathered around recently and looked carefully at the various data of Lu CuO projected from the air.


    "And here." Huang Si pointed to the twelve angular structures protruding around the crystal. "After the installation, the antenna will be extended, which is mainly used for wide area detection. In this way, it can not only be manually input, but also automatically detect and input family data."


    "The recorder is a starting point for the data management of cadres. I will install it in Sanjie later."


    After the explanation, Huang Si put the operator recorder into the book space again.


    The space in the book is very convenient. It can store any items made. The disadvantage is that the space is limited. About 6 or 7 more equipment will be full.


    "Then, we need to have human input and output system; online broadcast display screen; task release system and point exchange system. Automatic charging station and automatic promotion system. There is also soul processing center for the automatic reincarnation of family members."


    "After all this is automated, I can let go."


    "The Terrans and orcs in the three realms are my dependents, and there may be non dependents in the future. The population of the world of heaven has just broken through 1000, and the population of the world of Warcraft has exceeded 800. At present, Lu Cuo of the world of Warcraft and Xiaohua of the world of Warcraft are in charge of it. At the same time, all the dependents directly belong to me. However, these things cannot be managed by me forever. Both the world of Warcraft and the world of heaven need a new leader The ruler, and these two rulers, as well as other important positions, will arise between you. "


    Several AI couldn''t help looking forward to him.


    They knew such a day would come sooner or later, but they didn''t expect it to come at this moment.


    "The first is the heaven. Beixuan." Huang Si looked aside.


    Beixuan immediately replied, "father, I''m here."


    "You, the supreme ruler of heaven, give the title, emperor of heaven."


    Huang Si spoke lightly, but beixuan''s eyes lit up immediately. Even if he was well cultivated, he couldn''t help being excited. He restrained himself, stood up, knelt on one knee, put his right hand on his chest, raised his head and swore:


    "Beixuanding does not live up to the great trust of his father, takes responsibility and manages the heaven."


    Huang Si nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at other people who were puzzled: "I directly inserted this position in beixuan. He has a very complete heaven management scheme, and he has the highest quantitative score. It''s natural to get this position."


    Except beixuan, all AI thought that Huang Si would give Dongyao the highest position in the heaven. After all, Dongyao has always been one of the three gods of the human race, and has always been the backbone of the three gods. His character is more stable than Xiyuan and Lihuo. Unexpectedly, a beixuan came out of the sky.


    Hearing that Huang Si mentioned quantitative scoring, Shu Shui couldn''t help asking:


    "Father, how many points did beixuan get?"


    Each AI only knows its own score. Only people who have a good relationship will tell each other. Beixuan is close to everyone, so no one knows how many points he is.


    "97 points."


    As soon as these words came out, the artificial intelligence present was really speechless. It was indeed an overwhelming score. Beixuan was usually insignificant. Was he so strong?


    In fact, Huang Si can directly assign the ruler of heaven regardless of the score. However, since beixuan wants to be the ruler and has the corresponding ability and preparation, why not use it directly?


    Of course, although Dongyao is not the emperor of heaven, he has his own position.


    "Dongyao, Xiyuan." Huang Si said.


    Dongyao also immediately got up, "father, I''m here. Xiyuan hasn''t come back yet. I''ll accept it for her."


    "The titles of you two are the eastern God Emperor and the Western God King. Your official position is the deputy of the heaven, second only to beixuan. Then I will let Xiao Ke assign specific powers. Since I created you two, I am ready to let you stay on one side, because the heaven is very large. In the future, your residence will not be in the heaven, but in the other two directions of the heaven."


    "Beixuan has the highest decision-making power, but in addition to taking charge of the affairs of heaven, you two also have the ruling power in your territory. Therefore, you should also deal with the affairs well."


    Dongyao should bow down.


    In Huang Si''s opinion, Tianting is certainly the center of power, but it is also necessary to divide some power slightly. It can make Dongyao and Xiyuan form subtle checks and balances with Tianting, but they are not allowed to stay directly on the side of Tianting to avoid power conflict.


    "Leave the fire."


    "Yes."


    "You are the commander-in-chief of heaven and command all heavenly troops and generals. You are responsible for the unified planning of the family members."


    Leaving the fire, he saluted neatly and replied, "if the father has orders, I will do it."


    Seeing the appearance of Lihuo, Huang Si said with a smile: "Lihuo is crisp, good."


    "Nanyang."


    "Father, I''m here." Nanyang''s voice is always so gentle.


    "You do things carefully without losing your atmosphere. It was best for you to be the Prime Minister of heaven, but it''s too unfair to you. Therefore, I''ll make my own decision and let you be the Lord of the demon world and be called the demon emperor."


    As soon as Huang Si''s voice fell, AI people, including Nanyang, were stunned. Why doesn''t Nanyang''s painting style, which is as gentle as jade, look like it''s suitable for the demon world?

 Chapter 222

    Even Nanyang himself was foolish. He thought that the Father God would casually insert him into a civil Dangdang in the heaven. Unexpectedly, he was directly the Lord of the demon world.


    Huang Si said reluctantly, "well, Nanyang, what ability you have, you have to bear what responsibility. Since you are in Xiaoke''s score and your leadership ability is s, you should accept the appointment well and don''t always think about avoiding responsibility."


    He looked at the data displayed on Nanyang.


    "Nanyang quantitative score"


    "Leadership: s, ability: B, daily conduct: B, interpersonal relationship: A."


    Nan Yang sighed. He really has leadership ability, and he has shown his talent in this field in the mountain and sea circles very early. Maybe the father had noticed him at that time. However, most of the four first born AI, as the brothers of other AI, have some power and position. One mountain can''t accommodate two tigers, let alone four. When Nanyang found this, especially after seeing beixuan''s mind, he directly chose to give way.


    Therefore, despite his serious study and talent in this field, Nanyang has always played with Weiji and Shifang, and has no idea of fighting for anything at all.


    If Huang Si hadn''t seen that his leadership ability was s in the quantitative score and carefully recalled his whole experience since his birth, he would have missed this guy who kept his power and bided his time.


    Beixuan and Nanyang have been indisputable in the past two thousand years, but beixuan obviously takes indisputability as a struggle and has the purpose of finally obtaining power. Nanyang really doesn''t want to compete. Even if the leadership ability can be comparable with beixuan and stronger than Dongyao, he would rather give up his power.


    In addition to millet water, artificial intelligence is not stupid, but perhaps only Nanyang is the one with the most wisdom.


    Based on Huang Si''s understanding of his performance in helping Ge shedali college in the world, in fact, his working ability is not poor, so he won''t only get grade B. The only explanation is that Nanyang has been avoiding, performing well and not taking the initiative in anything. Even play with them every day, which leads to choking points of daily conduct.


    But Huang Si won''t let him continue to escape. He just wants to catch him as a leader.


    Because most of the people in the demon world are extreme. Whether Lu CuO or Lin Zhuo, they are very arrogant. If beixuan is allowed to take charge, the tip of the needle is against Mai Mang, I''m afraid there will be trouble. Nanyang''s gentle and peaceful nature can control them instead.


    Nanyang left his seat and knelt down on one knee to salute Huang Si. "Sure enough, everything can''t hide from the father. Since the father said so, how can I ignore my responsibility again."


    His attitude is still calm and calm, but there is a rare trace of seriousness in his eyes.


    The two supreme rulers of heaven and the demon world have decided, but their painting styles are completely different.


    Since beixuan took the appointment of the Heavenly Emperor, he unconsciously had a high-ranking momentum. Even sitting on the beach chair, he seemed to have sat in the north facing the South and sat in the position of the heavenly court. After the ceremony, Nan Yang sat back on the beach chair. He was still warm and had no momentum of the devil emperor.


    "Not yet."


    Weiji was finally called and quickly replied, "father, I''m here."


    "You''ve been a great wizard of the human race and have experience in assisting management. I''ll directly insert the position of the Prime Minister of the heaven into you. Do it first. If you don''t like it, discuss it with me directly, and I''ll see to change your official position."


    Huang Si''s attitude towards Weiji is very gentle. This is because Weiji has always been an honest man. Honest people, a rare resource, should be well protected, or it will become extinct sooner or later.


    After thinking for a while, Weiji said, "I will do well as entrusted by my father, but I''m afraid I can''t live up to my expectations."


    "Don''t worry, just do what you want. I believe you." Huang Si said.


    In this way, Weiji is even a direct subordinate of beixuan. Huang Si doesn''t know how they will cooperate, so he leaves a way for Weiji to come and replace him when he feels unsuitable.


    "Final tone."


    With a look of "how did you get to me", Zhongyin stood up and bowed: "yes."


    "Go to the demon world."


    The final tone was silent, so what about the position?


    "You should be the Prime Minister of the demon world. With your ability, you should have no problem being the prime minister."


    Zhongyin didn''t want to kneel, but seeing others, including Nanyang, kneel down on one knee to take the post, he had to kneel on one knee: "appointed by the father, Zhongyin will work hard and live up to his trust."


    Huang Si is actually half intentional. He just wants to see the unhappy face of the final sound. It''s a little fun.


    However, there is no doubt about the ability of the final sound. If she had not been dragged down by millet water to the point that her conduct score was only D, her score could have been higher.


    "Then the snow is still as it is. It is the Lord of the demon world and is called the demon God. The demon world is now in the wilderness for the time being. Wait until the Fengshen war is over, and then move away."


    Artificial intelligence:???


    So what''s the Fengshen war?


    Huang Si did not explain to them, but said, "time, empty rain, millet water."


    The three failed AI students all pricked their ears warily, waiting for the final judgment.


    Millet water couldn''t help but say, "father, I don''t want any heavenly position. You directly send me to the demon world. I want to be with Zhongyin."


    Zhongyin threw her a look of "don''t come, I don''t think you''re ashamed".


    Huang Si sneered: "well thought, you want to go to the devil''s world? The devil''s world is not a trash can."


    Millet water pretends to be silly and looks up at the sky.


    Huang Si stopped playing tricks and announced directly:


    "You three have no official positions."


    Just after the speech, the three failed guys were stunned. Although it was expected, they really didn''t give anything. Is it too shameful?


    "Yes, I don''t have an official position. Your three personalities are not suitable for being an official. However, after the order of heaven and the demon world is established, if you want to be an official position, you can come and tell me."


    "However, as compensation, I give you the right to travel between the three worlds at will. At present, you can only fly, but there will be more convenient ways in the future. Moreover, you can choose your residence at will without any responsibility, but you have a unique position like other artificial intelligence."


    "In the future, you will have an open special identity in the three realms of heaven, devil and demon, that is, ancient god."


    This is also the plan that Huang Si has long planned.


    Originally, there were no dependents, and the twelve AI were the gods of the human race in the future. However, since there are dependents, and some AI are not willing to be officials, they should simply be independent as special identities.


    "Among the three realms, the ancient gods are the highest level, independent of the whole God system. I will tell all family members about it."

 Chapter 223

    "The dependents need two upgrade systems, one in heaven and the other in the demon world. They all need about 4 ~ 6 levels, and the level names and styles should be roughly unified. Nanyang and beixuan, this matter is up to you, and you two will discuss it."


    Nanyang and beixuan bowed down to the task.


    "The concept of ancient gods will be engraved in the basic memory of all family members after a period of time, and that''s when you take office."


    After listening to these words, Shi Fang, Kong Yu and millet water were relieved.


    I thought everyone else had an official position. They were not very miserable. As a result, I didn''t expect that it was really the delusion of the times that "high power and light responsibility"?


    With a special status and no business? Can you walk anywhere? It''s really beautiful.


    Looking at the happy appearance of the three artificial intelligence, Huang Si poured cold water on them: "don''t be happy first. Wherever you go, you should obey the management of the leaders of the three worlds. They are officials, you are people, and your status is higher than that of ordinary family members."


    Millet water hurriedly stood next to Zhongyin, "then I''ll go to the demon world with Zhongyin."


    The final tone snorted and said, "then I won''t be merciful to you. If you make a mistake, I will punish you according to the rules set by Nanyang."


    Millet water grabbed Zhongyin''s arm and looked bleak. He obviously didn''t believe what Zhongyin said.


    After the three realms were assigned, Huang Si asked beixuan and the people of heaven to wait for the news to take office. The power structure in the demon world is simple and can be dealt with first.


    What''s more, he has to put an agent recorder in the demon world, which is just finished together.


    Later, Huang Si accompanied them to play in Xifeng islands for a few days. During this period, Xiyuan also hurried back and accepted the important task.


    After completing the two input devices, Huang Si said to Nanyang and Zhongyin, "you two go to the demon world with me. Speaking of it, no one in the demon world knows you, and just introduces you to Lu Cuo."


    The two AI went back to pack their bags, simply packed some daily necessities and took them with them. Anyway, if there is any demand after that, you can let the small available aircraft transport it.


    After all preparations were in place, Huang Si grabbed them with spiritual strength and summoned the core of the world.


    The three transmitted to the special space first.


    The core of the world was transmitted, and the demon world came in the twinkling of an eye. The three appeared in the air, and then Huang Si flew down with Nanyang and Zhongyin.


    The demon world is located on the fourth continent, which is completely different from the scenery of the heaven.


    At present, there are no animals and plants in the sky, only monotonous and boring scenery and all kinds of buildings. Nowadays, the family members of the heaven are committed to building all kinds of artificial landscapes to make the heaven look better.


    The devil''s world is completely different. Here is a natural continent. Although the area is only one fifth of the first continent, there are many kinds of animals and plants, and the periphery is a little desolate. Various buildings with the characteristics of the devil''s world have been built inside. Most of the colors are dark colors, but the momentum is magnificent, and indeed has the style of the King City of the devil''s world.


    Strange flowers and plants are hidden in it. Although it is called the demon world, the scenery is actually good.


    Huang Si opened the long closed one-way information flow, and the situation of family members on the fourth continent suddenly poured into consciousness.


    The fourth continent, the demon world, has 892 dependents.


    Lu CuO''s soul strength is currently 3, and Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu are both 2. Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu are on the Terran side and haven''t come back. At present, only Lu CuO is stationed in the demon world.


    King City is the core settlement of the whole demon world.


    Because the population of the demon world is still small, most of the demon families live in the King City.


    Huang Si led people to the periphery of the King City. It has not been built here. There are some stone columns on both sides of the road, but there are no corresponding buildings.


    Nanyang and Zhongyin both came to the demon world for the first time and looked around curiously.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll ask Lu CuO to bring someone to pick you up."


    After Huang Si finished, he informed Lu CuO with soul instructions.


    The devil Kingdom City, in the general''s mansion.


    On the desk, a piece of cotton cloth is spread out. This cotton cloth is a rare thing in the demon world, because most of the clothes are brought by newcomers. Although cotton can also be planted in the fourth continent, there are too few people who can be used for planting and weaving, and the output of cloth becomes extremely scarce.


    That is, Lu Cuo, as a magic general, can get such a horse to practice calligraphy.


    Lu CuO held a brush and dipped it in clear water. He wrote it on the cotton cloth first, and then asked Ren Bi sitting aside, "can you see?"


    Ren Bi nodded gently and didn''t speak.


    Lu CuO knew that she had stopped talking since she lost her memory. Even if he later taught her to speak, Ren Bi seldom spoke.


    However, since she nodded, it meant that she expressed affirmation.


    Lu CuO handed her the pen. Ren Bi slowly held it and hesitated for a while before trying to write on the cotton cloth.


    The brush left one water mark after another on the cotton cloth. The handwriting was very childish, but Ren Bi still wrote a complete word "Lu".


    Lu CuO was slightly moved. He had taught Ren Bi for a long time. Before, he could only write some very simple words, only about 20 in total. Now, I can finally write his last name.


    "Although you are very harmonious with your wife, I still want to disturb you, because Nanyang and I have come."


    Hearing this familiar voice in his heart, Lu CuO was stunned, and then immediately stood up.


    Ren Bi put down his pen, looked up and said, "brother Lu... The master called you..."


    Lu CuO was surprised when he heard Ren Bi''s words. Then he remembered that Ren Bi was also a family member. Naturally, he could also accept the instructions of the soul. However, the matter has been put aside for the time being. It is still a big matter.


    He talked in his consciousness: "Dear great demon God, after you instructed me before, I have ordered that all the people in the demon world are ready to welcome his majesty. Now as long as I go out and give an order, they can come out to meet him immediately."


    "I''m very satisfied with your work. Take your time with Ren Bi. I''ve given her instructions to stop worrying about you. You can continue to teach her and gradually help her return to normal."


    Lu Cuoxi said, "thank you. I''ll go out and order others first."


    Huang Si stood outside the demon Kingdom City. It seemed that he was just hanging up. In fact, after talking to Lu Cuo, explaining things and solving Ren Bi''s psychological problems, Huang Si said to Nanyang and Zhongyin:


    "Let''s go. Lu CuO is ready."


    Ten minutes later.


    Dozens of golden cloth were suddenly laid on the wall of the King City of the demon world, which was collectively woven by the whole demon world and specially used for the ceremony of ascending the throne.


    Next, the gate of the King City opened, and hundreds of demons lined up in a neat line, rushed out to both sides, and lined up two flanks near the gate.


    I recommend my friend''s book the king of steel bones. Flowing water at the end of love is an old author. His writing is particularly good. Pit products are guaranteed. You can have a look.

 Chapter 224

    In the middle, Lu Cuo, dressed in official clothes, led dozens of demons out.


    When they saw the three people standing outside the king''s city, led by Lu Cuo, they approached forward. When they were more than 200 meters away from the three people, they raised their robes, knelt on the ground and made three kowtows and nine obeisances.


    Then, nearly 900 people in the demon world fell to the ground and collectively shouted:


    "The generals of the demon world welcome the demon emperor to the throne."


    "All the generals of the demon world welcome the Prime Minister of the demon world."


    Although Nanyang and Zhongyin have been together with the human race, they have never seen such a big battle. For a moment, they are at a loss.


    Huang Si took their hands from left to right and took them to the people in the demon world.


    "Take a good look, Nanyang and Zhongyin. These are the demons in the demon world and your people. At my request, they are here today to ask you to be their master with the most respectful etiquette."


    "In the future, there will be more and more demons here, and you will become a real ten thousand people. I won''t restrict you, but you should be better to your own people."


    Both of them felt inexplicable.


    They have been living in the boundary. Even if they go out occasionally, they will soon go back.


    The land boundary is like their home, but now it seems that children have finally grown up and have to be sent out by their parents to enter the society.


    The difference is that they not only enter the society, but also become the rulers of the ruling party.


    When they knelt down in front of them, they suddenly found out what position they had been pushed to.


    "Go."


    Huang Si finally gently pushed the two and let them come forward by themselves.


    Nanyang looked back. When he faced the people in the demon world again, he finally sorted out his emotions.


    He walked forward, his pace became more and more stable, his attitude became more and more calm, and the due style of the Lord of the demon world finally appeared in him. When he came to the kneeling Lu CuO and others, he looked as normal, as if he was indeed the master of the demon world.


    Zhongyin also followed him, and his momentum was not lost to Nanyang, but his body shape was slightly staggered in order to show Nanyang''s identity.


    When Nanyang stood still in front of the crowd, he helped the final sound and let her stand beside him.


    Huang Si looked at their actions with satisfaction.


    That''s what a family should be.


    Nanyang and Zhongyin have cooperated in the world. Their common experience makes them have more resonance. Therefore, they often have tacit understanding with each other. In the eyes of outsiders, they are superiors and subordinates, but Huang Si knows that they are brothers and sisters. All the grade differences are shown by them together, so as to stabilize the rule of the demon world.


    Lu CuO asked people to take out two sets of prepared robes. After asking, he asked people to put them on Nanyang and Zhongyin.


    The robes were woven by people in the demon world. The robes in the South Center are elegant purple tone robes embroidered with dark patterns and supplemented by black ribbons. The final tone is a robe with a black background, embroidered with red patterns and dotted with many red jewelry.


    Finally, someone brought Nanyang a demon emperor crown with complex patterns and full of precious stones. Lu CuO put it on and tied it for Nanyang himself.


    All dressed properly, everyone in the demon world knelt down again, long live the mountain.


    Under the guidance of Lu CuO and others, Nanyang and Zhongyin walked into the King City.


    After a series of tedious procedures, they finally came to the magic palace built for them in the King City.


    No one has been here since it was built. It was not until Huang Si informed Lu CuO that Lu CuO asked people to clean up urgently and decorate it into a livable appearance.


    After entering the demon palace, Nan Yang said to the officials of the demon world who followed him: "step back first. Zhongyin and I will stay here and don''t need to be served for the time being."


    The officials promised to step down.


    It was finally quiet here. Nan Yang smiled and said to Zhongyin, "pick a room first."


    The final sound left his mouth and said, "can I take away the hall?"


    Nan Yang hasn''t answered yet. Someone answered for him:


    "The main hall is used by the demon world to work in the court. You can also sleep in the same place as the conference room if you are interested."


    Huang Si fell from the sky to the open space in the demon palace.


    Nanyang and Zhongyin saluted quickly.


    After chatting with them, Huang Si suddenly asked a question:


    "Is it not suitable for this ancient style position? Do you know why although there are 12 AI, I don''t adopt the rule of democratic system in the three circles?"


    Nanyang said, "is it because of human relations?"


    Huang Si shook his head: "of course not. In fact, it''s just because of the democratic system, bloated institutions and low efficiency."


    "When people want to divide a piece of cake more fairly, the cake itself will become smaller. Since the twelve of you are my most trusted children, it''s better to let you go to dictatorship."


    "It seems that there are only two of you in the demon world, but there are five in the heaven. However, I think you may be more stable than the stability of your rule."


    Huang Si is not worried about the balance of the three realms at all, because the three realms are their own people, and the high-level must not be antagonistic.


    The accession to the throne of the devil emperor also involves a series of problems. Huang Si stayed here with them for a week. By the way, he used this time to do a good job of the agent recorder in the devil world and went out to install it. One is on the side of the King City, and the other is on the airport at the boundary of the demon world.


    Using the ability to create things out of thin air, Huang Si set up a slender stone column next to the airport. The stone column is bare and lazy. In the future, let the family members carve some dragon and phoenix patterns by themselves.


    Then, the "operator recorder" was taken out, and a groove was made above the stone column and embedded in it.


    The material of the stone column automatically extends upward and locks the recorder firmly. After it is done, Huang Si starts the recorder. The horn protruding from the middle part immediately extends out of twelve metal sheets to form a petal like antenna structure.


    Under the sunlight of the demon world, the gemstones reflect bright colors around, complement each other with the surrounding golden antennas, and are very beautiful.


    Looking at the appearance of the operator''s recorder, Huang Si nodded with satisfaction. This is an important part of the three circles. Naturally, we should give consideration to practicality and beauty.


    As for the heaven side, Huang Si didn''t spend much time, but ordered Xiaohua and Xiao Zhui to prepare, and then let beixuan take someone to take office by himself. After all, beixuan is an almost perfect leader. If he can''t do these things well, he will betray Huang Si''s trust in him.


    There are 6 agent entry devices in total, 2 in the demon world, 3 in the heaven world and 1 in the demon world.


    After installation one by one, Huang Si designed a global wireless networking device.


    Earth technology, radio transmission and reception, as long as the distance is far, there is huge attenuation, which is why telecom base stations must be densely covered.

 Chapter 225

    Therefore, in order to connect the data of the three circles in real time, a complete set of long-distance wireless networking equipment must be made in the design room again.


    Fortunately, this whole set of facilities is not particularly difficult, but it is slightly more than the technology on the earth''s side.


    After indexing all the atlas of the book of creation and Huang Si''s existing knowledge system, the retrieval speed of the automatic drawing instrument is greatly improved. The drawing of "ultra long distance wireless networking device" took only two days.


    Next, Huang Si stayed in the green world and spent months there to spread ultra long-distance wireless networking devices all over the world, even one on each of the two moons.


    Finally, there are servers and supercomputers. This is simpler. It can be done by using earth technology. After Huang Si assigned the task to Xiao Ke, he went back to the dark space alone.


    After arranging the family members and artificial intelligence, Huang Si came to the world before the fifth fragment, the secret world.


    The secret world is actually a huge treasure left by Gu Yan''s noumenon. It is not only as simple as 18 checkpoints. The facilities inside the checkpoint, the reserves outside the checkpoint, and many equipment in the core area have complex composition for research and learning.


    Even the whole secret world itself is a combination of the two laws of machinery and life.


    As long as Huang Si devotes himself to research, he can learn a lot of law knowledge. You can even input many non artifact items into the atlas one by one as a reference for the automatic drawing instrument.


    However, Huang Si didn''t come here to learn mechanical laws, but to find a reference for whether there is spatial law.


    In order to be efficient, Huang Si directly came to the core of the secret world. He is now the master of the world. Naturally, he can come at will and will not be suppressed by the ban on air.


    The core area of the secret world is a circular space surrounded by walls, and above it is the sky of the secret world. Naturally, the sky here is not very high, because there is no space here, and no one can go to heaven.


    Huang Si pressed his hand on an energy interface at the core of the secret world, and the creative power was transformed into original energy and poured into it. The essence of the secret world is a large mechanical structure, so its operation needs energy. Without energy, many functions will slowly stop.


    And the energy it can use is raw energy.


    As the Lord of the world, Huang Si can clearly see the route of energy flowing through.


    After the original energy flows into the core, it splits into nine branches and flows in different directions. After a set of complex conversion devices, some branch lines become electrical energy, others become thermal energy, some seem to be life energy, death energy, and even two unknown energies. The gray one flows part to the second level, which seems to be psionic? There is also a silver one. I went to the back several levels. I don''t know what it is.


    Gu Yan is right. You can learn a lot here.


    After losing energy for three days, Huang Si finally replenished the energy of the secret world. Its 18 levels, as well as many non level spaces and structures, also began to operate normally.


    Now, Huang Si can adjust the difficulty and operation mode of each level through the core, so that if the family members form a team to challenge the level, they don''t have to worry about the difficulty. But it''s not urgent to do this now.


    After solving the energy problem, Huang Si immediately began to check the storage of items in each area through the core.


    While checking, Huang Si began to enter the atlas in the secret world.


    This work is very hard, because he has never seen or heard of most of the items, and it is difficult to understand whether using the knowledge of the green world side or the earth side. Fortunately, careful analysis of these items can find traces of laws, so Huang Si has been analyzing them in the way of law research.


    When analyzing, if you encounter an incomprehensible law, you can compare it with the law field in your own world system to see which area can be touched and which law is contained.


    After complete analysis, it can be recorded in the book.


    Most of the things here are actually of low value, especially those piled up in the empty room outside the level, which is almost rubbish. Probably Gu Yan''s Noumenon was thrown here. However, Taobao can also be found in the garbage. Maybe you''ll find something of great value sometime.


    While learning, I looked for it. However, I searched directly here for a month, almost searched 20% of the rooms, and only 3 items related to the law of space were found. There are 2 items containing the law of time.


    But he can only distinguish it, but he can''t analyze it. Huang Si looked at the value of his space law, and there was no movement compared with a month ago. It''s worthy of being a superior law. It''s really difficult to learn and understand.


    One day, Huang Si came to a room that looked like a warehouse between the sixth and seventh levels.


    There are a lot of messy items piled up here. Huang Si roughly scanned several times with his consciousness to find out if there are items containing machinery or other laws.


    In the stack of items, five large and small objects were raised by him with mental strength. When Huang Si was ready to analyze and enter them, the remaining light from the corner of his eyes swept to a huge irregular cylinder in the corner of the stack of items.


    "Eh? Why didn''t I notice this when I was scanning?"


    Huang Si immediately scanned it again with his consciousness, but when his consciousness swept over the huge cylinder, the cylinder seemed to exist at all and was completely unaware of it.


    He immediately unfolded the mental force field, shrouded the cylinder and tried to lift it.


    But the mental force field just like can''t grasp this thing, directly leaked from it.


    A big thing that can be seen by the naked eye but can''t be grasped by mental force?


    Huang Si quickly flew to its side.


    The irregular cylinder lies obliquely in the corner of the room, more than a kilometer high; The length, from the part exposed outside the pile, is more than two kilometers.


    Other items can be grasped. Huang Si immediately grabbed all the garbage mountain like items and threw them aside. Then the irregular cylinder shows its true face.


    It is generally in the shape of a cylinder, but it is composed of stepped rings. The diameter of the circle in the middle is slightly thicker and the diameter of the two ends is slightly thinner. From the end facing Huang Si, its round surface is concave, and there is a structure that looks like a door valve.


    Around the round surface, there are some small inlays, like metal, but there are extremely serious corrosion traces. I don''t know what they are used for.


    This thing is like a water pipe valve.

 Chapter 226

    To be exact, it is an abandoned water pipe valve, because it shows extremely serious traces of weathering and wear, which seems to have experienced a long time.


    Huang Si went to the cylinder and tried to touch it with his hand.


    Compared with it, Huang Si himself is as small as a mole ant. Even the smallest inlay on it is bigger than Huang Si Man.


    It''s very strong and doesn''t feel responsive.


    Huang Si tried again with his mental force field for a long time, but it was still useless. His mental force couldn''t touch this thing at all.


    This must not be an ordinary thing.


    Fortunately, now he controls the secret world, but he doesn''t have nothing to do with it.


    Huang Si''s consciousness communicated with the core of the world. In an instant, many mechanical arms stretched out from the wall of the room.


    More than a dozen mechanical arms clamped the cylinder up, and then exerted force together to lift the cylinder from the ground to mid air.


    Huang Si looks at the data:


    Unknown cylinder


    Weight: 39.31 tons


    Maximum length: 2.74 km


    Diameter of two circular surfaces: 1.07km


    Diameter of the coarsest circular surface: 1.66 km


    The material is not displayed. It seems that it is a material he can''t understand, so the quantitative eye can''t be displayed.


    Huang Si asked the mechanical arm to hold the cylinder and took it to the entrance of the secret world.


    Sure enough, you can move freely with physical force. And 39 tons looks very heavy, but in fact it''s just ordinary. Huang Si can make a large number of small robots to carry this thing.


    However, we still have to ask Gu Yan.


    After listening to Huang Si''s description, Gu Yan meditated for a long time.


    As a soul fragment, he only contains the knowledge system memory of the noumenon, not every detail memory, especially about a large number of miscellaneous things accumulated in the secret world, which he does not have.


    "I''m not sure. Can you bring me something and let me see it again?"


    Huang Si nodded: "yes, but it will take some time. Wait a minute."


    He first created a large area of small robots, with more than 20000 of them, densely arranged in front of Gu Yan''s disk, forming more than a dozen lines of defense.


    Then, go back to the secret world, let the mechanical devices in the world lift the cylinder, and then throw it outside the door in the direction of Gu Yan with the greatest force they can use.


    The cylinder flew out like a shell.


    When it crosses the gate of the secret world and enters the dark space, because there is no air resistance, its flight speed will not slow down, but continue to fly according to inertia.


    Huang Si flies faster than it. He first flies one step, reviews his position, and then gives orders to the small robot with his portable wireless device.


    Small robot people collectively extend their mechanical arms.


    The cylinder flew to.


    The small robot team in the front was immediately shot away, but the small robot behind was immediately on top.


    The momentum of the cylinder did not decrease until it defeated ten small robot lines of defense, then it was stopped, and finally dragged by all small robots and stopped in the dark space.


    Huang Si said with a smile, "look, elder, is it fast?"


    Gu Yan exclaimed, "yes, it''s good to give full play to the advantages of batch manufacturing. It seems that you have a good understanding of the laws of machinery."


    "Yes, it''s 49% now."


    "It''s really hard for you to deduce such a complex rule of machinery by yourself."


    After chatting, Gu Yan began to observe the cylinder.


    At his request, Huang Si ordered the small robot to turn the cylinder around and knock.


    Gu Yan is only a fragment of the soul. He has no spiritual power. He can only understand the situation of the cylinder through vision and hearing.


    Finally, Gu Yan showed an extremely complex expression and sighed: "your luck... Is it good or bad? I asked you to find the object containing the space law, and you did find it. If I remember correctly, it is indeed closely related to the space law. Even if it is used properly, it can give you the opportunity to leave the inheritance space directly."


    "Really?!" Huang Si looked at it in surprise. "Elder, how do you use it?"


    Gu Yan shook his head and said, "the bad place is here, because the level of this item is very outrageous. It''s not what you can use at present. Even, because its way of existence is beyond your understanding ability, you can''t even grasp it with your spiritual strength."


    Huang Si was almost worried: "all right, senior, don''t sell off. Tell me what this thing is."


    Gu Yan said, "as I said before, in order to prolong the existence of the universe, the creator will try to create channels to balance the energy between two universes and even multiple universes, right?"


    Huang Si nodded. He guessed, is this thing


    "This cylinder is probably a pipe made by my body for energy balance between the universe. If I remember correctly, it is called the ''cosmic energy balancer''."


    "You can''t perceive it with consciousness, and you can''t grasp it with mental force, because it''s too super for you. Your spatial law is only 1%. I know how much the law of energy understands?"


    Huang Si looked at his conscious space and was a little embarrassed


    "The law of energy is 13%. However, these two laws are on the side of the earth, and the family members can''t help me develop them."


    Gu Yan sighed: "that''s why I say you''re unlucky. If it''s a low-level object containing a large number of space laws, you still have the opportunity to develop it. This balancer can''t operate between multiple universes. This is the category of higher life. As an ordinary life, you''re still thousands of miles away from that level."


    "Put it here. Think again when your space law is 100% one day. You should continue to look for some other space law items to study."


    Huang Si immediately took out three items he found, a scroll of paintings, an inkstone made of jade, and a metal object that looked like a gyroscope.


    Gu Yan looked at the map of mountains and rivers, the inkstone of heaven and earth, and the space locator. They are all gadgets made by low civilization. But they are just right for you. You can take them to the green world to study. After the study, tell me your progress of space law, and I can know your space talent


    With that, Gu Yan told Huang si the research points of the three items.


    "Thank you, master. I''ll go back and study it first."


    Huang Si bowed and left.


    On the new boundary of the green world, artificial intelligence has left. Huang Si happens to study three items alone. At the beginning, the progress was very slow due to unfamiliar. Fortunately, the key points told by Gu Yan were still very useful and guided the R & D direction like a guide.


    His first crack was the space locator, which took one month. The next two pieces took a month, and the later the faster. These three items contain different spatial laws. Although the spatial laws are extremely difficult to understand, they can also be mastered after understanding the principles.

 Chapter 227

    Two months later.


    "Senior, my current space rule is 1.22%."


    In the dark space, Huang Si awakened Gu Yan and said to him.


    He was very dissatisfied with the result. After three items are studied, the progress is 0.19%?


    This is lower than the probability of boss dropping artifact!


    You know, he has explored 20% of the rooms in the secret world. If the space law items he can find later are about this proportion, he can''t reach 3% even if he has studied them all?


    Moreover, it may be more difficult to improve later, at least in terms of mathematical laws.


    Gu Yan was stunned: "0.19% improvement? Your space talent is so high..."


    "No, it''s also called high?"


    "Otherwise, why do you think the law of space is the superior law?" Gu Yan said angrily, "it can be improved by 0.19% in two months. Have you forgotten how long it took me to reach 100%?"


    "That... I remember, 11 years?"


    Gu Yan was almost angry with him: "you, you, you... Are 110000 years! And I have an average talent in the creator."


    "Even if you have used the reference object and my guidance, and it is the initial stage, your space talent is also strong beyond my expectation. Now, try to input energy for the cosmic energy balancer to light it. The balancer can be started with the original energy. Now its state should only be energy exhausted, so it can''t be started normally. You just need to turn on the original energy Just pour the initial energy into it. "


    Huang Si said happily, "why didn''t you say it earlier? I''ll try."


    Gu Yan shook his head. He didn''t say it earlier. Naturally, there was his reason.


    Under the control of consciousness, the invisible creative force gushes out of Huang Si''s body, flies into the dark space, and then transforms into the original energy, which is tentatively input into the balancer.


    Energy is like an ox into the sea without any reaction.


    And the balancer also seems to come and absorb as much energy as it has.


    He doesn''t need to input energy with a balancer. After all, this is not a Book of creation. Huang Si has to contact the book of creation to pour energy into the book space, but the balancer actually exists in reality without direct contact.


    After several hours, the balancer hasn''t changed at all.


    Huang Si interrogated Gu Yan suspiciously.


    "The energy is not enough. Think about how big this thing is and how small you are."


    "All right... I''ll go on."


    During this process, Huang Sishun went back to his house and dealt with his physiological problems. After all, he is still human and does not have physiological function like his family members. Anyway, his mental force field is wide enough to input energy from a long distance.


    This time, he lost eight hours of energy, completely used up his creative power, and then rested for two hours. When he ran out of power again, the cosmic energy balancer had a little response.


    In his consciousness, the original "non-existent" object finally lights up like a searchlight and becomes perceptible with consciousness.


    Huang Si hurriedly left the room and came to Gu Yan''s office.


    Now, the cosmic energy balancer has finally changed.


    Its two ends, like a camera shutter, bloom, revealing a dark hole on both sides.


    The hole is not big enough to put one hand in.


    Huang Si awakened Gu Yan.


    Gu Yan understood the situation at a glance: "the balancer has been lit up, but it has not been started yet. You can stand at the entrance of the channel and feel the space law and energy law inside, but be careful. Don''t put your hand in, just put it in with a mental force filament."


    Huang Si smelled the speech, stretched out a thin thread of spiritual force, and then put it tentatively into the hole of the balancer.


    As a result, for a moment, Huang Si felt what a thousand cuts were.


    The spiritual filament only entered a little, and was inexplicably divided into seventeen parts, and then hanged and destroyed by the violent energy.


    He looked at the broken filament at the entrance and wondered, "what''s the situation?"


    Gu Yan explained: "there are two internal laws of the cosmic energy balancer, the space law is the main and the energy law is the secondary. However, when there is no control and has not been used for a long time, its internal laws are in a state of chaos. As long as you or anyone else enters, they will be attacked by the law without distinction."


    "Now, you have to try to go through half a channel to the center of the balancer and control the whole balancer in order to make it open as a cosmic space channel. Of course, this channel is used for energy balance. It can''t pass through matter, but can only allow energy or soul to pass through. However, at your current law level, if you want to withstand the attack and enter The pivot area is impossible. You must have 100% understanding of the laws of space and energy in order to avoid being torn apart by the laws of internal disorder before entering the center. "


    "That''s why I told you not to put your hand in."


    "Now you can feel the laws of space and energy at the entrance. Take your time. The law at the entrance is the simplest, only space segmentation and energy annihilation. Note that you can only use the spiritual field for the time being. Don''t hurry to feel it with your soul."


    "The composition of the soul includes soul particles and soul white matter. The spiritual field is the extension of soul white matter. Only the mental field is injured and broken, which has the least impact on the soul."


    After listening to Gu Yan''s guidance, Huang Si tried to extend the spiritual force field in the past.


    Sure enough, as soon as the mental force field entered the cave, it was attacked by the two laws of space and energy. A good whole mental force field suddenly became full of holes.


    Huang Si tried his best to bridge the mental force field again, and then before long, he ushered in the second wave of attack.


    The law attack surging like a tide, even if it is perceived only by the mental force field, gives people a strong sense of impact.


    This is not the details contained in space objects, but the truly complete law of space!


    How strong!


    The complete space law is like a solid wall, forming a tight whole, as if it is completely incomprehensible.


    While feeling the laws of the two laws through the mental force field, Huang Si observed the display of the quantitative eye.


    Before long, the quantitative eye began to appear.


    Space law rising speed: 0.00% day


    Rising speed of energy law: 0.00% day


    He gazed at the value for a while, and changed the direction of the quantitative eye slightly in his consciousness.


    So the display changed.


    Time required for space law to reach 100%: 8000 years (estimated)


    Time required for energy law to reach 100%: 900 years (estimated)


    8000 years???


    Do you want such a hole?


    Is it difficult for him to spend 8000 years with the balancer in this dark space?

 Chapter 228

    Huang Si asked with an ugly face, "why is the estimated time for the space law to reach 100% here 8000 years? Is there no error in the display?"


    Gu Yan was stunned and sighed: "8000 years? It''s very fast. You know, I didn''t have such a convenient reference when I studied space law. This is the highest level of space law! Moreover, the law concentration at the entrance of the balancer is the lowest and the difficulty is the lowest. When you feel better, you can directly perceive the law with your soul instead of using the mental force field. If you can segment in space If you heal your soul under the attack of energy annihilation, you can feel the law at the door in this more efficient way. The efficiency is about five times. "


    "Well, when you have a higher understanding of the law and your soul will not be defeated by the law attack at the entrance, you can go deeper slowly. In that way, the efficiency will be improved. I''ll give you a formula and you can calculate it for you."


    After Huang Si obtained this formula, the numerical display of quantitative eye changed again.


    "1900?"


    He looked at the quantitative data and read out the value.


    1900 is too long, okay!


    And because the balancer is too large to drag into any small world, he can only stay in the dark space.


    The time velocity in the dark space is the normal velocity.


    "This time is too long..."


    "And soon." Gu Yan shook his head. "The formula I gave you takes into account the alternative use of your spiritual field and soul. Your space talent is very high, and the reference is the top existence of balancer. Don''t say ordinary life. Even in the master of creation system, few people have such research conditions. It''s really fast in 1900."


    Huang Si stood there silently. After a while, he asked, "you just said that using the soul directly without the mental force field will increase the efficiency to five times, right? And the more you go to the center, the higher the concentration of the law, the higher the efficiency, which increases exponentially, right?"


    "That''s true, but..."


    Gu Yancai noticed that Huang Si''s face turned pale quickly. As an experienced former creator, he immediately guessed what was happening now. He was surprised and shouted quickly:


    "Huang Si, what are you doing!"


    "I just..." Huang Silian said intermittently, and his body trembled slightly. "He directly entered the balancer with his soul..."


    "You''re crazy!" Gu Yan roared. He was really angry with the reckless younger generation, "your soul will be hurt! Do you know what level of existence the balancer is, and what kind of existence you are now? Take seven soul fragments, you are out of the novice stage. You are only level 5, and you are delusional to challenge the power of the balancer with your soul?"


    "I understand."


    Huang Si understood everything Gu Yan said.


    He is neither a fool nor a reckless man. He is even cautious.


    Moreover, he did it after consideration.


    In 1900, it was too long and hopeless. The hope of going back was in front of us. If we could go back quickly, Huang Si was willing to pay the price.


    After thinking clearly, Huang Si uses his consciousness to command his soul particles to retreat to avoid greater losses, and then his soul directly probes into the balancer.


    The space is divided vertically and horizontally, and the soul is divided into dozens of pieces in an instant, but it is not completely cut off. It seems that the space law here is not complete.


    However, when he tried to heal the wounded soul, energy annihilation followed.


    Pure violent energy erodes and annihilates the cracked soul, which is simply robbing the fire.


    Huang Si couldn''t help asking whether a cosmic energy balancer could be made like a weapon and cooperate with each other.


    Finally, when Huang Si hurriedly retracted his soul, he looked at the display of the quantitative eye.


    Soul injury: 10.31%


    Recovery time: 9 hours (estimated)


    In fact, even without looking at the hint of the quantitative eye, Huang Si knew that his soul must have been injured, because when he was attacked by the two laws in the balancer just now, there was a deep pain in his soul, which made him unable to control his body, so that Gu Yan found it wrong.


    However, Huang Si did not intend to listen to Gu Yan''s advice.


    "Senior, ask you a question, 10% of the soul is damaged. Is it dangerous?"


    Hearing the speech, Gu Yan sighed heavily: "Alas! Your soul is hurt! 10% is a slight injury, but you can''t try again. Go back and have a rest quickly."


    Instead of being obedient, Huang Si asked again:


    "So, what kind of injury will affect the soul out of the body? What kind of injury will make it impossible to use creative power? What kind of injury will make me unconscious so that I can''t continue to try?"


    Gu Yan was stunned for a long time and looked at him in disbelief: "what are you going to do?"


    "Elder, tell me." Huang Si insisted, "I just want to know how I can use the most extreme state to learn the law of space. I don''t want to rest too long or fall into a coma. After all, coma is a waste of time."


    Gu Yan couldn''t bear it. He said: "You''re dying. You think you can resist the pain of soul cutting for more than ten seconds? You''re too conceited. Even if you can withdraw the particles of the essence of the soul, the damage when the white matter of the soul is annihilated by the energy law is huge. This pain can''t be endured for a long time. Before you open the channel, your personality will suffer from pain I want you to live normally, not to be a madman! "


    "But I don''t want to wait."


    Gu Yan said angrily, "is it difficult to wait for thousands of years? Our creator can live forever as long as he is careful not to be killed. Can''t you consider your life in Yuan years? Why bother with thousands of years? You''re not an ordinary human!"


    "Master, you know," Huang Si looked at him and said firmly and slowly, "this year is 2034 earth time. I have left the earth for 15 years. My father was born in 70, 64 years old, my mother was born in 72, 62 years old. My time is running out. After 60, even the elderly. I can afford to wait, my father and my mother can''t afford to wait."


    1900 years of time, like the strongest barrier in the world, stood between him and the earth.


    Can it be crossed?


    Gu Yan was completely speechless for a while. After a long time, he said, "time has passed for so many years. I thought you had forgotten..."


    "I... haven''t forgotten for a moment."


    "But it''s too late." Gu Yan, after all, is an elder and a spectator''s perspective. He can calm down and think, "Let''s take a step back. Even if you learn 100% of the laws of space, even if you turn on the balancer, you will only lead to the preset Unknown Universe, not the universe where your earth is located. In order to return to your hometown, you must first have the ability to navigate the abyss, which requires you to learn from a higher civilization. Moreover, you don''t have the ability to sit in the abyss where the earth is located Mark, you don''t even know which universe the earth is in... Be rational. You don''t have time or opportunity. "

 Chapter 229

    Huang Si listened to Gu Yan without saying a word.


    Gu Yan is right. He knows.


    "Be realistic, young man." Gu Yan advised, "things should be done step by step, down-to-earth, and don''t risk death or madness. It''s not worth it."


    "Thank you." Huang Si said, "I know, you are for my good."


    He turned and floated in the dark space towards his residence.


    Gu Yanxi said, "you are finally willing to listen to advice."


    Huang Si looked at him and shook his head.


    "No," he said, "you''re right. You risk death or madness, so I have to go back and tell you what''s going on."


    Gu Yan was stunned.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back to the house, Huang Si put his finger on the corner of his mouth and made a smile.


    It''s wrong to be unhappy. Be happy so that others won''t worry.


    As soon as he entered the house, Huang Si yelled to Moxia to cook quickly. He was hungry.


    Mo Xia hurriedly responded, and then went to get the dishes to cook. He didn''t need to ask Huang Si what to eat. Naturally, he could make some different dishes according to his preferences every day.


    While sitting at the table for dinner, Huang Si suddenly asked Mo Xia, "you''ve been here for several years. Now, the order of the three worlds is basically established. Are you interested in going there to play, or being an idle official?"


    Mo Xia shook his head: "it doesn''t matter. I''m very comfortable here. I''m afraid I don''t adapt to going there rashly. What''s more, I like living with my father here."


    "But I often don''t come back."


    "I also like this very much. While reading at home, I quietly wait for the day when Father God comes back." Mo Xia smiled gently.


    Huang Si didn''t speak, but just took the food silently.


    After another meal, Huang Si suddenly said, "if you don''t want to be alone one day, send an application to Xiaoke and ask it to send a small robot to pick you up. The three realms are all your brothers and sisters. They won''t be bad to you."


    Mo Xia nodded: "OK, I wrote it down."


    Although he said it and wrote it down, he obviously didn''t take it to heart. What he probably wants is that he doesn''t want to go to a crowded place all his life.


    Thinking about these things, Huang Si finished the meal and said, "it''s delicious. I''m very happy to often eat the meal you cooked."


    Mo Xia was flattered: "father suddenly praised me."


    "Nothing."


    After dinner, Huang Si turned over the ring, stunned on the platform, and then let the core of the world pass him to the heaven.


    The Tianting of the sky is located in the north of the 300 square kilometers of the sky. It stands on a plateau.


    The architecture of Tianting is modeled on the human King City on the other side of the earth. There are the main hall for officials to see, the side hall for business, and the back hall for daily life.


    Civil and military officials have their own residences, which surround the palace like the stars and the moon.


    You ai people have been in office for less than a hundred years, and the sky is full of waste.


    There are five artificial intelligence in heaven, but there are more family members in heaven than in the demon world, more than 1000. Now, due to continuous solicitation, there are more than 1400 people. For more than 60 years, both beixuan, as the emperor of heaven, and many family members and heavenly officials have been extremely busy.


    There are too few resources in the sky, so finally, beixuan applied to Xiaoke, and then submitted it to Huang Si for approval. Many flowers, plants and trees were transplanted from the green world to the sky.


    The heaven became angry slowly. Later, Shi Fang and Kong Yu went to the earth again and brought some strange flowers and plants developed by the biology department to the heaven.


    In this way, the scenery in the heaven is different from that in the world.


    Nowadays, because of the variety of affairs, Tianting has to go to the court to deal with things every day. Thanks to the sharing of affairs between Dongyao and Xiyuan, Lihuo carried out unified training for the family members of the heaven, while Weiji coordinated everything as the Prime Minister of the heaven, and then handed it over to beixuan for judgment.


    Five people work together, and the workload is finally much lighter.


    Since beixuan was granted the title of emperor of heaven, he has always been very modest, lived on an equal footing with the other four people, and did not pretend to be the supreme ruler of heaven at all. The other four are busy running in. Naturally, they are happy to see beixuan so reasonable.


    Beixuan finished his work and went out of the palace alone to the outside of the heaven.


    More than ten miles east of Tianting is Jinghu. Jinghu Lake is the largest lake in the sky, almost as big as a small ocean.


    At the edge of Jinghu Lake, he saw Wenling.


    Wen Ling has a long snow-white beard, his hair has almost fallen off, and his body shape is a little rusty, which is rare in the heaven, because most residents of the heaven use young bodies and will not age and die.


    Beixuan knew that Wen Ling was the most beloved family member of the Father God and one of the privileged family members in the heaven.


    When he saw Wenling, Wenling was sitting on a big stone by the lake.


    Wen Ling didn''t do anything, but his eyes were staring at the lake. Suddenly, the sky was changing, and the dark clouds shrouded the lake. Then, the rain began to fall.


    As the rain fell, the surface of Jinghu Lake rose and then flowed out along several rivers.


    Beixuan saw a light blue light floating on Wenling.


    Beixuan looked at Wen Ling from a distance and had no interest in greeting him in the past. Although Wen Ling is nominally his subordinate, he is detached in the heaven and is not comparable to ordinary family members at all. People in heaven know that Wenling has special abilities related to water. Compared with the nominal millet water, he is more qualified to call it the God of water. However, Wen Ling hardly thinks of himself as a God. He often says, "respect God. I''m not qualified yet."


    Wen Ling''s status in the heaven is lofty and widely respected because he alone bears the water circulation work of the whole heaven. It is because of him that the water in the heaven will continue to flow, making the flowers, plants and trees in the heaven flourish.


    Even Wen Ling''s residence was set up independently on a hill near Tianting. Everything on the mountain was arranged according to Wen Ling''s meaning, and even the building materials were provided to him by Huang Si himself. This honor and pet, in heaven, except him, only Zhou Xia can have.


    Beixuan, as an artificial intelligence, naturally won''t envy a small family member. After all, in terms of treatment, twelve artificial intelligence is really good. That''s the treatment of parent-child female level. He was just worried that the family members were getting better day by day, whether it was Wen Ling, Zhou Xia or Xiao Zhui. In fact, if they do not carry modern weapons, they are more powerful than the five generations of artificial intelligence.


    This worried beixuan. As the supreme ruler of heaven, he commanded these dependents. Although they now obey their orders, they also have their own ideas. Although he was the emperor of heaven, he did not have enough strength to convince the public.

 Chapter 230

    Beixuan is a meticulous person. He hates situations beyond his control. What''s more, now the Father God has made him the emperor of heaven and entrusted such a heavy burden to him. If he can''t handle it well and finally bring trouble to the Father God to control his family, wouldn''t it be a failure?


    Considering this matter, beixuan decided to go back and think about it, and sort out the plan for the management and restraint of the family members as soon as possible, so as to cooperate with the father''s data management plan of the family members. Didn''t the father say? The idea of using tasks and points to restrict family members is similar to the company system on the earth side. Although it is not beixuan''s most desired centralized scheme, it is also a good choice.


    Beixuan returned to the back hall.


    The back hall of Tianting is beautifully decorated, with granite walls, carved columns with Moire and Panlong, and an antique bronze gate. This style of building is made by Xiaoke under the command of small robots, and the materials are specially transported by plane from the ground.


    In heaven, only artificial intelligence has such treatment. You can ask Xiaoke for help. The authority of the family members is 0 and you can''t command Xiaoke.


    The copper gate has a pulley. It looks heavy, but it''s not difficult to push. About a few hundred kilograms of thrust is enough.


    Beixuan opened the gate, then was stunned, and then hurried through the corridor to the room in the center.


    "Father, why do you have time to come to heaven?"


    Beixuan saw Huang Si wearing casual clothes, sitting on the beam of the room in the middle of the back hall, operating the total server of heaven placed here.


    I don''t know why Huang Si will come. Beixuan is really guilty. He doesn''t want the father to know his mind.


    Huang Si glanced at him on the beam: "I''m doing debugging. Didn''t you make up the task almost as well as the integral system? It''s time to go online for alpha internal test."


    Beixuan hurriedly said, "I''ll help."


    "Well, you come up and help me modify the task data. There is a problem with the classification here..."


    Huang Si didn''t mention anything else. He just asked beixuan to work.


    Beixuan quickly flew up, fell beside him and sat down. Huang Si was a little handy and got a special data interface for artificial intelligence for him.


    They overhauled the system together.


    After a meeting, Huang Si asked casually, "you live in such a big place, but there are no people. Isn''t it troublesome for you to clean the room alone?"


    You know, although small robots will be responsible for the daily maintenance of the earth, they will not take the initiative to help the heaven. Xiao Ke didn''t receive the order to be fully responsible for the maintenance of the heaven, and won''t take the initiative to help.


    When the construction in the heaven fell behind, the small machines went back to the earth.


    After hearing Huang Si''s question, beixuan was a little surprised. He quickly explained: "the sky is large, resources are scarce, and there are few hands. I don''t want to bother others as much as possible. Therefore, this back hall will be cleaned by family members who are specially responsible for cleaning the next day. In ordinary times, I do some things by myself."


    Hearing the speech, Huang Si turned around, looked directly into his eyes and said:


    "Beixuan, you really don''t have to be so nervous, and you don''t have to be so honest. I know you''re worried about my evaluation of you for fear that I''m dissatisfied with you or dismissed..."


    "Father, I don''t think so." Beixuan hurriedly said, "I''m just used to it. I used to handle affairs independently in the land boundary."


    "It doesn''t matter if you think so." He''s not going to go to the bottom, "However, you don''t have to be tied up. Since I entrusted the heaven to you, I didn''t make the heaven a democratic system, but a monarchy, which is to give you the opportunity to do it. Beixuan, I know that you are a talented person, ambitious and interested in power. Don''t rush to deny it. I won''t be disgusted with your desire for power. If you have desire, it means you are A real person. "


    Later, he did not care about beixuan''s complicated look after hearing this, but said:


    "What''s more, I will probably leave for a long time. At that time, the heaven will depend on you."


    Beixuan said blankly, "leave? But father, you..."


    Huang Si changed the topic: "I haven''t handled the family affairs well yet, right? I''m here to discuss this with you today. Later, I''ll ask Xiaoke to ask others about their participation intention, and we''ll work together to build a family task scoring system."


    Beixuan nodded.


    "After all, hurry up. I want to arrange the automation system of the three realms as soon as possible."


    After the system is completed, it needs to be tested. Huang Sishun makes use of the time to make the human input and output interface of the family management system, leaving the news release system.


    In order to test the whole task, level and integration system, Huang Si sent the two input and output devices made overnight to the heaven and the demon world respectively, and installed them.


    Sanjie management system, Project No. version 0.5, began its alpha version internal test in the 92nd year after Tiandi ascended the throne.


    On that day, the protoss near the Tianting found a huge mirror not far below the Tianting.


    The mirror is located on an altar like table, which is hexagonal, carved with fine patterns, gilded with gold, and a full mile long and wide. There are several steps on the six sides of the hexagonal platform. Pick up the steps and go up. Then walk through the ground full of relief patterns, and you can come to the mirror.


    The size of the mirror amazed all Protoss. Compared with the mirror, even the protoss are as small as mole ants.


    However, the magic of the mirror is even more so.


    No one told them what the mirror was, but a Protoss finally summoned up the courage and carefully walked up the steps to the mirror.


    The mirror clearly reflected his figure. The protoss looked at the mirror and couldn''t help touching the mirror.


    At this moment, the mirror surface is covered with ripples like water.


    The mirror itself didn''t seem to change. What changed was actually the reflection. When the protoss was scared to turn and run away, he suddenly found a new pattern reflected in the mirror.


    That is a piece of text.


    Not everyone of the protoss here can read, but fortunately, the brave Protoss happened to be quite literate. He looked carefully at the words on the mirror.


    "Name: Ni mu. Gender: male. Race: Protoss. Identity: Protoss. Moral level: Level 1. Ability: Protoss internal skill (primary). Qualification: none......"


    As soon as Ni Mu saw it, he heard a voice of indifferent inorganic matter ringing around him:


    "Ni mu, your identity is God and people, and your moral level is level 1. According to your situation, the tasks you can take are level 1 tasks. Do you want to know what specific tasks?"

 Chapter 231

    Ni Mu was startled by the sound. Like meeting a monster, the whole man jumped back.


    The voice said again, "the distance is too far, the connection stops."


    Then, there was no sound, and there was no more movement in the mirror that just showed the words.


    Ni Mu calmed the beating heart in his chest and looked at the mirror. The mirror was silent. After a while, he realized that the sound he had just heard came from the mirror.


    Could it be that the mirror was talking to him?


    Normally, such abnormal events should be reported to Tianting as soon as possible, and then wait for the order of the emperor of heaven or the Prime Minister of heaven to deal with them. Other Protoss did the same.


    However, the orders from the top were delayed, which made people anxious.


    Not only Ni mu, but also other Protoss were interested in the mirror when they saw his actions and didn''t seem to be punished.


    Soon, another Protoss walked lightly onto the hexagonal platform and came to the mirror.


    Like Ni mu, he touched the mirror with his hands. The mirror rippled like waves. Then, several lines of text were displayed.


    The protoss was obviously surprised at the words and hurriedly tried to cover the information with their bodies.


    His name is He Feng. He is a new Protoss to the heaven. He was a fine work before his death. He has always been used to hiding his identity. Therefore, after he came to the heaven, even if he has special abilities, he did not report it, but directly hid it and wandered among ordinary gods and people. Because he intends to hide his power, learn more and become stronger.


    But unexpectedly, the mirror revealed all his secrets, which surprised him.


    "He Feng, your identity is God and people, and your moral level is level 1. According to your situation..."


    The mirror spoke to him, too.


    He Feng hurriedly said, "don''t let people see my information!"


    Mirror: "the command you entered is not an internal or external command, nor is it a runnable program or batch file. Please re-enter it."


    He Feng is at a loss. What is he talking about?


    When he Feng was wondering, suddenly, the image displayed on the mirror disappeared directly.


    Far away.


    Tianting, in the palace.


    Huang Si ordered his procedure and turned off the water mirror.


    Then he said to beixuan and Weiji standing below:


    "It seems that the family members have the need to hide information. They will add an information coding switch so that they can choose not to display specific data."


    Weiji nodded. Beixuan also meditated.


    "Also, the language of the mirror should be changed, not too modern, in line with the language habits of the human race."


    The three of them are now testing the newly completed family management system.


    The total server of the heaven was originally placed at the high place in the middle of the back hall and controlled by a supercomputer.


    Huang Si looked at the big screen, which showed the basic UI interface of the water mirror. The function of water mirror is very simple now. Outside is a huge automatic display and response screen, which is connected with the server to display the information of family members.


    The information of the dependents was recorded by Huang Si, who was their master, and some of it was collected by the recorder, which was naturally accurate.


    Weiji asked, "father, why are you in such a hurry to launch the system? Now many things are not perfect. We can slowly adjust them and then launch them."


    Huang Si paused, thought about how to answer, and then said, "if there is a problem, change it later. I want to run the whole system quickly."


    Weiji nodded vaguely.


    Huang Si tries to immerse his thinking into his work. Don''t think about many things in the future, so as not to let the people around him find out that he is in a wrong mood.


    In his idea, he plans to establish a family management system across the three realms, so that when he is too busy, he can make the three realms operate stably, and artificial intelligence and family members can cooperate with each other.


    The core of the system is a supercomputer and a big data server, a total of three, one in each of the three circles, responsible for the family members of all walks of life. Of course, they are networked and can exchange data with each other. This is the operation and storage module.


    Water mirror is a human input and output module and a task release and access system. There are two pieces of this thing. One is white called sky mirror in the heaven world, and the other is black called magic mirror in the devil world.


    Next is the grade reward and point exchange system. This system will be made into the form of temple, which is the great temple in the heaven and the great devil hall in the demon world. On the surface, it looks like a temple that can pray and sacrifice, but in fact, there are no gods in it. Instead, there is a huge repository that can hold a lot of things.


    For example, a charging station for charging the power core of the dependents, or a spiritual bar for improving the soul of the dependents, or some other reward items. Most of Huang Si hasn''t conceived well. At present, there are only two directions: charging and soul improvement.


    Then, there must be a personnel processing center for automatic body distribution, power core distribution, free choice of appearance, automatic reincarnation and automatic return of dependents.


    To realize this function, Huang Si thought that even if he made relevant artifacts in the design room, he could not do it. After all, the dependents are his own, and many functions need to be operated manually. Therefore, in order to realize the full-automatic operation of the whole system, Huang Si decided to cut down his soul, make it into soul fragments, and then make a set of equipment supporting soul fragments.


    After testing the equipment in the heaven, Huang Si went to the demon world again.


    Having been busy in the green world for several days, he looked at the count of the quantitative eye and got well.


    So Huang Si immediately went back to the dark space.


    Gu Yan is not sleeping.


    Huang Si asked him, "elder didn''t sleep?"


    Gu Yan said angrily, "I''ll keep an eye on you, lest you go crazy or die."


    Huang Si immediately apologized: "I''m sorry to worry the elder."


    His attitude was so good that Gu Yan couldn''t train him again. He had to say, "what''s your apology? Also, I''m awake and fine. I won''t waste my soul energy."


    After talking to Gu Yan, Huang Si began to try again.


    He''s going to hold on longer this time.


    The soul enters the balancer, and then Huang Si wins a second reading time in space with the quantitative eye.


    It wasn''t until 30 seconds later that he couldn''t hold on anymore that he withdrew.


    Hold on for so long, mainly to measure the frequency of law attack.


    The eye of quantification has calculated that at the entrance, the space is cut once every 8 seconds, and the energy annihilation is about once every 11 seconds and lasts for 2 seconds.


    The last time I suffered a continuous space cutting, an energy annihilation and a soul injury of 10%, this time?


    Huang Si looked and showed that: 35.27%.


    Less than half, OK.

 Chapter 232

    The effect of attacking with the law of direct perception of the soul is really good.


    After the test, Huang Si said goodbye to Gu Yan.


    "Five times the speed, it''s too late. As you said, in 1900, one fifth of the time is far beyond the life span of people on earth."


    Gu Yan couldn''t help reminding.


    He doesn''t want to see his only offspring work so hard.


    If this goes on, even if you can persist for a while, you will collapse sooner or later.


    After hearing this, Huang Si''s attitude was very calm.


    Gu Yan thought he would at least be anxious or angry, but he didn''t.


    "Well, it''s really too late to calculate by five times. But I have another idea." Huang Si stretched out his hand to the balancer, "according to you, the law attack in the balancer is accumulated inside it, right? In that case, if you continue to lose, it will be consumed one day, right?"


    Invisible energy holds a newly created copper pillar and flies into the balancer.


    Its existence time, only a few seconds, completely disappeared.


    Huang Si can''t even see its existence time and consumption of laws with quantitative eyes.


    It must be too small.


    Gu Yan sighed heavily, shook his head and said, "but it will take a very long time. You have to find out that the cosmic energy balancer is a boundary level object. Don''t you realize the huge gap between you and it? The laws contained in it are not something you can consume."


    After hearing Gu Yan''s words, Huang Si was silent for a while, and then said:


    "Senior, I will come here every day in the future to transform the creative power into various materials and energy, which is consumed against the laws inside. Yes, I am very weak and I am not separated from the novice period. I am on the ground and in the sky with the balancer, which is simply unequal."


    "But, sir, even if there is a little possibility, I will try hard. This is the only way I can find here. Please don''t persuade me any more."


    "Yes, I know. I''m too busy to rush and catch up with the progress. I may be unable to hold on halfway and collapse, but this is the only way I know now. I don''t want to become so-called strong after many years, but when I return to the earth, I face endless strangers. My parents, my friends and everything I know completely disappear What''s the meaning of losing? Before everything is irreparable, I want to try once and try my best. "


    After hearing his long speech, Gu Yan asked: "However, you are always safe here. If you go out, you will face extreme danger. Whether it is other universes, other creatures, the abyss itself, or the biggest enemy of our Creator, its own faction, may let you die directly on the way home. Even so, do you still have to hurry?


    "Knowing it''s impossible, do you have to do it reluctantly?"


    "Yes, sir, I want to ask, you are similar to my race, and your way of thinking must be similar. What do you think of life?"


    Huang Si said, turning to the topic again, "On the earth, mankind has experienced the most serious darkness and ignorance. No one can see the light. There is ugliness and darkness everywhere. Until someone is willing to pursue the truth, contribute to it, and even pay the price of life. How many people were burned to death on the gallows. However, in the twinkling of an eye, someone stood up and continued to sacrifice for science. Life is the instinct of survival, but For them, there is something far more important than life. "


    "Elder, you must understand. After all, you pay your life because you have something more important than life. Elder, what do you think is the meaning of life? Is it the pursuit of eternity? But the passage of time will erode everything, and the eternal life will become rotten with time.


    "Maybe I can understand the feelings of higher life and why they pursue faith with their own life, because faith can surpass the limitations of life itself and make life more meaningful than itself.


    "If a person just focuses on, I want to live a few more days. Am I better than others, can I get more resources and have a safer and secure life? Then, compromise, escape, give up his dream and live in the world. This kind of person is just a selfish person with a narrow pattern. Even if I finally get eternal time, I think this kind of life, Extremely boring. "


    Gu Yan was disappointed.


    life.


    truth.


    Sacrifice.


    Let life have a higher meaning than itself.


    I see.


    "But." Huang Si smiled at him in a reassuring way, "of course I don''t want to die. The premise of going back is, of course, to survive before I can go back. You know, I''m very cautious. In the future, I''ll try the most cautious but extreme way. I can save time in the most extreme way."


    Gu Yan shook his head.


    "Before, I thought you were crazy. Now, I think you are... Sober crazy."


    Huang Si touched his chin. "This evaluation doesn''t seem bad."


    "By the way, a question for you. If I want to realize the automatic reincarnation of the dependents..." Huang Si asked about the management of the dependents, and finally asked, "how much soul fragment do I need?"


    Gu Yan took a breath: "do you want to cut soul fragments? You can really realize this function now, but I recommend you try again when the soul intensity is 10000 kilometers. Now you must cut a quarter of the soul white matter and contain at least 50 soul particles to realize this automatic processing function."


    Huang Si asked, "Oh, it''s all right. Will cutting off a quarter of the white matter of my soul cause irreversible damage to my soul?"


    "That''s not true. Soul particles are the essence of your soul. White matter is only the specific form of the soul. Therefore, losing a quarter of white matter will only make the damage degree of the soul directly exceed 50%, and make you fall into a coma. Even if you wake up, it will take a lot of recovery time."


    After Gu Yan finished, Huang Si nodded, "Oh, that''s good. It won''t be irreversible. Thank you, senior."


    He bowed, thanked and left.


    Looking at his leaving back, Gu Yan couldn''t help sighing.


    "The boy is stubborn enough, but when can he last?"


    ¡­¡­


    In this way, Huang Si made full use of his time. As long as he needed to rest to recover his soul, he immediately went to the green world for infrastructure construction.


    Two years after the green world, the servers of the three circles have been built. The system of Tianjing and magic mirror has also passed the alpha internal test, and the next beta public test is being prepared. The hardware facilities are basically complete, and the software is taught to beixuan and Nanyang to write.


    The charging station is also designed and manufactured.


    With the efforts of the family members, the temple, demon hall and demon pool in the three realms, that is, the system exchange mall, have also been successfully built.


    Huang Si placed the three charging stations in the three special temples of the three realms and networked them with the server.


    Today, family members can only earn points by developing skills and rules and carrying out infrastructure construction in the three realms.


    Points can be used to charge and redeem some items.


    At present, the dependents have a dual promotion system in the three circles.


    First, identity is equivalent to official position. The promotion of official positions is mainly arranged by beixuan and Nanyang. They can promote whoever they want.


    Second, the moral level is equivalent to the total score level. You can accumulate points by completing various tasks. Obtaining points can raise the moral level. Points can also be spent. Spending points will not drop your moral level.


    However, in addition to the need for points, the rise of moral level also has the need for task difficulty. For example, if you rise from level 1 to level 2, you have to complete 10 level 1 tasks or 1 Level 2 task in addition to 1000 points. Level 2 to level 3 requires 30 Level 2 tasks or 1 Level 3 task. Starting from level 5, you can''t use subordinate tasks to upgrade. You can only upgrade by doing tasks at the same level, and you need to complete three level 5 tasks to upgrade to level 5.


    In addition to the charging station, the psychic vending machine has also been completed, but it has not been actually installed.


    On this day, Huang Si came alone to the center of the first continent, on the Fangshan Mountain.


    He took out a huge workstation, placed it on the top of the mountain, and set up a mental distractor around it. Any living creature passing by would be disturbed and lost his way, so he could only stay away from here.


    The workstation covers several square kilometers and has a honeycomb like compartment structure inside.


    This is the soul processing center.


    The soul processing center can be responsible for the reincarnation, recovery and body distribution of the dependents, and can let the dependents choose their own body appearance, which is much more stable than Huang Si, an irresponsible master.


    In its interior, the core position, there is an empty groove, which is surrounded by various channels and cables.


    Huang Si looked at the groove and sighed.


    It hurts when the soul is injured. It must be worse to cut off a quarter directly.


    But there are some things that he must do well before he can rest assured to develop the space law at the balancer.


    Since we have received so many dependents, we must be responsible for them. Huang Si thought, so he wanted to make the three worlds orderly after he left.


    Of course, for the first time, in order to avoid danger, he ordered Xiaoke to prepare a small robot near Fangshan and pick him up at any time. In case he is unconscious for three consecutive days, or Xiaoke detects that he has a serious problem, they will inform AI to find a way.


    After thinking clearly, Huang Si extended a part of the soul and tried to move the soul particles back one by one with consciousness. After a long time, there were not many particles left in this part of the soul. Reducing the number of particles is to minimize the damage of cutting off the soul to the soul itself.


    A quarter of the soul.


    After calculating the size, Huang Si did not hesitate to cut his soul with a spiritual blade.


    How tough his soul is, but now he wants to cut off part of his soul, so his spiritual power can be cut.


    Pain, compared with being cut by the law of space, the soul cut by the law of space can be healed, but this time it is necessary to take the initiative to give up part.


    Huang Si was afraid that he would lose consciousness, so he accelerated the progress of separation. The spiritual blade continued to cut down, and that piece of soul gradually stripped away from the main body. With the last knife, the soul was finally broken.


    Although separated from himself, Huang Si can also control this soul fragment. He drags the soul fragment with consciousness, puts it into the groove, and then controls the fragment to extend to the surrounding channels and cables, and firmly combines it.

 Chapter 233

    After the soul fragments are completely integrated with the processing center, a trace of physical form naturally appears, like a golden translucent crystal embedded in the groove.


    Because this fragment contains a small number of soul particles, it can not only perform relevant functions, but also generate creative power. Although the efficiency is very low, it can be transformed into raw energy to power the processing center.


    Huang Si started the processing center, looked at the operation of the function, and compiled a behavior pattern for his soul fragments. Because there are too few soul fragments from the remaining particles, that is, 60, so we can''t think independently. We can only perform simple tasks according to the pre-set of ontology.


    If you raise the remaining soul particles to more than 500, you can perform some simple thinking operations, but this is not necessary. Moreover, although Huang Si has a large number of soul particles, the loss of 500 at one time is also too much damage to the soul. It''s better to be conservative when trying to cut the soul for the first time. What''s more, he doesn''t want to be too injured to affect the progress of understanding the law of space.


    After the completion of all this, Huang Si can''t hold on. Now that his soul is injured, it''s difficult to expand the mental force field. Fortunately, the soul processing center itself has its own networking function.


    Huang Si pulled open the skin of a section of optical cable with his hand, then held it and tried to digitize the soul.


    Just a little bit of soul data made him pale and cold sweat.


    Huang Si quickly sent a message to Xiaoke: "pick me up immediately and maintain my life according to the situation."


    After sending messages, the soul''s digital state is immediately relieved, and he can''t send more messages anymore.


    This series of behaviors made the situation of the soul worse and worse. Huang Si was already dark and couldn''t see anything. He felt that the soul''s control over the body was about to lose. In his confusion, he still remembered to move closer to the wall of the data center, and then fell slowly against the wall.


    Before he was completely unconscious, the last sound he heard was the hum of small machines flying with their rotors.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took, Huang Si woke up slowly.


    He was still a little confused. He didn''t know where he was. It took him a little time to remember that he seemed to have passed out before... Oh, yes, he cut a quarter of his soul.


    He opened his eyes.


    The goal is the glass, the light water color reflected on the glass, and the snow-white ceiling seen through the glass.


    After calming down, Huang Si realized that he should be lying in the life support nutrition tank of the earth.


    The nutrient tank is probably placed in a laboratory in the boundary.


    This life support nutrition tank is very advanced. It can maintain life and health monitoring without pipeline connection. The interface is either gently attached to the body or separated by a certain distance and does not need to penetrate into the skin.


    The only disadvantage is that the space of the nutrition tank is not high enough to sit up in it.


    He knocked on the glass wall of the nutrition trough.


    This movement is enough. Xiao Ke should be able to notice that he woke up.


    At this time, Huang Si noticed one thing.


    Since he woke up, he has been acting with human biological instinct, and has not used his soul ability.


    So he tried to expand the mental force field.


    It hurts and can''t be unfolded.


    Sure enough, the injury was so serious that they were in a coma, and the injury to their soul was not cured.


    However, even if the mental force field cannot be used, the effect of quantitative eye is still there. I don''t know whether it is because quantitative eye is basically a passive skill.


    A new line of figures emerged in the line of sight: Soul damage: 64.92%. Recovery time: about 73 days.


    73 days, a little long.


    Of course, all this is actually in Huang Si''s plan.


    Or rather, he did it on purpose.


    He just wanted to see what it would be like if the soul was unconscious due to more than 50% of the trauma, how long it would take to be unconscious, how long it would take to recover, and what unknown sequelae it would have.


    After knowing these circumstances, he can better plan the use of cosmic energy balancer.


    However, he can''t directly take the cosmic energy balancer to test, because it''s too dangerous. What if he gets a heavy one and hangs up when he faints?


    Besides, fainting in the dark space is not a good thing. His life is maintained by the air shrouded in the spiritual force field. What if he suffocates after fainting?


    Or even if the body stays at home, just use the soul test. In case of coma for ten and a half days, don''t you have to catch up?


    So from the beginning, Huang Si planned to cut the soul fragments to the soul processing center as the operation core to test his coma. Once Gu Yan learned that there was no permanent harm, he began to plan.


    The result was as he expected.


    Huang Si decided that when studying the space law at the balancer in the future, it would be ok as long as the injury count displayed by the quantitative eye did not exceed 50%. Coma is not fun.


    About two minutes later, Xiao Ke''s voice finally came late.


    Its inorganic sound came out through the horn of this laboratory:


    "Master, I just can''t connect to you through data. After trying many ways, I can only try to use the speaker directly in the laboratory. Can you hear me now?"


    Huang Si tried to speak in the sink. At first, it was difficult to speak, but then he spoke, but his voice was very hoarse:


    "Open the nutrition tank and let me out. Let the little robot help me dress."


    Xiao Ke heard it.


    The glass door of the nutrition tank opens immediately. Huang Si tried to sit up and felt a little stiff.


    Then, all kinds of small machines swarmed up. Some carried him out of the nutrition tank, some cleaned his body, and some hurriedly brought clothes for him to change.


    In fact, now he can dress himself, but his soul is hurt, not his body. However, since you can reach for your clothes, why wear them yourself.


    Finally, Huang Si was moved to a large recliner by them and put it away.


    Xiao Ke asked again, "is there anything else the master needs?"


    "How many days have I been in a coma?"


    "The master was unconscious for 20 hours, 37 minutes and 2 seconds."


    Fortunately, not more than a day.


    "Ai, do they know about it?"


    "According to the master''s previous instructions, it hasn''t been more than three days, and I detected that your vital signs are normal, but your brain wave activity is weak. So I didn''t inform them."


    "That''s good."


    Huang Si sat up on the recliner with his hands, calming his mood.

 Chapter 234

    I don''t want those AI to know that his soul is hurt. These guys like to make a fuss one by one. If they know this, they can''t work. They come around to take care of something.


    They can''t be allowed to skip work.


    Huang Si gave them a reason not to tell them about it. It''s not because he doesn''t report good news or bad news. It''s simply because the three worlds are full of waste and don''t want to give them a chance to skip work.


    So what should we do now?


    The mental force field can''t expand, so try something else?


    Consciousness out of body, no, switch micro perspective, No.


    What about creativity?


    He felt the power in his body. The creative power was still there and full, but the soul and consciousness could not leave the body. It seemed that he could not use the creative power from a long distance.


    Huang Si raised his hand and tried to make a piece of monocrystalline silicon in his hand.


    As the creative power condensed at his fingertips, his consciousness was a little painful, but the bright little disc still appeared on the fingertips of his index finger after all.


    Can make things, okay.


    Try energy conversion again?


    This time he dared not let the creative force out of the body, and tried to transfer a little raw energy out of the body.


    There is still a slight tingling in consciousness, but energy also appears.


    Increase the amount of conversion?


    More energy, but more pain.


    Well, I can''t work anymore.


    Huang Si did not dare to continue to operate indiscriminately for fear of having a negative impact on the recovery of the injured soul. He looked at the data and found that it was still 64.92%, so it doesn''t matter.


    At present, the matter of soul injury affects the progress of scientific research and needs to stay in the green world for a period of time.


    Creative power can be used in small amounts, but soul power cannot be used.


    The cosmic energy balancer can''t go back to study for the time being. But fortunately, 73 days, less than one day over there.


    After letting go, Huang Si tried to feel the book of creation.


    Although separated by a world, he can still feel the existence of the book of creation, but it is extremely far away in induction.


    However, books are different from other objects, just like a part of his body.


    He tried to control the book of creation with consciousness.


    At first, it was a little dull, but soon Huang Si mastered the method of controlling the book, and the book slowly flew off the ground.


    He closed his eyes and focused his mind on the book. Slowly, another area appeared in the dark field of vision.


    The 360 degree panoramic view shows the scene of your home. Every object in each room has a panoramic view, but the color is strange. It seems that it contains not only visible light, but also electromagnetic waves in infrared, ultraviolet and even farther bands.


    Then he saw Moxia take a few steps towards himself in the room, looked at him suspiciously, and then asked softly, "is it the Father God?"


    Huang Si can''t answer. Who calls him the perspective of the book now.


    However, seeing the ink, Huang Si had another idea. Let the ink bring books.


    He put down the book and asked Xiao Ke to send a message to Mo Xia.


    ¡­¡­


    Later, Huang Si stayed in the new territories night after day.


    He can''t use soul power. He''s really not used to it. Usually, unless he goes to the Terran side to install ordinary people, he rarely walks and floats everywhere, or he calls the core of the world and directly blinks past.


    Not like now, you have to be down-to-earth. Even if you go to a beach, you have to walk for half a day, and you have to walk along the path. If you encounter Gaotai cliff or something, you have to find a way to turn over.


    What''s more, in the past, ordinary people used to install it with righteousness, which didn''t bother. Now it''s the real body. You have to act like an ordinary person. It''s too troublesome.


    In this way, if you can''t fly or travel thousands of miles in a flash, the land boundary will appear empty and boring.


    Xifeng islands, coconut forest.


    Huang Si stood under the coconut tree and shook the tree.


    The coconut is still.


    He filled his hand with internal Qi and shook the tree vigorously.


    The top of the coconut tree trembled, and some leaves fell, but the coconut stayed on it well and didn''t mean to come down at all.


    This coconut is too shameful. Those who want to eat coconut below are the masters of the world.


    Huang Si recited in his heart, and then tried to transport the internal Qi to his hand. Like Zhou Xia, he ejected the Qi with his fingertips.


    The sword Qi flew out of the fingertips and hit the coconut on the tree accurately.


    Although he can''t use his soul power now, his soul is strong after all, and his concentration is still strong.


    The coconut shook and fell straight from the top of the tree.


    Huang Si subconsciously wanted to hold it with spiritual force, and then


    Then it was a tragedy.


    Seeing that the coconut was about to hit his head, Huang Si quickly turned aside.


    The coconut fell to the ground and made a dull sound.


    "Fortunately, I have internal Qi, and my actions are much more flexible than ordinary people." Huang Si sighed.


    Skills that used to be useless to him have helped a lot now.


    But for his internal Qi, he could not even eat a coconut by himself now.


    Huang Si picked up the coconut and checked it. Fortunately, there was only a crack and the water didn''t run out. He took the coconut in his arms, sat on the mound, made a steel spoon, and then dug down the shell of the coconut.


    A few times, she dug a hole for the coconut, and Huang Simei ate the coconut Zizi.


    Not to mention, the food that costs labor is different.


    After eating the coconut, Huang Si threw the shell away and shouted, "Xiao Ke."


    Xiao Ke''s voice immediately appeared in the nearby horn: "master, I''m here."


    "Let the little robot take me to the beach. I''ll have dinner there."


    Half an hour later, Huang Si was sitting under the sun umbrella on the beach. In front of him was a white generous table with European style and beautiful. There were more than ten dishes arranged on it. There are meat, fish, vegetables, fruits and desserts.


    This food without labor


    Huang Si took a chopstick and tasted it. Well, it''s better than what he got from work.


    It''s just that it''s far worse than what I did under ink. After all, a small robot can only cook according to the recipe. This kind of dish is not the soul.


    "Why don''t you come under the ink?" Huang Si asked.


    Xiaoke immediately replied, "Moxia is packing according to your instructions. Although he is fast, it will take him another 14 hours to come to the green world because of the time difference between the two sides. I have informed the world core that as soon as Moxia comes, let the world core move him."


    Huang Si stabbed the fried sea fish in front of him with his chopsticks and shouted, "OK! I can''t come until tomorrow! I''m tired of these broken fish!"


    Xiao Ke asked, "is the host not satisfied with the food? Do you need me to search the database and change the menu?"


    "No."

 Chapter 235

    After dinner, Huang Si sat on the beach to blow the wind and spent a rare leisure time.


    He can feel the situation in the book of creation.


    Mo Xia packed a whole set of kitchenware, tableware and condiments according to his instructions, and brought several physical books for Huang thought. As for Moxia himself, he had already finished reading Huang Si''s collection, but he didn''t need to bring anything.


    There are other things over there. You don''t need to bring them.


    After the luggage was packed, Moxia carefully took down the book of creation from above the cabinet, put it into the prepared cloth bag, and then came to the door of the room with his luggage and books.


    There were a large number of small robots waiting outside the door. As soon as Mo Xia went out, the small robots pushed him to fly in the direction of the ring.


    When Moxia finally took his luggage through the ring, it was the morning of the next day in the green world.


    Subsequently, Moxia was teleported to Xifeng islands by the core of the world.


    Huang Si was already eager to see through, not waiting for books, but waiting for ink. In fact, he can let the book fly by himself. Anyway, he can see the situation there and won''t get lost. However, ink is irreplaceable. Without ink, the quality of life declines sharply.


    Huang Si shouted, "under the ink, the food in the boundary is not delicious."


    Moxia was teleported over the Xifeng islands. As he flew down, he said, "father now pays great attention to food. Didn''t he often stay here in the green world before?"


    Huang Si said, "that''s different. Now I can''t do anything. It''s very boring. All the fun in life is eating."


    Mo fell to the ground and heard that he was puzzled, "father, what is this?"


    "I can''t use my soul ability anymore. It takes time to recover." Huang Si said as if nothing had happened, "please come and accompany me for a while."


    Although Huang Si had tried to dilute the sense of existence of this matter, Moxia was surprised and asked intuitively, "father, is this sick or injured?"


    "Smart, Mo Xia," Huang Si said helplessly, "I really hurt my soul, because I cut a quarter of my soul. However, don''t worry. I''ll recover after a rest of more than 70 days."


    Mo Xia was frightened by his words and looked around him for a long time.


    "Well, I knew you would. The soul is hurt and the appearance can''t see it." Huang Si raised his hand impatiently and motioned to Mo Xia not to be busy.


    Fortunately, it''s only revealed to one person under the ink. If others know, it''s OK. Huang Si told Mo Xia not to tell anyone else about it.


    Although Moxia accepted, he was still worried to death. Then, he directly arranged all the daily chores of Huang Si. Even when Huang thought came down from the beach chair, Moxia took the initiative to help him put on his shoes and even wanted to carry him.


    "I''m not disabled!" Huang Sipu pulled his slippers and jumped up from the beach chair.


    Mo Xia hurriedly said, "father, but you are a patient..."


    "Come on, come on, you really don''t have to. You''d better cook."


    After sending the ink away, Huang Si happily played with crabs on the beach for a long time.


    When the little robot people came to the beach with the food cooked in ink, he had built a sand castle and locked a group of small crabs in it to play.


    Mo Xia followed the little robot. He couldn''t help laughing when he saw Huang Si playing with crabs barefoot in wet sand.


    "I can''t use my mental strength. It''s boring." Huang Si felt embarrassed and stood up to explain.


    So at noon, Huang Si finally had his favorite meal.


    After dinner, Huang Si picked his teeth, crossed his feet, blew a sea breeze, and suddenly said to Mo Xia:


    "Under the ink, please accompany me to the Terran side. The land boundary is too boring."


    Mo Xia was surprised, but he replied, "OK."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you go out. You can stay at home and help cook."


    Mo Xia nodded and let go of his heart. Since the father had arranged, he would not be embarrassed.


    After finishing with Moxia, Huang Si finished his meal and went back to the computer room on the Xifeng islands.


    "Xiao Ke."


    "Master, what can I do for you?"


    "I can''t use my soul power now, so I can''t do many things. It takes 70 days to recover, and I''ll spend this time on earth. And from now on, I have to focus on developing space laws in the dark space for a long time, so the things of the three realms will be entrusted to AI from now on."


    "Tell beixuan and Nanyang that from now on, I will give them 100 years to shut down and develop new equipment, completely delegate power to them for 100 years, and let them freely arrange the management of personnel in the two circles. I don''t monitor, intervene or investigate the process and results at all. Then, you change the permissions of the three servers and give beixuan and Nanyang full control respectively Central, on the snow. "


    "Also, tell them that the collection, reincarnation and recovery system of family members has been fully automated. If family members want reincarnation, they can apply to them. After they approve, they fill in the form and report it to you. You can arrange it by sending a message to the soul processing center. In this way, they can properly manage their Protoss and demons."


    In fact, 100 years is only an estimated time. Huang Si doesn''t know how much time he will spend on the research of space laws, but just give them a shorter time for AI. This is equivalent to more than three months on the other side of the dark space.


    Think about it 100 years later.


    After thinking about it, Huang Si sighed again:


    "Alas, I wanted to start the war of gods immediately, but I still want to live in the world for a period of time. It happens that the three worlds also need running in test. Let''s postpone it. When I want to start a war one day, I''ll inform them to start the war."


    Xiao Ke asked, "War refers to the plan number recorded by the owner before: w01b. Is this?"


    "Yes, plan w01b, also known as the apotheosis war plan." Huang Si recalled the plan he had written before. "This plan is not only for the Terran, but also for the family members of the three realms. The family members can reincarnate indefinitely, and they are not afraid of death. It''s just time to exercise them with war. As for the Terran, the population is quite large, and all aspects are mature. It''s time to cut leeks."


    Now, there are only two big countries on the Terran side, Chang and Jing. The two countries have long had less friction and more peace. Normally, this is not the case, but in fact, this situation is deliberately maintained at the instigation of Huang Si.


    On the one hand, the Terrans must unite against the fierce beast attack. On the other hand, the Terrans also need to recuperate in order to cultivate more leeks and facilitate the final harvest.


    Xiao Ke doesn''t have feelings. Naturally, Xiao Ke can know about it, but for others, it''s better not to know, lest they think too much.


    Now, the war has not yet begun, and the family members can''t do a lot of tasks to earn points. When the war begins, it is the time for the three realms to surge. At that time, only those who are truly talented can rise.


    Now, let the time before the war be a beautiful dawn before the darkness.


    After thinking about it, Huang Si asked Xiaoke to start sending messages.

 Chapter 236

    The demon world.


    In the big magic Hall of the demon world, Nan Yang is sitting high, writing a task list for the server, and the final sound is at the bottom, beside the table, reviewing the official business of the demon world itself.


    They didn''t like being disturbed when they were doing serious work, so they sent the demons out to work.


    At this time, there was no one else in the hall.


    After Zhongyin finished approving a batch of official documents, he stretched himself, suddenly looked up and said to Nanyang:


    "Nanyang, have you found out recently that father is so busy."


    Nanyang stopped the work at hand, thought a little, and then replied, "it''s really... What you said before was not too urgent. But recently, he not only stayed with us most of the time, but also was very efficient. At the same time, he did several things in a hurry, as if he was in a hurry."


    Zhongyin held his cheek and was full of doubts, "so it''s strange that the father has solved the problem of aging and life expectancy now. He can exist forever like us. Why rush like a family?"


    Nan Yang said, "doesn''t the father often think he is still a human?"


    Zhongyin shook his head: "but he is not. He is fundamentally different from human beings."


    Nan Yang: "it''s true that the difference is true, but the Father God has more similarities with the human race in the biological sense, isn''t he? Or rather, it''s almost the same."


    The final voice retorted: "the Father God can destroy the whole Terran in a few minutes as long as he wants. You actually think the Father God is similar to the Terran."


    Nanyang suddenly said, "are you talking about status?"


    Zhongyin tilted his head and thought, "it''s strength and status. He has distanced himself from everyone, including us. Therefore, if we are gods and demons, the Father God should be a longer and more stable existence..."


    Zhongyin felt that it was difficult to describe that feeling, so she couldn''t say it. She just subconsciously felt that the Father God was not quite right recently. But she couldn''t feel why.


    They were chatting. Suddenly, Nanyang waved his hand and said, "wait a minute, there''s news."


    Nanyang received the new message prompt of the highest priority, immediately put down the matter at hand and received the message.


    When I opened it, it turned out that Xiaoke forwarded the notice of the Father God.


    After reading the notice, Nanyang thought silently for a while before forwarding the message to Zhongyin.


    Zhongyin also saw the news and couldn''t help frowning, "the father said to completely delegate power for 100 years. What is it..."


    Nan Yang sighed, "is the father going to leave the demon world alone? However, the demon world is really short of manpower. I just hope more demon families can join in and work in the future."


    "No, Nanyang." Zhongyin thought for a moment and said, "first, he hurriedly built the management framework of the three realms for us, and handled all the automation measures. Then he said that he would delegate power for 100 years. I always feel that the Father God seems to be hiding something from us..."


    Nanyang said, "is it the God sealing war he said before? But if so, we should cooperate?"


    "If father really wants to hide it from us, we can''t find it. He won''t tell us. Alas..."


    Zhongyin wanted to ignore it, but after thinking about it, she was still a little uneasy. She stood up and said, "I''ll find millet water and discuss it with her."


    Nanyang nodded: "OK, anyway, you are efficient and there is no backlog of official business. I will go through the process and grant you a leave. You can go directly now."


    Zhongyin leaves the magic hall and submits an application to Xiaoke:


    "Apply to meet with millet water in any way."


    This is the power Huang Si left for AI at the beginning. Although they have their own positions, they are not restricted like family members. Instead, they can travel freely through the three realms by submitting applications, and they can go to the world at will, as long as they do not violate the rules of the rule of the three realms.


    Xiao Ke replied quickly: "the application passed. But Shu Shui doesn''t want to leave her position. Please go to the demon world No. 2 Airport and wait. A plane will pick you up to Shu Shui later."


    The final sound rose from the ground. In the demon world city below her, many demon families looked up curiously, saw her and saluted one after another.


    "It''s the prime minister."


    "Prime minister, are you going out to do business?"


    The demons below talked one after another.


    In the eyes of the demons, Nanyang and Zhongyin are ancient gods who are superior to everyone and have boundless power. They can fly and have the ability to connect heaven and earth. They are completely different from them.


    This can''t be envied. After all, people''s origins are different. But they also have a promotion system. If they work hard, they can become excellent magic generals like Lord Lu CuO and get practical awards.


    The final sound soon flew to airport 2.


    Airport No. 1 is mainly used to pick up family members. It is near the beach in the north of the demon world. Airport No. 2 is mainly used by important people in the demon world to enter and leave the demon world. It has a small area and is very close to the King City.


    ¡­¡­


    Heaven.


    "100 years of decentralization? Is this...?"


    After receiving the top priority message forwarded by Xiaoke, beixuan was confused and checked the whole message again and again for fear of missing anything. Finally, he was sure that the father really wanted to delegate power.


    He couldn''t help but rejoice. This is good news.


    "Is this the follow-up of the previous conversation between the father and God? Does the father really want me to show my skills and completely manage the heaven according to my own ideas? Well, in this way, I can really realize my ideal!"


    Beixuan conceived his plan for the heaven, and became more and more excited. Finally, he couldn''t help standing up and walking around the palace.


    Beixuan was familiar with all kinds of ancient Chinese culture and mythology materials downloaded from Huang Si''s computer, and even read some magic historical novels.


    Huang Si has never seen these things himself. It''s just the habitual squirrel disease. He just downloads all kinds of electronic materials and saves them.


    In Huang Si''s own words, it''s the data I downloaded with my ability. Why take the time to read it? Hi + 1 is enough. If the hard disk is full, buy a new hard disk and continue to download. Download for a while, Download all the time.


    It''s the same to buy Games in steam. Just add one. Why take time to play.


    Beixuan is different. As an artificial intelligence with deep mind, concentration and self-discipline, ideals and pursuit, he has carefully studied the materials he thinks are valuable.


    His ideal is to establish the most perfect heaven in Chinese myths and legends, with clear hierarchy, stable rule, strict discipline, beautiful and high.


    Absorb the advantages of heaven in all previous myths and literary works, abandon all dross, and manage his subordinates in a neat manner through the protoss data management system established by the Father God.


    Encourage them to make progress with tasks and grades, and reward their achievements with points and official status.


    Beixuan could not help nodding when he thought of this. He felt that the Father God was really great. He could come up with such a talented management method, which greatly reduced his workload in the heaven, and would manage the protoss more closely.


    What''s more, according to Xiao Ke, the entry, reincarnation and return of the protoss can be handled automatically, so he can arrange the actions of the protoss according to his own needs, which is really great.


    -----------------------


    In the coconut chapter, I was inexplicably swallowed by the system, resulting in less than 2000 words. In order to be well and fully diligent, I will add another chapter today. By the way, I despise the point mother who swallows words. By the way, I don''t know which words are missing.


    I''ll check it slowly and make it up later.

 Chapter 237

    human world.


    Upstream of Fushui River, there is a city called Kan ancient city.


    Since ancient times, it has been a place for strategists. Since then, it has often encountered war.


    However, the most powerful part of the Terran is that no matter how much suffering and trauma they have suffered, they will slowly recover with the passage of time.


    With endless wildfires and spring breeze, the ancient city of Kan is booming again.


    Even, because there has been no war between the state of Chang and the state of Jing for almost 20 years, the city at the border of Chang seems peaceful and open.


    On the 11th day of the first month, the spring was cold and chilly. In the early morning, the sky was full of silk rain flying with the wind and falling directly into the necks of those waiting outside the city gate. People were so cold that they shrunk their necks and grabbed their snot.


    At the time of Mao, with the bangs of the watchman, the squeaking sound of pulleys came out of the gate of the silent ancient city of Kan. Then, the iron and wood gate slowly opened, and soldiers in armor came out of the gate and stood on both sides of the gate.


    The ancient city of Kan has a moat. The river is led by the nearby water. This project was repaired by the Yan state of the former dynasty. Today, the Yan state has long been subjugated, but there is still water flowing in the moat. However, the suspension bridges on the four city gates are rarely pulled up because they have been put down for a long time. The moss and vines on them have been connected with the ground and can hardly be separated from each other.


    As soon as the gate was opened, all kinds of vendors and pawns rushed up. After a simple inspection by the soldiers at the gate, they passed. The creak of the cart, the neighing of the horses, the trampling of the pack animals, the drinking and scolding of the soldiers and the singing of the civilians sounded one after another, landing in the city with the morning sun.


    Zhongyin just got stuck and came to Kan ancient city. She was wearing a blue gray cloth clothes and a black oil paper umbrella. With the flow of people, she passed the suspension bridge. When she came to the gate of the bridge, she took out two copper plates and handed them to the soldiers at the gate.


    The soldier took the money, but saw that her skin was white and delicate, her fingers were slender and beautiful, and couldn''t help looking up at her.


    This look almost lost the soldier''s soul.


    "So... So beautiful..." he muttered to himself.


    When the man woke up, the woman with a black paper umbrella had already left.


    As soon as he recovered, two more people came in front of him.


    The first was a very tall man wearing a straw hat. Under the hat was a mess of long hair. His clothes were casual and even a little sloppy. However, the man carried two long swords on his back, which was not easy to provoke.


    Behind him, he followed a girl of sixteen or seventeen.


    The girl was plainly dressed and even poor. She only pinned her hair with a wooden hairpin. In addition, she had no accessories. But her whole body was clean, carrying a cloth bag, and hurriedly followed the adult man in front with small steps.


    The man took out the toll in his pocket for a while. He turned back and said to the girl, "Xiaoqiu, take out two copper plates."


    "Hey."


    The girl named Xiaoqiu answered, counted two copper plates from the cloth bag, handed them to the man, and the man took them to the guard.


    The soldier looked at the girl, but she was a beauty again, although she was not as beautiful as the one just now. If you really want to say, just now it can be said to be holy and flawless, like God and man coming to earth, and it''s cold and not very close. This is the beauty of the world, and it looks gentle, like a sister next door.


    He was thinking, but the tall man snorted heavily, and then left with Xiaoqiu.


    The heavy hum went straight into the soldier''s ears, and his eardrums suddenly hummed, which made him cry with his head in his arms. After a long time, he recovered from his companion''s confused eyes, and the buzzing tinnitus in his ears gradually subsided.


    What happened just now? The soldiers felt only inexplicable fear.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhongyin frowned slightly. Along the way, people always stared at her, and even followed her.


    Is there anything inappropriate about her dress? The clothes, including the oil paper umbrella, are all prepared by Xiao Ke for her. At that time, the plane took her to a secret base on the Terran side. There, she took off the official clothes of the Prime Minister of the demon world and put on the civilian clothes commonly used by Terran women. Then Xiao Ke said it rained outside and gave her an umbrella commonly used by civilians. She was ready to stop before she came out.


    Now, her consciousness shows the map of Kan ancient city. Although it has no function of positioning and finding the way, with her ability, she will not go wrong.


    The place where Shu Shui made an appointment with her was Jiutian building, a large restaurant in the east of Kan ancient city.


    As the border between the north and the South and a big city on the border, kangu city is now full of shops, small businessmen and hawkers all over the streets, citizens, market participants, tourists and so on. It can be said that in terms of commercial prosperity, none of the surrounding cities can be compared with the ancient city of Kan.


    There are still many scars on the city wall, showing the frequent wars in the past, but now, because the two countries are not at war and the border is calm, it has become a lively place for cultural exchanges and integration between the two countries.


    According to the instructions of the map, Zhongyin came to the east of the city, walked along the street for a while, and finally came to Jiutian building. She took her umbrella and went into the restaurant. There was a waiter who came out to receive her warmly.


    "Third floor, chrysanthemum elegant room."


    After the final tone reported the room number in the millet water message, the waiter''s attitude became more polite and quickly led her upstairs.


    "My guest, the room in Chrysanthemum elegant room is reserved. People haven''t come yet. Please go and sit down first. I''ll make tea for you."


    The waiter invited the final sound into the room and bowed away.


    The final sound sat in the elegant room and touched her eyes, which made her feel very novel. This elegant room is very large. There are many utensils in it. There are tea tables and wooden shelves. There are some porcelain or strange stones on it. Clusters of delicate real flowers are inserted in the vase, and there is a incense table with incense on it, emitting a fresh fragrance.


    The cushion of the chair she is sitting on is soft. If you look carefully, the whole chair is carved from a black wood with gold silk. There are all kinds of bird and animal patterns on it, which are exquisitely carved.


    The whole elegant room is not like a restaurant, but like a quiet room of some rich family.


    Zhongyin came to the window, opened the silk cross stitch curtain and looked out. This is the third floor. Looking out, you can have a panoramic view of the surrounding scenery. Below is the East Street. Not far away are some garden scenery. There are willow trees and ponds nearby. The scenery is very beautiful.


    After waiting for half an hour, the millet water came late.

 Chapter 238

    When the millet water pushed open the door of the elegant room, the final sound was stunned.


    Millet water was wearing a black and gold robe, full of pride, with a thin sword hanging around his waist and a hat on his head. A layer of black yarn hung from the edge of the hat, so he couldn''t see the appearance inside.


    If artificial intelligence didn''t need to distinguish her identity through eyes, but through various sensors, the final sound wouldn''t know her.


    As soon as millet water entered the house, he banged the door, walked to the end sound, sat on the next chair, lifted his legs and took off his gauze hat.


    The millet water under the hat, with hair tied into horsetail, looks playful and lovely.


    The final sound was stunned again, and then asked, "how do you use the sixth generation of righteousness?"


    She didn''t notice before. Now she found that the righteousness used for millet water is a pure biological form, and there is no mechanical structure except the core unit. After many improvements, the strength and combat effectiveness of this righteousness are different from those when it was used for the first time. However, for artificial intelligence, it must be the fifth generation of mechanical biological hybrid semantics, which is stronger, more convenient and practical. The final sound now uses the fifth generation.


    After listening to this question, millet water replied, "ah Yin, because I want to try to live in a human way!"


    The final tone asked, "why?"


    "Because... It''s not because the Father God is a scum father. Don''t want others." Millet water looked wronged, "there''s no place for me in the heaven, and there''s no place for me in the demon world. Where else can I go? I''m alone with the rain when I''m free. I can only come to the Terran to make a living."


    The final sound was silent. What the father clearly said was to give them three privileges and let them have an outing. Just tell Xiaoke where they want to go. Whatever they do is free. As soon as she was said by millet water, she became as if she were an abandoned child.


    "All right, get down to business." The final tone restrained one hundred impulse to make complaints about the water. First, the message from the south central side was forwarded to the millet water.


    After receiving the news, millet water looked and thought for a long time, and then his face changed greatly: "God, father, this is to change the map!"


    Zhongyin didn''t understand: "change the map? What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you read online novels? Father God is obviously tired of staying in our world and wants to play in another world! He wants to, and abandons us! That''s why he has automated everything, entrusted all affairs, and done it in such a hurry. Obviously, he wants to run away!"


    Zhongyin was also startled by the speculation of millet water. He quickly shook his head and said, "however, I don''t think the father is such a person. He can''t go away without telling us."


    Shu Shui''s face was gloomy and serious. "No, ah Yin, according to my intuition, it must be so. The father must have run away from us. Don''t you believe it? If you don''t believe it, I can bet you! If any of us sees the father appear within 10 years, we will lose to each other''s 100 year slave contract!"


    Zhongyin asked with a black face, "what is the slave contract?"


    "When you meet, you have to call the master!" Millet water excited tunnel.


    Final sound: "I always feel that although you speculate a terrible story, you don''t worry at all. Instead, you want to calculate me..."


    "Illusion, illusion."


    After the two talked about business, Shu Shui happily took Zhongyin''s arm and said, "ah Yin, since you''re here, play for a few days before you go. I don''t go to the demon world. I specially called you here to let you see the situation here."


    Then she looked at Zhongyin''s dress and said, "but you can''t go out in this suit. You have to hide yourself like me."


    Zhongyin looked at his coarse cloth and blue clothes and said, "is there anything wrong? This is what Xiaoke prepared for me."


    "Hey! Xiao Ke is not a person. What does he know? You don''t know. I''ve been in the world for decades, but I''m old in the Jianghu! Come on, I''ll take you to change your clothes."


    Kan ancient city, in the clothing shop.


    Millet water looked at the final sound dressed in men''s clothes and nodded, "that''s good. Final sound, you don''t know. With our looks and figure, it''s too difficult to attract people''s attention in the Jianghu. You can''t be so eye-catching until you dress up as a local boss like dad used to, and then wear thicker clothes. I didn''t know these before, but I''ve suffered a lot!"


    With that, she pushed the final sound to the place where the hat was sold and chose a suitable gauze hat to cover her face.


    In fact, the final sound can be seen even if you completely cover your eyes. Using a gauze hat is just to make the Terran feel more reasonable.


    Millet water took out a few ingots of silver, paid the money, then took her hand and said proudly, "go, I''ll take you to the city, natural and unrestrained!"


    ¡­¡­


    The tall man took Xiaoqiu on the street of kangu city and suddenly turned back and asked her, "how much money do we have left?"


    Without a pause, Xiao Qiu replied, "master, there are two strings of copper coins and more than a dozen pieces of copper, but there is no silver at all."


    The man frowned and said, "I can''t live in the city for a few days. I have to make some money quickly."


    Xiaoqiu asked, "is master still going to pick up the work?"


    "Yes, let''s go to some places first. Although I haven''t been to kangu city for a long time, I still know how many snake and mouse dens there are in this place. Let''s go."


    As soon as the man raised his robe, he turned and walked away. His pace was fast, and some ragged robes were flying in the air. Xiaoqiu hurriedly trotted behind him with a cloth bag.


    In addition to the people and things on the surface, the huge ancient city of Kan naturally has a huge underground world.


    There are a lot of people and organizations here, including demon sect, killers and killer organizations, people doing dirty work and various Gang forces. The man took Xiaoqiu into a small yard and knocked on the door. After a meeting, the door opened a crack, revealing half of his bald head and looked at him suspiciously.


    The man took out a sign, looked at the sign with a bald head, his eyes immediately changed, immediately opened the door and let the man in. Xiaoqiu also hurried to follow in.


    Under the leadership of the bald head, the two entered the yard. There were several people practicing martial arts in the yard. The man shook his head at a glance and stopped paying attention. At the end of the yard is a row of houses. There are people standing guard at the door. They are very straight.


    The bald man said hello to the guard, then took them into the house, passed another door and came to a hall.


    There was a large wooden platform with a corner like a counter. Behind the wooden platform sat a middle-aged fat man in his 40s. The wall behind the fat man was densely hung with small bamboo signs with some words written on it.


    Seeing someone coming, the fat man raised his eyes from the bamboo slips in his hand. When he saw the man, he was stunned at first, then laughed quickly and shouted:


    "My brother song Hong, what brings you here? I''m really honored!"

 Chapter 239

    As soon as this remark came out, the bald head couldn''t help staring round his eyes. Song Hong? Isn''t that a peerless expert who became famous ten years ago and inherited the title of sword saint? However, what he saw just now was clearly just a decadent middle-aged man with a beard, messy hair and some tattered clothes! When he opened the door, he even thought that the other party was just a tramp who knocked on the door of the courtyard inadvertently.


    To sum up, if he was the contemporary swordsman who became famous in several wars ten years ago... Is he only 35 now? How does it look? It''s almost as old as your boss.


    Song Hong frowned at the speech and said, "Tu pangzi, you still haven''t changed your habit of shouting."


    Tu pangzi didn''t think so, and said with a smile, "let''s not see the outside world." Then he saw Xiao Qiu who followed song Hong into the house. He couldn''t help but stare and exclaimed, "Oh! This little girl is beautiful enough. Where did you get it?"


    Song Hong first motioned Xiaoqiu to stand next to him, and then didn''t have a good way: "OK, this is my apprentice. Where do you come from? Xiaoqiu, this is your uncle Tu Hua. Shout."


    Xiaoqiu quickly stood up, saluted and shouted, "Uncle Tu, I''m rude."


    Tu Hua smiled: "Hey, the little girl is so cute. You''re lucky to have such a good apprentice."


    Halfway through his speech, Tu Hua was suddenly stunned, and then said, "little girl, come closer and let me see what you look like."


    Song Hong''s expression was slightly uneasy, but it didn''t stop Xiao Qiu.


    Xiaoqiu saw that the master was quiet, so she approached the counter. Tu Hua approached and looked at Xiaoqiu carefully for a while. Suddenly he looked up and asked song Hong, "did you just call her Xiaoqiu... Did you name it?"


    Xiaoqiu nodded: "I was brought back by master from the lonely garden. My name was given by master. I had a single name Qiu, and my surname followed master''s surname."


    Tu Hua sat back, patted his thigh and sighed heavily.


    "Hi! Song Hong, what do you want me to say about you? Xia, Qiu, ha ha, that''s a good name!"


    Song Hong''s face was green and black. He said, "Tu pangzi, it''s not what you think. I don''t have any ideas. I just happened to see such a little girl. She has good martial arts qualifications..."


    Tu Hua shook his head and said, "don''t think others don''t know what you think about your master. I warn you, you must think clearly about your relationship with Xiaoqiu. Don''t be confused. You will harm others and yourself in the future."


    Song Hong was finally furious. He patted the wall and said, "fat man, do you crook your mouth again? I don''t have that mind at all. Don''t talk nonsense to me!"


    Tu Hua said impatiently, "come on, you''re angry. Don''t take it out on my wall. I won''t talk nonsense to you. Come on, are you here to pick up the work?"


    When Song Hong withdrew his hand, he was stunned to find that he had photographed a palm print on the wall.


    This is a brick wall! It''s not a mud wall or a wooden wall.


    It is worthy of being a famous swordsman ten years ago... Looking at Song Hong with bald head.


    Xiaoqiu was frightened by the master''s behavior. She hurried back to the master, stood by the master in a proper way, and looked up at him.


    Tu Hua looked at Xiao Qiu and sighed, "what a good girl. It''s a pity to follow you."


    Song Hong went to the counter and said, "OK, give me some more paid work. It''s ok if it''s difficult. Just don''t be too troublesome and take a long time. I''m short of money recently."


    Tu Hua reached out to take the sign from the wall and said, "don''t you always have no money recently? I said to you, drink less wine and gamble less. Isn''t it good to live with the little girl?"


    Song Hong held hands and simply ignored him.


    The two took down the sign, and then began to talk in slang that only their own people could understand. After a while, song Hong took over two jobs, said thanks, put away the bamboo card, and took Xiaoqiu away.


    After Song Hong left, he asked curiously with his bald head, "shopkeeper, who are you talking about, just the person implied in your words."


    Tu Hua didn''t have a smile on his face. He said coldly, "that person is not something you can inquire about. Don''t ask."


    Bald head quickly promised.


    Although Tu Hua sometimes looks amiable when receiving visitors, he knows that his shopkeeper, as an important figure of the underground gang in kangu City, is not a good person. His cold face showed that it must really matter, not something he could touch.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Yin, did you have a good time?"


    "Tired..."


    "Aren''t you the fifth generation of righteousness? How can you be more tired than me?"


    "I''m tired."


    "Alas, I finally let you realize how hard, boring and boring the life of rich people is."


    "Save it... In other words, millet water, where did you get so much money? Did the father give it?"


    "Hum! Don''t mention that scum father! Of course I earned my money myself."


    In the evening, the rain had already stopped and the cool wind was blowing. After playing in the city all day, now they were sitting by the lake fishing.


    This lake is called Yuanhu. It is an artificially dug Lake in kangu city. The fish in it are also artificially raised, including Koi, black fish and grass carp. The edge of the lake is decorated with pavilions and willows. The scenery is beautiful. Not ordinary people can come in and fish.


    In addition to paying a sum of money to enter the lake, you have to have an identity in the upper class society of the ancient city of Kan. People who can fish here are either rich or expensive.


    According to Shu Shui''s self introduction, she is a mysterious tycoon in Kan ancient city. Except for her mask, she is full of rich childe style. However, she seldom comes out during the day. The sixth generation is a pure organism and needs rest, so she lies down and sleeps during the day and comes out at night. With her ability, except that the sixth generation of Yiti can''t fly, there''s no problem flying over eaves and walls.


    Zhongyin caught a fish and talked with millet water here. He couldn''t help asking, "did you steal your money when a strange thief?"


    Millet breathed and said, "ah Yin, how can you slander people like this out of thin air? Of course I earned my money from writing books."


    "Write a book?"


    "Yes, you don''t know. I also promoted the development of paper industry in human society!"


    Zhongyin was stunned and then said, "have you raised the level of human social science and technology without authorization? Be careful to let the father know and beat you."


    "Ha ha, it''s just the paper industry, a little technology. Anyway, without me, the Terran will be able to point out this technology sooner or later, won''t it? The father won''t hit me for this!"


    Under the explanation of millet water, Zhongyin knew that many years ago, millet water cooperated with a big businessman in gravel river city. Millet water taught him the concept of shares and dividends. Then he accounted for half of the shares and taught him more advanced papermaking.

 Chapter 240

    Subsequently, this bookseller almost monopolized the book market of the whole Chang country, which also caused other booksellers to follow suit one after another. For a while, the whole human race learned papermaking. But they only learned the fur. At the beginning, the booksellers mastered the advanced technology taught by millet water, so they have always become the leader in the industry.


    After boasting about her great achievements, Shu Shui said that she didn''t just make money from dividends, because if she just kept eating dividends, her collaborators might find themselves in trouble one day and send someone to do it. In order to form a stable cooperative relationship, it is necessary to provide profitable cooperation all the time. So later she developed a new business, that is, writing books.


    Zhongyin asked curiously, "can you write books?"


    Shu Shui smiled: "isn''t there a lot of novels, movies and TV dramas stored in the father''s hard disk? Long ago, before permission was set, I secretly copied all the novels. Then, I translated them into Chinese according to the local tradition!"


    Final sound: "... I see. You are the man copying the public."


    Millet water scratched his head and said, "but there is no copyright here. I can make money by copying it. I asked Lao Wang to make a batch of the cheapest yellow straw paper, and then I gave him the serial manuscripts of the novels of the same month every month, and asked him to copy them and sell them. Don''t say, how about selling them? I carefully designed the novels for them according to the tastes of the Terrans here!"


    ¡­¡­


    Song Hong, covered with black cloth, squatted on the tree and hid his body through branches and leaves. He looked into the yard from a distance.


    It''s heavily guarded. You really can''t get it quietly. Besides, his lightness skill is not good. He can''t be a thief. He can only rob hard.


    He said to Xiao Qiu, who was also squatting on the branch: "wait, I''ll go first and lead away the guard. You take the opportunity to enter the house and take the jade lion."


    Xiao Qiu is also covered with black cloth, wearing black clothes and nodding silently.


    Song Hong jumped out of the tree and slid out of the air like a bat. Soon, the guard in the yard found him and scolded him.


    Xiaoqiu looked at the situation in the yard, recalled the way master had taught her to judge the situation, and calculated nervously. Then, she finally waited for the right opportunity, jumped from the tree, hung on the side of the fence, then quietly climbed over the fence and slipped into the yard in the shadow.


    Entering the house was smooth. The jade lion was very big. Although Xiaoqiu found it, it was a little difficult to pick it up. She put the jade lion in a cloth bag, carried it on her shoulder and wanted to go out.


    But then someone came by the door. As soon as they met, they waved a knife to meet Xiao Qiu.


    Xiaoqiu pulled out her sword from her waist and fought and walked away.


    She was in a hurry with a big burden.


    Seeing that something was going to happen here, song Hong finally arrived. With a sword, he chopped down the man by the door, clamped Xiaoqiu''s body in his arm, and carried her together with the jade lion.


    At this time, most of the guards in the yard gathered around and saw that song Hong was about to be surrounded.


    At this time, the momentum in the field changed, and the magnificent momentum rose like a river. The sword light stretched into a piece in the air. When the sword light came, hundreds of soldiers made changes.


    Everyone''s weapons were cut off and dropped to the ground at almost the same time.


    "Go!" Taking advantage of these people''s stunned Kung Fu, song Hong jumped up with Xiaoqiu, crossed the wall like a roc, and soon disappeared in the distance.


    In the yard, a man who looked like the leader came out of a room. His face was heavy: "this is not an ordinary thief. This strength is not even an ordinary innate expert. It is definitely the top in the Jianghu..."


    There is a humanitarian nearby: "this is unusual. You can report it to the top."


    "Well, I think if this information is found out, I''m afraid it can sell for a good price."


    Song Hong had been running a long way before he put down Xiao Qiu, pulled the black cloth on the bottom and said to her, "show me the jade lion."


    Xiaoqiu quickly opened the cloth bag.


    Song Hong took out the crystal clear jade lion and checked it. Only then did he relax and said to Xiao Qiu with a smile, "well done."


    Xiaoqiu looked at master''s smiling face and was filled with happiness.


    Just now, song Hong actually didn''t show all his strength. He just used his innate combat power, and his sword move for emergency rescue still has some style of sword saint. He really didn''t want to reveal his whereabouts.


    The two went to Tu Hua and handed in things. Tu Hua took a crystal mirror and looked at the jade lion for a long time before nodding to indicate completion. Then he paid song Hong a piece of gold leaf and two ingots of silver.


    Song Hong asked, "is there anything more profitable?"


    "Yes or no, but it''s too dangerous for you to take risks."


    "It''s all right. Just leave it to me. I don''t care."


    Song Hong doesn''t seem to care about his life and death at all.


    Tu Hua looked at Xiaoqiu behind him and said, "if you die, Xiaoqiu will be sad."


    Song Hong was slightly angry and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Are you still not the shopkeeper?"


    Tu Hua sighed and went to the wall to get the sign. When he threw the sign to song Hong, he said, "I''ll remind you what you''re angry with."


    With the money and bamboo cards, song Hong left with great strides. Xiao Qiu still trotted behind him.


    ¡­¡­


    Gravel river city.


    In the south of the city, Huang Si is carrying out house trading with ink.


    The two of them came by plane near the human settlement, and then changed into the clothes Xiaoke prepared for them.


    Today, Huang Si is dressed like an ordinary young rich man in a suit of fitting brocade clothes, while mohia... Is dressed in women''s clothes.


    In fact, I haven''t worn women''s clothes under the ink for a long time. Usually, I just wear ordinary men''s clothes at home on the other side of the earth.


    This time, before coming, when choosing clothes, Huang Si asked, "do you want to wear men''s or women''s clothes under the ink?"


    Mo Xia naturally replied, "I''ll wear what my father likes me to wear."


    Huang thought looked at what it looked like to wear the Terran women''s clothes under the ink, and said, "then change the women''s clothes?"


    So it became what it is now.


    I have to say, ink really has the potential of women''s clothing.


    His appearance was neutral, and he was blind when he put on the clothes of noble women of the Terran.


    Huang Si was used to it and didn''t feel much, but once they came to the Terran settlement, many eyes gathered on Moxia.


    Huang Si knew that Moxia looked good, but he didn''t expect to look so good. Along the way, there were always people looking at this side with a dull face, and they didn''t even notice that the things in their hands fell to the ground. Others secretly followed around and talked about it. Most of them were guessing Moxia''s identity, but it was also because Moxia''s face was cold, staring Strangers don''t dare to chat up because of their close attitude.


    Even Huang Si was discussed by them to the effect that he envied, envied and hated him for being accompanied by such a cold beauty.


    Huang Si felt that these people in the gravel river city were simply idle.


    In terms of the territory of the state of Chang, Jianchang city is the King City, which is naturally the most important place in the state of Chang. However, in terms of prosperity, it is actually the ancient capital of the state of long, gravel river city.


    Everyone knows that the decline of the Dragon kingdom was caused by man-made disasters rather than war. In those years, the royal family of the Dragon kingdom was almost slaughtered, but the gravel river city was spared the devastation of war. Therefore, the inheritance of its civilization has not been interrupted. From ancient times, it has been transmitted to today through two dynasties.


    This makes the gravel river city the most complete place to preserve the civilization history of the whole Terran.

 Chapter 241

    If the style of Jianchang city is serious and powerful, and the atmosphere of Kan ancient city is open and exchange, the appearance of gravel river city must be intoxicated.


    Even paper is really popular and widely used in gravel river city.


    For example, Huang Si got such a house deed.


    In the morning, he directly gave the gold bar to the seller and asked the seller to run errands to help him with the house deed. As for the occasions that need his own attendance, he asked the seller to solve them with money.


    Money can make the devil push the mill, and the house deed will be completed soon. Although the seller has the opportunity to run away, he will only make friends with the buyer who is not rich or expensive at first sight. How can he risk offending him?


    In the afternoon, the seller gave the deed to Huang Si.


    At this time, when he got the deed, he didn''t realize what was wrong.


    There was nothing wrong with the ink behind him.


    Isn''t that the deed? It''s paper. It''s written in pine ink and cinnabar. There''s also a monogram, and it''s also stamped with the official seal.


    Until the wrinkled old man with a small round hat smiled and said, "the house deed should have been made of sheepskin, but recently it is fashionable to use this kind of ''paper'', and the new house deed made by the government uses paper..."


    Huang Si noticed something wrong.


    He turned his head and asked, "under the ink, remember when people on the other side of the earth invented papermaking."


    Mo Xiawei was stunned, and then immediately replied, "Cai Lun invented it in the Eastern Han Dynasty in 105 A.D. but before that, he had the habit of making thin sheets similar to paper with the remnants of silk flocs."


    Huang thought and said:


    "However, large-scale and mature paper production is still relatively late. At least it will come after the end of slavery society and the stability of feudal society, right? After all, the limitations of productivity determine the progress of technology."


    Ink nodded: "just as my father said."


    Huang Si shook the house deed in his hand. This kind of paper has good toughness and few impurities. The paper is not even too gray and yellow. It''s amazing. It''s a relatively advanced papermaking technology. At first glance, it is not the result of the initial stage of papermaking.


    He wanted to ask Xiaoke about the specific situation of the Terran side, such as why papermaking developed so fast. Unfortunately, now the spiritual force field can''t be expanded, so he can''t ask.


    Huang Si took the communication tools that he could use in case of emergency with him, so he didn''t have to contact Xiao Ke, but there was no need to use them for a little thing.


    He handed the house deed to Mo Xia and asked him to put it away. He said to himself, "I always feel that someone is doing something behind my back that I don''t want people to do..."


    Moxia has been in the dark space for a long time and is deeply influenced by the earth culture. He doesn''t know anything about the human race in the world here. Although he feels that the development of technology is a little abnormal, he won''t think too much.


    Huang Si is different. Xiao Ke has a report for him to review at any time. Although he is always interested and doesn''t want to see it, he is forced to see a lot. He is clear about the development of the Terran. He has a general framework for the development of the whole civilization. Therefore, the sudden emergence of papermaking soon aroused his suspicion.


    The old seller looked at the two who bought the house with a confused face.


    What are they doing? Why can''t he understand what he said?


    "Do you know who made this paper?" Huang Si shook the deed in his hand.


    The old man panicked: "Sir, this house deed is true and absolutely not false, but the house deed here in gravel river city is different from that in other places. If you don''t like it, we''ll go to the government again and ask the official to help change it into sheepskin, okay?"


    "Ask you who made the paper. Don''t tell me anything else." Huang Si was a little impatient.


    The old man only felt that there was a heavy pressure in the air, which made him almost breathless, so he had to stammer: "yes, yes, yes... It''s the city, the north of the city, the king, the Wang family..."


    Huang Si frowned: "the Wang family, it''s a little troublesome to involve the royal power."


    If you accidentally leak out a little technology, the key is not to know how much technology has been leaked and to what extent. Papermaking is probably just the tip of the iceberg, but papermaking is so popular that even the royal family has mastered advanced technology. This is not a small scale. Who knows how much technology has been leaked to the Terran behind the scenes.


    Although I don''t know what way it is, Huang Si cares very much.


    Let the Terrans here develop civilization by themselves, rather than directly grafting the whole earth civilization, is the result of his careful consideration.


    The development of civilization needs details.


    He can really directly apply the earth''s education system to the Terrans and let them directly enjoy modern scientific and technological life, but then?


    They do not have tens of thousands of years of civilization development history and cultural heritage on the other side of the earth. Even if they receive the life of the whole modern society on the earth, they can only stay here. They will lose all opportunities for progress and development.


    At that time, the only person who could make progress was Huang Si himself, because he was the only one who grew up under the influence of the complete earth culture.


    In that way, it will become the original lonely situation of climbing the science and technology tree alone, which is by no means what Huang Si wants.


    That''s why he let the Terrans develop civilization by themselves.


    Trees without roots are bound to collapse. A rooted civilization, even if weak, can grow up slowly.


    Therefore, Huang Si will never allow earth technology to be directly leaked to the Terrans. A small amount is OK, and a large amount will be killed.


    Moreover, papermaking is not only a technology, but also has a far-reaching impact and can have a direct impact on the progress of social culture.


    He said to Mo, "I don''t know where the technology leaked out. I''ll let Xiao Ke check it out later. If there is any problem in the royal family of Chang Kingdom, shovel the whole royal family. If the problem is serious, Chang kingdom can also not."


    Mo Xia nodded.


    He never got along with the Terrans in the green world. Naturally, he won''t have any sympathy.


    At this time, the old man''s mouth shook for a long time before shaking out another half sentence: "Wang family bookseller... Is surnamed Wang, not Wang, royal family..."


    Huang Si: "


    Can the old man finish talking at once? It''s no use making him think so much. Huang Si''s face was ugly.


    At this time, a strange voice sounded in the street:


    "Hum, as a congenital expert, your highness frightens civilians who can''t do martial arts with congenital momentum. It''s still an old man. Isn''t it a right behavior!"


    In the direction of the sound, a man stood by the side of the road. The man is about 40 years old, with a national face, a bun and a gray robe. He is dignified and dignified.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t wait for the reaction he wanted.


    "Your name?"


    Huang Si''s habit is to answer other people''s questions only when he is interested. At all other times, he doesn''t play cards according to the card theory and doesn''t answer other people''s questions.

 Chapter 242

    When asked his name, the man obviously hesitated.


    However, just for innocent passers-by civilians, he naturally did not want to shrink back.


    "I won''t change my name, sit or change my surname, my surname is Zhang, my name is Yong, and my teacher is..."


    Huang Si interrupted him: "no one asked you anything else. OK, Zhang Yong, I have another question for you. Excuse me, what does momentum mean?"


    Zhang Yong never expected that the other side would ask such basic questions. Although he didn''t want to answer, the other side seemed very serious and even used the word "please", so he said reluctantly:


    "The so-called momentum is the potential of those with deep internal Qi and external release. Only congenital experts can communicate with heaven and earth and become their own momentum by virtue of the power of heaven and earth..."


    "The explanation is very good." Huang Si praised, and then asked, "the second question, what does innate master mean?"


    Zhang Yong was finally annoyed: "did you intend to amuse me? I respected you for the sake that you are a congenital master. You have no master style again and again..."


    Huang Si was easily impatient with the Terran. He was even more upset after hearing a lot of nonsense from the man. He turned his face and said coldly, "I''m asking you."


    As soon as he said this, Zhang Yongzhi took two steps back and said angrily, "you still don''t understand. Aren''t you forcing me back with your innate authority¡°


    "What are you talking about? What is innate prestige?"


    "Qi! The power of internal Qi and external Qi of congenital experts!"


    Huang Si looked at the angry Zhang Yong and connected the two people''s dialogue before and after. Finally, he found out.


    He had never taken his internal Qi seriously before. The power was too small. He was useless except to make his body and mental state feel better. He even had trouble eating a coconut.


    I didn''t expect that the internal Qi will run automatically and form a prestige?


    Although Zhou Xia is his family, he hasn''t read Zhou Xia''s memory for a long time. To be exact, he hasn''t cared about his family for a long time since he threw the big stall of Sanjie to AI.


    Zhou Xia and Wen Ling are the privileged class in the heaven. Since he gave the privilege, he thought it was ok, so he didn''t bother again.


    Now, he doesn''t even know how martial arts has developed in the world.


    "So it''s the effect of internal Qi? Special effects on Terrans?"


    Huang Siping didn''t consciously luck, but the natural channel in his body was smooth and his internal Qi was filled with incomparable Qi. Anyway, his internal Qi was different from that of his family members, and from that of ordinary Terrans. He didn''t practice it himself. He just turned it out with primitive energy. There was no need to cultivate it deliberately.


    Now that he knew there were special effects, Huang Si immediately understood after looking at his body.


    "Oh, I see. Although I don''t let my internal Qi flow at all, if my mood fluctuates, my body will naturally disturb my internal Qi, so as to form the momentum of Qi outside, right?"


    As a scientist, Huang Si quickly summed up the principle of momentum.


    This momentum is not only a psychological power, but also a kind of energy. The principle is to use the internal Qi in the body to hook the external Qi of heaven and earth to form a power. Although it is also an application of energy, it is essentially different from the sword Qi of Zhou Xia.


    "It''s impossible. Only innate experts can form momentum by exercising their skills with all their strength. What you say is incredible!"


    "Existence is reasonable. If you think it is impossible, it just shows that your theory needs to be adjusted to the facts."


    When Huang Si finished, he stopped talking to Zhang Yong. He suddenly thought of something and was consciously contacting his family members.


    Zhang Yong is still nagging him not to pretend. It is clear that he is trying his best to use his power and send out momentum to force him back, but he still has to pretend that he has not done his best.


    However, he just dares to talk about it and doesn''t dare to take action. After all, the martial arts skills of those who can directly force people back are at least a lot higher than him. Zhang Yong is just speaking out, not a reckless man.


    Seeing Huang Si standing there in deep thought and ignoring him, Zhang Yong went over first, helped up the old seller sitting on the ground, comforted Haosheng and asked him to leave quickly.


    When the fat man was about to leave shaking his legs, Huang Si came back and stopped the old man:


    "Hey, old man, stop."


    The seller smiled and looked back: "big, sir, what''s the matter?"


    "We have a fair deal, cash payment and house deed. What are you afraid of? Do you still have a house near here? We will be neighbors in the future. Please give us more advice."


    There was nothing wrong with the seller. Besides, after finding out what happened, Huang Si also found that he was indeed a victim of momentum, so his attitude was a lot milder.


    "Ha ha, OK, then, that adult, I, I''ll go first."


    The seller bowed and walked away.


    After the old man left, Huang Si took Mo down to the street.


    Zhang Yong couldn''t help following. He found that he wanted to speak out, but unexpectedly, the other party was not only extremely rude, but also didn''t pay attention to others by virtue of his advanced skills. In his opinion, the old seller was mostly forced to smile.


    Huang Si knew that Zhang Yong was following, but he didn''t take it to heart.


    "Well, Mo Xia didn''t let you deal with Terrans at all? How did you feel when you came to Terran Society for the first time?"


    "Thanks to my father''s care, I''m fine now. But I''m sorry I didn''t help at all..."


    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of. In the virtual space, I said that since you are special, you can have privileges. You don''t have to get along with others against your heart and do what you love."


    The ink nodded, and a warm smile rippled on his face.


    Zhang Yong listened inexplicably in the back. In front of them, one was a real congenital master, and the other was an ordinary man who seemed to have no inner spirit and walked heavily. But this ordinary man is a beautiful young woman, about twenty-five or six years old.


    However, the man looks a little younger than the woman around him. Why do older people call their father?


    This must also be forced.


    Since this woman has such a natural and human posture, she must have been robbed by this villain, forcing her to follow her, and forcing her to make a smile and call her father.


    How dirty the villain is!


    Zhang Yong''s heart had a lot of undesirable associations, each of which was terrible.


    He soon thought himself red and shook his head. He is in his forties and has already married. He shouldn''t be bewitched by this villain and think of these messy things.


    By this time, Huang Si had stopped and began to buy food at the roadside stall.


    "Give me a string of sugar gourd."


    "OK!"

 Chapter 243

    Kebabs, baked potatoes, marinated, pretzels.


    "It''s a good accident to bring papermaking to the Terran." Huang Si held the book of creation, which has become a small 32 folio book in one hand and chewed it with sugar gourd in the other, "otherwise, we can''t take the food back to the outside. We don''t have a container and don''t want to take it directly by hand."


    Mo Xia nodded. He became a carry on, holding a pile of paper bags in his hand.


    Zhang Yong watched from behind and couldn''t help swallowing. He quickly ran his internal Qi and restrained his appetite. Otherwise, if the tracking object is buying food and he goes to buy food, it will not be like tracking people for Wulin justice, but like shopping with people.


    We followed them until they finished shopping and began to go home. Zhang Yong hung behind them.


    He felt uneasy and always felt that they would trouble him. Unfortunately, he was ignored all the time.


    Zhang Yong noticed that Huang Si never gave food to the beautiful woman next to him.


    "Sure enough, he is still a villain. Even if the good family woman obeys him, he will deliberately starve others. It is obviously malicious torture."


    Huang Si didn''t care who was staring at him. He was busy eating. After eating the kebab, Huang Si took the paper bag full of baked potatoes from under the ink.


    This baked potato is very delicious. The small potatoes are round and sprinkled with blue frost grass as seasoning. There are some powder that tastes like pepper and salt. It is roasted very burnt and tastes soft and waxy.


    Without eating the baked potatoes for a while, their trip came to the end.


    Finally came to the yard that Huang Si bought from the seller before. This yard is not so much an ordinary yard as a small garden. It covers a large area. There are small and exquisite pavilions inside. Flower walls and corridors separate the scenery. Rockeries, bamboo and flowers decorate it, which is beautiful.


    At the moment, the courtyard wall is towering, the door is locked, but at the door, there is a girl in a dark skirt.


    The girl was wearing a long skirt with complex patterns, and a headscarf was covered on her head. Many tassels hung around her face, but there was a black veil on her face.


    At the top of the black gauze, there were a pair of beautiful big eyes. The girl stared at the two people coming, and glanced at Zhang Yong who followed.


    Mo Xia looked at Huang Si suspiciously. The father didn''t mention that anyone else was coming here?


    Huang Si held the hot paper bag, held the half eaten potatoes with his fingers, chewed the baked potatoes in his mouth, looked at the masked girl and asked:


    "Who are you? Why are you standing at my door?"


    The girl was slightly stunned. She looked at Huang Si strangely, and then remembered it. She hurriedly asked, "are you Lord Huang?"


    Huang Si said, "yes... Oh, I see. You''re sent by Guan Ming, aren''t you?"


    In fact, Huang Si thought of a problem when he was entangled by Zhang Yong just now.


    He can''t use his spiritual strength now, and he still uses his real body, which means that on this side of the world, he often has to live like an ordinary person, and it''s impossible to do things casually. Well, why don''t you get someone to help.


    Since you need help, it''s better to find your family members.


    Huang Si immediately felt it.


    Although the mental force field cannot be expanded, the connection between the family members and him ignores the distance. The one-way information flow can naturally bring all the situations to him, and he can also read and query the consciousness and memory of the family members at any time.


    Soon, Huang Si found out six family members who had come down to earth in and around the city.


    They are reincarnated and have not directly descended, so their memories have not been restored.


    Huang Si doesn''t intend to let them recover directly, so as not to disturb their normal life. Therefore, I just found the person with the highest status and the strongest strength among the six family members, that is, Guan Ming, the leader of the demon sect.


    Guan Ming was originally the reincarnation of the family members of the demon world. Although he has no memory of the demon world before, he has some impression in his soul because he once practiced magic skills. Therefore, after he came to earth, he was gifted in magic skills cultivation and soon became a super outstanding person. Finally, he took over the position of the leader of the demon sect at the age of 36.


    This is not the devil sect branch of gravel river city, but the general leader of the devil sect in the world.


    Of course, Guan Ming''s life trajectory is actually driven by land boundaries. After he was born, he came into contact with the demon sect by all kinds of coincidence, and then became a disciple. He was unexpectedly appreciated by the elders of the demon sect and accepted as a pro disciple. In this way, he became a core member of the demon sect step by step and finally ascended to the ultimate position.


    Over the years, due to Lu CuO''s Secret planning, the demon sect has been in good order and will no longer participate in politics indiscriminately. Instead, it has honestly become an excellent Jianghu force and a religious group. Therefore, under the guidance of such a policy, the demon sect grew stronger and stronger.


    However, due to the worship of demon gods and the cultivation of demon skills, the reputation of the demon sect in the Jianghu is not good.


    However, because it is also a religious organization, it has a large number of believers and a wide range of branches. Instead of lacking talents, it has developed very well and is not empty of many famous and decent sects.


    Huang Si didn''t recover Guan Ming''s memory at that time. He just gave him a soul instruction that your master would settle down in gravel river city for a period of time and let him come to meet him and take care of him in the future.


    As a result, unexpectedly, Guan Ming didn''t come and sent someone else.


    After the masked girl got a positive answer, she quickly took off her veil, bent her knees and half knelt, Yingying bowed down, and said respectfully: "the little woman is the Lord''s daughter, whose name is Guan Meng. At the same time, I am also the saint of the demon sect. I came to meet the master at the Lord''s order."


    Zhang Yong looked around in the back. He was frightened when he saw this scene. Is this the saint of the demon sect? Isn''t it said that the saint of the demon sect can''t take off her veil as long as she is not inside the demon sect, but outside?


    However, after taking off the veil, the saint is really beautiful. She can be called the best in the world. Even though Zhang Yong has reached the age of 40 and has already married, he is stunned.


    However, Huang Si''s attitude was not very good. He ignored Guan Meng''s etiquette and asked with some dissatisfaction, "why don''t Guan Ming come by himself? Also, you''re not qualified to call me master. Change your name."


    Guan Meng was half kneeling there, neither getting up nor not getting up. The scene was extremely embarrassing. What''s more, with such a big gift, the other party''s attitude was so bad, which made Guan Meng feel angry.


    Before coming, her father had never been more serious and told her to treat the visitor with the most respectful attitude of meeting the host. If the other party has any requirements, she must try to meet them. If she can''t do it by herself, she must immediately inform the demon sect. The whole demon sect will be on standby at any time to meet the needs of that person.


    After much advice, she was sent to guard at the door of the man''s residence.

 Chapter 244

    Although Guan Meng is an excellent Saint trained by the demon sect and a martial arts expert, after all, she is still a girl who has just reached the age of 18, and her mind is somewhat immature. She just followed her father''s instructions to perform the task, but the target of the task was really unpleasant.


    Guan Meng originally wanted Huang Si to say at least an exemption. After all, she was only 18 years old. It was really hard to kneel. Unexpectedly, Huang Si ignored her directly and asked her father why she didn''t come.


    So her words were a little less polite:


    "My father is the chief leader of the demon sect. The leader has a noble status and can''t travel casually. Naturally, he can''t come out to take the post of connector. He sent me as a saint. It''s extra respect for adults. I hope you can learn from me!"


    Then Guan Meng was still thinking, hum, who is this man? Calling him master is mandatory by his father. He won''t let her call, and she''s not willing to call! She is the saint of the demon sect. Why should she call an outsider the master.


    Mo Xia listened to the conversation and asked, "father, isn''t she a family member?"


    "No, that''s why I said I''m not qualified. Her father is really a family member. Gee, although that guy is lazy and doesn''t work, he sent a little girl to take care of me. What a mess he''s thinking."


    Then Huang Si finished the potatoes in his hand, took out a copper key from his trouser pocket with his greasy fingers, and threw it to Guan Meng: "OK, since you say so, you can work. Go and open the door."


    Guan Meng, after all, is a martial artist. As soon as she reaches out, she easily catches the key. Then, she feels the greasy touch on the key. Then, she thinks that this person just took the key without wiping it... She can''t wait to be killed.


    However, thinking of her father''s entrustment and her father''s entrustment, it was just like the solemn attitude of seeing the demon God. Guan Meng understood that he could not shrink back.


    So, resisting humiliation, Guan Meng took the key and came to the gate of the yard. At the gate of the yard, there was a big brass lock, which went through the door ring to lock the gate.


    She put the key in, opened the big copper lock, then took the lock off, and slowly pushed open the wooden door.


    Originally, an ordinary 18-year-old girl can''t do these things. After all, both the big copper lock and the gate are very heavy. Fortunately, Guan Meng is also an expert in the demon sect. Although he has not reached the congenital state, he still lifts heavy weights like light and is very neat.


    Huang Si nodded with satisfaction: "well done. You have to work hard in the future so that you are qualified to stay here. Otherwise, you can only go back and let Guan Ming come directly."


    Originally, Guan Meng was already angry when he heard him say half of it. What does it mean to be qualified to stay? Can this Saint still be qualified? But when she heard the following sentence let Guan Ming come over, she was surprised again. She suddenly felt a spirit of sacrifice for her father and the demon clan.


    "I see. If your Excellency has orders, the little woman will do it, but she doesn''t have to bother our Lord." Guan Meng bit his teeth and said solemnly.


    Huang Si glanced at her and didn''t quite understand why the girl who looked unhappy before suddenly began to express her determination to work hard. He sighed in his heart. Alas, it''s troublesome not to be a family member. He doesn''t know what ordinary people are thinking. He''s not used to seeing each other''s ideas. He really wants to open her head to see what a brain circuit is.


    Forget it, Guan Ming won''t come if he doesn''t want to. It''s estimated that there are too many things in the demon sect. He can''t be busy. Guan Meng seems to be able to work.


    Huang Si looked at the dream with horror. She didn''t expect anything else. She just felt that the man''s eyes were cold and terrible, as if a knife was going to tear her apart, which made her have a sense of fear from the bottom of her heart.


    What''s the matter? Guan Meng quickly shook his head to get rid of this strange feeling.


    She helped the two people behind her open the door, welcomed them in, and then looked at Zhang Yong who followed not far from the door.


    "My Lord, who is this man outside the door? Do you need me to deal with it?"


    Guan Meng asked.


    She doesn''t know this person, but from the feeling of Qi machine, it should be a person in the right path, and his actions are sneaky and seem to have bad intentions.


    Huang Si didn''t care about the tunnel: "if you can beat him, beat him and drive him away. If you can''t beat him, close the door."


    Guan Meng wanted to say, "how can this Saint beat this person", but on second thought, why should she stand out for this person who must be high but annoying, so she didn''t say this.


    She stared at Zhang Yong outside, warned him, then closed the gate and bolted it.


    After Guan Meng managed the door, he turned back and prepared to wait for Huang Si''s orders, but Huang Si had walked to the door of the house at the other end of the yard with ink.


    "Pipe dream, come here and clean the house. There is ash everywhere and there is no place to sit."


    How long have you known each other? I''ve been bossing around!


    Guan Meng clenched her fists and then slowly loosened them. She warned herself to be calm and calm. But her father told her to be more important than life and more noble than the whole demon clan.


    Therefore, although the noble saint of the demon sect was wearing a complicated and beautiful dress, she had to roll up her sleeves, take a piece of silk as a rag, draw water by herself and clean this ordinary hall.


    Huang Si stood by the door watching her work and ate a baked potato with his fingers from the paper bag.


    While biting the potatoes, Huang Si said to Guan Meng, "I don''t think you''re happy with your work?"


    Guan Meng was surprised and let him find out. As a saint, I have never done this kind of work. I am a hundred unhappy in my heart. Maybe I show it on my face unconsciously. Her mental cultivation is still not enough.


    "My Lord, I just..."


    Before Guan Meng finished his explanation, Huang Si said: "Little girl, let me teach you a lesson. There is no distinction between high and low labor. Service industry is the cleaning work you are doing, which is actually the same as your father''s demon clan management. Don''t think that demon clan management is valuable and cleaning work is worthless. Please remember, in an abstract sense, both are ordinary and indistinguishable human labor ¡£¡±


    Guan Meng wiped the table harder. Her heart was full of grief and anger. It was just that she was ordered by the unknown person here. She had to be scolded by him. She even said that her father''s work was similar to the cheap work she was doing. It was too much. If she hadn''t thought of her father''s cautious face, she would have resisted on the spot.

 Chapter 245

    Mo Xia said aside, "father, she should not understand at all."


    "I speak very well. I think she''s pretending not to understand." Huang Si said, "because there is a class gap in her heart, she doesn''t want to admit that my words are true."


    Guan Meng wiped the table harder. She was so angry.


    Under the ink: "in fact, I think it''s mainly because my father ate potatoes and let her work well..."


    Huang Si picked up another potato and ate it. "I''m different. I''m a capitalist... Oh, no, I''m an employer."


    Hearing Mo Xia talking over there, Guan Meng looked at him curiously.


    When she first saw the ink, she felt that she was a peerless beauty with extremely beautiful appearance and elegant posture, but with a kind of indifferent temperament. Although she knew at first glance that she could not master martial arts, she did not feel slightest contempt in life.


    As a result, the beauty was confused when she spoke.


    When he first spoke at the door, Guan Meng thought he had heard wrong.


    Now, listen a few more words, Guan Meng is sure, this is a man.


    This man''s voice is a complete male voice, low and magnetic, very nice to hear.


    But it looks like a woman!


    The heart of pipe dream is full of question marks.


    In this way, under Guan Meng''s hard work, a hall in the courtyard was cleaned up by her. It not only reached the level of being able to sit as Huang Si said before, but even went beyond it. It was clean and refreshing, making people feel comfortable when they saw it.


    Guan Meng hasn''t done these things at ordinary times. Now, she is doing it all with an indomitable ambition in her heart. The more she is humiliated, the more she wants to fulfill her father''s instructions and do things well.


    Huang Si sat in a clean chair, looked around and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Pipe dream, come here."


    Although he was extremely reluctant, Guan Meng, as a well-trained saint, still restrained his sadness and anger and came to Huang Si.


    "You are qualified. From today on, you are the exclusive staff of this yard. Come on, take this."


    Huang Si finished, took out a gold bar and handed it to Guan Meng.


    "Find a nearby house by yourself, buy it, rent it, and live by yourself. When you''re done, come back to me to report."


    After hearing this, Guan Meng was relieved. She thought the man wanted to leave her in the yard. In that case... Guan Meng would inevitably have many terrible ideas. Now it''s obvious that the man doesn''t intend to let her live together, but it makes her a lot easier.


    Huang Si is thinking for Moxia. Moxia doesn''t like to get along with others except with him. So we can''t let Guan Meng stay in the yard. That will make Moxia very uncomfortable.


    Guan Meng walks out of the gate of the yard and closes the door.


    When she looked around, Zhang Yongju ran stayed outside and just looked at her strangely.


    Although he knew that this person should not know that something had happened in the yard that made the holy daughter of the great demon sect blush, Guan Meng immediately put on his veil and said, "what are you looking at? Look again and dig out your eyes."


    Zhang Yongshan was a little embarrassed. At least he was 40 years old. She was old enough to be his daughter. He was only curious to follow Huang Si, but now he looks like a disciple, completely without the style of a righteous chivalrous man.


    Zhang Yong left when he wanted to reach here. He had to inform other Jianghu colleagues to be careful of the people living here. At first, he just thought that this man was relying on his high martial arts to bully good people, but unexpectedly, he was also related to the people of the demon sect. Then, his evil identity must be a great villain. He had to go back to inquire and discuss.


    Guan Meng didn''t care about this person anymore. She hurried away and just wanted to go back and ask her father for clarification.


    ¡­¡­


    An angry, bloody head was thrown onto the counter by Song Hong.


    "Delivery, fat tu."


    Tu Hua raised his eyes and sighed, "Song Hong, can you stop being so bloody? You see, you just threw your head and scared me."


    Song Hong handed over the bamboo card and sniffed it and said contemptuously, "don''t pretend with me. Will you be frightened when I don''t know?"


    "I can''t be scared, but you scared Xiaoqiu."


    Tu Hua took the bamboo card, checked his head, took out his abacus and began to settle the reward.


    Song Hong glanced at Xiaoqiu. Xiaoqiu quickly straightened up her thin back and stood well.


    "If she can be frightened, it means that her concentration cultivation is not enough. She needs to practice again." Song Hong said carelessly.


    Tu Hua pays attention to Xiao Qiu while calculating the accounts. His observation is sharper than that of song Hong. He can see the little worship and expectation in the girl''s eyes when she looks at Song Hong.


    He shook his head and sighed: "I don''t know why you took her as an apprentice. If Miss Xia knew you..."


    This sentence can poke a hornet''s nest.


    Song Hong punched Tu Hua with the wind in his fist.


    Tu Hua widened his eyes and shouted, "are you serious!" The whole man quickly leaned back and avoided his fists.


    Song Hong didn''t succeed in one punch. He changed his moves continuously, splitting, grasping and hitting. Tu Hua shook his fat body and avoided him. Although it was very dangerous, song Hong didn''t touch him at all.


    "There''s something wrong with you! You''re kidding so seriously!" Tu Hua shouted.


    Song Hong finally stopped, and his expression became a little ferocious: "if you compare my master with others, don''t blame me for turning my face and using a sword!"


    Tu Hua hurriedly said, "don''t dare."


    Song Hong is best at swordsmanship. His kung fu is not the strongest. If he doesn''t play a sword, it means he doesn''t want to really fight Tu Hua. Tu Hua knows this.


    Tu Hua stealthily touches Xiaoqiu.


    Sure enough, the girl''s face was a little gloomy.


    It should be the reason for the sentence "compare with others".


    Tu Hua shook his head secretly in his heart, but he also understood that he couldn''t manage it. Song Hong''s master is an inverse scale in his heart. Whoever touches it will die. The reason why song Hong accepted Xiaoqiu as an apprentice is clear to Tu Hua and Song Hong, but this kind of thing can''t be pierced. If Tu Hua hadn''t been an old friend for many years and the leader of a gang, I''m afraid song Hong would really cut people.


    After calculating the account, Tu Hua handed song Hong a reward of one or two gold and twelve Liang silver. These rewards are enough for an ordinary family of three for five or six years. I have to say, black work is to get money quickly.


    The two talked for a while, and Song Hong took another task.


    Out of this place, song Hong was not in a hurry to do the task, but turned around and walked towards a busy street.


    Not long after, he appeared in a wine shop.


    He dropped a bunch of money and asked for three pots of wine. Song Hong sat on the table, picked up the wine pot, put it in his mouth and poured it down his throat. The hot liquor only penetrated his throat and burned his throat to a slight pain, but song Hong didn''t seem to feel it. He just kept drinking.


    Xiaoqiu sat aside with her cloth bag in her arms and looked at her master anxiously.


    Her master didn''t give her some food, and she didn''t ask for it herself. She just sat aside and waited.

 Chapter 246

    Millet water stretched and sat up from the bed.


    It was already 10 a.m. last night, they didn''t sleep until three o''clock. Millet water slept directly until three poles in the morning.


    The house she lived in was decorated magnificently and could be called the essence of the human race. This is mainly because although millet water uses the sixth generation of volunteers, the energy consumption of the body is actually the internal biological battery, and the ability to eat and digest is just a decoration. Apart from having body temperature, being injured and bleeding, and being able to taste and smell, she is far from human beings.


    Since there is no need for food and drink, millet water can only spend money on house decoration and buying all kinds of small things. A woman''s nature of loving shopping is brought into full play on her.


    "Say, ah Yin, won''t you feel bored if you don''t sleep all night?" Millet water asked the final sound sitting aside.


    The final sound just said calmly, "it''s all right. It''s only seven hours. Just wait a minute."


    Millet water stretched out his arm and put complex clothes on his body. She has been in the world for a long time, has long been used to the clothes of the Terran, and soon cleaned herself up from inside to outside.


    She said as she tied the ribbon: "After living in the world for 20 years, I''m a little used to living as a Terran. For Terrans, time is precious. They can only live for decades, so they can''t afford to waste every minute. Unlike you, or the habit of artificial intelligence, whether it''s a few hours, days or years, it''s no different from artificial intelligence."


    Zhongyin picked his eyebrows, "it''s you. I''m also very strange that you''ve been used to sleeping like a Terran so soon."


    "I couldn''t get used to it at first. After all, it was just that my body was tired, but my thinking ability was not affected at all. Later," millet water looked out of the window and thought about something, "mainly to get closer to the father and experience his work and rest habits as a human being, so I deliberately imitated his sleeping time, and then got used to it slowly."


    The final tone had a disdainful expression of "you lied to the ghost," go to bed at 3 o''clock and start at 10 o''clock. You told me that you are the same as the Father God? The Father God starts at 6 o''clock on time every day. "


    "Well, I''m a girl... Different..."


    They packed up and went out. Standing at the door, millet water suddenly thought of something, "by the way, ah Yin, I can only play for half a day today, because today is the 15th, and it''s the monthly submission day. In the afternoon, I have to meet the people on the other side of gravel river city. Ah Yin, come with me?"


    "Oh? Is it your manuscript?"


    "Yes, so now let''s go to the south of the city and play for a while. After lunch, we have to go back and get the manuscript."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Hong was lying on the table. The table was full of wine stains, but he let the wine dye his clothes and didn''t care.


    On the table, under the table, there were four empty wine pots. He had half a pot at hand.


    With his drinking capacity and martial arts, he won''t get drunk after drinking these four and a half pots of wine. On the contrary, he occasionally flashed more fierce eyes in his slightly narrowed eyes.


    Suddenly, his eyes turned to Xiaoqiu.


    Song Hong loosened his hand holding the wine pot and stretched it out in front of Xiao Qiu. His fingers were twisted as if he wanted to grasp something. Then, he slightly tilted his head and looked at her with eager and warm eyes.


    Xiaoqiu held her breath and looked at Song Hong''s hand. She was a little nervous. She knew that song Hong was drunk. However, she also knew that although song Hong was looking at herself eagerly, as if she wanted to hold his hand, once she really held her hand, song Hong would suddenly wake up, and then she would start to lose her temper, smash things and roar. Although it was not aimed at her, she had been angry It scared her to death.


    Therefore, whenever song Hong couldn''t help drinking, once she was drunk, she would encounter this situation again. Every time, as she has done many times in the past, she really didn''t know what to do.


    Let him grasp, will only make him awake again, become painful and angry.


    If he doesn''t catch it, the longing, pain, despair in his eyes are tortured.


    Seeing that Xiaoqiu didn''t move, song Hong stretched out his hand, grabbed her sleeve, and then whispered in a subtle voice, "master, don''t go, don''t leave me, okay?"


    Xiaoqiu was at a loss and could only nod.


    Seeing her nod, song Hong''s expression became more intense, and his mouth spoke a lot of longing words intermittently.


    Fortunately, it''s still morning. There are only many wine shops in the afternoon and evening. Now, except for the two of them, there are only guys. Therefore, there is no onlooker.


    Song Hong finally bowed his head, fell on the table and was silent.


    Xiaoqiu didn''t dare to take away her sleeve. She had to carefully check the situation of her master and confirm that her master was asleep.


    She maintained that position, leaned against the table and accompanied her master.


    Although Xiaoqiu is still a minor, she knows a lot about her long-term wandering life.


    Master has a great kindness to her. She can''t repay it forever. Therefore, no matter what master asks, she will try her best to cooperate. However, at the same time, she also knows that there has always been a person in master''s heart. That person must be a person who looks like her, and is the master of Shifu.


    What kind of person is that? Xiaoqiu couldn''t help imagining that she must be very beautiful. She must be many times more beautiful than her. Although they look alike, they must be very different, because master also said that they can''t be compared.


    However, master''s master must be very old. Maybe he has children and grandchildren all over the hall and lives a happy life. But her master was still alone and had to take her everywhere.


    Xiaoqiu prayed silently in her heart. God Xiyuan, I hope you can bless master, so that he can put down his painful persistence as soon as possible, settle down and become happy and satisfied.


    Most of the Terrans believe in three great ancestors. Women especially love to pray to Xiyuan, a kind mother God. So is Xiao Qiu. In her life in the lonely garden, the head of the garden once told them how effective and loving Xiyuan God is. She loves children and women most.


    After praying for a long time, Xiaoqiu also lay on the table, silently staring at her master, with her eyelids gradually heavy.


    But before she fell asleep, song Hong woke up.


    He sat up, loosened his hand pulling Xiaoqiu''s sleeve and frowned.


    Drunk again?


    Then, he woke up Xiao Qiu: "go, don''t sleep outside."


    Xiaoqiu woke up a little confused and found that her master called herself, so she hurriedly packed up her luggage.


    Then they left the pub one after another.

 Chapter 247

    Millet water strides down the street. She is wearing a gorgeous silk robe. Although it is the standard of men''s clothing, her dress belt is dancing, which looks casual and beautiful.


    Zhongyin is also wearing a beautiful long sleeved men''s dress. This robe looks elegant and chic on her, just like a gentle gentleman.


    "So it''s good to have money. I have food and clothing, a car and a house. I can afford slaves and bodyguards. Of course, bodyguards are the furnishings of guarding the house. After all, although I use the sixth generation of volunteers, I carry a lot of weapons with me. I have no problem sweeping the Terrans."


    Millet water said triumphantly.


    Finally Yin nodded and came to find millet water to play. She was right. It opened her eyes and saw all aspects of the Terran. It was very interesting. In particular, I realized the power of money and the so-called "life of the rich".


    "Ah Yin, do you know how much I can earn a year?" Millet water raised his finger and compared it with a seven: "this number."


    "Seven Liang, or seventy Liang silver?" The final sound these two days is also an understanding of the Terran currency.


    "No, no, the Terrans generally don''t use silver to calculate such a large number. Remember that the Father God once stuffed a lot of precious metals for the Terrans? Most of them are gold. So now there are still a lot of gold among the Terrans. I''m a year." In the eyes of millet water, the pure light flickered, but the voice became smaller and smaller. After all, she also knew that money could not be revealed, "she could earn 72 gold!"


    Seeing that Zhongyin was puzzled, Shu Shui explained: "There are two kinds of official coins, one is copper and the other is silver. Gold was not allowed to circulate freely in theory, but now there is a lot of gold among the Terrans, and the government basically can''t control it. A copper coin is a penny, and one or two silver coins can be exchanged for 1000-1200 Wen. A hanging coin is a hundred copper coins strung together with a rope. One or two silver coins can be broken , one or two is equal to ten dollars, and one is equal to ten. If you buy white rice, you can buy a whole stone of rice for eight and five cents. Do you understand this purchasing power? "


    The final tone replied with a "don''t understand" look in her eyes.


    "OK, in short, one or two gold is about eighteen liang of silver, and one or two silver can buy more than one stone of rice. Do you understand this purchasing power?"


    "I don''t understand." The final sound said.


    The two continued to discuss the Terran economic system. It took them a long time to finally understand what kind of huge sum of money seventy-two gold is. In theory, the money is enough to feed an ordinary 100 families for three or four years.


    And millet water can earn so much in a year! Zhongyin is also shocked.


    "This money is not a small sum. You know, people are killed by money and birds. In order to prevent my business partners from taking over, I have eye liner on the gravel river. And I also let Wangjia bookseller know that I have eye liner, and let him keep the financial statements to show me. Of course, I will give some financial advice. After all, I am English in the world. It''s not easy to deal with the small problems of ancient society. I''ll give them a little advice, which will be enough for them to use for life. "


    Final sound: "millet water, your nose is about to tilt up to the sky..."


    However, Zhongyin really takes a new look at millet water. I haven''t seen it for decades. Millet water has actually learned to mix with society, and its mental growth is not small. It has matured a lot. It''s amazing that it has also learned to guard against people.


    At this time, they had already had lunch. They were walking and chatting. They were on their way back to the house.


    Suddenly, the footsteps of millet stopped. She looked to one side of the road, her mouth slightly open, and stared at a passing girl in surprise.


    That man is Xiao Qiu who trots with song Hong.


    "Zhou... Zhou Xia?"


    Millet water blurted out.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s still that big house, or a big room that''s not much worse.


    Guan Meng wiped his sweat, held his waist and stood up.


    She went to the window and looked at the blue sky outside the window, like a cage bird yearning for freedom.


    Recalling the experience from last night to now, Guan Meng almost wants to cry.


    "Dad, I''m the saint of the demon sect! The saint doesn''t do this!"


    Last night, Guan Meng angrily returned to the demon sect, came to the Lord''s room and complained to his father about Huang Si''s rude behavior.


    Guan Ming seemed more nervous than her. As soon as she came in and heard her words, he quickly said, "tell me, what did Lord Huang Si ask you to do?"


    Guan Meng pouted, sat down on the master''s chair in his father''s house, and said angrily: "there''s nothing serious. I thought my father asked me to go there so carefully. What''s the major business related to my demon sect? As a result, I was ordered to do most of the hard work for a long time!"


    Guan Ming frowned and said, "what''s your attitude? Well, does Lord Huang blame you? Have you accepted you?"


    "How dare he blame me? Hum, anyway, dad told me to listen to him, but I did. I''ll do whatever I asked. I''ll be a concierge! I''ll be a mother! I''ve been cleaning all day..." Guan Meng muttered. Finally, he remembered his father''s question and said: "Oh, by the way, Dad, you asked me to call him master. He didn''t accept it. What did he say? I''m not qualified. Hum, I''m a saint of the demon sect..."


    Guan Ming sighed, "it''s for your good to ask you to call him master. He doesn''t accept it. Come on, you probably don''t have a chance."


    Guan Ming didn''t recover his memory, but when he received the soul command yesterday, he only understood the identity of the man as his own master for a moment. He knows nothing about his master, but he has some guesses. Most of them are at the level of the great demon God. Therefore, he had the idea of putting his daughter in the past, so that his daughter could get close to his master and stick some benefits. Maybe there would be some great fortune in the future.


    Hearing his father''s words like this, Guan mengdun was not angry at all. She didn''t care about her father. At the same time, as her superior and the leader of the demon sect, she clubbed her arm on the chair. The whole person leaned forward slightly and said stubbornly: "But I''m the saint of the demon sect. Why should I care about these worldly affairs? The saint of the demon sect should only be responsible for sacrifice and ceremony? Father, you let me do things, I naturally try my best, but why do I have to serve such a young master? You don''t know how bad his attitude is!"


    Guan Ming had a word of suffering in his heart. His master simply told him two things: one is that I want to live in gravel river city for a long time and need someone to take care of my life, and the other is that I don''t tell irrelevant people about my business.


    Guan Ming has three children. His eldest son is sent to the state of Jing to manage the demon sect branch of the state of Jing. His youngest son is only eight years old. The only one who is around and does things properly is his second daughter Guan Meng.


    Therefore, Guan Ming sent his daughter and the saint of the demon sect directly. He thought it wasn''t irrelevant.


    Who knew my daughter was so unhappy?

 Chapter 248

    In fact, Huang Si just doesn''t want to work by himself, and it''s inconvenient to go out under the ink. If you know you won''t come, you can just send a few servants over. But Guan Ming didn''t understand what Huang Si meant, so he thought a lot.


    Now, Guan Ming doesn''t know how to tell his daughter. To tell the truth, he knows nothing about his master. How can he explain it to his daughter.


    "Let''s put it this way. Maybe over the years, the demon sect has been so much like a Jianghu sect that the whole family, including you, have regarded themselves as ordinary Jianghu people and forgotten... The demon sect is actually a sect that believes in demon gods."


    Guan Ming looked solemn and his eyes were full of piety. This made Guan Meng sit upright and take it seriously.


    "Taking care of the Lord Huang Si is the order of the great demon God."


    As soon as Guan Ming said this, his daughter suddenly turned blue. What? The order of the great demon God? Not an ordinary demon God, but a great demon God? Everyone in the demon clan knows that general Lu CuO is a member of the demon God, and there is the greatest demon God above the demon God. If the great demon God directly gave the magic Oracle, indeed, there would be nothing to struggle with.


    "I, I see... I''m obedient." Guan Meng hung his head with a trace of grievance in his tone. Although it is the order of the great demon God, she is a weak woman to bear... Well, it is not a weak woman, but the saint of the demon sect, and her martial arts are also very strong.


    In fact, according to her authority, the saint meant to devote herself to the demon God, which was equivalent to the high priest in the temple system. If the patriarch is the administrative core of the demon sect, then the saint is the belief core of the demon sect. The great demon God has orders. Naturally, she should do it herself.


    Guan Ming comforted his daughter for a long time, and Guan Meng gradually figured it out.


    So the next day, she took the gold bars given by Huang Si and went to the bank to exchange them for silver. Then she bought a beautiful little house near the yard and lived in it.


    Then Guan Meng came to the outside of Huang Si''s yard and knocked on the door.


    Mo Xia opened the door for her, and then went straight back to the house without saying a word.


    Guan Meng looked at him curiously. She was still wondering whether this man was a man. Indeed, no chest, there is an Adam''s apple, and the voice is male. But why is it more beautiful than women!


    This man is very elegant. He often reads with books in his hand. He is full of the smell of books. In addition to wearing women''s clothes, he doesn''t seem to want to hide his male identity at all. Speak when it''s time to speak, and you''re like a man in character. However, he doesn''t like to talk to others. In addition to talking to Huang Si, he completely ignores others.


    It''s not arrogant disregard, but it seems that you don''t see it when you see it.


    Guan Meng observed a burst of ink, and then walked into the house.


    Huang Si sat at the table. As soon as she came in, he said, "it''s so late. Please work quickly."


    Although she came here as the order of the demon God, Guan Meng couldn''t help exploding his hair after hearing Huang Si''s words.


    Next, Huang Si took her around all the rooms in the yard.


    I gave a rough account of how the room was cleaned and arranged.


    With that, Huang Si said, "I''ll take Mo Xia out to buy daily necessities. You can work well. Don''t be lazy."


    Then he went straight away.


    Let''s go.


    Leave Guan Meng alone in the house.


    Then, Guan Meng had to carry a wooden bucket, the well water in the yard and a rag that seemed to be made of silk. He worked from morning to 4 p.m.


    She didn''t have lunch. There was no one in the yard.


    In Guan Meng''s 18 year career from small to large, he has also experienced many hardships. For example, the training of becoming a saint is particularly difficult. Both body and mind have to go through many tests and hardships until the mind is pure, sharp as a blade and firm as a rock. For another example, in order to practice her powerful martial arts, she also practiced magic skills hard, and the reverse bite of magic skills was very strong. She once practiced until she cried, wiped away her tears, endured the pain of internal Qi, and silently practiced her skills again and again until she crossed the threshold and achieved great skill.


    For example, she worked hard to practice boxing, fencing and lightness skills.


    Although she has special people to take care of her daily life, it doesn''t mean that she is a young lady who doesn''t touch the spring water. Guan Meng thinks he is a man who can bear hardships.


    Until today.


    Today, Guan Meng really understood what suffering is.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, the sun had tilted and cast a long shadow in the yard. Guan Meng looked at the empty courtyard and shouted in his heart:


    "Great demon God, what kind of consideration did you give such an order?"


    Guan Meng is very pious. He will never lose his faith in the great demon God to anyone. However, she is also very wronged now.


    "Great demon God, if you have pity on your worshippers in the world, please save your saint. She is very distressed and doesn''t know what to do."


    Unfortunately, Guan Meng didn''t get any reply after he prayed to the great demon. Is it true that only the father who is the leader of the demon sect can hear the order of the great demon God with his own ears?


    Guan Meng opened his eyes and looked at the unchanged cruel reality. He could only sigh and pick up the rag.


    What else can I do? I can only continue to work and wait for Huang Si to come back.


    ¡­¡­


    "Zhou, Zhou Xia?"


    Just finished, millet water covered his mouth. No, this is not Zhou Xia.


    Zhou Xia is not so small. Besides, the girl just looks a little like Zhou Xia. In fact, both her appearance and temperament are far from good. Moreover, as a privileged family member in the heaven, Zhou Xia has unrestricted power. Although beixuan is the emperor of heaven, she can''t force her and Wen Ling.


    Over the years, Zhou Xia has never reincarnated again, but has always maintained her body when she became a Protoss. Even when she went down to earth to do business, she went to the Terran directly by plane and never used the way of soul reincarnation.


    Therefore, this young girl can never be Zhou Xia.


    However, song Hong heard this exclamation.


    His martial arts are extremely high, and he has already reached the state of congenital. Innate experts can communicate the Qi of heaven and earth, so their senses are much sharper than ordinary people. This "Zhou Xia" was called out to Xiao Qiu. He could hear the direction of his voice clearly.


    Song Hong had just sobered up and his steps were still a little vain. However, as soon as the "Zhou Xia" sentence of millet water was exported, song Hong Gang just reacted and immediately dodged and stopped on the road in front of them.


    "Who were you calling just now? Zhou Xia?" Song Hong stared at the millet water and asked repeatedly. His eyes were extremely terrible, "do you know her? Do you know Xia!"

 Chapter 249

    "Big brother, what are you talking about? I can''t hear you clearly."


    Millet water grabbed the shoulder of Zhongyin, bent his waist and coughed a few times: "ouch, big niece, hold me. I''m old and my waist is useless."


    The final sound has a black line. Who is your big niece! Don''t be one generation older than me out of thin air!


    Before the final sound of protest, Shu Shui grabbed her tightly with his fingers and walked around Song Hong. "I''ve gone, big niece. I saw a good guy in the neighboring village. He''s a handsome family. I''ll introduce him to you as a husband-in-law..."


    In Zhongyin''s heart, 10000 alpacas galloped past. If she hadn''t been familiar with millet water, she was a little nervous when she saw millet water. She just wanted to avoid the person in front of her, she would have started beating millet water.


    However, at this time, song Hong''s momentum suddenly rose, and the invisible air flow formed a barrier in the air, blocking the front of the millet water.


    Song Hong secretly said that the two people had no sense of Qi. In addition, from the perspective of pace and behavior, they were just two ordinary people. Just shake them with momentum.


    However, unexpectedly, when these two ordinary people rushed into song Hong''s momentum, their body shape was only slightly sluggish.


    Zhongyin also felt the unknown force floating in the air. Her face was slightly cold. She grabbed the millet water with her backhand and took the lead to go forward.


    Just as song Hong was waiting to scare them off with momentum, a powerful force hit him head-on. The strength was so strong that it directly shocked the internal Qi in his body, which almost made him suffocate in his chest.


    The final sound uses an improved fifth generation Yiti. The output is designed to sweep the Terran. Unless it is many to one, there is no possibility that the other party will win her, whether it uses weapons or energy.


    She took the millet water and left. Song Hong woke up from the shock and shouted after him, "wait!"


    The final sound manager ignored them and left with millet water.


    "Ah Yin, I know this man." Millet water whispered.


    The final sound glanced at her.


    "Your bad debts?"


    "No, no, it''s not mine. This man seems to be Zhou Xia''s little apprentice twenty years ago."


    Although they spoke softly, song Hong heard them.


    Song Hong''s face changed dramatically.


    However, he also knows that although these two people seem to be ordinary people, one of them is not below him, and may even be too strong to be hard.


    So song Hong slowed down and secretly hung behind the two men.


    After a while, he turned back and made a gesture to Xiao Qiu who followed him, motioning her to go back to the Inn and wait for herself. Don''t follow.


    Xiaoqiu shows a lost look. However, looking at Song Hong''s uncompromising appearance, Xiaoqiu finally lowers her head and leaves alone.


    She walked slowly for a few steps, then bit her lower lip and trotted. In the corner where her master couldn''t see, Xiaoqiu ran while crying. She knows everything, so she''s so sad.


    Millet water and final sound returned to their residence.


    Millet water opened a series of complicated and dazzling mechanisms at home, waved a lot of high-tech weapons and two guns, and finally took out the prepared manuscript from a stone box.


    Final sound: "you have a lot of weapons."


    Millet water took some of them, stuffed them into his clothes, put a gun in his waist and said proudly, "ah Yin, you don''t know, my weapons here are divided into three categories."


    "The first category is control weapons, including electric shock, anesthesia and binding. I don''t want to use them when I don''t want to kill. The second category is large-scale killing weapons, which I want to use when I want to kill. The third category is guns, which I want to use when I want to blow my head and point people."


    The final sound is speechless. This millet water is really well equipped.


    Millet water takes out a manuscript and closes the mechanism.


    "I spend one day a month writing 30000 words, then put it up and give it to the man sent by the king''s family of gravel river city in the middle of the month."


    The final tone said contemptuously, "not to mention that you are just copying books. You can''t even get a full attendance on earth if you only update the number."


    "You don''t understand. You should update slowly and catch the appetite of those people. Besides, novels are also cross era technical products, so you can''t reveal too much."


    After they took the manuscript, they left the room without calling a bodyguard. After all, it''s a joint. It needs to be secret. It''s not suitable for bringing too many people.


    Millet water came to the East Gate with the final sound. After leaving the gate, they continued to walk east along the road. After walking for a while, they turned into a small road. At the end of the road, there was a wine shop.


    "Why haven''t people come yet." Millet water sat bored on the bench of the wine shop, "we were already late. In the past, people came early at this time."


    They waited a little longer, but no one came.


    The final sound suddenly frowned.


    "Millet water, you don''t use the fifth generation of righteousness. The sensor is not accurate enough... Don''t you notice the smell of blood in the air?"


    "Ah? I don''t smell it."


    "Come with me."


    About 600 meters northeast of the restaurant.


    "Ah!!!"


    Millet water covered his head and screamed.


    In the sight, there were blood and stumps everywhere, which dyed the grove red in front of us. It was hell on earth.


    The body was lying on the ground or hanging on a stone. It was obviously cut to death with a sharp weapon. But the familiar clothes and clothes are not the three confidants who are placed in the Wang''s house with dividends and royalties every time?


    "Hush, hush up, there are few dead people in our laboratory? Don''t pretend to be a Terran on purpose, will you?"


    Seeing the body, the final sound didn''t feel at all. It was a little surprised at most. You know, in the land boundary, when artificial intelligence starts biological experiments, it really regards life as grass and mustard, that is, Dongyao Xiyuan leaves the fire, because it has been living with the human race for a long time. Like Zhongyin millet water, who doesn''t have hundreds or thousands of lives on hand? Not to mention directly disposed of embryos.


    "I was really scared." Millet water released his hand and restored his peace. "I''m not used to treating myself as a Terran. I''ve been in the world for decades, and I forget I''m not."


    Zhongyin stepped on the fallen leaves and blood, walked forward and carefully observed the scene of the murder.


    "According to my experience in watching the mystery play, this murder must not be for money." After checking the final tone, I came to a conclusion.


    Millet water disagreed and said, "but the three guys of the Wang family bring enough gold and silver to me every time, and you see, the bag is flat, and the money is obviously taken away."


    "Because there is no confusion and no trace of extorting confessions, you see, here and here, they should be cut off as soon as they meet. Generally, murderers who seek money will leave some alive to press for other money and kill them if they don''t meet."

 Chapter 250

    Millet water also thought hard, "so most of the killers knew they had money, so they killed all the people and took the money away."


    "I think so. So the killer is probably the one who knows about your transaction."


    After hearing the speculation of the final sound, millet water was startled: "well, aren''t we also dangerous?"


    The final tone replied calmly, "yes, and from the thermal imaging, the murderer is behind you."


    Millet water widened his eyes and suddenly turned back.


    ¡­¡­


    "Almost all the daily necessities have been bought. Let''s go to the restaurant and buy some takeout meals."


    Huang Si looks at the sun. It''s getting late. It''s almost time for dinner.


    He bought daily necessities with ink all day, from bedding to water cups. Fortunately, gravel river city is also the most prosperous place of human civilization, and there are all kinds of good things. This is also the reason why Huang Si chose gravel river city as his foothold.


    As for the things purchased, naturally he won''t let Mo take them. Huang Si left the money and made an appointment with the store for regular delivery, so he left. He calculated that he went to buy dinner at more than 4 p.m. and took it home. He just got home at 5 p.m. and received the goods by the way. Perfect, very perfect.


    In the restaurant, when the waiter was asked to pack the food, Huang Si suddenly made a "drop" on his body.


    He was a little stunned. After looking for it for a while, he found that it was the smart watch ringing.


    In the past, he didn''t have to wear a smart watch, because the soul can enter the network digitally at any time. Why do you want a bracelet or mobile phone? Now this is specially equipped by Xiaoke for emergency contact.


    Huang Si confessed with Mo Xia, and then walked out of the restaurant quickly.


    "Master, in an emergency, the family of Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu''s reincarnation are organized to exterminate their home."


    Xiao Ke''s voice rings out in the watch. The pronunciation device of the watch has special technology. The sound wave is directional and closed. You don''t have to worry about being heard by the people standing next to you.


    "Send me the coordinates. I''ll find the family members nearby to save them."


    After getting the coordinates, Huang Si stood near the restaurant, closed his eyes, and a map of the whole human settlement was unfolded in his consciousness. The coordinates given by Xiao Ke are far away from gravel river city, on the northwest border of Chang state.


    He now has no mental force field available, but the connection between his family members and him can be clearly shown even though they are thousands of miles away.


    Huang Si quickly found the three family members closest to the impending massacre. With the soul''s instruction, the three family members immediately put down everything at hand and went to the rescue as much as possible.


    After the initial completion of this matter, Huang Si opened his eyes and returned to the restaurant. He asked Mo Xia to carry some food boxes and follow him away.


    Along the way, Huang Si was absent-minded all the time. Mo Xia looked at him with great concern for fear that he would fall without looking at the road.


    Until he returned to his yard, Huang Si was still haunted.


    Mo Xia saw many people waiting at the door with goods. Huang Si seemed to be very busy, so he gritted his teeth and walked to the delivery people.


    It was the first time for Mo Xia to take the initiative to negotiate with the Terran. He stammered. Fortunately, those people just came to deliver goods. They soon understood what Mo Xia meant, so under his guidance, they carried things into the yard and the house and put them one by one.


    Inside the house, Guan Meng met with a dull expression on his face.


    In her eyes, the arrogant light belonging to the proud son of heaven has disappeared, and the feeling of being a saint, refined, pure, mysterious and charming has disappeared.


    She held a dirty rag in her left hand and a chicken feather duster in her right hand. Her long silk sleeve stroked her arm. She had tassels hanging and embroidered skirt tied up her waist. Her hair was a little messy and her face was a little dirty.


    Huang Si recovered slightly. As soon as he walked into his yard, he saw this look. Seeing that the daughter of his family and the saint of his demon clan became like a servant aunt, he finally found a little conscience, so Wen Sheng said:


    "Hard work, dream. Don''t work any more. Go and wash your face."


    Guan Meng nodded, then turned around vainly, walked slowly into the house, and soon took the wooden basin out.


    Ink finally sent everyone away. He closed the door and returned to Huang Si. The expression on his face was like a soldier who had just come down from the battlefield.


    When Guan Meng came back from washing her face by the well, she saw six wooden boxes on the table, including big fish and meat, green leafy dishes and a box of white rice.


    Mo Xia divided the rice into two bowls and handed one to Huang Si.


    Guan dreamt and looked even darker. He hung his head and was ready to leave.


    Yes, she is inferior to ordinary servants in this yard, and she is not qualified to serve.


    "Pipe dream, what are you waiting for? Come to dinner." Huang Si patted the table.


    She looked up and saw another bowl of rice put on the table under the ink, facing her direction.


    Although Mo didn''t look at her, Guan Meng understood that this bowl of rice was for her.


    She sat at the table in a daze, took up her chopsticks, looked at her meal, and looked under the ink.


    In front of Mo Xia, don''t say there is no rice, not even a bowl, but he is still smiling.


    Guan Meng quickly picked up the rice, took a bite, and then ate the dishes.


    She has been hungry all day, and now everything tastes good.


    After filling his stomach in a hurry, Guan Meng looked at Huang Si. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with his face, he couldn''t help asking:


    "Sir, this... Er, his name is Moxia, right? Doesn''t he eat?"


    Huang Si took a sip of lotus root soup and said, "ink is not human. Since you want to live with us, get used to it earlier."


    Guan Meng was startled. She held up her chopsticks and pointed to the ink, "he, he, he is not a human, that, that is... Is it a God, oh, no, a demon God? Right?"


    She thought that since the great demon God could order his father to send someone to take care of the two, it must have something to do with the demon sect. Since Mo Xia is not a Terran, isn''t there only the option of demon God?


    There was no reaction to the behavior of managing dreams. Anyway, Huang Si allows him to live in the way he likes, so when he doesn''t want to talk to people, he simply doesn''t talk to them.


    "Of course not. How did your demon clan define the demon world system?" Huang Si pricked a spare ribs with his chopsticks and stuffed them into his mouth. "Is there no one else in the demon world except the great demon God and the demon God? Where''s the demon emperor? Where''s the demon general? Where''s the ordinary demon family? I don''t know?"


    Guan Meng shook his head.


    Huang Si sighed, "science popularization has a long way to go. By the way, I''ll let Lu CuO come over tomorrow."


    Guan Meng was startled at first. Lu CuO is the most famous and widely believed demon God among the Terrans. Does this man actually talk wildly about calling?


    No, no, this man must be talking nonsense.


    Guan Meng calmed his mind and made a reasonable inference. Such rotten people must be full of boasting, only boasting and bullying their demon sect. Hum, if it hadn''t been for the order of the great demon God, she would have looked good to him.

 Chapter 251

    In terms of internal skill level, Guan Meng is the top expert after tomorrow. Although she has not entered the congenital level, she can be called a genius in terms of her age. She can see that Huang Si is also a martial arts expert, but she doesn''t know his specific realm, because Huang Si has never shot in front of her.


    However, judging from the edict of the great demon God, it should not be an ordinary person.


    Just, I don''t know whether it''s congenital or the day after tomorrow.


    If it hadn''t been for the mandatory order, Guan Meng would have fought with Huang Si to see his level.


    Now, I can only hold it.


    However, anyway, Huang Si is also an expert associated with his own demon sect, which seems to be beneficial to the demon sect. Guan Meng''s sense of responsibility as a saint still prevailed. She thought, let''s finish the order first and try not to have conflict.


    "Why do you eat so fast? You shouldn''t have missed lunch." Huang Si took the spare ribs from the lotus root soup again.


    Guan Meng looked at him bitterly and squeezed out a sentence: "yes."


    That look clearly means "I''m sorry to ask you".


    "Don''t you go out to dinner yourself?"


    "Didn''t you let me work?"


    Huang Si took the last sparerib from the lotus root soup and fished it in the soup with chopsticks to see if there was any left. Although the Terran''s cooking skills are not as good as those made under ink as a whole, this spare ribs and lotus root soup is really delicious.


    "So Guan Ming is very strange. I told him to take care of me. Since he doesn''t come by himself, why don''t he send more people? He doesn''t love his daughter if he only lets you come to work?"


    Guan Meng naturally didn''t notice that the details in Huang Si''s words didn''t match his father''s words. However, the content of this paragraph still had a great impact on her.


    "So... Did you just want someone to do rough work at first?" Guan Meng finally couldn''t help asking the question she wanted to know most.


    "Of course, Moxia doesn''t want to go out to buy vegetables. So all the work you want to go out in the future belongs to you."


    Guan Meng''s body froze, and she swallowed silently.


    ¡­¡­


    A bloody knife grew rapidly in the field of millet water, and then a brighter flash blocked it.


    The metal clattered.


    When a masked man in black tight clothes jumped from a tree with a knife, song Hong rushed over from behind the big tree and intercepted the man in black with a sword.


    Millet water quickly retreated and gave way to the two men in the battlefield.


    In fact, SHUSHUI is armed, and Zhongyin also has combat ability. It''s no problem for the two to fight the Terran. However, since Song Hong has followed them here and offered to help deal with the killer, let song Hong fight.


    After all, song Hong was better. The battle soon divided the victory and defeat. Song Hong stabbed the man in the throat and killed him on the spot.


    The body of the man in black fell to the ground, bleeding all over the ground.


    Millet water shouted discontentedly at Song Hong: "Hey! How did you kill people directly! I have to ask who ordered it!"


    Zhongyin pulled her aside: "wait a minute, this man''s state is not normal from the beginning. He smells of wine. He should be drunk."


    Song Hong stood in place with his sword, and blood fell on the blade.


    He did have a bit of a lack of sanity, but at least he knew that the woman who knew his master must not die.


    He followed all the way until he saw someone hiding in the woods and attacking. He rushed up without hesitation.


    Now, he is trying to force the wine out of his body with his internal force.


    After all, it''s important. He doesn''t want to delay it.


    With the internal power flowing, song Hong''s wine vapor was steaming, and Shu Shui and Zhongyin hurriedly avoided it.


    "What should I do?"


    "Song Hong shouldn''t have attacked me... After all, I''m a friend of his master. But I don''t want to know him at all. It''s very troublesome." The millet water muttered.


    "Your partner is dead. You can''t get the money."


    "To be exact, three of the partners died, and Wang Bai, the boss of the Wang family bookseller, is still on the other side of the gravel river city."


    The next day.


    "Why did this happen?"


    Millet water sat in the carriage, holding his legs.


    Zhongyin leaned against her and said, "in fact, we can beat song Hong. You can''t let him follow."


    Millet water shook his head, "but now I think it seems good to have such a thug to follow. After all, there may be danger on the road."


    She looked at the girl huddled in a small ball in the corner of the carriage.


    "And there seems to be a surprise."


    Because millet water needs to go to gravel river city to track down the truth of the killing of the man sent by the Wang family bookseller and inform his partners, song Hong forces Xiang to follow. As a result, the four went the same way.


    Song Hong drove the carriage, and Xiao Qiu and Shu Shui finally heard them sitting in the carriage.


    Xiaoqiu seemed very afraid of strangers. As soon as she got into the carriage, she sat in a corner far away from them without saying a word.


    At first, millet water only chatted with Zhongyin. She finally couldn''t help standing up and walking to Xiaoqiu.


    Xiaoqiu shrank with a cloth bag.


    Millet water squatted down, pinched Xiaoqiu''s face, and then turned back to greet the final sound.


    "Ah Yin, you see, it''s really similar."


    After all, Zhongyin was directly sent to the demon world after assigning his position. He had never seen Zhou Xia himself, but had seen Zhou Xia''s photos in the daily information sent by Xiao Ke.


    So there was no response to the final sound. On the contrary, song Hong''s hand outside the carriage shook and the whip hit the horse, which made the horse neighing and noisy, and the carriage bumped for this.


    Shu Shui also noticed song Hong''s action and sighed, "Alas, why should dad get an internal skill system? It makes me talk like playing with fire. I don''t know if song Hong recognized me..."


    Song Hong was always silent in driving, but several mistakes in the carriage reflected his inner restlessness.


    SHUSHUI and Zhongyin always wear veils and have not been removed, so song Hong has not been able to see their looks. As for the voice, after so many years, song Hong certainly can''t remember clearly.


    The four people on both sides have their own ghosts and are safe for the time being.


    When millet water pinched Xiaoqiu''s face enough and sat back on the horizontal stool on the carriage, Xiaoqiu began to stare at them.


    Her big eyes stared at the two veiled strangers in front of her. After a long time, she finally spoke timidly:


    "Two sisters, excuse me, do you know the person who looks like me?"


    The millet water "um" gave a sound.


    "That..." Xiao Qiu bit her lower lip and summoned up her courage to ask, "what''s her name, how old is she, and now, where is she?"


    Instead of answering her immediately, he narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment before saying, "little sister, are you song Hong''s Apprentice? Your master taught you to ask these questions?"

 Chapter 252

    Pa Pa, outside the carriage, song Hong''s whip was very loud.


    Xiaoqiu shook her head hurriedly: "no, I want to ask myself. Can my sister tell me?"


    Millet water thought again, then sank his face and pretended to be mysterious: "however, there are great secrets involved. If you know the consequences of the truth, you need to pay your life in exchange, are you willing?"


    Xiaoqiu hesitated for a moment, then bit her teeth and nodded, "that''s OK."


    "Got caught!"


    Millet water showed a successful smile and said to Zhongyin, "look, I''ll tell you. It must have been asked by her master. Otherwise, how could a little girl want to inquire about the secret rather than die?"


    Xiaoqiu''s expression was very embarrassed, but she still insisted, "I promised, so tell me, sister."


    You have to keep asking?


    Millet water is surprised at the little girl''s persistence. Is she so persistent after being fooled?


    Holding her cheek, she said, "well, it doesn''t matter to tell you, but you and your master are not allowed to trouble me or investigate everything related to it. Second, you are not allowed to tell anyone. Otherwise, you know the consequences."


    Xiaoqiu nods desperately.


    "You and your Shifu''s Shifu look very much like your Shifu. Your Shifu was my friend. Twenty years ago, at that time, uh huh... I was unlucky. Fortunately, your Shifu helped me and finally solved it. Then, in the process of saving me, your Shifu picked up a child, just as old as you are now, your Shifu song Hong. My friend taught him internal skills, He taught him swordsmanship and passed on skills to him for 20 years. Later, because things were done, your martial master only stayed for a year and went back. "


    "Age, of course, is always 17 years old! After all, I haven''t seen her since I separated from her. How do I know where she is now? I''ve been here for decades and never left. Who do you ask me?"


    Xiaoqiu didn''t speak, just looked at her.


    Song Hong''s voice sounded from outside the carriage: "can you still find Xia now?"


    "Of course I can''t find it! When I was in danger, she came to help me and left after help. What can I do?"


    Millet water spread her hand, indicating that she didn''t know anything and wouldn''t know anything.


    "You are millet. I haven''t seen you for many years. You disappeared with my master."


    Seeing that he couldn''t hide it, Shu Shui simply admitted: "yes, I''m Shu Shui. Also, I didn''t disappear at all in those years, but I just disguised. Don''t underestimate my men''s strength. Your master left me. It''s two different things, okay!"


    "What''s more, don''t be ungrateful. I''m a friend of your master. Your master taught you hard. She didn''t let you bite the hand that feeds you. Moreover, she said, let you help me well!"


    Song Hong didn''t speak. He just drove with his head down.


    Millet water felt that he had finally exposed this matter, and couldn''t help being proud of his level of sprouting and mixing.


    The most important thing is that she fooled the two people without telling any important secrets. Millet water felt that she was too powerful!


    ¡­¡­


    Pipe dream sigh.


    She told her father to send more servants to help with the hard work. As a result, her father replied, let her behave well, don''t show signs of laziness and don''t want to work, do everything yourself, don''t fake it, and let the adult be completely satisfied with her.


    Therefore, now, she is helpless and even her father''s support has been lost. The 18-year-old saint of the demon sect, the top demon skill expert the day after tomorrow, has a tough mind and is determined to devote her life to the pipe dream of the demon God. Now, she is shopping outside with a bamboo basket.


    God knows how much concentration Guan Meng used to restrain himself from diving from the bridge when he passed by the small bridge.


    After two days of torture, Guan Meng finally realized that the saint dress he wore on weekdays was not suitable for housework, so he finally went back and changed into a simpler dress.


    Then, Huang Si sent him out to buy vegetables.


    When passing by the river, Guan Meng looked at the gurgling water, his own shadow reflected on the water, the vegetable basket carried in the shadow, and the green vegetable leaves inside. He deeply felt that he was real and lost his face.


    However, as the best believer of the demon sect, the embodiment of faith and the apostle of the demon God on earth, Guan Meng is not so easy to be knocked down by various blows.


    She gritted her teeth, endured humiliation with fearless sacrifice and dedication, and quickly shuttled through the vegetable market for the future of the demon sect.


    Because farm cattle are precious, it is not allowed to slaughter and sell farm cattle in Terran practice. Therefore, generally speaking, you can''t buy beef. Fortunately, there are many nobles and rich businessmen in gravel river city. As a place of extravagance and waste, how can there be no beef cattle here?


    Of course, it''s a little difficult to buy, and it''s very expensive.


    Guan Meng went to the gold and silver shop with an old face to exchange the gold bars given by Huang Si into silver and copper coins, and went to the market to find people everywhere. Only then did he finally buy the good snow beef required by Huang Si. In fact, she didn''t know what snow beef was. She just told the butcher, and then the butcher looked at it and cut her some of the best meat.


    Next, there are silver tailed fish, frost bluegrass, red green fruit, venison, and so on.


    She bought more than a dozen kinds of vegetables and filled the big basket in Guan Meng''s hand. She also carried several vegetables on her shoulder.


    After all the purchases were completed, Guan Meng looked at his reflection and had a stronger impulse to jump into the river when he passed the small bridge and flowing water again.


    She sucked her nose, held back her grievance and went home.


    When she got home, she opened the door and entered the house. Then she found the two people in the house. Huang Si sat on a soft and comfortable couch with cushions, closed his eyes and rested, while under the ink was quietly practicing calligraphy.


    Neither of them paid attention to her.


    She quietly put down the basket, and then put aside the big radish and lettuce on her shoulder.


    Seriously, this is really wrong.


    She takes care of dreams and undertakes most of the work, especially all the work she has to go out to do. And Moxia will at least clean up the house and cook and wash the dishes.


    In this room, Huang Si is the only one who has nothing to do. After eating and sleeping, he will be in a daze, or go out for a walk.


    Even if it was the order of the great demon God, Guan Meng felt that it was wrong.


    Guan Meng took a deep breath.


    She wants to make the most self and brave rebellious act of her life.


    She took a final look at the house, then turned around and left slowly, leaving only a bleak figure of the two people in the house.

 Chapter 253

    Mo Xia put down his brush, stood up, came to the door and picked up the vegetable basket.


    He won''t talk to Guan Meng, let alone ask her to stay.


    Guan Meng walked to the gate.


    She hesitated a little.


    Then he turned back and said to Huang Si:


    "Lord Huang, I''m sorry. I''m not a maid, but a saint of the demon sect. My life will only be dedicated to the belief in the demon God, not wasted on these trifles."


    She lifted her skirt and bowed to the other side, looking dejected.


    "Therefore, please forgive my farewell."


    Huang Si opened his eyes, stood up and looked at Guan Meng.


    "Ink, no, the saint rebelled."


    Mo Xia was going to the kitchen to cook with a basket. He was stunned and stopped.


    Huang Si said, "I think because you always ignore her."


    Mo Xia shook his head: "isn''t it because her father instructs her to do a lot of work every day?"


    In fact, Huang Si didn''t deliberately ignore his dreams. He was absent-minded because he commanded the family members at the northwest border from a long distance. Because he can control the one-way information flow from the dependents to him, he can fully expand the vision of several dependents in consciousness like video surveillance, watch at the same time and command as a whole.


    Busy looking at other people''s perspectives, he seems to be closing his eyes and doing nothing.


    He sighed and said to Guan Meng:


    "Guan Meng, come back. You bought vegetables and haven''t eaten any rice yet."


    Huang Si completely forgot the fact that he took all the delicious food himself when they had dinner together last time.


    Being detained by Huang Si, Guan Meng fought between heaven and man in his heart. Finally, she was convinced by this reason. Otherwise, she would eat the rice first? She bought the food anyway.


    Then, chef muriat cooked.


    After persuading Guan Meng, Huang Si continues to switch to the hang up state. The northwest side is really related to life and death, and should not be neglected.


    At 12 noon, they had a delicious meal.


    Guan Meng wolfed down and almost bit off his tongue. Why are these meals so delicious? Is it because the ingredients Huang Si asked her to buy are really high-quality, or because the level of cooking people is high?


    Huang Si ate leisurely, still absent-minded.


    This speed gap is also caused. After a while.


    "Where''s my Silvertail belly?"


    Huang Si knocked on the plate with his chopsticks.


    However, the belly of the silver tailed fish has entered the belly of Guan Meng. Guan Meng was full and touched her slightly bulging belly. She felt a little embarrassed and blushed on her face.


    Huang Si looked at the eye tube dream and understood.


    "Pipe dream, in the future, you can either buy two silver tailed fish or prohibit eating fish belly."


    If ordinary people tell her so, Guan Mengda can turn his face and say "why", or give play to the style of her demons and let the other party see whether her knife is fast or not. But now, she dare not.


    "I see." Guan Meng hung his head, put down his chopsticks, stood up and left.


    Looking at her figure, Huang Si couldn''t help but have an impulse to cut her brain to see what she was thinking.


    He used to be either with his children or with his family members. AI people''s ideas are easy to understand. Besides, they are all designed by him. He has a clear door. It''s also convenient for family members to know what they think.


    It''s an ordinary human race, just like the ancient fossil trilobite. It''s hard to understand.


    After dinner, Guan Meng sat down on the recliner in the house.


    There are many empty rooms and complete furniture in this yard, which has added a lot of trouble to her cleaning work before.


    Now, it gives the lonely pipe dream a place to live.


    There is no annoying Huang Si here, and there is no indifferent ink. Guan Meng sits in the empty room and feels relaxed after a long time.


    It''s delicious to cook under the ink, so anyway, she''s finished shopping. Why can''t she enjoy the delicious dishes?


    For a while and a half, it seems that you can''t go back to your past life, but you still have to live. Guan Meng leans on the recliner, looks at the beam, abandons himself, thinks about working, buying vegetables, eating delicious food, and then goes back to sleep. Such a life doesn''t seem bad.


    Guan Meng reluctantly found a reason to live for himself. Then with the sleepiness after lunch, he hung down on the couch and fell asleep.


    At 2:50 p.m., Huang Si was finally busy. On the northwest border, although several family members failed to stop the extermination, they succeeded in saving the reincarnation of Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu.


    The problem is that one of them is only 8 years old and the other is only 7 and a half years old.


    What about such a young child?


    Huang Si thought about it.


    Forget it. Let someone bring it to him first. He will deal with it after seeing the situation. Anyway, he will stay here for 70 days. He can keep it for a while. At least they are also his family members. They always have to take some responsibility, don''t they?


    So, under his instructions, they took the child in their arms and rode to the direction of gravel river city.


    When it was done, he was free.


    Since there''s nothing wrong, let''s solve the problems that haven''t been solved before.


    Huang Si first told Mo Xia that he was going out to do business. Then he saw that Guan Meng was sleeping, so he didn''t disturb her and went out of the door.


    He plans to go to Wang''s bookseller to see what papermaking is like and whether other technologies have spread.


    Because the mental force field could not be unfolded and could not scan the whole city with consciousness, Huang Si encountered some trouble on his way.


    Then ask the way.


    Huang Si asked many passers-by and learned that the Wang family had several bookstores, but he didn''t know where the paper mill was. He had to go to the largest bookshop in the west of the city first.


    Then he got lost for an hour.


    Huang Si was speechless. It was definitely not because he was crazy about the road, but because the ancient people''s level of guiding the way was really poor, so he couldn''t find a place.


    At this time, Huang Si deeply missed the days when his soul was not hurt.


    It''s really inconvenient without a mental force field. Although we can still use the power of creativity, we feel that life will be impossible.


    You know, Xiaoke''s global network is a wired network. Generally, wireless transmitters are not installed. This is because Huang Si can extend his soul to the Internet at any time in the past. Now it can''t be used. Even WiFi is useless.


    With a lot of effort, Huang sicai finally found the bookstore.


    On the side of Chengxi street, there is a large pavement with a plaque saying "Wang''s bookstore". Below, there are many people coming and going, which is very lively.


    In and out of this shop, some people look like scholars, but there are also people like rich families and traders, even slaves.

 Chapter 254

    Huang Si couldn''t help but wonder "when so many people of the Terran can read", but a closer look showed that the slave was just carrying some straw paper.


    The straw paper is very big. It''s as big as the pot mouth after being folded by four. In addition, some handwriting is written on the papyrus.


    Huang Si stretched out his hand, and a faint internal Qi flew out of his body and swept over the rope binding straw paper on the burden like the wind.


    The rope broke immediately, and the straw paper on the burden flew around as if it had been blown away by the wind.


    The slave hurriedly packed up the papyrus, and Huang Si had already reached into the air and caught a piece of papyrus.


    He looked at the content written on the papyrus. It was copied in small letters. The font was quite beautiful.


    Then, the more Huang Si looked, the more he frowned.


    The title of the book is written on the front end of the papyrus... Cold Lord, pretty servant girl. Turn over the text again. My God, this is still a forced set of Lu Wen!


    The more Huang Siyue saw it, the more he felt something was wrong. Although the subject matter of the book was ancient, the writing method could not be written by today''s Terrans, and the damn title of the book was definitely beyond the ordinary Terrans.


    Unfortunately, there is no author''s signature on it.


    When the slave finally gathered all the flying papyrus, Huang Si handed him that page of papyrus.


    The slave quickly bowed down and thanked, then tied up the straw paper and hurriedly carried the burden away.


    Looking at the wide Wang''s bookstore around him, Huang Si sneered.


    It''s interesting to dare to engage in such tricks among Terrans, but I don''t know who has such courage.


    As for how to deal with it, Huang Si''s approach has always been a little simple and rough.


    He went to the door of Wang''s bookstore and looked up at the wooden plaque.


    Then, reach up and point.


    The terrible power spread out in an instant. An invisible sword spirit rushed into the sky in an instant. In the roar, the plaque was immediately broken into two parts. Even the wooden beam next to the plaque and the eaves above were plowed out of a groove by the sword spirit.


    The plaque, which had become two halves, could not hang on the broken wooden beam. After shaking twice, it fell down. Huang Si stretched out his hand and caught it steadily.


    God knows he just wants to take off the plaque. Who knows the movement is so big.


    Huang Si clubbed the piece that said "Wang''s family" in his left hand and threw the other half on the ground.


    At this time, all the people who had just been deterred by this move realized what had happened and immediately fled in fear.


    However, even if they escaped, many of them still looked at the door of the bookstore to see who the master was and why he came to smash the sign of the Wang family bookstore.


    "Is there anyone? I have something to do with the boss of Wang''s bookstore." Huang Si asked inside the bookstore.


    As soon as the words came out, no one answered for the moment. After a long time, someone shook his head from the door of the bookstore and said, "great Xia, I, our bookstore, the boss, he, he is not here. The shopkeeper, too, went out to buy. Now..."


    "Oh, and the difference between the shopkeeper and the boss." Huang Si was surprised and asked, "do you know where the paper mill in your bookstore is? Take me."


    The man shook his head desperately. He didn''t know whether he wanted to express that he didn''t know what the paper mill meant or that he didn''t know anything.


    This made Huang si very embarrassed. He paused on the ground with half of the plaque in his hand and said, "well, I''ll wait here. Pay attention to the big boss of the Wang bookstore. It''s the biggest one. If there''s a boss behind the scenes, I''ll call your boss. Something''s up."


    With that, Huang Si went into the bookstore, dragged out a chair, put it at the door of the bookstore and sat on it.


    In this way, the largest bookstore in gravel river city must not be open.


    The news of smashing the bookstore soon spread.


    The boss behind the Wang Bookstore naturally got the news.


    However, he has no martial arts experts under his command. The only expert he bought with money has also been sent to other cities to work and hasn''t come back yet.


    So now, he doesn''t dare to go right away.


    At the same time, the news spread to other places.


    For Huang Si''s heinous move, the Wulin right path in gravel river city quickly responded.


    Jianghu can be roughly divided into three sects: recognized evil sects, recognized decent sects, and general sects that are not recognized.


    As for who is right and who is evil, we mainly rely on the opinions of the masses.


    For example, because the demon sect has always worshipped demon gods and acted very secretively, and there is also the inheritance of magic skills within the demon sect, it has naturally become a determined evil sect.


    As for the righteous factions, there are many, including gangs, mountain gates and scattered people.


    In the gravel river city, there is a slightly loose stronghold of Zhengdao, called Zhengqi building. This is not a gang stronghold, but a collective donation of several Zhengdao factions for the transmission of messages and gatherings of Zhengdao people.


    Previously, Zhang Yong once said that a innate expert of an evil sect with excellent martial arts came to gravel river city. Even Zhang Yong thought that the other party was strong and might not be able to fight. At that time, several elders in the building said that they would observe him for a period of time to see if he had any other bad deeds before making a judgment.


    Today, the new news was passed to the Zhengqi building. The expert of the evil sect not only colluded with the demon sect, but even bullied the civilians and went to the west of the city to smash the Wang''s bookstore. This behavior is really disgusting.


    After discussing with several predecessors, they sent three great masters of the innate realm. Zhang Yong is also one of them, but he is only a new entrant to the innate realm and is not yet stable, but he is the weakest of the three. The strongest man is Lord Du Zedu of the imperial clan of the state of Chang.


    The three men took orders and went to the west of the city to stop the evil sects and demons from continuing to harm the people.


    Huang Si was bored after waiting for a while. He thought that since this was a bookstore, he would read books, so he went into the bookstore and began to read the books stored in it.


    Because he removed the plaque of others, the lintel was also dented. No one in the whole Bookstore dared to come over and hinder him, so that he could walk alone in the bookstore, turn around and look around.


    There are still many books made of bamboo slips in this bookstore. Of course, more are paper books. Huang Si turned it over, nothing more than some history books, local chronicles, etiquette classics, and so on.


    After looking for a long time, he found a book related to mythology. He turned it casually to the part related to the God of water. Then he carefully read the words in the book and burst into laughter.


    "It''s too careless. The God of water betrayed the emperor of heaven. The God of water broke the dragon vein. The God of water sold the God of wind in order to compete for treasures. How can I not know that the God of water has so many strange stories? I''m so happy."


    Huang Si happily flipped through the collection of fairy tales and turned to the part of Fengshen.

 Chapter 255

    "Depend on who made up the story. How could Weiji do such a thing?" Huang Si was very upset. It was too true that the honest Weiji was arranged like this by the Terran. From the written records, it is estimated that it is because after the demise of the Dragon state, the Wizards of the cliff state have darkened the gods of the previous dynasty.


    In the future, we must let Xiaoke operate secretly to reverse the concept of Terran.


    Huang Si read very fast. He soon finished reading this myth, and then began to look for the next interesting book.


    Unfortunately, there are not many interesting books like fairy tales in this bookstore. At most, some strange stories can be read. At Huang Si''s reading speed, these books didn''t last for a few minutes.


    He rummaged through the boxes and drawers in the bookstore and opened every cabinet and drawer. This bookstore has not only the front pavement, but also several rooms in the back. There are also many storage cabinets and bookshelves in it. Huang Si searched room by room. Sometimes he met locked cabinets and drawers. He directly split them with one palm to turn them into firewood, and then took out the things inside.


    "But I found it! Who wrote this rubbish novel!"


    Huang Si finally found other chapters of the serial novel "cold Lord pretty servant girl" he had seen on the road.


    However, they are not written in straw paper, but in a very high-grade white paper.


    Today''s Terrans have papermaking for some reason, but at least they don''t have printing. All books are copied by hand. The several manuscripts stuffed here are also handwritten, but from the paper point of view, they are likely to be the original manuscripts.


    Huang Si spread the white paper on the table and stroked the order.


    From the first round to the eighteenth round. But there was no nineteenth time he had just seen.


    So Huang Si split the remaining cabinets in the room with one hand again.


    Finally, he found the 19th time.


    Originally, Huang si intended to find all the criminal evidence, settle accounts, and then burn these things together. However, after finding 19 times, he also found the 20th to 25th times.


    Huang Si looked at the garbage novel spread on the table and felt a little strange.


    The first to the eighteenth times were written on good white paper. The paper was white, but the handwriting was ugly. It felt that it was written casually by a child who couldn''t write with a brush.


    From the 19th to the 25th, the paper was much worse, but it was strange that the handwriting was neat and beautiful.


    Huang Si looked at the next six times and found that even these six times were divided into two kinds of handwriting.


    Originally, Huang Si was not interested in this kind of garbage novel, but now it seems that there is an unsolved mystery in front of him, which makes him suddenly interested.


    In order to find out what was going on, Huang Si picked up the novel, endured his discomfort with the plot and characters, and read it.


    This is an extremely damn story.


    Huang Si read it hard. This story is about the complex emotional entanglement between the heroine born in poverty and the ruthless and domineering Lord. It is also interspersed with the pursuit of the heroine by three supporting actors, as well as the covet of various female matching princes and the framing of the heroine.


    However, the story seems surprisingly attractive.


    Originally, Huang Si only wanted to criticize, but because there was always suspense in the book, it always made people want to find out what happened, so he unconsciously read it on the way.


    Each time it was 20000 words. Huang Si unconsciously watched it for 18 times in a row.


    Shit, I can''t stop reading this novel!


    However, when Huang Si couldn''t wait to pick up the 19th time and was ready to continue to find out whether the man''s illegitimate son was born to the woman, what happened to the woman five years ago, why she is so arrogant now, he found that the book seemed to have changed a flavor.


    It''s still the familiar routine of forcing and punching face, but it''s a little too familiar. And the taste is not quite right. It doesn''t have the interesting feeling before.


    He hurried through the remaining six times, which were not only ugly, but also changed his style twice.


    The conclusion came out. Obviously, this book has three different writers.


    "What a rubbish boss! He won''t let the original author continue to write this novel!"


    Huang Si threw the novel on the table and said angrily. Obviously, it was written by someone else, and the writer didn''t have the skill of the original author at all, so he would just imitate it. The last six times were not good-looking at all.


    Don''t let him find out who wrote it and who published it, or he will kill the boss and the writer.


    After a while, Huang Si suddenly woke up again.


    No, isn''t this a junk novel? It''s all character distortion, plot bullshit and three view explosion. Why can''t he stop watching it?


    Garbage novels are terrible!


    Use suspense to maliciously drag the readers, and then use the routine to maliciously provoke the readers'' emotions, so that people unknowingly enter the set, so as to inadvertently accept the magical plot and the three views of explosion.


    Such books are good in modern times. If they appear in ancient times, most people without resistance will be brainwashed directly!


    Just when Huang Si was worried about the harm of garbage novels, someone finally came to the door of the bookstore.


    Outside, someone raised his internal power and shouted at the bookstore with an extremely loud voice:


    "The friend in the bookstore, since he came to smash the yard, why hide his head and show his tail? Why don''t you come out and meet us?"


    Huang Si has read Guan Ming''s memory before. He knows something about the current situation of Wulin in the world and makes up for his knowledge of martial arts.


    Now he also knows how to use internal Qi to make the sound louder, as well as the skills of gathering sound into a line, slightly long-distance transmission and so on.


    But Huang Si is not interested in using these skills at all.


    He came out of the bookstore and saw three people standing at the door of the bookstore.


    One of them is Zhang Yong, whom I met the day before yesterday.


    Before they could continue to talk, Huang Si spoke first: "what''s your name, speak quickly."


    Except Zhang Yong, the other two were stunned.


    Fortunately, Du Ze was born in the clan of Changguo after all. He was experienced and stable. He would not be easily disturbed. He coughed and said, "I''m a local clan. My surname is Du Mingze. These two friends are Jianghu heroes in the righteous building. I don''t know where this friend came from, who he followed, and why he smashed the Wang''s bookstore?"


    After hearing Du Ze''s words, Huang Si gently clapped his hands and praised, "very well!"


    Du really didn''t expect him to speak like this. He asked in amazement, "what''s the matter?"


    In fact, Huang Si was very satisfied with the martial arts flavor of his sentence, but he didn''t have to say it.


    "You''re nice and straightforward. So," Huang Si looked at another man, "what''s your name?"


    Huang Si really feels very good. The earth is actually a Wuwu world, and the traditional martial arts novels should be regarded as a low martial arts world. He actually cultivated a low martial arts social environment in the green side. I don''t know what kind of development such a low martial arts world will have and what kind of social structure will be derived in the future. It''s exciting to think about it.

 Chapter 256

    Du felt that he had never seen such an unreasonable person. He asked him questions, didn''t answer, and did strange acts and said a lot of strange words. It was inexplicable.


    Or listen to Zhang Yong say that this man is a very powerful congenital master, Du Ze almost suspects that this man has lost his heart and gone crazy.


    "If you avoid answering, do you mean to find fault?" Unknown experts are also a little angry.


    "Aren''t you not answering me? It''s time for me to ask questions, not you." Huang Si''s expression was still plain and light, as if he was not making strong arguments.


    Du zeshen said in a deep voice, "since friends are unreasonable, it seems that there is only real chapter under your hand."


    "I''ve always been very reasonable with the Terran." Huang Si smiled, "but the Terrans often don''t reason with me."


    While talking, the three people on the right road over there have taken out their weapons.


    Du uses a sword, Zhang Yong uses a finger cuff, and unknown experts use a knife.


    The three people knew each other, knew each other, could cooperate, and vaguely surrounded Huang Si.


    The invisible momentum belonging to the congenital master rises from the three people and oppresses them forward. If you want to rely on the momentum alone, Huang Si will retreat.


    "Ah, I''m not armed." Surrounded by three innate experts, he was unarmed, equipped and unable to use mental power, but Huang Si''s expression did not change at all.


    Du Ze also noticed this. To be honest, the three congenital masters played more and played less, but it was really bad to say it to the unarmed, so he said, "since you are unarmed, I advise you to surrender as soon as possible. The sword saved has no eyes and has some casualties."


    "Old Du, tell him something moral. A person of an evil sect must have some backhand. Take it!" Another master said discontentedly.


    With that, he took a step forward with a knife and wanted to do it directly to Huang Si.


    Huang Si shook his head.


    "I mean, someone else is fighting you."


    A sharp arrow came through the air.


    The arrow was silent. However, the three people present were all congenital experts, who could sense the Qi of heaven and earth, and were much more sensitive to the Qi machine than the martial arts practitioners the day after tomorrow. They noticed the approaching danger and looked back hurriedly. They saw that a feather arrow had shot near the head of the person holding the knife.


    The man hurriedly tried to avoid, while the other two pulled out their weapons and tried to block him.


    However, this arrow can''t be avoided!


    The terrible momentum locked the man firmly, his movement became extremely slow under the influence of the other party''s momentum, and the trajectory of the arrow seemed to completely seal all his avoidance tracks.


    Seeing that the situation was critical, the man tried hard to suffer internal injuries, forcibly operated his whole body skills, and turned around several Li at the last moment.


    Brush! The tip of the arrow rubbed his face and flew over, bringing up a string of blood beads.


    The talent was just glad to escape a life, but unexpectedly, two dark shadows flew to one left and one right.


    The old strength is exhausted and the new strength is not born. The man can''t avoid it. He is directly penetrated into his eyes by these two arrows!


    The shrill scream sounded in the field. The master with the knife covered his eyes with his hands, and the arrow feather leaked out of his fingers. The two arrows pierced deeply and almost penetrated the skull!


    Du Ze and Zhang Yong were stunned. The situation suddenly changed, but one of them was shot blind in the first round.


    They both cling to their weapons and look around warily. The direction of the three arrows just now seems to be the upper left, but there is only a restaurant over there. I can''t see who is ambushing there.


    Archers, I''m afraid, are also congenital experts, and they are also congenital top strong!


    Lu CuO stood quietly on the restaurant.


    Behind his back was not his usual orange bow, but an extremely ordinary Terran long bow. The arrow bag contained only ordinary white feather arrows. This is from Xiao Ke. Orange bow, and pure use of death to attack, I''m afraid the Terran will suffer heavy casualties, which does not meet the requirements of low-key behavior ordered by the master.


    The three arrows just now are just a small punishment.


    These three people dare to attack his master. They are really ignorant and ridiculous. Do they really know who they are provoking? If the master hadn''t ordered him to punish in advance, it would be enough to scare these people away. For the sins they have committed, it is light to die a hundred times.


    "Bright people don''t do secret things. Don''t stab people in the back!"


    Although Zhang Yong was afraid, he summoned up his courage and shouted.


    "What''s a hidden arrow? It''s a clear arrow. Lu Cuo, come again!"


    With Huang Si''s order, four arrows flew out in a row.


    These four arrows are faster and sharper than the three arrows just now.


    Du Ze and Zhang Yong, after being positively locked by the momentum, finally understood why their former companions couldn''t avoid the arrow.


    The expert who uses arrows doesn''t need to stab people in the back. He is obviously a super expert whose strength is far better than theirs!


    The innate momentum alone is more than several times stronger than them. They can''t escape the momentum lock at all!


    Clank four times, neat to the extreme.


    Du is one hand and one leg, Zhang Yong is two arms, directly pierced by a sharp arrow and nailed to the ground!


    The arrow went straight through the stone floor and fixed them like a nail.


    At this time, Lu cuocai, who sniped three people in a row, jumped down from the upstairs.


    He was wearing a black suit of armor and a robe with a trace of simplicity. The long bow he had just used was carried on his back, and the quiver was tied around his waist, which contained some white feather wooden arrows.


    On his body, there was a terrible momentum. Even when they passed by the two people on the ground, they felt a cold passing by.


    That feeling, yes, is a practitioner of magic skill!


    Is a congenital master!


    And not an ordinary master! Maybe it''s the congenital top level, which is only one step away from the legendary realm!


    Du Ze and Zhang yongmu looked at Lu CuO without turning their eyes. They had never heard of a congenital master who practiced magic skills and was also proficient in archery. You know, since the demise of the Dragon Kingdom, most of the inheritance of archery has been cut off. Now, in addition to boxing and foot, swordsmanship is the most popular among the Terrans.


    Lu CuO went to Huang Si, knelt on one knee, put his right hand on his chest and his left hand on the ground. He followed the etiquette of the generals of the Dragon Kingdom when they met the monarch and said respectfully, "master, please forgive me for being late."


    "It''s not late. It''s better to just get up."


    Huang Si said with a smile.


    He called Lu CuO yesterday. Because he was not in a hurry, he asked Xiao Ke to arrange a plane and let Lu CuO come by plane himself.


    Today, Lu CuO happened to have arrived at gravel river city, so he asked Lu CuO to work by the way.


    In fact, there are several other family members in Shihe City, but they are all human, so it''s not as convenient as Lu Cuo.


    "I''m not interested in killing you. Go back and report. Don''t let anyone offend me in the future." Huang Si said to the two people on the ground and another person who had fainted.


    "Yes... I''ll go back and warn everyone at once."


    Zhang Yong said in humiliation.


    Du Zehu''s eyes were tearful, his eyes turned to one side and looked at the bluestone slab.


    They fight for the right way in Wulin and fight for the chivalrous spirit handed down by the Lin League. Now, they can only compromise with this demon in order to avoid more unnecessary sacrifices.


    They don''t want to, but the strength gap is too big.


    With the strength of that archer, it''s still long-range. It''s not enough for many people to fight!


    After Lu CuO saluted, he stood up, came to the decent master, waved his hand, and the four feather arrows flew up one by one and fell to one side. This hand is full of Qi inside and outside. Du Ze and Zhang Yong both lament that they are inferior to each other.


    "Wait and go back. Don''t disturb my master in the future."


    Prompted by the magic skill, the momentum of the innate master suddenly expanded. Lu CuO looked cold and held a feather arrow. He just pointed to the roof of the Wang family bookstore.


    A cohesive energy flew out from the tip of the arrow, faster than the solid feather arrow. In a moment, the sharp top of the bookstore made a light sound and was directly punched through a round hole the size of a cup!


    "Otherwise, even if it is thousands of miles away, I will take your life!"


    Du Zezhang Yong opened his mouth and was completely frightened by the strange archer.


    Sword spirit!


    This is an ability that can''t be done by congenital experts. It only appears in legends. The internal Qi is directly separated from the body to form a cohesive Qi attack!


    That is, only more than 200 years ago, the legendary martial arts master was able to separate the sword Qi from the body and hurt people in the air. In addition... Except the man 20 years ago, no one can do it!


    Now, it has reappeared in the world in the hands of a strange Archer!

 Chapter 257

    Now, the two righteous masters have no sense of humiliation, only fear.


    They picked up the former knife master and walked away.


    This is not an opponent that can compete at all. They are ready to go back and inform Tongji. Don''t try to do it again.


    When Lu CuO was working, Huang Si stood aside and looked at his memory. After reading it for a while, he said, "Hey, Lu Cuo, I shouldn''t have called you. Why is the demon world not even the final sound now, only Nanyang."


    Lu CuO said with a smile, "but master, you also know that there is no trouble in the three realms, only trivial things. It doesn''t matter whether we are here or not."


    That''s right. Huang Si nodded, but it may not be so in the future.


    "Let''s go. In fact, I asked you to come mainly to help me be a teacher and help me teach three people."


    Huang Si has been waiting in this bookstore for a long time. He has fought and the bookstore owner hasn''t come yet.


    I guess I avoided it when I heard the wind. Forget it. Go back and settle Lu CuO for the time being, and then he will track down the bookstore.


    Huang Si was really upset that he didn''t know about the bookshop owner.


    ¡­¡­


    First, the three of them left in a panic.


    Then Huang Si took Lu CuO home.


    After a long time, no one dared to approach the door of the bookstore immediately.


    After all, just now there were several innate experts fighting, and some people arched. It''s bad if a cold arrow hits you.


    After some time, the real owner of the shop hurried to the door of the bookstore.


    Wang Bai, the head of the Wang family, is a middle-aged man in his forties with small eyes. He is slightly fat and wears a silk coat with an anxious look.


    On the one hand, he was really not nearby just now. On the other hand, he heard that there were congenital experts fighting here and didn''t dare to come right away.


    Businessmen, the most important thing is interests, and the most important thing is safety.


    Now, those people had gone for a long time before he dared to come and clean up the mess.


    He took some guys and was ready to hurry into the bookstore to see what was going on. In addition, he packed up the important things so that no one could find them.


    However, unfortunately, Wang Baigang just appeared at the door of the bookstore and waved to several of his men to go in and clean up the messy pavement. The scene changed again.


    A carriage stopped at the door of the bookstore.


    Looking at the carriage, Wang Bai couldn''t help but have a bad hunch. Why is the carriage stopping at the gate of the bookstore? I''m afraid it''s not looking for trouble.


    As if to confirm his idea, the curtain of the carriage opened with a brush, and the two jumped out of the carriage one by one.


    Seeing the two men coming down from the carriage, Wang Bai was stunned.


    Why are they still alive?


    ¡­¡­


    The sun slants westward.


    Guan Meng, the saint of the demon sect, is only 18 years old. Now, he is relying on his pure and faithful belief in the demon God to find the meaning and value of life.


    She has finished the work that should be done by her in the yard. Then, because the Lord of the demon sect, her father, won''t let her go back, Guan Meng struggled for a long time between giving up everything and wandering around the world and staying strong to carry out the instructions of the demon God.


    Finally, she figured it out, because she remembered that she hadn''t practiced martial arts at all these days.


    So Guan Meng sat down in a chair, closed his eyes and meditated, and practiced his internal skills first.


    Only after practicing for an hour, Guan Meng turned blue and his fingers trembled. Finally, he stopped.


    Although the magic skill handed down by the demon sect is powerful, it also has extremely serious negative effects.


    The internal force flowing in Guan Meng''s meridians is a heavy and terrible force. Guan Meng can introduce the external Qi of heaven and earth into himself through breathing, and then let Dantian produce magic power internal force. However, after this internal force circulates in the body, every big cycle will cause a great burden on the body, making Guan Meng have a breathless wrong feeling.


    One hour of continuous exercise is the limit she can do at present.


    Father''s cultivation is much higher than her, but this can''t be avoided. Guan Meng once asked him anxiously, but her father reminded her, "do you know why every leader of the demon sect can''t live to be 60?"


    Those with advanced internal skills will naturally prolong their life and maintain their youth to a certain extent. General congenital experts can live at least 100 years old. Even if it is not congenital, it rarely gets sick, which virtually prolongs life.


    Living less than 60 years old is extremely short-lived among congenital experts. It is inevitable for a normal congenital master to live above the age of 80. People with extremely high internal skills can even think about it at the age of 100.


    Guan Meng realized the major defects of his demon sect''s inherited magic skills.


    It is extremely powerful, which is the foundation of the demon sect in the Jianghu, and it is also the reason why the demon sect still stands after many decent encirclement and suppression. However, it is an internal skill that requires practitioners to pay a short-lived price.


    However, the so-called loss must have gain. The defects of magic power also make the demon clan extremely United. Not everyone in the demon sect practices magic skills, including ordinary believers with or without martial arts and ordinary internal skills. Only the core level has the opportunity to practice magic skills. The leader of the demon sect must be an expert who reaches the innate state of magic skill.


    Every leader of the demon sect, the more advanced his skills are, the more unable he is to control the negative effects of the demon sect. Therefore, he is finally trading his own life for the survival of the collective of the demon sect.


    For this reason, the demon sect has never been united before, and they are very grateful to the Lord of the demon sect. And the Lord of the demon sect is really devoted to this position and devoted his life. Of course, saint, it''s almost the same.


    However, she still chose to become a saint.


    Even if she knew how difficult it was to become a saint, and the practice of magic skills would make her die early.


    Guan Meng spent his childhood in Jianghu disputes.


    At that time, the demon sect was constantly besieged by decent sects, and the headquarters was in danger.


    Since the beginning of memory, young Guan Meng found that there were many amiable and lovely predecessors who would touch her head with a smile and say that she should be good in the future, and then never came back.


    She also cried with her parents to ask her grandparents, uncles and uncles to come back. Her parents always prevaricated her when she was young until one day she saw the body of her uncle carried back from the outside.


    The uncle said he was going to work in Fanhe the day before yesterday and asked her if she wanted to bring a gift.


    She smiled and said to her uncle that she wanted a small puppet. When she saw that other children had it, she also wanted it.


    The puppet, now lying in his uncle''s arms, was half exposed from his skirt, and his body had been dyed dark red by his uncle''s blood.


    Holding the bloody puppet, she threw herself on her uncle''s body and cried.


    At that moment, Guan Meng grew up.


    She understood why so many predecessors would never come back.


    It was because they were gone that children like her could stay in the altar in peace.


    Whether it was her quiet morning, leisurely afternoon or sleeping night, they created it for her with their lives.


    Since then, Guan Meng has never relaxed himself again.


    She received the training of the demon sect and practiced magic skills with her father. Later, she was trained as a saint candidate because of her excellent qualifications. When she was 15, her father asked her about her ambition.

 Chapter 258

    Guan Meng replied without hesitation:


    "Dad, I want to be a saint."


    Guan Ming was worried and said, "but the saint can''t get married. Moreover, this road is very hard. The saint should not only practice magic skills, but also be responsible for the belief of the demon God. She is the symbol of my demon sect and the messenger of the great demon God. You should act like a world model and show your teachings... Dream, it''s too hard."


    Guan Meng shook his head and said, "I understand my father''s concern. However, not only from the perspective of religious piety, I am the most suitable to be a saint in the sect, but also on magic skills, I am also the strongest woman of this generation. Therefore, Dad, if I give up, I won''t be the most suitable to be a saint."


    "Alas, dad just loves you. After all, you are so young that you have to suffer a lot..."


    "I know, but, Dad, I will."


    On the childish face of the dream, it is full of seriousness.


    Guan Ming looks at his daughter and sighs in his heart. In fact, not only does he have such a temperament, but he himself is not? Or rather, their family, whether he, his wife or three children, are people with such temperament.


    His family was poor. If the people of the demon sect had not helped him and taught him martial arts, he might have starved to death in the war with his parents.


    At that time, he made an oath in front of the altar of the demon God, received the great kindness of the demon sect, and was determined to fight for the demon sect to death.


    How terrible it is to die.


    Through the ages, it is difficult to die.


    However, if only a few people are sacrificed, the majority can be protected. Then, when there is no choice, the people who really have great determination will stand up and become the minority to carry the beam of fate for others.


    This is the case with the demon sect, and so is the practitioner of magic skills.


    At that time, with pious faith, Guan Meng firmly chose this road and became the saint of the demon sect. Today, she still has no regrets. Even though she has paid a lot for it, she is willing to live not long.


    But


    Just three years after she officially became a saint.


    Eighteen years old.


    She really encountered a great crisis in her life.


    It is not because of the counterattack of the magic skill, nor because of the decent attack, but from the order issued by the great demon God.


    Guan Meng received her internal skill, supported the armrest of the chair with her hand, and stood up slowly. Her face turned blue and her hands and feet were cold. She was in a bad state at first sight.


    Ink looked at her curiously.


    Guan Meng rested for a while, his body gradually warmed up, then got up, took out his long knife and came to the yard.


    Facing the afternoon sunshine, Guan Meng began her daily knife practice.


    In fact, both magic skill and sabre technique are the secret of the demon sect. According to reason, they can''t practice in front of outsiders.


    But didn''t Huang Si say that Moxia is not a Terran.


    Indeed, it''s not like Terrans... They don''t eat or sleep. They are always quiet. They only talk to Huang Si and ignore others. In this way, it''s probably a very special existence. Maybe it''s what Huang Si said, demon clan?


    The sword moves are waved continuously in the air. Guan Meng is practicing hard, as if he wants to cut off his thoughts.


    After practicing the knife, Guan Meng finally regained his motivation to live.


    She stood quietly in the yard and looked at the boundless sky, burning clouds, sunset and myriad meteorology. The whole world seemed to make her feel the beauty and tranquility of the world.


    Just when Guan Meng wanted to sing a poem, but he couldn''t sing it because he didn''t receive much noble education since childhood.


    The gate was suddenly knocked.


    One after another, the knocker was banged.


    Guan Meng hesitated and didn''t know whether to open the door.


    Huang siruo came back. As long as he shouted, whether it was mo Xia or her, he would naturally go over, put down the latch and let him in. So there must be a stranger outside the door.


    When Guan Meng hesitated, Mo Xia walked out of the house, came to the door and opened the door.


    Outside the door stood four people and two horses.


    There were two adults, wearing fur clothes common in the north and hats covering their ears. In front of them stood two children, a man and a woman.


    One of the adults seemed not to know how to open his mouth. After opening his mouth, he asked awkwardly, "excuse me, is this the host''s house...?"


    Mo Xia clearly asked, "family members?... Oh, no, you''re looking for Huang Si."


    He didn''t know whether Huang Si had restored the memory of these people, and whether they knew their identity.


    The man hurriedly said, "I don''t know the owner''s name, but he did let us come here to find him. Should it be right?"


    Mo Xia nodded: "yes, please come in."


    They led the two children into the yard.


    After Mo Xia took them into the house, he completely ignored them and didn''t say what to entertain.


    To tell you the truth, it''s hard for Moxia to deal with these times.


    Finally, Guan Meng couldn''t see it. He took them to the house to sit down, brought them tea, and helped tie the horses in the yard.


    At this time, Guan mengcai noticed that both adults were injured, but they didn''t seem to have any good wound medicine. They just wrapped it up in a hurry. The blood had seeped out through the wrapped cloth and was bright red.


    Guan Meng asked them to wait a moment, then went to their own residence next door, took the top wound medicine of the demon clan, and then changed it for them with his own hands.


    The two men were grateful.


    As for the two children, they seem to be less than ten years old, but fortunately, they seem to be very sensible, quiet and quiet. Although the child was not hurt, he was covered with blood and looked tired.


    Guan Meng couldn''t see it, so he brought a towel to wipe them for a long time.


    By six o''clock in the afternoon, Huang Si finally came back.


    He was accompanied by a man who was tall, about thirty years old, wearing armor and carrying a bow and arrow.


    Huang Si said to Mo, "this is Lu Cuo."


    He once mentioned Lu CuO to Mo Xia, and Mo Xia nodded.


    Lu CuO found a place in the house and sat down.


    Guan Meng also heard the dialogue between them and thought, the same name? Maybe I changed my name... Because I worship Lu demon God, I also get a bow and arrow to carry.


    Now people really don''t know how to avoid.


    Huang Si looked at the four people who had just arrived in the house and asked, "Why are they all injured?"


    The two adults immediately knelt on the ground and said, "I''ve seen my master. I''m lucky to live up to my life."


    Huang Si said, "take off the bandage yourself and show me the wound."


    Guan Meng was furious when he heard the speech: "what are you doing? Kill them? Even if they are your subordinates, you can''t be so careless about human life. They are seriously injured. I just took good medicine..."

 Chapter 259

    Huang Si looked at her somewhat unexpectedly, and then nodded clearly: "Oh, you just healed them. Thank you. It''s just that it has nothing to do with you now. You can either leave it alone or -" his voice was cold. "You get out of here."


    As soon as I was in a daze, a kind of wronged emotion suddenly appeared from the bottom of my heart.


    She really had never been so wronged. When her nose was sour, she suddenly wanted to cry.


    Tears rolled in her eyes. She sucked her nose and tried to hold back her tears.


    She really doesn''t want to cry in front of this rotten man. Even if you want to cry, you must go back to your room to cry.


    Just as Guan Meng hung his head, bit his teeth and walked out of the house, Mo Xia suddenly opened his mouth:


    "Father, Guan Meng is a good man."


    Huang Si sighed and said, "I know. I''ve seen the memory of family members, so I know everything about dreams. But sometimes, it''s not a good thing to know too much. Ignorant people are always the happiest."


    When Guan Meng heard this, she slowly turned back and looked at Huang Si, revealing an expression that seemed to be an antelope looking back in despair when she saw that she had run to the end of the cliff.


    "You say I''m ignorant? Then, what do you don''t want me to know?"


    Guan Meng came back. She found a chair, sat down and looked at Huang Si and the two people with burning eyes.


    Since he deliberately didn''t let her see it, she wanted to see what he wanted to do.


    Huang Si just gave her a cold look.


    Can''t persuade?


    Let''s see.


    Huang Si stopped talking to her and asked one of the adults to come to him.


    The man had taken off all his clothes very obediently, and shivered in the cold winter. Then he took off all the bandages, and the fresh wound medicine scattered.


    In the process, the man showed his teeth in pain and the blood flowed out again, but he just didn''t say a word and held back.


    When Guan Mengdu felt uncomfortable for him, he could hardly bear to look straight at him and wanted to open his mouth to question Huang Si.


    Huang Si pressed his hand on a big wound in the man''s abdomen.


    It was a very narrow wound, which almost cut his stomach open. Moreover, because the belly meat was soft and the bandage was not easy to wrap, it was bleeding all the time and could not be healed.


    "Press and hold to stop bleeding?" Guan Meng just thought so, but what happened next almost stopped her breathing.


    Huang Si tore open the wound on the man''s stomach with his fingers, revealing the scarlet meat inside, and a large amount of blood gushed out.


    Guan Meng was so frightened that he almost cried out.


    Huang Si looked at the man and said, "I''ll deprive you of your pain first and give it back to you later. My soul can''t be separated now. You have an internal injury and can only be treated in this way."


    The man''s face was as white as paper. He couldn''t speak, so he had to nod.


    However, it was not over yet. Huang simu put his hand into the wound without expression, and then pushed it into his stomach.


    Only Mo Xia understood why Huang Si did this.


    Huang Si''s soul is injured now, so his creative power can only be used close to his body and cannot be separated from his body. If he wants to use his creative power to repair the body of his family members, he can only reach directly to the injured place, and then condense his creative power in his hand to create body tissue for them.


    Huang Si groped in the internal organs of the family members with his hands. Although he could easily heal the blood vessels, the blood that came out earlier still flowed everywhere.


    He didn''t think there was anything. After all, he did experiments much heavier than this taste. He used to do them every day in the territory. It was a dream. I saw my stomach churning. I couldn''t help holding the chair and vomited.


    Another adult had already pulled the two children when Huang Si stretched out his hand, turned his back and covered their eyes to prevent them from seeing these things that ordinary people can''t bear.


    Huang Si thinks the most troublesome thing is that he can''t use consciousness scanning to confirm the location of visceral injury. He can only use his own hands to test and observe the consciousness feedback of his family members to confirm. If his understanding of the structure of the human body had not reached the atomic level, he could not have done it.


    After groping for six minutes, Huang sicai cured the wounds in the family member''s body. Then he took back his bloody right hand, pressed his finger on the wound in his abdomen, pinched the wound, and finally wiped it slowly along the gap of the wound.


    With the sliding of his fingers, the huge wound in the man''s abdomen was directly joined.


    Guan Meng finally vomited out and just saw this scene. She couldn''t help taking a breath. What''s this? What the hell did she see? Wound, why can you wipe it off with your hand? She rubbed her eyes and stared more carefully at the man''s stomach. Yes, there was even no red mark. The terrible wound that Huang Si had just torn open and stretched into her hand was gone.


    Guan Meng trembled all over.


    She felt so scared that she had never seen such a thing before, and even preferred that what she saw was just a nightmare.


    Huang Si looked at the family''s belly, touched it a few times, confirmed that it had been healed, and then asked him to turn around and show the other wounds.


    Next, whether it was an arrow wound with a blood hole or a wound cut by a knife and sword, Huang Si simply clamped out the debris or others with his fingers, and then wiped it with his hand, the wound disappeared directly and left healthy skin.


    After the man''s injury was cured, Huang Si asked the other side of the family to come over.


    The man also had internal injuries, but there was no wound on his stomach.


    Huang Si hesitated and said to him, "sleep consciousness."


    The man immediately closed his eyes and fell down.


    Huang Si held his body, helped him to the chair, sat down, and then looked back at Guan Meng.


    His sight did not contain any emotion, but Guan Meng was frightened and shrank, as if she were a demon.


    Huang Si asked faintly, "are you sure you want to continue watching?"


    Guan Meng looked at his vomit on the ground and felt a trace of shame in addition to fear.


    However, somehow, another tenacious emotion prevailed, so she didn''t speak, just nodded.


    Huang Si gave a "um" sound, and then stretched out his hand: "lend me your knife."


    Guan Meng immediately thought of what he wanted to do. He couldn''t pass the knife.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, Huang Si said to Mo Xia, "bring me the kitchen knife."


    "Wait!" Guan Meng stopped him, then took out his knife, turned the handle upside down and handed it up, "use this. At least it''s a treasure knife. It''s faster and can make people... Less painful."


    Huang Si took the knife and said expressionless, "can''t you borrow it early?"


    He took a knife and cut the man''s chest with a straight knife.


    Sure enough, it''s a treasure knife. The wound is flat and the amount of bleeding is well controlled.


    Huang Si immediately pressed it with his hand, stopped the blood, then quickly broke the ribs with his hand, extended it to the heart, pinched it a few times, mended it, touched it for a while, checked other organs and mended the problem.


    Five minutes, done.

 Chapter 260

    He took his bloody hand back, and immediately handed him a towel under the ink to wipe it. Then Huang Si healed the wound cut by the knife for the family members. Because the wound is flat, it is much more convenient to repair.


    I have to be busy next, because the family still has several fractures.


    Huang Si had to continue to cut the fracture with a knife, pinch the fracture with his hand, fill it, and then close the wound.


    After one treatment, although the process is terrible, the final result is very perfect.


    After the comatose family member woke up, he curiously touched the place where he had been injured, but he could no longer find a trace of injury. His internal injuries and fractures have completely recovered.


    After washing his hands, Huang Si lay down on the couch to rest.


    The two family members quickly kowtowed on the ground: "it''s hard for our master to heal our wounds. I''m very grateful. I''ll die forever..."


    Huang Si didn''t even want to move a finger. He said lazily, "well, what''s our relationship? We still need you to show loyalty like this? I won''t help you recover your memory. However, you go back and tell some family members over there that you can find me to recover if you are injured or ill. It''s a reward."


    They were overjoyed.


    "I''ll check this matter later. Who dares to break ground on my family members? I''m tired of living. After checking, I''ll avenge you."


    The investigation is very simple. Let Xiao Ke search the database.


    After Huang Si finished, the two children looked grateful and walked to the adults, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing in a similar way:


    "Thank you for saving us and avenging us."


    Huang Si looked at the two children. The boy was reincarnated by Lin Zhuo and the girl was reincarnated by sang Xiu. Although they had no memory of their previous lives, they were still precocious and sensible, and inherited all their advantages.


    Moreover, both of them are excellent in terms of soul strength and talent. I''m afraid no one among the Terrans can compare with them. If you train well, you may be better than in your previous life in the future.


    He gently smiled at the two children and said, "yes. In the future, you can stay with me. I''ll find a good teacher for you. In the future, you can learn martial arts with him and practice peerless martial arts as soon as possible, so you don''t have to be afraid of the enemy."


    The two children''s eyes lit up.


    They are grateful to be saved in the most difficult situation. Now they can take revenge and learn peerless martial arts. How can they not expect it.


    So the two children kowtowed again, thanks a million.


    After the confession, Huang Si sent the two adults back to the northwest.


    The two children stayed here.


    They have been covered by two adults in turn. They don''t see anything, but smell the thick bloody smell in the air. Therefore, I didn''t care about Meng''s heartfelt fear of Huang Si.


    Now, they all looked at Huang Si curiously with round eyes.


    Huang Si lay on the couch and said, "come here."


    The two children hurried over and stood next to the recliner.


    "In the future, I don''t care what your family name used to be. From today on, the boy''s name is Lin Zhuo and the girl''s name is sang Xiu. Of course, these two names can only be called by yourself. You can think of another nickname for yourself. Well, it''s the so-called Jianghu name."


    Huang siphen charged them.


    Although the founding Lord of Chang was Du Ping, not Lin Zhuo, these two people were still famous among the Terrans.


    As for calling back the original name, it was purely for Huang Si''s convenience.


    The two children looked at each other and nodded wisely.


    Huang Si suddenly remembered that he had never had time to look at their memories. Now he''s resting, so he can look through them by the way.


    In Guan Meng''s view, Huang Si suddenly hung people aside and went in a daze.


    But now she dare not even say one more word.


    After all, those things just now are so shocking that she hasn''t come out of the shadow so far.


    Huang Si turned his memory, looked at it, and suddenly couldn''t help laughing.


    He smiled and said, "Hey, you two are cousins. Isn''t that why a lover will eventually become brothers and sisters? Who gave you the baby? It''s so immoral..."


    In this life, Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu were born in the same big family. They applied to Huang Sita before they went down to earth, because they wanted to be together forever and didn''t want to separate.


    As a result, a careless.


    Huang Si smiled and suddenly remembered, "Oh, no, this is what I voted for. Oh, I just put it together and didn''t notice your mother''s relationship..."


    "Forget it, don''t restore your memory in this life, or it will be cool, ha ha ha."


    After laughing, Huang sicai said to Guan Meng, "you will take care of the two children for the time being."


    Guan Meng was stunned and hurriedly said, "I haven''t brought any children."


    "Then find some old mothers who have brought children." Huang Si continued to lie flat on the couch and just wanted to command others to work. He had no interest in moving. "Is your father stupid? Why must he work so hard for his daughter and don''t want to send more people?"


    Guan Meng bit his lower lip.


    She wanted to say, "you can''t swear like that."


    But she couldn''t say it.


    Huang Si didn''t hear Guan Meng''s answer. He looked at her suspiciously, and then saw Guan Meng holding his words and not daring to say it.


    He sighed in his heart: it''s hard for non dependents to understand. They don''t know what they''re thinking.


    "If you have something to say, I''ll forgive you."


    After hearing this, Guan Meng raised his head, looked at Huang Si, and then asked almost word by word:


    "Who are you...?"


    She took a deep breath.


    "Or... Say, you are... Not a man?"


    Huang Si turned to Mo and said, "old problem."


    Then he looked at Guan Meng and asked a question:


    "You are a member of the demon sect. The demon sect is a religious organization. Then, I ask you, is your faith, piety? Is faith your spiritual pillar?"


    Guan Meng didn''t understand, but she could probably understand the basic meaning, so she nodded: "I, with my life, my soul and everything, faithfully believe in the demon God. I live and die for the demon God, and am willing to spread the belief of the demon God all my life."


    Huang Si sighed: "That''s why it''s hard to do. You''ve read a lot of books. You should know Lu Xun''s words. The most painful thing in life is that you wake up and have no way to go. The dreamer is happy; if you don''t see the way to go, the most important thing is not to wake him up. I woven this beautiful dream for the Terran. How can I bear to make people wake up from their dreams and face the cruel reality. ¡±

 Chapter 261

    Dream?


    The man said she was dreaming?


    "I don''t understand what you mean." Guan Meng said calmly, "but I always think you despise me."


    She looked straight at Huang Si and wanted him to explain.


    However, Huang Si didn''t mean to take care of her mood and didn''t want to explain so much to her.


    Huang Si stood up, came to Lu Cuo, patted him on the shoulder and introduced to the people in the room:


    "His name is Lu Cuo. He is a practitioner of magic skills. From today on, he will be your teacher."


    "Guan Meng, you, Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu will practice martial arts with Lu CuO in the future."


    Guan menggang wanted to protest that he had not asked her to find a teacher, so he heard Huang Si say:


    "You''d better hurry up and practice your internal skills. Your time is running out."


    When Mo Xia heard the speech, he casually asked, "father, there is not much time. Does it mean that Guan Meng will die early? Although I don''t understand the principle, I''ve seen her practice martial arts. Practicing martial arts seems to reduce her health index."


    "Yes," said Huang Si lightly, "Guan Meng will die at the age of 35."


    The life span of Guan Meng hung brightly on her forehead, and the quantitative eye had long been shown.


    35.


    Less than her father.


    Guan Ming is at least 57 years old.


    "What do you mean? 35... You curse me for dying at 35?"


    Guan Meng wanted to ridicule the man, but when she spoke, she suddenly remembered the terrible scenes just now, so she couldn''t say it.


    On the contrary, connecting all the clues, Guan Meng only felt a chill from his spine.


    She knows that people who practice magic skills will die earlier than ordinary martial arts practitioners, but she never thought she would die at the age of 35?


    Who the hell is this man?


    Why would she casually say that she would die at the age of 35?


    Is what he said true?


    Lu CuO also looked at Guan Meng, heard Huang Si''s words, and then looked at Guan Meng''s situation. He knew it in his heart.


    As the inventor of magic skills, Lu Cuo, who has the most profound research on this set of internal skills, how can he not know what Guan Meng is? He took over the topic and said:


    "Your name is Guan Meng, isn''t it? Your problem is that you practice magic skills too early. You entered the day after tomorrow at the age of seven, but you haven''t broken through to the congenital. You''ve been in the state of the day after tomorrow for 11 years, and you''re too impatient when practicing, resulting in serious damage to your body."


    "I''m really not in good health, but... But how do you know when I started practicing martial arts?"


    Although dream can''t understand these things, why do these people know so clearly.


    She casually reported her life expectancy and the year of her martial arts training.


    Lu CuO didn''t speak, just looked at Huang Si.


    In fact, Huang Si saw it from Guan Ming''s memory, and then told Lu CuO with soul dialogue.


    "You don''t need to know why we know about you."


    Huang Si looked at her wide open eyes and said coldly, "it''s not enough for you to learn one lesson. Do you want to learn more lessons? Don''t ask so many questions. It''s for your own good. Didn''t your father tell you --"


    "Listen to me and do what I give you. This is the order of the demon God."


    ¡­¡­


    The gate of Wang''s bookstore in the west of Kan ancient city.


    "Boss Wang, i... eh???"


    Millet water just said hello to Wang Bai and suddenly found that the door of the Wang''s bookstore had been demolished.


    The plaque was split in two and thrown on the ground. I don''t know what plowed a deep ditch on the lintel of the plaque.


    She looked into the book shop, but vaguely saw that it was a mess. It was like being robbed.


    "What''s the matter with your library?"


    Wang Bai cleaned up his surprise and said with a forced smile, "Oh, isn''t this Mr. water? It''s been a long time. A bandit came and broke my shop just now. I just came here. The specific situation is not clear..."


    Millet water was surprised and said, "my God! Have you been attacked here? I have something important to tell you. It''s inconvenient to say outside. Let''s go in and find a secret room to talk."


    As she said this, she walked towards the bookstore and didn''t treat herself as an outsider at all.


    After all, she has also cooperated with Wang Bai for more than ten years. She even has her ideas for the construction of several bookstores in gravel river city. Although she hasn''t been here for more than ten years, she also has people who install herself here, which can be said to be well-informed.


    Wang Bai''s face was a little dark, but he still smiled and hurried to follow up.


    The final sound also follows the millet water.


    Wang Bai looked at her and saw that she was also covered with black yarn. He hurriedly asked, "Mr. water, is this...?"


    Millet water smiled and said, "boss Wang, let me introduce you. This is my friend, ah Yin."


    "Wow. Nice to meet you, Mr. Yin."


    Wang Bai said pleasantly.


    The final sound just nodded and didn''t answer a word.


    She has no interest in dealing with these Terrans.


    Millet water and final sound entered the bookstore one after another. It was in a mess. Each cabinet and drawer were broken or pulled out in an extremely rough way, and the contents were scattered on the ground.


    Millet water took a big step, jumped over the books and bamboo slips that fell on the ground, and walked in the bookstore. Suddenly, she saw a book.


    "Records of gods and monsters? Ah Yin, look! It''s a collection of fairy tales! I haven''t seen this book more than ten years ago. Was it just published?"


    Wang Bai smiled and said, "a few years ago, a teacher collected stories from all over the world and wrote them. I asked someone to copy them and sell them. But they didn''t sell very well."


    Millet water quickly brushed the book back and turned it all the way to the part about the God of water.


    "Oh, my God! What the hell is this all about!"


    Millet water looked at the records in the myth and was furious.


    The water god betrayed the emperor? Water god broke the dragon vein?


    "My uncle doesn''t belong to beixuan. What betrayal do you say?"


    "Aha? I''m a weak woman. How can I have the strength to break the mountains? This is nonsense! Too much!!"


    Millet water came to Wang Bai, looked at him eagerly and said sincerely, "please boss Wang be sure to hand in the original author of this book. I want to meet him."


    Wang Bai hurriedly said, "OK, I''ll go back and find the record of buying manuscripts..."


    But Zhongyin didn''t join the excitement here. She wandered silently in the house. Then she crossed a door and entered another room.


    Wang Bai didn''t see it for a while, and the final sound was not in his sight. He couldn''t help feeling a little flustered. He hurried away from the millet water and wanted to find out where the man went.


    In fact, Zhongyin deliberately avoided Wang Bai''s sight and walked away.


    She felt something wrong.


    This is wrong. First of all, millet water mentioned to her that the three dead guys are the three who come to hand over at ordinary times, and they are all her confidants.


    Shu Shui has stayed in kangu city for 20 years without any real danger. She usually keeps a tight guard and doesn''t like to go out. Not many people know her identity.


    Therefore, the murderer must not be on the side of Kan ancient city.


    It should be related to gravel river city from the beginning. Is it for the three guys or millet water himself?


    By the way, those three guys are close friends of millet water.


    In this way, the directivity is obvious.

 Chapter 262

    Although the guy of millet water often said that she had rich human experience, in fact, her character was still extremely simple, so millet water would not pay attention to these details, but continued to blindly believe in Wang Bai.


    Then, Zhongyin considered these problems all the way and asked for some details from millet water, but didn''t tell millet water his speculation.


    After arriving at the gravel river city, as soon as she got off the bus, she heard millet water call the man boss Wang, and she began to observe Wang Bai''s expression.


    Sure enough, there was consternation in the panic.


    He probably didn''t expect that millet water not only didn''t die, but also came to the door.


    Then he found that the millet water was completely unaware, and Wang Bai calmed down again.


    Later, he obviously didn''t want millet water to enter the bookstore, but he didn''t stop her.


    Instead, she stayed with her all the time, as if she didn''t want to see anything in the bookstore.


    I guess it''s something that''s not in the lobby.


    Zhongyin thought that if Wang Bai really bought a murderer, what''s the purpose?


    Probably because of money.


    Seventy two gold, according to the purchasing power of millet water, that''s also quite a lot.


    When the millet water turned around in the lobby, Wang Bai''s face was normal and he was not particularly nervous.


    Zhongyin pretends to look at the book in the store. In fact, he has been looking at Wang Bai''s eyes.


    Sure enough, after a long time, Wang Bai glanced nervously at the door of one of the rooms.


    There it is!


    The final sound was immediately determined. Then, while Wang Bai was called by millet water, while talking to millet water, she quickly walked into the door of the room Wang Bai had seen.


    This seems to be a storeroom with many cabinets.


    Of course, without exception, they were directly broken by unknown people with violence, and all the things inside were taken out.


    Then, finale noticed the most conspicuous group of things in the room.


    Three stacks of paper, one is thick, the paper is white, and the other two are thin, the paper is yellow and gray.


    She stepped forward quickly and looked at the three stacks of paper.


    She just glanced at the thick stack and guessed that it was the notes of millet water. She had seen the dregs of millet water like ghost symbols. Sure enough, she had been in the world for more than 20 years without improvement.


    As for the content... This is actually a novel.


    It should be one of the novels that millet water mentioned before. She copied it.


    From 1 to 18 times, well, it should be more than that short. Millet water copies all the online novels on the other side of the earth. Logically, they should be quite long.


    She looked at the two stacks of paper on the right. The font on it made the final sound frown.


    It is not the word of millet water, but it is written by others, but the content is the 19th ~ 25th times of the same book.


    What''s going on?


    Is it a continuation?


    It is necessary to find out.


    The final sound is not the weak. Naturally, it will not adopt the practice of the weak. She is too strong than the Terran. Therefore, there is no need to hide at all.


    She reached out and picked up the three stacks of paper, took them and went straight out of the storeroom.


    In the lobby, millet water is still chattering. Wang Bai is laughing with him. Song Hong is standing at the door of the bookstore, watching millet water intentionally or unintentionally. However, after seeing the final sound holding the original, Wang Bai''s face changed greatly.


    Finale picked up the manuscript and smiled:


    "Boss Wang, I think you should explain this additional manuscript."


    "How can you enter the inner room of my bookstore without permission!" Wang Bai hurriedly shouted, "that''s not what you can take. Give it back to me quickly!"


    With that, he ran to the final sound and wanted to get the manuscript back.


    Zhongyin saw him rush over, slightly sideways, then empty a hand, quickly stretch it out and twist Wang Bai''s wrist, which is a reverse shear.


    Wang Bai shrieked and cut his arm behind his back. The final sound''s hand stuck him like a pair of pliers.


    "Mr. water! How can your friend do this? It''s undermining our cooperative relationship... Ouch!"


    Before Wang Bai finished speaking, his wrist was twisted and his face twisted with pain.


    He thought that millet water would at least stop the man, but unexpectedly, millet water just came over and asked curiously:


    "Ah Yin, what''s the matter?"


    "Look what this is." Zhongyin threw the manuscript to her.


    Millet water took the pile of manuscripts, roughly turned them over, and wondered, "this is the manuscript I handed in. What''s the problem... Eh, who wrote it?"


    She turned and finally saw the last six manuscripts.


    Millet water''s face changed.


    She quickly browsed through the manuscripts she hadn''t seen before, then looked up at Wang Bai.


    Wang Bai''s face was sweating.


    At this time, those guys outside the Wang family also noticed the movement in the bookstore and hurriedly wanted to rush in to save Wang Bai.


    "Let go of our boss!"


    "What are you doing? Robbing?"


    Then he answered them with a sword.


    Song Hong held a long sword and silently stopped at the door of the bookstore. The momentum of congenital experts spread out and shrouded the door of the bookstore. All the guys who tried to rush in were directly bounced away in an instant.


    They were shocked. Even if the first master left, this is still not a place for ordinary people like them to touch.


    Another Jianghu expert came to trouble the bookstore!


    Wang Bai had expected the waiter to come in and save him, but when he saw song Hong with his sword at the door, Wang Bai finally understood his situation.


    "Wang Bai! Did you ask someone to continue my book?" Millet water holding the six manuscripts, his fingers were shaking, "and the continuation was so bad that it was ruining my reputation!"


    The final sound smelled the speech and said helplessly, "your focus is wrong. Let me ask. Wang Bai, you should be the confidant who bought the millet water and wanted to kill the millet water by the way, right."


    Wang Bai was a little silent, then forced to say calmly, "how could I do such a thing? Mr. Shui and I are not ordinary friends..."


    Millet water looked serious: "wait, you haven''t answered my question. Why do you want someone to write my book? I haven''t finished it yet."


    "Things happen for a reason. I''m not afraid of breaking sometimes..."


    Wang Bai smiled awkwardly, turning many thoughts in his heart, trying to cover up.


    He thought, anyway, these people have no evidence. He bought the murderer through other gangs, not himself. No trace of custody can be traced.


    Seeing that the man was still unrepentant and hard spoken, Zhongyin suddenly smiled.


    "Millet water, do you remember the words that law enforcers would say when arresting suspects on the other side of the earth when we were watching the production?"


    "- you have the right to remain silent, but every word you say will become evidence in court."


    "So if Wang Bai doesn''t confess, we don''t mind using zero confession to judge the case, and what is rarely taken on the earth..."


    Finale smile.


    "Extorting a confession by torture."


    Perhaps, Zhongyin is usually indifferent to anyone and everything. For those who dare to threaten millet water, whether he has this ability or not, the final sound will make him regret coming to this world.

 Chapter 263

    ten minutes later.


    "I said, I said!!!" Wang Bai screamed like a pig.


    Song Hong standing at the door feels good. After all, he has rich experience in the Jianghu and is used to the days when the blade licks blood. It''s Xiaoqiu. He hasn''t been in the Jianghu for a long time. He can''t bear to watch it. Xiaoqiu retreats to the outside of the bookstore with a white face.


    "I, I really want to stop cooperation with Mr. Shui, but I just, just let someone kill her confidant, because I really don''t want to be supervised anymore! I absolutely don''t mean to kill Mr. Shui, I just want to put her under house arrest, right, just house arrest." Wang Bai confessed.


    The final sound said coldly: "Oh? House arrest? If you just want to be under house arrest, can you find someone to continue writing a novel in advance? You obviously think you are self righteous and think that your business can continue without millet water, so you buy fierce and want to eradicate millet water and her confidants."


    "And the continuation is so bad!" Millet water shook the continuation manuscript in his hand and shouted angrily.


    "I, I..." Wang Bai was tongue tied and couldn''t think of any way to explain for a moment.


    Just as Wang Bai was sweating and thinking about ways to get away, a voice sounded faintly outside the bookstore:


    "Are you the bookshop owner?"


    Hearing this sound, millet water produced an extremely incredible feeling.


    It''s like seeing the planet collapse, the universe destroy, and the end of time.


    The final sound was no better. Her original cold attitude turned into shock in an instant.


    They hurriedly looked out the door.


    ¡­¡­


    Above the lobby, incense and candles are lit. Lu CuO sits in the middle of the lobby. Below, there are three disciples.


    Lin Zhuo, sang Xiu and Guan Meng paid homage to the teacher with formal etiquette.


    Guan Meng thought about it while he was not happy to worship his teacher.


    She is a member of the demon sect. Naturally, she knows that Lu CuO is the first demon in history.


    This man is also called Lu Cuo. He also uses bows and arrows and practices magic skills. He must be a loyal believer of Lu demon God. But didn''t he think about the taboo?


    Believers should not mention the names of gods and demons at will, let alone make their own names.


    Although he was secretly disgusted, Guan Meng intuitively felt that this man was very strong. He was probably a master of innate magic skills. Then it''s not a loss to worship him as a master.


    Different from Guan Meng''s sullen appearance, the two children had a look of excitement and expectation.


    They were very respectful to Lu Cuo. As soon as the master worship ceremony was over, they all surrounded him and looked up at him.


    Lu CuO was also very kind to them.


    Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu, one is eight years old and the other is almost eight years old. They both look lovely. At a young age, after experiencing the death of their relatives and risking life in the scene of hell, their minds became much precocious.


    If he hadn''t found such changes in his two children, Huang sicai wouldn''t have asked people to bring them over and raise them by themselves.


    After all, obedient and sensible children are angels, and bear children are big killers.


    After finishing the business here, Huang Si went out.


    It''s evening now. It''s time to see if the bookshop owner has come.


    When he came to the door of the book shop during the day, he found that there seemed to be another group of people here.


    A strange tall man, holding a long sword, stopped at the door of the bookstore. Beside him stood a little girl. The onlookers stood far away and did not dare to approach.


    When Huang Si approached the door of the bookstore, he understood why these people didn''t dare to approach.


    An invisible energy floats in the air.


    The quantitative eye shows the data:


    Gas energy, concentration: 5.54 kJ / m3


    After understanding the related concepts of internal skill, Huang Si adjusted the display of quantitative eye, so now he can see the related values of martial arts.


    From the density change and boundary of Qi energy, it is the Qi released by the man standing at the door of the bookstore.


    Congenital master?


    The life span is not shown on this head, because the life span of non dependents is more troublesome than that of dependents, which can only appear after observation for a period of time.


    Huang Si''s life law is less than 100%, and he doesn''t have life skills. He won''t see it for a while.


    "Are you the bookshop owner?" Huang Si asked the man with the sword.


    "No."


    "If not, get out of the way. I''ll go in and find the boss."


    There seems to be someone in the bookstore, but in the inner position, he just can''t see it from this angle. Huang Si was anxious to go in. Seeing that song Hong wouldn''t let him, he stretched out his hand to push him.


    Song Hong''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had never seen such an unscrupulous and courageous person. He seems to have martial arts. Since he is a martial artist, he can notice the momentum of a congenital expert. Should he break through?


    Thinking like this, song Hong patted the man''s neck with his sword ridge, and planned to directly knock the man unconscious and throw him away.


    Huang Si stretched out his hand and pointed his finger at the midpoint of the sword ridge.


    Song Hong secretly laughed at the man''s ignorance and thought he could challenge the sword saint''s front.


    A harsh voice sounded at the door of the bookstore.


    The sword was directly stabbed by a finger!


    Song Hong looked at the half sword of his finger in disbelief. It was not an ordinary sword, but a peerless sword forged by the most powerful craftsman in the human race. How could it be broken by a finger!


    Huang Si clamped the broken half of the sword with two fingers.


    "The consequences of not letting go." Then he threw the sword to the ground.


    The blade collided with the ground and made a toothy friction sound.


    Then he went straight into the ground.


    When Song Hong regained his consciousness, he saw that half of his sword had almost completely pierced the pavement of the bluestone slab, leaving only a little exposed outside.


    The man who broke his sword just now had put his hands in his pockets and walked leisurely into the bookstore.


    He raised half his sword and his fingers trembled.


    Twin swords, now there is only one left.


    The martial arts he had always relied on seemed to have completely lost its function, and even his own weapons were not saved.


    The man''s action, he only felt that soon, everything happened in the blink of an eye. Then, even the internal Qi of resistance had no time to run, and his sword was broken.


    The man''s martial arts have reached an unpredictable level!


    Twenty years ago, he became the first person in the world to learn martial arts from his master. A few years later, he achieved the reputation of the sword saint with overwhelming strength in the Jianghu. He was satisfied and thought that although he could not be as invincible as master in those days, he was at least one of the best people in the Jianghu.


    Until today, he realized that he was just a frog at the bottom of a well.


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si doesn''t know that someone outside has been so touched. He has no concept of the strength of Jianghu experts. The quantitative eye can see the energy density and display the energy value. For example, the person who tried to stop him with a sword just now has a "annual value of Qi energy: 48 years."


    At the beginning, the energy display method was too complex. Huang Si manually adjusted the display method of the quantitative eye to change the adult data, which is the so-called 48 year skill.


    But is this man 48? It doesn''t seem to have arrived.


    Anyway, Huang Si showed his skills in 970.


    Of course, this is only the existing internal Qi value displayed by the quantitative eye. Huang Si usually doesn''t fill his body too full. Generally, 70% is enough. If he''s almost done with it, just turn another batch of energy out.


    Anyway, Huang Si never practiced his internal skills like the Terran. He didn''t have that American Kung Fu.


    Since Song Hong refused and wanted to beat himself with a sword, Huang Si broke the sword.


    It still depends on Song Hong''s intention not to hurt him, but to knock him with a sword ridge.


    If song Hong hurts people, it''s not just to turn his sword into a sword in stone.

 Chapter 264

    Huang Si walked into the lobby of the bookstore. Then he rubbed his eyes.


    How do you feel that this way of opening the bookstore is not quite right?


    Just now there was no one in the bookstore that was broken by yourself. Now why are there more millet water and final sound?


    Huang Siliao stepped back and planned to close the window and try again.


    But at this time, millet water and Zhongyin also saw him.


    "Father... Father!" Millet water was just about to jump on it. Suddenly, it stopped.


    Then she jumped up and covered her eyes.


    Zhongyin took the hand of millet water off his eyes without expression and said, "don''t do this. I''ve seen my father."


    Millet water loosened her hand. At this moment, she just wanted to cry.


    Even if you lose the bet with Zhongyin and get a 100 year slave contract.


    The point is¡ª¡ª


    Why did father God come to Wang''s bookstore!


    Without contacting them, he came here by himself and said he wanted to find the bookstore owner. Maybe he had found his little move!


    Huang Si saw their reaction, which confirmed that it was not an illusion.


    He also wondered, why are they here? Didn''t Xiaoke''s previous records show that millet water was in kangu city? Why are you here?


    "Millet water, final sound? Why are you here?"


    Huang Si asked.


    Millet water was surprised, and then his face quickly piled up a false smile:


    "Dad, Dad, I, we''re here to play..."


    With that, she trotted to Huang Si in an innocent way, grabbed his arm and said coquettishly, "Dad, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I thought you left us alone."


    The final sound also came over and quietly looked at the millet water, showing a smile on his mouth.


    Huang Si didn''t refuse the coquetry of millet water. I haven''t seen her for a long time. I still want her to express it. However, after the millet water was spoiled, the one who should come finally came.


    "Millet water, final sound, do you need to catch the people in the Wang''s bookstore when you come to play?" Huang Si asked gently, "did you come to this bookseller to discuss papermaking?"


    Millet water''s smile froze.


    Wang Bai was thrown to the ground by the final sound, and he was afraid to escape immediately. At the moment, hearing their dialogue, he felt that the Savior was coming.


    He quickly squatted on the ground, trotted to the door of the bookstore and shouted:


    "Are you the father of these two? I''m almost killed by them! Take care of them!"


    Huang Si looks at Wang Bai who is trying to add drama to himself and asks:


    "Is this the boss of Wang''s bookstore?"


    The final tone replied, "yes, and he bought a fierce man to kill millet water. Moreover, he has succeeded in killing three people''s cronies of millet water."


    Zhongyin knows that in this case, you must not learn millet water and pretend to be stupid. Pretending to be stupid in front of the father is tantamount to seeking death. The father is omnipresent and omnipotent. Only fools like millet water will go back and pretend to be stupid and try to muddle through.


    The only way to survive is to arouse the concern of the Father God. The Father God is quite short-sighted. Only when he feels poor about millet water will he ignore her mistakes.


    "Oh? Buying murderers? How brave. Well, I''ll ask my family members to deal with it and bring the Wang family together."


    With an understatement, Wang Bai and his family were arranged.


    Things were handled too quickly, and the final sound failed to win time and opportunity for millet water.


    Huang Si was determined to investigate the leakage of papermaking. He pulled a chair and sat down in the bookstore. "Millet water, first talk to dad about how you leaked papermaking to the Terrans, and other things you have done in the world."


    Zhongyin let go and threw Wang Bai aside. Then he quickly poked millet water with his fingers and threw her an "honest confession" look.


    Millet water quickly returned a look of "I don''t want to die".


    The final sound compares a closing gesture in the mouth and a shooting action in the head, which means that you die faster by dishonesty!


    Millet water accepted his fate and turned to Huang Si with his head down.


    At this time, Wang Bai found himself free and was afraid of what Huang Si said. He squatted on the ground and climbed out silently, trying to escape.


    When Huang Si saw it, he raised his hand with a sword spirit and directly made a big hole in the ground in front of Wang Bai''s head.


    "Don''t move."


    Wang Bai was so frightened that he knelt down like chaff and was sweating all over.


    Outside the bookstore, song Hong squatted on the ground and looked at the half of the sword that had fallen into the slate. He was trying to pull it out with his fingers.


    Therefore, he did not notice the more amazing situation at the door of the bookstore.


    Only Xiaoqiu, who had been watching the dispute in the bookstore curiously, saw something that surprised her.


    What''s that?


    Why can that man make a big hole in the ground without weapons?


    Song Hong taught Xiaoqiu internal skill and sword technique for three years. Then he took her into the Jianghu for less than two years. Xiaoqiu''s Jianghu experience is very shallow, and he doesn''t know many anecdotes and history in the Jianghu.


    Therefore, she just felt that this scene was very strange, but she didn''t understand the meaning.


    At present, no one in Terran can use isolated space sword Qi.


    At this time, millet water was defending himself:


    "Well, I did teach people papermaking, but I was alone at that time. I couldn''t show up. I had no identity, status and money. I had to exchange technology for money, but I was very careful. I found someone to cooperate, established a joint-stock company, lived by eating dividends, and installed my people in the board of Directors..."


    "So did you end up being hired by your partner to kill?"


    "That, that was an accident." Millet water dry smile.


    Huang Si looked at the manuscript with millet water sneaking aside.


    "By the way, did you write that garbage novel?"


    "Ah? What rubbish? Oh, my father said the book" cold Lord pretty servant girl ", it''s me..."


    Sure enough, it was written by millet water.


    Huang Si ordered:


    "Don''t write rubbish novels in the future. You''ll burn them yourself."


    After thinking about it, he added: "before burning, well, I''d better finish it. Do things from beginning to end. Give it to me after writing, and I''ll criticize it."


    "Poof!" Millet water laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "I''m talking about rubbish novels. In fact, I really want to read them."


    This is really dead.


    The final sound looked at the millet water silently. Why did the millet water still choose to die when he made a big mistake? The Father God really hated it, but actually wanted to read the novel. However, why did he have to say it to make the father lose face!


    Huang Si said faintly, "millet water, put your face out."


    Millet water quickly stood in front of Huang Si.


    Huang Si flexed his fingers and hit her on the forehead.


    This hit was very heavy. The millet water was directly thrown back, and a red mark clearly appeared on his forehead.


    Huang Si took her to avoid her falling, then reached out and grabbed the millet water''s cheek and asked, "remember the lesson?"


    "Remember."


    "Will you do anything stupid in the future?"


    "No, absolutely not."


    "Who gave you the courage to spread the important technology across the times to the Terran?"


    "No, no one. I''m stupid myself."


    "OK, good boy, tell Dad all your experiences since you came to the world. Then Dad will settle the accounts with you after autumn. What do you think?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Recommend a serious literature "the fist of fantasy".

 Chapter 265

    "Well, Dad, you see, there are too many Terrans here. It''s inconvenient for us to talk. Wang Bai who wants to kill me hasn''t been dealt with yet..."


    Wang Bai trembled at the speech.


    Huang Si pulled millet water''s face to himself. Millet water felt that his face was almost elongated.


    "Dad, the sixth generation of Yiti I use will be strained!"


    "Don''t try to change the subject." Huang Si smiled dangerously, "I will naturally let the local officials of the Terran family deal with the matter of Wang Bai. Is your family decoration when you are a father?"


    "Your father hasn''t solved all your problems. Why should he take care of outsiders? Millet water, don''t you know that you have to settle down first?"


    "Dad!" Millet water cried.


    The final sound really couldn''t see it anymore. He walked over and said, "father, there are many people here. Why don''t we change places?"


    "OK."


    In a few minutes.


    Huang Si, millet water and Zhongyin sat on the teahouse.


    The waiter in the teahouse made good tea for the three. Then, looking at the dignified and gloomy atmosphere in the room, the waiter wisely chose not to ask the guest what he wanted, and went downstairs directly.


    Huang Si took up the tea cup, opened the lid, blew the hot tea, and then said to the two people standing at the door of Yajian:


    "Who allowed you to come in? Get out."


    Song Hong and Xiao Qiu stood outside the teahouse.


    Hearing Huang Si''s words, song Hong was silent, but he didn''t go away.


    He followed all the way. Xiaoqiu followed him as usual.


    Song Hongxin knows that he can''t beat this man, but this man is definitely not an ordinary person.


    Because the more ordinary people are, the more likely they are to have something to do with his master.


    Huang Si frowned slightly when he saw that song Hong didn''t go or speak.


    He has never been patient with people who are not family members, and there are only two ways to deal with people who are not interested.


    "Waiter!" Huang Siyang shouted.


    The waiter who poured tea just now raised his head at the stairs: "Sir, what else do you want?"


    "Where are the idle people waiting to disturb me to drink tea and help me drive them out."


    The waiter muttered that he thought you were together. He hurried upstairs, nodded and bowed to song Hong and said, "my guest, would you like to change your room?"


    "No need." Song Hong said in a deep voice.


    After all, Huang Si was generous. The waiter thought he couldn''t offend the rich, so he wanted to come up and pull song Hong.


    Song Hong put his hand on the hilt of the sword, and the momentum of the innate master suddenly issued. The waiter directly lost his balance and fell down like a gourd rolling on the stairs. Fortunately, he ran the hall for many years and grabbed the railing in the middle of the fall, so as to avoid the end of breaking his head and bleeding.


    The waiter looked frightened. Then he realized that he was a martial arts expert and ran away in a panic.


    After driving away the waiter, song Hong asked Huang Si, "do you know Miss Xia? She''s my master. I''ve been looking for her for a long time. If I hear from her, I''m willing to promise to change everything."


    "No, get out."


    Although Huang Si''s attitude was so rude that song Hong still didn''t mean to go away.


    Don''t get out of here?


    Huang Si reached for a chopstick from the table and aimed it at Song Hong''s head.


    Seeing that song Hong was about to be killed, suddenly Xiaoqiu dodged and quickly blocked song Hong.


    She is not as tall as song Hong, but she tries to stretch her hand to help song Hong block the attack.


    On the contrary, song Hong did not react for a moment.


    I don''t know whether he is confident that he won''t be killed by chopsticks or in a daze. In short, song Hong did not hide.


    Stopped by irrelevant people, Huang Si noticed the little girl who had been with song Hong.


    He stopped, looked at Xiaoqiu and asked with a little doubt, "is this child a fool? I think this can stop my attack?"


    Millet water had always been very nervous. She had just put tea to her mouth. After hearing Huang Si''s words, she directly puffed the tea to the end sound face opposite.


    The tea and saliva on the final tone''s face were very bad.


    Millet water rushed to her side and whispered, "father didn''t notice Xiao Qiu''s appearance..."


    "You''ll find it when you say it." The final sound is also a small channel.


    She looked up at Huang Si. Sure enough, Huang Si also noticed the content of their chat. However, Huang Si was only confused. He asked:


    "What do you look like?"


    Millet water tilted his head and looked at Xiao Qiu, then looked at Huang Si''s puzzled face and said, "Er, isn''t it your father''s family member Zhou Xia? She is a special power owner in the world of heaven. I thought she was special to you. As a result, you don''t even remember what she looks like..."


    Shu Shui remembered that when she heard that only Zhou Xia and Wen Ling had privileges in the heaven, she went to see them.


    Wenling is an old man. It''s nothing strange.


    But Zhou Xia is a beautiful girl!


    Damn it! Privileged beauty! Feel like a major threat!


    Millet water ate a jar of vinegar.


    As a result, now I feel that the vinegar seems to have been eaten for nothing?


    Huang Si realized, "so it is. I think the dependents look directly at the soul. Although I pinch the bodies of the dependents, just because I pinch them, I only remember the cell composition and structure, but it''s not easy to pay attention to their appearance."


    In his consciousness, due to the one-way information flow of assimilation effect, the soul of the dependents is much more prominent than the body, and the soul characteristics are better remembered. Different people''s souls have different law concentrations. You can know who they are at a glance. If you remember their looks, Huang Si feels very troublesome, and he is blind and doesn''t remember people.


    Zhou Xia''s appearance was seen several times when he first met her, but he didn''t pay much attention to it later.


    Thinking of this, Huang siduan took a look at Xiao Qiu''s appearance.


    After comparing Xiaoqiu''s biological appearance with Zhou Xia''s in memory, Huang Si finally compared the similarities.


    He nodded: "look carefully, it''s really a little like, but it''s much worse. It''s not a grade at all."


    Xiaoqiu looked a little gloomy when she heard these words.


    But song Hong suddenly became excited.


    The three people''s dialogue contained the hope of finding his master and seemed to contain a big secret that he could not think of.


    "Do you know Miss Xia...? what''s the relationship between her and you? What do you mean, family?"


    Song Hong''s voice trembled. He managed to control his tone and asked three questions hoarsely.


    Huang Sili ignored him, but looked at Xiaoqiu and asked, "are you Zhou Xia''s daughter? Who''s your father? Is this psychopathic swordsman?"


    After hearing this, millet water was surprised at first, but then she thought it was very possible. She cried excitedly, "is that so? WOW! I seem to have heard something terrible!"


    Huang Si didn''t think much, put down the tea, found the soul star belonging to Zhou Xia in the conscious space, and then opened the soul dialogue.


    "Zhou Xia, do you have a daughter on earth?"


    Zhou Xia was silent for a while, and then her clear voice began to ring:


    "Ah, it''s the great God!! I haven''t come to me for a long time. I miss the great God! But, the great God, how can you ask me such a question! How can I have a daughter!!! I''ve never... Before! You don''t know!"


    "I don''t know." Huang Si finished and hung up the soul call.


    "Yes, Zhou Xia said she couldn''t have a daughter. The reason is self-evident." Huang Si supported his chin with his hand and told the information of millet water and final sound.


    Millet water: "it goes without saying what it means."


    The final tone poked her: "shut up if you don''t understand."

 Chapter 266

    Song Hong couldn''t understand what Huang Si was doing and what he was talking about. He only saw the man stunned for a while, and then said something inexplicable.


    But he can guess that from the tone of his speech, the relationship between this man and his master is likely to be very close!


    So, in terms of age, is it master''s nephew?


    "You don''t have to drive me away. I won''t give up. Miss Xia is my master. If you know Miss Xia, it''s not an outsider. Please introduce me..."


    Song Hong''s attitude towards the young man he once ignored has been as humble as ever.


    No matter twenty years ago or when he became famous as a swordsman, he had never been so low. But he would do anything for the news of his master.


    Huang Si''s eyes finally fell on Song Hong. He looked at Song Hong, then at Xiao Qiu, who was thin and small. Finally, he asked suspiciously, "pedophile? Lori control?"


    "Poof!"


    Millet water sprayed the hot tea just drunk on the final sound face.


    "Dad, you''re wrong!" Millet water shouted.


    In fact, Huang Si understood the meaning of millet water. He had already seen the man''s intention.


    Since it doesn''t matter if Zhou Xia asks clearly, the situation is obvious.


    What does this man think?


    Because you never forget Zhou Xia, you find an apprentice who looks like him?


    Isn''t this the same as the boss of the Wang bookstore?


    Don''t want to cooperate with millet water, find someone to continue writing a novel maliciously.


    Can the continuation be the same as the original? It is basically insulting the original, harming readers and killing the author!


    And it''s the same to find someone as a substitute.


    Are you stupid? Can two different people replace each other?


    This is more than the wife of an otaku who changes pieces of paper. At least otaku won''t harm others, just waste toilet paper.


    So, from an objective point of view, considering the age difference between the two people, isn''t this an ordinary abnormal paedophile?


    Huang Si gently blew a mouthful of tea, smelled the transpiration of tea, and drank a mouthful. It was good.


    But Shu Shui didn''t notice that Huang Si''s attention had shifted to drinking tea. She continued the topic just now: "Dad, this man''s name is song Hong. He was Zhou Xia''s Apprentice twenty years ago. After Zhou Xia returned..."


    Huang Sizheng wondered whether to call waiter to order some tea. Suddenly, he heard the words of millet water and finally reminded him of a time problem:


    "What? Zhou Xia took an apprentice 20 years ago? I thought it was 200 years ago. How could she take an apprentice of the people who came down 20 years ago?"


    Millet water suddenly felt embarrassed. She scratched her head and said, "Er, just 20 years ago, when I encountered problems that could not be solved in the world..."


    Huang Si asked expressionless, "Oh... When did you come to the world?"


    "Twenty four years ago..."


    "Oh? It''s early."


    Huang Si opened the smart watch on his wrist, "OK, let me see Xiaoke''s log."


    Before they had finished their words, song Hong, who was listening, was already stormy in his heart.


    Although song Hongshi couldn''t understand their behavior of calling them father, how did a man in his early twenties over there have two adult children?


    However, this man seems to be really familiar with Xia!


    Can he really find master?


    He has been searching the world for 20 years, but there is no trace, and no one knows his master. This is the first time that several people know her.


    However, the content of the man''s speech surprised people, and made him have a very bad feeling.


    Even if the other party ignored him, song Hong still wanted to ask.


    "Sir, if I can really find my master, I can pay any price!" Finally, song Hong still gritted his teeth and said.


    "Oh, the price?" Huang Si looked at the information displayed on the watch, his fingers sliding on it, and the new data kept passing. "Yes, since any price is OK, you can kneel down and call my master immediately, and then commit suicide. When you die, you can see your master."


    The final tone nods. This is really the most convenient and quick way. Zhou Xia is a divine family in heaven. Ordinary people are not qualified and have no chance to see her. It''s still possible to become a family member and apply to heaven.


    Millet water also whispered: "Wow, are you so lucky? You don''t have to be very tired and troublesome to be a family member. Licking a dog really licks everything in the end..."


    But this is not the case in Song Hong''s ear.


    In his opinion, the man was taking an excuse and maliciously insulting him.


    Kneeling down and calling the master is already humiliating on his face. Do you want to change it with your life? Isn''t it obvious that he will die?


    Song Hong''s fingers trembled, subconsciously pressed them on the hilt of the sword, and then loosened them.


    There is only one and a half of these two swords left.


    The broken half is still stuck on the bluestone board!


    wide gap.


    An insurmountable strength gap!


    Sixteen years ago, he defeated all the heroes and won the name of sword saint. But now, just like a wild dog, he can only beg for mercy here?


    "Ha ha..."


    Song Hong laughed miserably.


    He finally looked at Huang Si, and then chose to turn and go downstairs.


    His steps were staggering and scattered, without the style of a congenital expert.


    Xiaoqiu hurriedly followed him down.


    Although he was talking, Huang Si didn''t delay. He had found a clue from Xiao Ke.


    "Millet water, it''s powerful. It''s really powerful. Twenty years ago, a person offended the whole martial arts Jianghu. It''s yours."


    Huang Si looked at the millet water and smiled.


    Millet water had a super good attitude. He knelt down directly in the chair and lowered his head to the table. "Father, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I won''t mess like this in the future. You see, I don''t even dare to show my face now. I''m super careful."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Hong left the teahouse.


    He was at a loss. For a moment, he didn''t know where to go.


    Xiaoqiu closely followed him, holding the cloth bag.


    Song Hong took Xiaoqiu to find an inn, opened two upper rooms and arranged for her to stay.


    "You stay in the house. I want to go out alone." Song Hong said coldly.


    Xiaoqiu looked at him anxiously and said, "master, are you in a bad mood? Let me accompany you."


    "No!"


    Song Hong''s voice rose unconsciously and frightened Xiao Qiu.


    He was shocked that he was in a mood, so he had to comfort the innocent Xiaoqiu:


    "OK, I''m fine. I just want to walk alone. Wait for me at the inn."


    Xiaoqiu stretched out her hand and wanted to hold the corner of the master''s clothes, but her hand reached half and retracted.


    "Well, master, I''ll wait for you."


    Song Hong left the inn. After he couldn''t see the face similar to his master, he felt a little relaxed. He walked aimlessly towards the street.


    Walking, walking, song Hong suddenly stopped.


    Those three people call Xia "Zhou Xia".


    Zhou Xia


    The name


    Long memories, like the tide, gradually rise.


    "More than 200 years ago, there was a great martial arts master in that Taoist school..."


    The old voice reappeared in his ear.


    "Her first name has only one word, if you add her last name..."


    "So, your master... It is very likely..."


    Song Hong hugged his head in pain.


    The speculation of that year, the history he tried to forget, the terrible truth, bit by bit in his memory.

 Chapter 267

    the rain comes down in a deluge.


    The sky is dark and the climate is cold. Endless rain pours into the villa in the suburbs.


    It rained heavily for a long time. Whole villa was quiet and seemed uninhabited.


    In a room in the villa, there is a humble cellar under the originally ornate and exquisite floor.


    Suddenly, the lid of the cellar moved.


    One after another, and then the lid of the cellar slowly opened a crack.


    A boy of 14 or 5 years old showed a pair of eyes from the gap and looked at the appearance through the half open cellar door.


    He saw a sharp red.


    Like the red of the dye shop, the bright red splashed by large areas, the dark red mixed with unknown broken meat, and the brick red mixed with the soil formed a living hell and appeared in front of him.


    The boy was frightened and the cellar door closed again. He rolled back into the corner inside the cellar.


    Outside, the thick blood gas was still floating towards the interior of the cellar.


    Then another day passed.


    The things in the cellar had long been eaten up, and the rain had not stopped. He was thirsty, so he drank the rain from the entrance of the cellar.


    There was a strange smell of rust in the rain, and even a bad smell.


    Drinking, the boy retched.


    If he stays here all the time, he will still die.


    The boy thought so.


    So he summoned up his courage, tried to open the cellar again, grabbed the edge of the cellar with his hand, jumped hard and climbed up.


    He has some shallow internal power, which his parents taught him.


    In those days, he was still the young master of the villa, with a proud temper. His parents asked him to practice martial arts, but he refused to practice well. He always said that the villa was an expert and let others do it. Why bother him?


    Now, teenagers only hate that they didn''t work hard.


    If he practiced martial arts well, he might not be so powerless at least.


    That day, my father took people to meet the enemy who came to destroy Chuang Tzu, but my mother only had time to push him into the cellar and told him not to come out unless he had to, and then disguised the entrance and left.


    Then, the boy obeyed his mother''s orders, hid in the cellar and listened to the sound outside, but he didn''t dare to make a sound at all.


    He knew what was going on outside.


    Remorse and pain were intertwined in his heart.


    He didn''t dare to leave the cellar until there was no movement and four days later, he couldn''t stay.


    Finally, he stood up straight. The boy breathed heavily and looked at the scene in front of him.


    The house was full of stumps and blood stains. Those who had spoken to him alive now piled up on the ground in an inhuman form.


    He held back his fear and walked out of the house.


    To leave here and go far away, he wants to live, live!


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work out.


    The blade reflected the raindrops and appeared in front of him.


    The bright blade was against his chest.


    "Where are you going?"


    A joking voice came from behind, which made him feel very familiar.


    It was the voice that killed his mother, father and many others in the village.


    He looked back slowly.


    It was a thin man with disheveled hair, dirty body and blood stains. However, the corners of his mouth showed a cruel smile.


    "What kind of little mouse do I say? It''s the remnant of lvmei villa. Ha ha, I came back to find some money to spend. Unexpectedly, I caught a fish out of the net."


    The blade walked upstream of the boy''s neck and limbs.


    "Let me see. Is it more convenient to cut off your head directly to receive the reward, or to cut off your arms and legs in half to prevent you from running away and then take you to receive the reward?


    Hearing this, the young man''s eyes were full of despair.


    The thin man just played with a knife on him and seemed to enjoy the process.


    Suddenly, the boy roared and threw himself at the thin man close at hand. He suddenly stretched out his hand and held a sharp dagger in his palm!


    Seeing that the dagger was about to pierce into the thin man''s chest, he suddenly smiled grimly.


    "Naive!"


    The man stepped away and returned to the knife. He was so fast that he hit the dagger with a knife. When the blade touched the dagger, the young man''s wrist was like lightning. It seemed that he was trying to show off his skills. When the man hit the dagger on the blade, the dagger was bounced away by his knife and flew far away.


    He didn''t want to kill the only boy left at once, but held him like a cat playing with a mouse.


    "Come on, let''s play more."


    The thin man scratched the boy''s neck with a knife. The sharp blade cut the skin of his neck, and blood flowed down the knife.


    "So bad, let''s play a game where you run faster or my knife cuts your head faster, OK?"


    As soon as the knife was released, the boy ran away.


    The land retreated rapidly at the boy''s feet, and the uneven road bumped his body up and down.


    However, no matter how fast he ran, a cold blade was always close to the back of his neck and slightly cut into the meat, so that the tingling feeling was always with him.


    What a tall and thin man''s martial arts and control over weapons!


    Just when the boy was out of breath and couldn''t run any more, he already felt that the wound behind him was getting more and more painful, and the knife seemed to be cutting off his neck.


    Terrible laughter sounded behind his head.


    "It seems that this game..."


    The young man stumbled and fell to the ground.


    The voice whispered behind him:


    "You, lost, lost!"


    Dead? Dead? The boy thought painfully in his heart. Father, mother, I''ve come to be with you.


    At this time, the change suddenly occurred.


    In the sky, suddenly there was a flash of lightning.


    A silent, slender bolt of lightning.


    No, that''s not lightning!


    It was a boundless rain curtain, reflecting an incomparably dazzling light in mid air!


    Where the light shines, behind!


    The boy turned and looked back at the position where the light appeared.


    The scene that came into his eyes at that time eventually became a miracle that he could not forget all his life.


    A gorgeous sword light swept through the heavy rain. Whether it was the thin man just now or the continuous rain curtain, it was cut in half by the sword light!


    Is it a miracle or a dream?


    He couldn''t believe it and stared at the split place until the man who split into two halves flew out in two different directions and fell to the ground.


    Looking at the motionless debris on the ground, he believed that this was a reality, not a dream.


    The boy looked up and saw a bright yellow embroidered girl standing where the sword light disappeared. On her train, there were embroidered red carp swimming lively and lifelike.


    The girl was holding two swords. Although she stood in the rain, there was no trace of wet marks on her clothes.


    Under the dark sky, she was as bright as the sun, emitting scorching light and heat, reflecting the young man''s vision.


    The girl in the yellow dress raised her sword to her eyes. The sword had just cut someone, but it was still smooth and bright, like a flood of autumn water without any blood.


    "Wow, you are a sword fairy! I decided to make you a beautiful girl!" A lively voice came from afar.


    With the sound came another woman with a lotus leaf umbrella.

 Chapter 268

    She was several years older than the girl, holding a green umbrella in the shape of lotus leaves in her hand. She was wearing a neutral robe, but she was carrying a silver, narrow and long box in her hand, which was not commensurate with her figure.


    The woman with a lotus leaf umbrella trotted to her and said happily, "Xiao Xia, it''s good that you walk fast, or you''ll die again. Let''s go to song Yue''s house first and see how lvmei villa is."


    The girl in yellow skirt didn''t follow her immediately, but looked at the boy.


    Then he said, "no, there is probably no one in lvmei villa. This child should be the last one."


    "No??? Did you feel it? Wow, it''s worthy of being a Sword Fairy. Is it so sensitive?"


    The girl seemed very helpless to her companion. She said:


    "Well, the master said that my internal Qi is a dual attribute of life and nature, and my perception of life is very high, so my perception of vitality can be very far and accurate."


    She explained a little, and then asked the woman, "since the Song family is almost dead, our rescue has failed. So, what are you going to do with the Song family''s orphans?"


    The woman who played the lotus leaf umbrella immediately worried, "Alas, what to do? It''s impossible for me to take the child. Why don''t we send him to the orphanage."


    The girl in yellow skirt said angrily, "you! Song Yue Mingming is your friend. His family has been destroyed and there are only one orphan left. Don''t you think about it? Will someone attack the orphan?"


    "Yes! I forgot! Thanks for reminding. Let''s kill all his enemies. Then we don''t have to worry!"


    The girl in yellow skirt helped her forehead and looked like a headache. "It''s OK. Anyway, the order of heaven sent me to help you to the end."


    Her eyes fell back on the boy and asked him:


    "What''s your name? What''s your relationship with song Yue? Come with us first. We''ll take you to a safe place first. Don''t worry, we''ll avenge you."


    The boy beat a spirit. Suddenly, he understood his situation and what he should do.


    So he stepped forward and knelt down on the muddy ground in the pouring rain.


    The muddy water polluted his body and head, and he shouted hoarsely:


    "Master, please accept me as an apprentice and teach me martial arts!"


    The four days of hiding in the cellar made the boy understand one thing.


    He will never childishly think that he will be fine if he doesn''t practice martial arts well.


    In this cruel Jianghu where the blade licks blood, whether the martial arts are good or not is not a matter of how well life is, but the distance between life and death!


    The young girl, dressed in a yellow dress and not getting wet in the heavy rain, has the strength to cut off the experts in his family that no one can resist!


    He can''t miss such a master!


    "Hey, you haven''t answered Xiao Xia''s question yet!" The woman with a lotus leaf umbrella came to the boy with the rain, carrying a large box, bent down and looked at him kneeling on the ground, "who are you?"


    "... my name is song Hong. I''m song Yue''s son." The boy replied humbly in the mud.


    "Oh, it''s my son, OK. Gee, I feel responsible! After all, song Yue was implicated by me, hem!" The woman pouted and said.


    The girl in yellow skirt listened to the conversation silently. She didn''t speak again until she finished asking. She said faintly:


    "It''s OK to accept disciples. My master ordered me to spread martial arts. Then, follow me from today on."


    Song Hong was overjoyed. He again kowtowed three times respectfully with the courtesy of his disciples to see his master.


    "I haven''t asked about Shifu''s taboo yet. Please tell the disciples." Song Hong knelt on the ground and said.


    The woman with a lotus leaf umbrella said to one side, "you are so strange. You have to soak yourself in mud and talk."


    "Millet water, well, the child has just lost all his relatives. Don''t stimulate him first."


    The girl in yellow skirt was helpless.


    "Ah? Where do I irritation? How come I didn''t feel it? OK! You are a Terran has the final say!"


    The girl looked at Song Hong and said, "my name... It''s Xia. I have a single name, Xia."


    Summer.


    Song Hong recited the name again and again in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Subsequently, song Hong started his journey in the Jianghu with Xia and SHUSHUI.


    These two people are not on their way. Instead, they seem particularly leisurely, especially millet water. They are simply visiting mountains and rivers. From time to time, she would take summer shopping and occasionally buy some clothes. At this time, she either threw away her old clothes, or took something out of the box, stuffed it into her arms, and then folded them in.


    Song Hong wanted to see what was in the mysterious big box, but he never saw the millet water.


    But what is very inconsistent with this leisure is that whenever and wherever an enemy attacks, or they come to the enemy''s territory, all the enemies will regret becoming their enemies.


    No one is the enemy of Xia.


    At that time, song Hong knew that when he saw Xia Yijian''s ability to cut off thin and long men, it was not her strongest strength.


    Although he is also a born expert, he is not the top combat force in the Jianghu.


    In the following time, almost all the top combat forces in the Jianghu slipped in front of Xia.


    Xia led them around the Jianghu and let song Hong see countless wonderful battles.


    And, also let him see the troublemaker ability of millet water.


    Because every summer he would say, "millet water, you even offended this sect. Have you provoked 99% of the forces in the whole Jianghu?"


    "I feel like it!" Millet water not only did not have a trace of guilt, but seemed to have done a good proud thing.


    Xia sighed.


    Because they were not in a hurry, Xia also had enough time to teach song Hong.


    She directly guided song Hong with internal Qi, helped him lay the foundation of internal skill, and then taught him a kind of breathing skill to practice by himself. As for swordsmanship, Xia also taught it carefully.


    Song Hong practiced very hard.


    Green plum villa, more than 200 people, each person''s death, was deeply carried in his heart. He didn''t dare to relax at all for fear that he would be sorry for those lost families.


    Not only that, in fact, he also has an almost crazy worship of Xia, the master.


    On that day, the sun set and the wind was cool.


    Xia, with millet water and him, stood on the top and below the cliff, densely filled with people, either waving flags or holding weapons.


    This battle is a coalition of the eight strongest forces in the Jianghu.


    Five guilds and three sects poured out to encircle and suppress them.


    Before that, Xia and SHUSHUI had let the minority and forces standing on their side retreat, while they stayed to break the back.


    Therefore, this scene appeared.


    "Can she beat tens of thousands of us alone?"


    "We piled her up!"


    "Xia witch, we advise you to catch it as soon as possible!"


    Song Hong looked at the vast crowd and felt desperate. His master could beat one, ten or a hundred people, but if they took turns, how long could master hold on? How long can they last?


    Song Hong stopped holding the sword in his hand, bit his teeth and said, "master, you don''t care about me. Even if you die, I will die with master!"


    ----


    Recommend a friend''s book: "the king of virtual shadow"

 Chapter 269

    "You don''t have to die." Xia pulled out his double swords and looked at the eight forces below.


    The breeze brushed her face and lifted her hair.


    Xia was as beautiful as a God at that moment. She said softly:


    "The master once allowed it. I have the privilege to do it at will in the world of heaven and earth."


    Millet water stood on tiptoe, looked at the bottom and said, "isn''t this equivalent to Shang''s sword? Mom, I''m just lemon!"


    Xia smiled, and then she waved her sword gently towards the void below.


    In the Jianghu of the Terran, I think that martial arts is just a competition of one knife and one sword, a competition between internal skills and tactics. Until today, all ideas have been rewritten.


    The invisible sword Qi runs through the sun like a rainbow and is invincible for thousands of miles.


    Under miracles, numbers are just a joke.


    This battle, with blood and death, cast Xia''s invincible name.


    It also let everyone really understand what is isolated sword Qi.


    This is the ability that only Xia can use, beyond the innate.


    Her deterrent power to the Jianghu has even reached such a point that no one dares to give her a name, call her name directly, or spread her deeds.


    Naturally, no one dares to be harmful to millet water.


    Song Hong admired his master and even became obsessed with him.


    And in that obsession, there are extraordinary feelings that gradually breed.


    You know, a person with great strength like a miracle has great charm.


    What''s more, the age is similar, and the bonus of appearance.


    A person who alone oppresses the whole Jianghu is very good to him, just because she is his master.


    Song Hong secretly made up his mind to follow his master forever.


    With this in mind, song Hong was respectful to Xia and took good care of her.


    Even people like millet water are respected by Song Hong.


    Before and after that, the scattered people and small forces gathered around them were also dealt with by Song Hong.


    Song Hong is reluctant to let Xia take care of these common things, and millet water is not only a person who doesn''t take care of things, but also makes trouble.


    He did his best to get Xia''s recognition.


    However, all obsessions eventually become empty.


    One day, Xia gathered these people who followed her and millet water together and divided all kinds of things she got by defeating and killing strong enemies.


    Everyone got some treasures, skills, weapons, precious drugs and so on according to her understanding.


    She seems to be very familiar with their skill characteristics, even if she has only seen them once.


    So if this goes on, everyone will be convinced.


    Song Hong was given two unparalleled swords, which are the best weapons among these things.


    He really doesn''t need anything more.


    Xia''s internal skills and sword skills were all taught by himself. They were all top martial arts, which made his starting point surpass everyone.


    Xia and Shu Shui sat in the lobby together. After they thanked each other, they said to them:


    "Now that the Jianghu has been settled, it''s time for me to leave. I hope everyone will be well in the future. If millet water is difficult, try to help."


    They were surprised at first, and then desperately begged Xia not to go.


    In their hearts, Xia has already become a spiritual pillar.


    As long as she is there, there are no difficulties and obstacles, only the road is smooth.


    Now Xia actually said he wanted to leave. How can they accept it?


    Song Hong was also stunned, but he still had hope in his heart. Master said to let him follow her and millet water. Then, no matter where master went, he would follow him to the ends of the earth.


    They knelt on the ground and begged Xia not to go, but Xia just shook her head firmly, indicating that what she had decided would not be changed.


    Then Xia said to song Hong, "hong''er, come to master."


    Song Hong walked over happily. In his opinion, master was going to take him with him.


    When Song Hong came to Xia, Xia said to him:


    "I also want to entrust you with one thing, hong''er. With your talent and what I have taught you, you will become a Jianghu expert in the future. However, this is not enough. You practice martial arts too late and it is difficult to improve your skills in the future. Even if you practice it, your internal power is not pure enough. Maybe everyone here, including millet water, needs your protection in the future, so hong''er, put your hand out, Shifu I want to give you the last gift. "


    Song Hong held out his hand. He didn''t realize what master''s sentence, the last gift, meant.


    Xia grabbed his right hand with his left hand, and then a strong and concise air flow came into song Hong''s body from his hand.


    Song Hong looked at her in amazement.


    And Xia looked serious.


    Pass the work?


    However, he knows that it will hurt his strength to pass on merit to others. He absolutely doesn''t want Xia to give him his skills!


    In the process of passing on Kung Fu, he needs to concentrate on receiving Kung Fu. He can''t speak. He can only shake his head desperately and signal him not to.


    Xia''s look did not fluctuate, but silently transmitted his skill.


    The people around them also held their breath and didn''t dare to disturb the critical moment.


    Only millet water looked around them, full of curiosity about this behavior.


    After a long time, Xia took a breath and let go.


    "I''ve given you 20 years of skill, which should be enough. You should practice it well in the future and make good use of it."


    Surprised, song Hong hurriedly knelt on the ground and said, "master, I''m ashamed of it..."


    He knew that although Xia looked almost the same age as him, his kung fu was so advanced that he would not have only 20 years of Kung Fu. However, even if her talent is excellent, she will lose at least 30% in the process of passing on 100% of her skills. Song Hong can get 20 years of skills, and Xia is afraid to lose 30 years of skills.


    Even if she is invincible in the world, I''m afraid it will do great damage to her!


    Seeing song Hong''s worried look, Xia just smiled and said, "I don''t mind. It''s just some skills. I can practice them later. For you, these twenty years of skills can change your life destiny."


    "Moreover, after I leave, you should be the strongest among these people and the mainstay of them. What''s more, millet water has to be taken care of by you."


    Xia looked at the millet water. The millet water nodded and said, "yes! I won''t go. I want to stay here. But I don''t need someone to take care of me! I want to hide my name and retire from the Jianghu!"


    At this time, song Hong finally found the ominous meaning in Xia''s words.


    "Master, do you really want to go? Won''t you take me?"


    "Where I go, you can''t go." Summer''s voice is faint.


    "No! I can go to the ends of the earth! Shifu, I will follow you all my life!"


    Xia shook his head slowly.


    She has always been that words must be done and deeds must bear fruit.


    The next day, Xia left and the millet water disappeared.


    Song Hong is crazy.


    He searched the whole yard and the town.


    Others were looking for them, but they got nothing.


    Gradually, they understood that Xia was really gone, so the heroes gathered here slowly dispersed and left.

 Chapter 270

    Only song Hong is different.


    He is still looking for Xia.


    Even if you leave, there must be a trace, right?


    He went to look for footprints, find footholds and ask passers-by. He always had a chance.


    In this way, with little hope, he looked for it for three years.


    In the past three years, he has never given up his martial arts.


    Occasionally see those people who followed summer and millet water, they will help.


    Therefore, he became familiar with many people in the Jianghu.


    However, even in the fourth year, he still didn''t find any trace of Xia.


    Even millet water, also inexplicably do not know where it disappeared. She said she would stay.


    The two men seemed to disappear directly like bubbles in the small town where the party was held.


    No one has seen them leave.


    No trace left.


    That day, he saved an old man who had followed millet water.


    The old man thanked him so much that he wanted to invite him to stay at home. He shook his head.


    Just at this time, the rain fell all over the sky, and there was a hazy world between heaven and earth. He looked at the sky for a moment.


    "Young master song, you are looking for Miss Xia..."


    Song Hong suddenly looked back, "do you know her news?"


    "No, I don''t know, but I can guess that childe song has been traveling all over the world for the sake of seeing your master again?"


    The rain fell on Song Hong. He didn''t hide. He just bathed himself in the rain. The rain stuck his long hair on his cheeks and neck. He nodded.


    "Young master song, I''m old and arrogant. Based on the experience of past people, I advise you not to spend your whole life looking for your master. If she doesn''t want to see you, you''re afraid that you can''t find her..."


    Song Hong suddenly got up and a trace of anger flashed across his face.


    "No, even if she goes to the ends of the earth, I will find her!"


    Song Hong clenched his teeth and clenched his fingers tightly.


    However, the old man looked into his eyes with deep sympathy. He said:


    "But, Mr. Song, have you ever thought... If your master... Doesn''t go to the ends of the earth?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The old man''s mouth moved. His face was a little afraid, but also a little nervous and hesitant. Finally, he opened his mouth: "Miss Xia, the single name is a word ''Xia''. If you add a surname..."


    "What''s your last name?"


    "Mr. Song, you may be young and have never paid attention to the history of Wulin. Of course, this matter is rarely known. As early as more than 200 years ago, there was a great martial arts master who inherited the martial arts we practice now. However, for some reason, few people dared to mention her name again."


    "Therefore, everyone thinks that martial arts are inherited by many of her disciples. But her name is rarely mentioned... However, an elder once told me... Her name is Zhou Xia."


    When the old man mentioned the name, he used a very small voice and even showed fear. He didn''t seem to want more people to hear it.


    I''m afraid he wouldn''t have said it if song Hong hadn''t saved him.


    Song Hong could not understand why the old man was so afraid of the name Zhou Xia.


    His master is really strong, but she is not terrible. Even, he is a gentle and cheerful person.


    Moreover, people more than 200 years ago had the same name. Maybe it was master or master''s parents who admired this great master in history that gave Xia the name.


    "So, what are you going to say to me?" He questioned.


    The old man said, "Prince song never thought about it. Miss Xia is about the same age as you, but her martial arts are invincible in the world. She has profound skills and extraordinary sword skills. It''s not like... It''s not like a teenage girl."


    Song Hongwu didn''t believe it. He argued, "my master is a great genius. Besides, she may have been passed on by an expert."


    The old man shook his head. It was the so-called "those in the game are fans and those on the sidelines are clear". Song Hong defended his master, but it was because he didn''t want to admit the difference of his master. Finally, the old man couldn''t help saying: "however, childe song may not know that Zhou Xia, the great martial arts master of that year, was the final conclusion."


    "Missing, or what? After all, people are nothing more than dead."


    "No, she was neither dead nor missing, but when she was old, a God came to the world, personally restored her youth, made her a God, and took her back to the heaven. Therefore, since Zhou Xia became a God, her deeds and her name were taboo and no longer spread in the world..."


    Song Hong''s pupil suddenly contracted.


    "So, Mr. Song, since I met Miss Xia, I''ve often thought that Miss Xia doesn''t look like a mortal... In addition, she has the same name and doesn''t disclose her last name. After leaving, she can''t be found anywhere... I can only think of..."


    "Miss Xia, she may... Be Zhou Xia, a real God!"


    Song Hong''s whole body suddenly stiffened as if struck by lightning. Then he quickly walked up to the old man, "well, sir, if it''s a God... If my master is really a God, where will she go? How can I find her?"


    "Gods... There is only one residence of gods in mythology, that is the heaven above the nine days..."


    The old man looked at the boundless sky.


    At this time, dark clouds cover the top and rain fills the space between heaven and earth.


    He stretched out his thin hand and pointed his finger at the sky, where a faint hourglass would appear when it was sunny on weekdays.


    "Young master song, how can I know how to go to heaven when I am a mortal? If you are familiar with history, you should know that the gods have used the hourglass to show several wrong things done by the human race and punish them. When it is sunny, you can find that the sand has leaked to less than half! This indicates that the opportunities left by the gods to the human race are running out ! how dare we mortals, with the body of guilt, risk offending the gods to explore what we should not explore? "


    "That''s why I advise you not to look for it. Young master song, your master is not the one we ordinary people should look for!"


    Song Hong stood blankly in the rain.


    Suddenly, thunder rumbled, and a flash of lightning flashed through the air, dazzling and exploding very close to them.


    The old man was so frightened that he quickly hugged his head, squatted on the ground and murmured a prayer: "the God is on the ground. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t talk about the gods. Please forgive me. I won''t mention it any more."


    Looking at the old man huddled on the ground, song Hong''s heart was confused and confused.


    Really? As this man said, do all the lines point to that common terrible fact?


    Xia, actually called Zhou Xia, is a God?


    Is it a high existence, which is different from those mortals who are trapped in the mire and can only struggle to survive in the suffering of the world?


    Is it an existence he can never touch?


    ¡­¡­


    He stood silent in the rain for a long time.


    That''s not right.


    Song Hong shook his head.


    Xia, how could she be a God?


    She is a living person!


    She taught him how to practice sword severely.


    The way she teases and plays with millet water.


    She sat on the roof and looked at the distance in a daze.


    She bought beautiful new clothes and asked whether the millet water looked good.


    No matter what she looks like, it all shows that she is such a real and lovely person, not the so-called high God.

 Chapter 271

    If you really want to say, even millet water, an unreliable person, is more like a God than her, because millet water is very inhumane in many places.


    But Xia, she is such a gentle person.


    The doubt gradually subsided from Song Hong''s eyes. His eyes became firm again.


    "I don''t believe it."


    He looked at the trembling old man squatting on the ground and said in a confident tone: "what you said is just your guess, not the truth. If I doubt my master because of the suspicion of others, how can I be her apprentice?"


    "Xia - she is neither God nor Zhou Xia. She is my master and my only relative in the world. As long as she is still alive, I will find her!"


    Another lightning flashed across the sky, and thunder came, as if it was really warning.


    "Young master song, don''t take any more risks." the old man looked at the lightning in the sky, held his head and said in fear, "I''m afraid you''ll offend the gods..."


    Hearing this, song Hong just sneered. Then he drew his sword and pointed the tip of the sword to heaven.


    The innate momentum goes up along the tip of the sword and stabs into the rain curtain, making the rain scattered on both sides.


    With an indomitable momentum, song Hong''s words rang out in the rain:


    "Whether God or devil, if there is a violation, I''m not afraid of it. As long as I can find Xia, I''m willing to bear everything and give everything!"


    His voice, in the background of the rain, spread far and far with the agitation of internal force.


    The old man looked at him in horror, then bowed his head and shook it.


    This man can''t be persuaded at all.


    Unfortunately, this is doomed to be a fruitless pursuit.


    Song Hong strode away with his head held high.


    He thought that if he couldn''t find Xia, he would go to the Jianghu and make a name to let her hear about him. Even if she didn''t come out to see herself, at least let her know her existence.


    A year later, song Hong challenged all major sects and guilds in the Jianghu with two swords, and gained a reputation. Finally, he was recognized by the whole Jianghu as the saint of swords and got the name of the saint of swords.


    Then, time changed, and sixteen years passed.


    Sixteen years can completely change a person.


    Every clue is fruitless, and every expectation will fail. His long hopeless pursuit depressed his ambition.


    I don''t know when he began to linger in restaurants and casinos and gradually indulge himself.


    He didn''t completely neglect his martial arts, but his whole spirit seemed to have been ripped off.


    Until two years ago


    He saw a little girl in a lonely garden.


    It was a place for orphans to be adopted, which was kindly organized by the nobles and rich people of Chang country.


    He passed by because of something, but he was attracted by a teenage girl.


    It was not until he approached the girl that he realized that... It was so similar.


    The girl''s tender face, like a smaller summer, recalled his memories.


    However, the more he looked, the more he understood that it was not summer.


    She is just a thin child, without Xia''s majesty, Xia''s momentum and Xia''s pride.


    It''s like a poor imitation.


    At that time, he felt an impulse to destroy it for no reason. It seems that he doesn''t want to see imperfect defects to destroy the good memory in his heart.


    But after all, he had reason and restrained his impulse.


    Then he gave the principal some money and took the little girl away.


    He named her Qiu and carefully taught her martial arts.


    The child''s talent for learning martial arts is surprisingly good, and he is obedient and sensible.


    Unfortunately, the character is too weak, perhaps because of orphans, always a little timid.


    He taught her many times and finally had to give up to change her temperament.


    Everyone''s temperament is different, and he gradually understands this.


    Later, because he had a child with him, his action was a little restrained.


    Although I still drink and gamble, I only go when I''m addicted and can''t stand it.


    Most of the time, he will still earn more money, so that they can have food, clothes and an inn.


    And when he can''t support it, the child will care about him.


    Once, he was seriously injured and didn''t pay attention to the rain. He had a fever and fell ill in a mountain village.


    It was Xiao Qiu who ran around to find a doctor for him, bought food and clothing for him from the villagers, and took care of him day and night.


    As soon as he got well, Xiaoqiu fell down. If the doctor hadn''t left and prescribed medicine for her in time, I''m afraid the thin child would die.


    Song Hong understands that this is a good boy.


    However, sometimes he could not restrain his disgust.


    Especially when she was drunk, mistook Xiaoqiu for Xia, and was surprised by her different behavior from Xia.


    In fact, he hates himself more than Xiaoqiu. Song Hong deeply felt that he was disgusted to do all these things.


    Especially when others, such as fat people, point this out.


    He will be more unable to restrain his anger.


    ¡­¡­


    "Really awesome."


    Huang Si examined all log records related to millet water and Zhou Xia, and couldn''t help sighing.


    The bear child, thanks to him, thought her heart was hurt and comforted for a long time. As a result, I didn''t look at it and got into trouble again.


    Twenty four years ago, millet water went to the world to play because it was boring in the heaven.


    She uses the sixth generation of Yiti, saying that she wants to simulate the life state of the Terran as much as possible and experience the feeling of being a human.


    However, at this time, the Terran society has entered a martial arts social state similar to the low martial arts world.


    Chivalry came from the purpose of the Lin League in those years and was carried forward after the founding of the state of Chang. Martial arts comes from the inheritance of several great martial arts masters.


    When the Terran society enters this stage, it naturally has a boundary to guide it.


    At present, because there are not many inheritance, the mature Wulin sects in the novel have not been fully formed, but various gangs and factions stand in the Jianghu.


    At present, the sixth generation Yiti has mature technology and its combat effectiveness is not weak. The skill of millet water is among the first-class experts in the Jianghu.


    However, she just has great power, fast speed, extremely high accuracy and keen senses. However, she has no internal Qi, no moves, and no inheritance and background.


    However, a beautiful woman who has no martial arts skills in the eyes of outsiders is the so-called crime of concealing her guilt in the Jianghu.


    Millet water, as an artificial intelligence, not only has a skin like character, but more importantly, her way of thinking is very different from the Terran. This is inevitable even for artificial intelligence with strong sociality such as Shifang, Nanyang and Zhongyin. Shi Fang is already a person with a good character, but he still occasionally annoys the Terran.


    So, this creates a huge cognitive gap between her and others.


    But the combat effectiveness of millet water is not weak.


    In order to defend herself, she brought a lot of modern weapons, not only many high-tech products for automatic defense and counterattack, but also two guns. As she told Zhongyin before, there are controlled weapons that won''t hurt people, weapons of mass destruction that took away a battalion at one time, such as miniaturized high-energy particle guns, and guns that can let her experience the joy of eating chicken.


    Bear children have guns. They can think of the consequences with their toes.

 Chapter 272

    Even the original intention of millet water is just for self-defense, but it can''t resist the desire of human nature. Because many people covet her, she is inevitably involved in the whirlpool of the Jianghu.


    After four years, she almost offended the whole Jianghu.


    It''s not that no one found that the nature of millet water is not bad, but there are too few such people to help her compete with major gangs.


    Millet water didn''t want to say that she went to play in the world, and she was strong and could repair automatically. She wanted to hold on by herself. However, in the end, I was forced to have no choice but to ask Xiaoke for help urgently.


    Xiao Ke contacted Huang Si, but Huang Si was staying at Gu Yan''s side and had no reply.


    So Xiaoke can only make his own decisions.


    Xiaoke''s decision-making method was carefully designed by Huang Si and has extremely complex weight calculation. Finally, it came to the conclusion that Zhou Xia, who has privileges but no burden and has the strongest fighting capacity of all his family members, should go to the rescue.


    Under Xiaoke''s arrangement, Zhou Xia found millet water, and then helped her solve all the pursuers and settle all the Jianghu disputes. In this process, because a man named song Yue on the other side of the millet water died, leaving an orphan nowhere to live, Zhou Xia accepted him as an apprentice.


    Zhou Xia originally shouldered the responsibility of inheriting martial arts, and the apprenticeship was just by the way. It took her a year to make the whole martial arts Jianghu obedient and clean up the order, so as to ensure that no one dared to find millet water again.


    Then, after passing some skills to the disciple for self-defense, Zhou Xia returned to heaven.


    Millet water remains in the world. After that, millet water did converge a lot. She not only covered her appearance and did not easily associate with others, but also moved home several times in the next 20 years to ensure that she would not live in the same place for too long. Therefore, although she first cooperated with Wang Bai of Shihe city to open a paper shop, she finally moved to Kan ancient city.


    After all, millet water is artificial intelligence. Although it is not different from the human race because of the use of the sixth generation of Yiti, she will not age and get sick. If she does not cover her face and often moves, someone will find something wrong with her sooner or later.


    The apprentice Zhou Xia accepted that year was song Hong.


    "At the beginning, I appointed you as an ancient god and gave you three the authority to freely travel between the three worlds. I wanted to give you three bear children full freedom. But how did you repay my trust? Spread the key technologies that the Terran should not have mastered too early, and seek skin from the tiger to cause death for yourself. It is reasonable that you broke through and were killed 20 years ago You should wake up when the whole Jianghu pursues and kills a big mistake. Millet water, you haven''t made any progress in years! "


    "Father, I''m wrong. I''ll be careful in the future."


    Millet water knelt down and cried.


    Every time, as long as millet water makes a mistake, her attitude of admitting her mistake is super good, and she really repents.


    Unfortunately, with her habit, this sincere repentance will not be valid for a long time.


    Huang Si grabbed the face of millet water with his hand. He really hates iron but not steel.


    Millet water has no money. You can ask him for it. You can also apply to Xiaoke.


    Xiaoke has all kinds of reserves over the years, which can be said to have everything.


    Why do you have to go out and make money? Although ordinary parents will be happy to see their children go out to support themselves and take care of themselves financially. But Huang Si doesn''t need millet water. Is this bear child independent? He''ll be thankful if he doesn''t make trouble.


    "Forgive me."


    Millet water grabbed his arm with both hands and shook it pleadingly, pitifully.


    The bear boy.


    Huang Si sighed. Forget it, there''s no need to be angry with the bear child. It''s not worth it.


    Millet water stole an eye and saw that he was not very angry, so he put down his heart. Then she whispered:


    "Father, Shuishui wants to discuss something with you."


    Huang Si thought to himself: Well, he claims that he has changed. Millet water has been mixed in the world for decades, but he is more and more good at playing coquettish.


    "Go ahead."


    "Father God, I know you''re angry and I''m in trouble again. I need Zhou Xia''s help to solve it. But isn''t that also because I''m weak?"


    "Kong Yu said that you once told her that only by becoming a strong person can I implement the morality in my heart. I also have my own ideas! I''m not really acting recklessly! If I were as strong as Zhou Xia, I wouldn''t fall into this field."


    "So, father, I want to be strong!"


    Millet water looked at Huang si very seriously.


    These words have been on her mind for a long time.


    Nowadays, due to the prevalence of martial arts, although only some people have the qualification to practice martial arts, it also leads to the improvement of the overall strength of the Terran. Compared with today''s Terrans, artificial intelligence, especially the sixth generation of righteousness, has become less advantageous.


    Dependents can practice and become stronger, but artificial intelligence is subject to boundary technology, and there is no possibility of becoming stronger at all!


    Huang Si sighed: "I also have this idea. After all, your current power and strength are not equal. If this goes on, unexpected hidden dangers may appear in the three realms. Especially when I have to start a war later and I can''t distract myself from management."


    Zhongyin noticed a detail in Huang Si''s words. She couldn''t help worrying and asked, "as the father said, we can''t be distracted. Is that why we delegated power to Nanyang and beixuan? Is the father going to leave us to do something?"


    Since the meeting with Zhongyin SHUSHUI, Huang Si never wanted them to find out their situation, nor did he want to tell them their current difficulties and dangers.


    At the moment, he just said calmly, "well, there are some things to be busy. It may take a long time to be busy in the dark space."


    After hearing this, millet water muttered, "long time? Can I apply to accompany you?"


    "I have a temporary solution to the strength problem mentioned by millet water, that is to make an artifact for twelve of you." Huang Si said his idea.


    The function of the design room allows him to design articles with any function, as long as he meets the law requirements and knowledge reserves required for the manufacture of articles. In this way, he can make a number of artifact with strong combat capability and special functions and distribute them to artificial intelligence, so as to make up for his lack of strength.


    Of course, this is only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure.


    The fundamental way is to let them change their life forms and become a new kind of life that can grow.


    In the design atlas, there is clearly a "biological" Atlas, so it is completely feasible to design a special life form. Unfortunately, Huang Si''s current life law area is less than 100%, and his soul is only 13%. He has tried to create new creatures several times. As long as he deviates a little from the conventional life in the green world, the success rate shown by the drawing instrument will fall below 10%, which can be said that there is no need to waste time trying.


    Therefore, we should first make the artifact, and then consider the creation of life.


    As soon as the millet water heard that there was an artifact to take, it immediately brightened up.


    "Father God, I want the most handsome weapon! It''s better to be complex, gorgeous and very strong. You can take it out for the whole audience in seconds!"


    "There''s no such thing."


    "Well... I want to beat the divine whip! It''s the kind used by Jiang Ziya! It has invincible special effects for all family members!"


    "... are you going to tear down my backyard?"


    "Woo woo, the Father God, you decide."

 Chapter 273

    At more than 8 p.m., several people came up from the teahouse.


    The state of Chang and the state of Jing have been opposed for a long time. At this time, in the human society, from the perspective of productivity, slavery has gradually become an increasingly backward system, free agriculture has increased, and the germination of feudalism has appeared in some areas. Compared with the situation in the past that all social wealth was concentrated in the hands of the nobility and the royal family, with the development of Commerce, it has gradually transferred to the emerging landlord class.


    This change is also reflected in the division of administrative regions.


    In the past, it was mostly a city wild model. There were citizens in the city and farmland and farmers outside the city. Most people lived in the city.


    However, with the improvement of productivity and the increase of population, the city can no longer afford so many residents, and the population is transferred outside the city, resulting in more villages and towns.


    Then, due to the increase of villages and towns, cities are not as important as they used to be in terms of territorial management, and there is a demand for non urban management.


    This leads to the fact that in recent years, the state of Chang and the state of Jing have adopted the management mode of county system.


    The state of Chang is divided into eight counties and the state of Jing is divided into ten counties.


    Under the county, there are counties.


    County officials, usually stationed in the city.


    County officials may be in the city or in the town because there are no cities in the territory.


    Because it is the old city of the ancient capital, it is the seat of the administrative organ of Tianhe county.


    Tianhe county has one prefect, two prefects and more than 20 County mayors. The other officials are equipped with several according to the system of Chang state.


    The sheriff is the Minister of literature, and the sheriff is the Minister of martial arts.


    This time, it was one of the two prefects, named LV Cheng.


    When LV Cheng came, he brought two attendants. He came to the bottom of the teahouse and asked the attendants to wait downstairs, so he went upstairs alone.


    The two attendants looked at his back and felt very strange in their hearts.


    This afternoon, before dinner, Lord Lu was patrolling around the city wall. Suddenly, his face changed. He left the matter there and hurried to the Jun Wei house. Then he brought some confidants and officials. He didn''t even have time to eat, so he hurried to the west of the city.


    Everyone had never thought that lieutenant Lu Cheng had seized a bookstore in the past.


    In fact, it should be the responsibility of the sheriff. He has military power, and in administrative affairs, it is generally entrusted to the sheriff. However, LV Cheng didn''t seem to care so much. He went directly with his hands and sealed the Wang family Bookstore over there. Wang Bai was also caught and taken away.


    After putting Wang Bai in prison and ordering people to torture him severely, LV Cheng also arranged for people to continue to track down Wang Bai''s industry. We must catch the whole Wang family. All people involved in papermaking will not let go.


    Then he took only two of his followers to a nearby teahouse.


    LV Cheng boarded the third floor of the teahouse and entered the elegant room.


    He didn''t wear the common armor of the generals of the state of Chang, but a civilian suit with a common cloak.


    Like Guan Ming, Huang Si did not restore LV Cheng''s memory, but told him what to do with his soul instructions. So LV Cheng just hurried to finish the work and came to reply.


    LV Cheng is about forty years old. He has a rough face, a short beard, dark complexion and a strong figure. There are some scars on his face and exposed skin. As soon as he entered the elegant room, he looked around the room, hesitated to lock Huang Si, and then arched his hands:


    "Is it the master? I''ve dealt with what you told me."


    Huang Si gave a "um", then patted his position next to him and said, "come on, sit down."


    Now, the table is full of meals, which Huang Si asked the waiter to buy from the restaurant outside. I wanted to eat supper and didn''t want to move, so I ordered takeout.


    Lu Cheng''s face showed a happy face and hurriedly came to Huang Si to sit down. At the same time, he also looked at the millet water and Zhongyin sitting opposite the table.


    SHUSHUI and Zhongyin had already taken off their veils and hats, because Huang Si said there were no outsiders, so naturally they didn''t have to continue to wear them.


    In this way, the two people''s looks inevitably attracted attention. LV Cheng was also curious and looked more. He couldn''t guess the relationship between the two young women and their master, so he thought about it.


    Huang Si said faintly: "eat, don''t think about what you have."


    LV Cheng was surprised, hurriedly bowed his head and said, "my subordinates have trespassed."


    Later, he didn''t dare to look any more. He picked up the empty dishes and chopsticks and began to pick up the rice.


    Millet water is also picking vegetables to eat. Although she can''t absorb the nutrition of food, she can still taste it.


    Of course, if she finds out what Huang Si likes to eat, she will quickly move the plate to Huang Si and look at him in a flattering manner.


    Huang Si is at ease with this. He eats whatever he likes. He even picks up the plate with chopsticks without table manners.


    LV Cheng was so generous that he dared not go out. He only dared to bury himself in the food in front of him.


    After a while, Huang Si felt that the supper was a little dull, so he said:


    "Lv Cheng, can you sing?"


    LV Cheng put down his chopsticks and said in fear, "my subordinates don''t have five tones."


    Although he is a family member, he is also a military general after all. He doesn''t have much oil and water in his stomach. He can''t compare with civil servants. He has heard a small song, but it''s difficult for him to sing. LV Cheng could only scratch his stomach for a while. Suddenly, he had an idea and said, "I knew one when I was a child."


    Then he sang loudly.


    LV Cheng''s voice is rough. Fortunately, the tone of the song itself is also very rough. It should be a children''s song that the lower class people among the Terrans can sing.


    At this time, the two followers under the teahouse were shocked. Why did their master start singing children''s songs for no reason? You know, Lord LV Cheng is always serious, not angry but powerful, and everyone admires him. Well, what''s the matter?


    The guys in the teahouse were also frightened. Did Lord Lu sing? This is the only time in my life!


    After half listening, Huang Si said with a black face, "all right, stop singing."


    LV Cheng stopped and said with some embarrassment, "I''m a big old man. I don''t know much about these literary things. If the master wants to listen to songs, he can go to the restaurant, the painted boat and the brothel."


    Huang Si asked with interest, "well, I came here for vacation. I''m free to listen to it tomorrow. By the way, where should I go if I want to listen to storytelling?"


    LV Cheng wondered, "storytelling?"


    "Is it... A place similar to storytelling?"


    "Oh, that''s ancient. There are teahouses, but it''s usually in the daytime, and it''s in the downstairs hall. Master, do you want to play in our gravel river city? If you''re interested, I''ll ask my men to collect some good places and send them to the master''s house. By the way, where does the master live now?"


    Huang Si directly passed the location of his residence to him with soul instructions.


    LV Cheng nodded hurriedly: "my subordinates know and will do it well soon."


    "By the way, my family members who are now resident in gravel river city... Well, you should be subordinates with the same relationship as you. There are six, and they are..."

 Chapter 274

    Huang Si sends the information of Guan Ming and the other four people to LV Cheng.


    These things are easy to say in speech. It''s convenient for family members to transmit their consciousness.


    After receiving the information, LV Cheng was stunned and said, "they are all subordinates of the master. I didn''t expect that there are so many colleagues."


    In fact, Guan Ming came from the demon world, LV Cheng came from the heaven, and the rest also belong to their own. In fact, from the perspective of administrative relations, they are not colleagues. But Huang Si is obviously the same.


    "You can cooperate in the future, but you don''t need to be too close to know each other''s existence." Huang Si ordered.


    LV Cheng was overjoyed and thanked him.


    When the millet water was almost eaten, he put down his chopsticks, stretched himself, leaned back on the chair and said lazily, "Hey, it''s a headache for Dad to talk to the family members. Either dad doesn''t talk, only the family members are talking, or the family members haven''t spoken yet. Dad already knows everything. We can''t understand at all."


    The final sound doesn''t matter. She said, "I''m not interested in listening. Anyway, it''s just business."


    ¡­¡­


    The night is deep and the wind is cold.


    It was the end of November, and the weather was already very cold. Only when the sun was shining during the day, there was a trace of warmth, and people shivered at night.


    The night in gravel river city is not too dark. Many buildings here are bright all night, burning charcoal stoves and filled with warmth.


    In this ancient city, the rules are relaxed, and the curfew in Changguo is almost in vain, but civilians are not allowed to wander in the streets at night.


    If you are rich and powerful, who can control you walking in the street.


    Song Hong has been wandering the streets for a long time. His martial arts are very high. It is not difficult to avoid watchmen and patrolling city guards, so no one has stopped him.


    Thinking back on the past, he unknowingly walked near the teahouse again.


    The light is still on in the teahouse.


    Song Hong looked at the third floor from a distance across a block, with many thoughts in his mind.


    He just went to the gathering place of the righteous sect and found out the name of Huang Si. Those people also told him that Huang Sinai was a new terrible devil related to the demon sect. Let him be careful.


    look out? Song Hong smiled miserably in his heart. Can he care about such a person?


    Not to mention, he also wanted to find out the whereabouts of master from this population.


    But it''s strange.


    Zhou Xia, Huang Si, millet water... These people are too unusual. Something has been wrong since the beginning of millet water. When Song Hong first saw her, she was in her twenties. Now twenty years have passed. Although she covered her face, her figure and voice are not like an older person at all.


    Huang Si is even more so. With his own ears, he heard millet water and another masked woman calling his father. But he didn''t look like he could be their father.


    Moreover, he is extremely young and powerful to incredible martial arts, which is simply


    It''s like summer in those days.


    The cold wind blew song Hong''s heart cold.


    He hasn''t thought about that in twenty years.


    Years ago, he was asking for clues about gods in the world.


    Unfortunately, looking everywhere, only disappointed. All the clues investigated are just illusions or ordinary things.


    As for the temple? He didn''t want to go and didn''t dare to think about it.


    If it hadn''t been for the news learned six months ago


    There was a noise in the teahouse.


    Someone came out of it.


    Song Hong saw Huang Si coming out of the teahouse with three people. Then he said goodbye to a strong man. The man left with two relatives waiting downstairs.


    He really doesn''t know what to do or what to do.


    Everything in front of me was like a dead end.


    His powerful internal power enabled him to hear the voices of those people from a distance.


    "Hoo hoo, it''s so cold at night."


    "Father, do you want more clothes? I''ll give you..."


    "OK, don''t take off your clothes even if you''re not afraid of cold. I have internal Qi to protect myself. I won''t catch a cold."


    "Hey, ah Yin, don''t you care about me? I''m not a mechanical body!"


    "... you won''t get sick."


    "Don''t be stubborn. Go home first. I''ll take you two to buy clothes tomorrow."


    "Wow! Dad is the best!"


    Song Hongyao looked at them talking and laughing. Then, the millet water smiled and hugged Huang Si''s arm. He shook his shoulder, as if he wanted to shake the millet water to the ground. After a while, Huang Si held out her hand to another colleague. She hesitated and held her hand together.


    Those people slowly approached his street.


    He hesitated, but took a few steps forward and stood in front of them.


    "Mr. Huang," Song Hong took a breath and finally asked, "you... Are not human, and you know Xia, right. Xia she... I just want to ask, Xia, is it... A real God? If she is really a God, I..."


    "It''s late." Huang Si said, "I was in the teahouse and gave you a chance. You didn''t hold it. Now ask again. The activity is over."


    After that, he took the hand of millet water and Zhongyin, ignored song Hong and walked over.


    Zhongyin walked past him, slightly turned his head and said coldly, "the night is deep. Please come back, Mr. Song."


    Song Hong stared at their backs. He was in a mess. After a long time, he turned and left.


    He finally returned to the inn.


    Wash and sleep early. Xiaoqiu has the habit of waiting for him at night if he doesn''t come back, but we can''t let Xiaoqiu wait too long.


    Song Hong thought and went to the two guest rooms he had booked before. The lights were still on in Xiaoqiu''s room. He thought that the child was still awake, so he pushed the door.


    The door was unlocked. He opened it and found that Xiaoqiu was not in the house.


    Song Hong noticed that there was a piece of straw paper beside the oil lamp.


    He went over and picked up the paper.


    There is a line on it:


    "If you want to kill your disciples, I''ll see you at the Pavilion by the river."


    At the bottom of the paper, there was a touch of blood, which seemed to have been deliberately wiped on by the writer.


    Boundless anger rose from Song Hong''s heart. Someone dared to abduct Xiao Qiu and threaten him with her life. Is it easy to be a swordsman!


    Xiaoqiu... I hope she''s okay. Since the other party left a message, she must want to take Xiaoqiu as a hostage.


    I just don''t know what the other party''s purpose is. If it''s for "that" thing, it''s easy to do. Xiaoqiu just needs to hand it over and won''t suffer any torture. When he saves Xiaoqiu, he''ll grab it back.


    If it''s not for that thing, it''s troublesome. In case the other party tortures Xiaoqiu,.


    Song Hong was so anxious that he quickly left the inn with a note.


    ¡­¡­


    Far from gravel river city.


    A dark basement.


    "Guild leader, she fainted."


    "Wake up with water and continue to ask."


    "Yes."


    The sound of splashing water, the sound of walking.


    The girl''s body was tied to a copper support, and shackles clamped her wrists and ankles to lock her firmly.


    She hung her head, her clothes were ragged, and her skin was full of scars one by one. The wound was shallow. At first glance, it was whipped out, and her blood dried up on it, with dark red crisscross.


    When the water splashed on, the girl''s body was still motionless, as if she had lost her vitality.


    "Guild leader, she seems to have fainted."


    "She''s a martial artist. How could she faint so easily? It''s just pretending."


    Heavy footsteps came, and a man with gorgeous clothes came to the girl. Then, without hesitation, he stepped on the girl''s ankle, stepped on it, rotated and rolled it.


    The biting crack came from the soles of the feet.


    The girl''s feet twitched and retracted, and her mouth gave out a slight miserable cry that she tried to suppress.


    "Look, I said it was fake. Continue to interrogate me!"


    "Yes!"


    The whips broke into the air.


    "Don''t pretend when you wake up! Get up and answer the question!"


    "Where did your master hide the divine light stone?"


    "Say!"


    "You can''t not know!"


    "That stone can''t always be on you!"


    "If it''s not on you, it must be somewhere!"


    Every time the whip fell, the girl''s body trembled.


    Her long eyelashes trembled slightly, then slowly opened her eyes, and then a dry voice sounded:


    "I... don''t know..."


    Pop!


    "I really don''t know..."

 Chapter 275

    Outside the basement, the man called guild leader stood at the table and looked at a piece of information copied on silk.


    Someone came up from the basement, came to him and offered a bracelet.


    "Guild leader, it seems that song Hong''s Apprentice really doesn''t know where the divine light stone is. There is only such a bracelet with a silver shell that can be opened and closed. It seems that something has been loaded. Maybe it has been loaded with the divine light stone."


    "Show me."


    "Yes."


    The gang leader took a look at the bracelet and said in doubt: "... There seems to be nothing strange about this thing?"


    "Yes, we have seen it for a long time. We only know what metal it is, but we don''t know the texture."


    "It''s possible. Well, the one above is coming soon. You can offer it directly at that time."


    "Yes! What about song Hong''s Apprentice?"


    "I didn''t expect to ask from her at first. Throw it there, feed some medicine and don''t kill it. Then let song Hong exchange the divine light stone for his apprentice."


    "Yes! Sect leader is wise!"


    My subordinates thought that even if they didn''t intend to ask at the beginning, the guild leader just stepped on the girl''s foot... It''s worthy of being the guild leader and has the coldness that people who really achieve great things should have.


    "Wait, this thing, I know what it is."


    A strange voice came from the door.


    The leader''s voice became respectful: "Sir, here you are. Since you know this, please take over."


    Then he said coldly to his subordinates:


    "Step back!"


    The subordinate bowed his head and hurriedly stepped back.


    He knows that this is a great big man. He is higher than their guild leader.


    "Wait a minute," someone called his subordinates and told them, "Song Hong''s apprentice, don''t torture her anymore. Be careful to kill her. Keep it. It''s useful."


    "Yes!" My subordinates hurriedly replied.


    After a while, someone went into the basement, pinched the girl''s cheek, took out a pill and stuffed it into the girl''s mouth.


    She had no swallowing action, so the man roughly stuffed the medicine into her throat with his fingers, brought a glass of water, pinched her throat and forced it in.


    The water flowed into the trachea and the girl choked.


    The man patted her on the throat, confirmed that the medicine had been swallowed by her, put it into the water cup and left.


    Only the girl hung her head and coughed from time to time.


    The basement was silent.


    For a long time, the girl slowly raised her head and showed a haggard face.


    Xiao Qiu.


    She looked down at her abdomen.


    The limbs are cold, only there is a slight fever.


    The divine light stone is not there, it''s in her stomach.


    Anyway, she saved this thing for master.


    Two months ago.


    Shifu took the treasure of the town palace, the divine light stone, from the sea Moon Palace.


    Xiaoqiu still remembers the amazing feeling of seeing Shenguang stone for the first time.


    It was a long, slender, polygonal stone.


    There are several sections, but they are not as transparent as gemstones. It is opaque during the day, but it shines brightly at night.


    Moreover, under its light reflection, it will make some things that would not shine at night also have short-term luminous ability.


    The soft and warm light and shadow, like the protection of gods, makes people feel very relieved when they see it.


    Song Hong picked up the Shenguang stone and a chain beside the Shenguang stone.


    At the end of the chain is a hard metal shell.


    When it is closed, it can just put the Shengguang stone in, fit the slot and lock it tightly.


    By pressing a bulge on the shell at the connection with the chain, it can be easily opened to expose the divine light stone.


    Song Hong looked at the Shenguang stone over and over, but he really couldn''t see any secret, so he had to put it down for the time being.


    He put the chain with Shenguang stone on Xiaoqiu''s arm and covered it with his sleeve. At that time, the weather was a little cold. They wore a lot of clothes and couldn''t see that they were wearing chains.


    "Keep it for me. Sometimes I fight with people and don''t care about my things, so it''s safer for you to hold it." Song Hong said. He usually puts light sundries in a cloth bag for Xiaoqiu to carry.


    Xiao Qiu nodded quickly.


    "This thing is extremely important to me. You should take care of it in the same way as taking care of life. Don''t lose it." Song Hong asked seriously.


    Xiaoqiu is also serious.


    Although this thing master gave her is a very important treasure, it is also like a bracelet.


    It''s like a gift.


    She grew up in the lonely garden and never received any gifts, but she knew that children in rich families would have gifts on their birthdays. She was very envious, but her childhood experience made her not say it or fight.


    Does master know her birthday is five days later?


    You must know.


    Xiaoqiu is looking forward to it in her heart.


    That''s why I gave her the divine light stone, which was so beautiful and important and took so much effort to grab, and let her wear it on her hand.


    There was a trace of happiness and sweetness in her heart.


    Shifu is always very strict, but sometimes she is very kind to her.


    Later, they went to several places.


    If the divine light stone is robbed, it will certainly attract the attention of many people. Originally, the sea Moon Palace has been hiding the existence of this thing, but once it is robbed, they must make it public and let everyone rob it.


    But song Hong still wants to keep this stone. So I''ve been hiding with her. The money ran out quickly. In fact, they didn''t save much money before. Song Hong often gets drunk and gambles when he is in a bad mood.


    Song Hong''s decadence is temporary. Xiaoqiu always takes care of him thoughtfully until he recovers from his depressed state, cheer up again, start teaching Xiaoqiu to practice martial arts and start making money.


    Because there was no money, song Hong had to venture to a big border city such as kangu city and began to find acquaintances to earn money.


    Although he was very careful, his trace inevitably leaked out.


    On the same day, song Hong sent Xiaoqiu to the inn, let her stay, and left. Xiaoqiu didn''t sleep. She lay in bed waiting for her master to come back.


    Although Xiaoqiu was wrapped in a quilt, she was worried and couldn''t sleep at ease.


    After waiting for a long time, she heard a slight sound outside the window. Then someone opened the door.


    The door was locked, but the visitor opened it silently, and did not hear the collision of keys.


    Xiaoqiu immediately understood that she was a master.


    Someone pinched the latch locked by the door with his internal force and pushed the door open.


    They must have come for the divine light stone, Xiao Qiu guessed.


    Shifu has been famous for so long, and she has been with Shifu for nearly two years. She has never encountered such danger. After taking the Shenguang stone, the danger comes one after another. This time, master is not around, but the enemy has a real master. She is very dangerous.


    Therefore, Xiaoqiu quickly opened the metal shell on the bracelet in the quilt, picked up the Shenguang stone the size of ginkgo, swallowed it without hesitation and tried to swallow it.


    Master said that the divine light stone is very important to him and must not be lost.


    Her martial arts are not good enough to keep such an important treasure. However, she will use her own way to complete the entrustment of Shifu.


    At that moment, she didn''t think about whether there would be any unpredictable consequences if she swallowed this magical stone.


    Then she was knocked unconscious and taken away.


    Then she was awakened by water and found herself in a dark basement.


    Moreover, they were tortured, beaten and interrogated with whips.


    Those people really came for the Shenguang stone. Xiaoqiu thought happily that she had protected the stone in advance.


    She will never hand over the divine light stone.


    Because that''s what master entrusted to her for safekeeping. It''s what master attaches most importance to. She will love her own life... No, she will love it more than her own life.


    Xiaoqiu, never thought about it from beginning to end, handed over the stone in exchange for his own peace.

 Chapter 276

    Guan Meng got up.


    She rubbed her eyes, yawned, got up, changed her pajamas and put on her clothes.


    Then, her action stopped for a moment, then put aside the saint''s clothes she subconsciously took in her hand, and then picked up the light and convenient regular clothes by the bed and put them on. The saint''s dress is too complicated and exquisite for her to do housework.


    It''s a little cold. Fortunately, her internal power is the peak the day after tomorrow. She''s not too afraid and doesn''t need to wear cotton padded clothes.


    She looked out of the window. It was slightly bright. It was about five or six minutes old.


    Huang Si told her to report and work at his side before seven o''clock... He told her, that is, before the end of Mao.


    It''s still early now. You can even have breakfast first.


    Or go there directly and eat it together when Moxia makes breakfast.


    Guan Meng thought while putting on his shoes.


    Suddenly, her movements stopped.


    Since when, she has been used to obedient work.


    Mingming thought of putting everything down and wandering.


    Guan Meng wants to cry.


    I feel like I''ve lost something important.


    With a touch of sadness, Guan Meng cleaned himself up, left the house and went outside Huang Si''s yard.


    She knocked at the door.


    Then I heard a voice inside the door shouting:


    "Don''t move! I''ll drive!"


    The strange voice seems to be a young woman.


    Guan Meng is a little curious.


    Not long after, the latch pulled and the gate creaked open.


    Guan Meng looked at the woman who opened the door and didn''t know him, but he was so beautiful.


    The man looked out with an innocent sweetness. It''s like she''s not in her twenties, but a teenager.


    The woman also looked at her, then suddenly turned back and shouted in the yard, "Dad! Who is this woman!"


    "My maid." Huang Si''s voice sounded in the yard.


    Guan Meng was angry at this. She didn''t care to look at the woman anymore. As soon as she pushed the door, she went to the yard.


    While walking, he protested, "who is the maid? I''m the saint of the demon sect, but I''m not your servant!"


    She walked into the front hall and was stunned as soon as she entered. She saw another stranger in the front hall besides Huang Si, Lu CuO and two children.


    This man, also a woman, is about the same age as the one who opened the door, and his temperament is completely different. However, he also looks outstanding.


    Where she sat quietly, her clothes were just ordinary, but it was like the white snow on the top of a thousand feet, emitting a very cold and arrogant atmosphere. It seemed that she also had a natural dignity of high-ranking people, which made people feel completely untouchable.


    Guan Meng looked at her for a long time and almost forgot that he had come to ask questions.


    "Pipe dream, come and eat." Huang Si knocked on the plate with his chopsticks.


    Guan Meng subconsciously sat down at the table and picked up chopsticks.


    Wait, No.


    She quickly straightened her expression and said to Huang Siyi, "I''m not a servant. You can''t..."


    Huang Si took a piece of crispy cake and chewed it in his mouth. While eating, he said vaguely, "is there a difference?"


    It doesn''t make any difference?!


    Guan Meng thought carefully. It seems that there is no difference.


    Since her father sent her to work, she has fallen into the same situation as a servant.


    "But." Huang Si picked up the cup again and poured a mouthful of soybean milk. "Didn''t I say that from today on, you don''t have to be so busy. Everything you should do has been done. In the future, you just need to help buy food for Moxia every day. Your task now is to practice martial arts with Lu CuO together with Lin Zhuo Sangxiu."


    "Yes, sister Guan, you forgot. We''re going to practice martial arts together today!"


    Lin Zhuo blinked his big eyes and said.


    After all, there was nothing wrong with the child. Guan Meng nodded reluctantly: "OK, let''s go together after dinner."


    Lin Zhuo sat at the table and tried to take a steamed stuffed bun with his short hand.


    Then, he stuffed the steamed stuffed bun into sang Xiu sitting next to him. Watching sang Xiu eat the steamed stuffed bun happily, he tried again, reached for the plate and took one for himself.


    Sang Xiu is half a year younger than Lin Zhuo, but her words are much less than him, but she looks very cute. She holds the big steamed stuffed bun in her hand and eats it. While looking at Guan Meng, her eyes are full of curiosity.


    While talking, the woman who opened the door also entered the house.


    "Wow, Dad, you all started eating! Don''t wait for me!"


    Huang Si said innocently, "I didn''t wait for you. Who told you to come so slowly."


    "That''s your house. It''s hard to lock, isn''t it? There''s a heavy latch inside and a heavy lock outside. I took the boss''s effort to lock them all!" She was very angry.


    Guan Meng: "


    God, who is this!


    No common sense?


    Of course, the inner latch is opened and closed inside, and the outer door lock is hung on the outer door ring. Generally speaking, only the outside can be locked and opened.


    What method did this man use to lock the inside and outside of the gate???


    Isn''t this keeping all of them in the yard???


    However, the strangest thing was that she seemed to be the only one who noticed it in the room. The others, as if no one had such a common thing, sat as if nothing had happened and ignored the magical act of millet water.


    This makes Guan Meng even self doubt. Is this normal? She is the only one in the whole room?


    Huang Si looked at Guan Meng and said, "by the way, Guan Meng, let me introduce you to my two daughters. This is millet water. That is the final sound. Guan Meng is the daughter of my family. At present, he is helping me."


    What? Daughter?


    Guan Meng realized that she seemed to have ignored a title from the beginning.


    The woman named millet water seems to have called Huang Si''s father from the beginning?


    dad? Oh, and the final sound is also his daughter?


    The pipe dream is confused.


    After a while, she figured out that she should recognize her daughter. She just thought of such an obvious reason.


    But... Huang Si actually recognized two daughters who seemed a little older than him.


    This.


    Guan Meng has some magical associations.


    Then she looked at Huang Si like a bad man.


    Huang Si didn''t notice her. He was competing with millet water for gravy pie.


    But millet water can''t rob him at all.


    With a stroke of chopsticks, Huang Si turned the bacon cake into two pieces of seventy-three cents.


    Then he took the share of seven away.


    Millet water wronged: "Dad won''t let me eat delicious food."


    "Didn''t you spoil the food made under the ink? You can''t digest and absorb it. It tastes like it." Huang Si said disapprovingly while eating the bacon cake.


    While talking, another big plate came under the ink, with some fried buns in it.


    "Father, I cooked the rice according to the weight of you and your two children in the morning. Unexpectedly, you had to eat millet water. Now I''ve made so many fried dumplings, which should be enough for you."


    Huang Si appreciated: "it''s still sweet under the ink. I don''t learn millet water."


    "Dad despises me! I''ll learn it right away!"


    "Save it. I don''t want to be poisoned by your dark cuisine."


    After breakfast, Huang Si sent Lu Cuo, Guan Meng, Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu away and asked them to practice martial arts in the open space behind the yard. The door that had been locked inside and outside was opened by him. Guan Meng didn''t even notice how he opened the door.

 Chapter 277

    After several people left, Huang Si discussed the development of the three realms and the production of artifact with millet water and Zhongyin.


    Mo Xia was just listening quietly.


    After talking to Huang Si clearly, Zhongyin''s original anxiety has indeed been greatly relieved.


    So at noon, the final sound got up and left, ready to go back to the demon world.


    Huang Si and millet water sent her out.


    Before leaving, Zhongyin smiled at the millet water and said:


    "By the way, millet water, you seem to pretend to forget a very important thing!"


    Millet water pretended to be silly: "ah? I don''t remember what happened."


    "Now that we have seen the father, should you call me master? According to our previous agreement?"


    Huang Si: "is there such an agreement?"


    "Well, father, don''t be angry. We made a bet before..."


    After listening to the explanation, Huang Si also sneered at millet water: "you''re fat and dare to bet on me. Come on, admit defeat, millet water!"


    Millet water committee wrongly said to Zhongyin, "Lord, master."


    Huang Si: "wait a minute. Your name is the same as that of my family. You should say to Zhongyin: are you my master?"


    Millet water wanted to cry without tears, so he had to honestly say, "you, are you my master?"


    Finale''s smile was full of malice: "it''s me."


    Huang Si fanned the flames: "come on, call the dog Xiujin SAMA again."


    The millet shed tears and said, "the dog repaired the golden SAMA."


    Finally, Zhongyin was satisfied, waved them goodbye and went back to the demon world.


    Only millet water sighed and sold himself for a hundred years.


    In the afternoon.


    The sky in gravel river city was always overcast. At 1 p.m., small snowflakes began to float in the sky.


    At first, it was only a little, but gradually it grew larger.


    There was little snow in early winter. After a while, it just spread a thin layer on the ground.


    Millet water somehow got a shovel and wanted to make a snowman.


    The snow on the ground was not thick. She shoveled it for a long time and it was dirty snow.


    The millet water clubbed the shovel and shouted at the house, "father, come on, artificial snow, I want to make a snowman!"


    Huang Si said angrily, "you think I''m really God? It snows when you say it snows?"


    "Anyway, dad knows everything. It''s snowing fast, okay!"


    In fact, if it is normal, even in summer, Huang Si can make snow fall in June with an idea, but his soul can''t be separated now.


    Forget it, let Xiao Ke do it.


    Anyway, there are some weather control methods in the land boundary. Just let the plane fly over and operate.


    Xiaoke quickly responded and sent relevant equipment for artificial snowfall.


    Then, a few hours later, the snow grew heavier and heavier.


    From scattered snow foam at the beginning to complete large snowflakes, flakes and grains.


    After a while, the wind swept the whole gravel river city with heavy snow.


    Huang Si has been looking at the display on the smart watch. After a while, he said, "OK, there''s no need to snow artificially. I''ll let the plane go back."


    Millet water has been playing with snow outside. When he heard the speech, he said with a smile: "there is a lot of snow. It''s really not necessary!"


    Huang Si opened the door and looked at the yard and the gravel river city outside the yard.


    How beautiful.


    The city is covered with silver and plain clothes, which is completely different from yesterday''s appearance. Tall buildings with sharp roofs, low bungalows, trees, grasslands and streets are covered with a layer of white quilt, which reflects the bright color between heaven and earth. Jade trees and branches are crystal white, looking like a fairyland.


    Millet water is busy in the yard with a shovel.


    After a while, Lu CuO came back with three students. It snowed heavily. Although they all had the ability to protect themselves, it was still very cold after all. The snow drilled straight into their neck along the wind and needed to come back and change into warmer clothes.


    Huang Si said, "I didn''t prepare winter clothes. Go shopping."


    Then he took the gold bar to Guan Meng.


    Guan Meng chucked up the gold bar and thought that although this man was annoying and smelly, he was very generous in terms of money.


    Millet water has been busy in the yard for a long time. Now he puts down his shovel and greets them:


    "Come and see, the snowman I made!"


    Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu had already run to see it curiously, and Guan Meng couldn''t help looking at it curiously.


    I saw a big snowman piled up in the yard, with a round head, a bloated body, a nose made of carrots, a mouth made of pepper, eyebrows made of branches, and a big brown hat on his head.


    Take a closer look, the brown hat is actually a pot cover.


    "You took away the lid under the ink. How did he cook?" Huang Si asked.


    "Daddy, make him another one!"


    "Well thought. Now, you go out with Guan Meng and buy a new lid. This is dirty."


    The two children are jumping around the snowman. They have never seen such a big snowman and feel very strange.


    After the snow stopped, Guan Meng went out with Lin zhuosang Xiushu millet water.


    Lu CuO stayed at home.


    Guan Meng looked at the three people around him, and suddenly realized that he had become an old mother with children?


    no


    Tube dream refused!


    She''s only eighteen.


    She has suffered so much and suffered so many sins that she has become a saint of the demon sect, not to be an old maid here!


    Pipe dream good despair.


    But before she could turn her despair into courage to jump off the bridge, she was dragged away by three children - two real children and an old and disrespectful guy.


    Guan Meng''s heart shouted: This is wrong. Who will save me?


    Who will save the demon clan?


    Who will save this hopeless world?


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn! This thief!"


    Song Hong hit the tree in a circle. The trunk was broken and wood chips splashed, but he had a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Opposite, he seemed to be playing with him. First, he left a message and asked him to go to the pavilion. When he got to the pavilion, he saw a new message. Several places had been circling around, as if deliberately wasting his strength.


    Even the famous swordsman, who has been tracking this whole night, can''t bear it.


    However, since the opposite side intends to lead him in the past, it is impossible to go around in circles like this all the time. Sooner or later, it will be a poor dagger.


    Now he has come to the outskirts of gravel river city.


    If he did not expect it to be bad, he had gradually approached the place where Xiaoqiu''s kidnappers wanted him to go.


    Because from a distance, someone has been snooping.


    As a master of innate peak, he feels extremely sharp, especially for Qi machine and sight.


    But those people were also very cautious. Once he approached, he immediately dispersed and disappeared.


    The distance is too far to catch up.


    Song Hong roughly estimated the retreat direction of those people, and it was really near the prompt location.


    Looks like it''s almost there.


    Snowflakes slowly floated in the sky.


    Song Hong looked at the sky. It was cloudy and windy, but not big.


    It''s not December yet. Even if there is snow, it won''t be too big.


    He moved on.


    But what was different from what he expected was that the snow was slowly getting bigger.


    The wind also blew, with snowflakes flying everywhere. Soon, the surroundings became white, and the road was almost invisible.


    It''s getting colder and colder.


    Song Hong was worried.


    Xiaoqiu''s clothes are not too thick. Is she okay? Has she ever been tortured by criminals?


    He stepped up his steps, ignored the consumption of internal power, and hurried to the next place.


    After a long walk, a stone fortress covered with snow appeared in front of him.


    It was a big stone castle, but it was covered with terrain and trees. If someone hadn''t deliberately left a book to guide the way, he might not have found it here.


    On the top of the stone castle wall, a figure shook.


    It seems that this is the master.


    Song Hong jumped up, stepped directly on the wall and turned into the stone castle.


    The people in the stone castle seem to have been prepared. The people with weapons fight and retreat. The powerful crossbow men appear and shoot one after another on the nearby tower. It seems that they are ready to surround and kill him here.


    Song Hong let out a long roar and spread his sword move of setting sun. He saw that no one dared to answer this move. The neat and orderly team was immediately killed.


    "Ask the master here to come out. Don''t you think you can trap a sword Saint here?"


    "Hehe, naturally I don''t think so, but you probably won''t forget what you came here for?"


    A voice sounded in the stone castle, suddenly in front, and then moved to the back, so that people could not tell where the voice was.

 Chapter 278

    "Play tricks!" Song Hong sneered, "come on, where did you abduct Xiaoqiu? What do you want me to do to change it?"


    "Just ask song Jiansheng about something." The sound was still erratic.


    Song Hong sensed carefully that this man could not move so fast in a moment. He must exist in a room in the stone castle. As for the voice, it is likely that he is talking through some kind of sound transmission channel, or there are several people talking continuously.


    He needs to catch the leader, and then take him as a hostage to force the other party to hand over Xiaoqiu.


    However, the other party''s next sentence made his pupils shrink suddenly.


    "Since Song Jiansheng took away the divine light stone, your master must have taught you the secret or usage of the divine light stone. I wonder if you can tell me? If I know the secret, I might let the disciples go as soon as I''m happy."


    Divine light stone?


    Sure enough, it''s for this thing!


    That way, you don''t have to worry too much.


    Because the divine light stone is right there in Xiaoqiu, they must have got it.


    "It''s just a relic of an old friend. It has no special value." Song Hong said as calmly as possible.


    "Ha ha, do you think I believe it? Don''t tease me. Someone told me that the divine light stone is not an ordinary stone, but the gathering of the divine light. It can give light to other things forever. Unfortunately, after so many years, no one has studied the secret of the divine light stone. On the contrary, the power of the divine light is too much. If you touch it too much, it will make people sad There are many elders who fell on the divine light stone. Do you think I don''t know anything when you say this thing is worthless? "


    Song Hong was stunned. It seemed that he knew more than he knew.


    He only knew that the divine light stone had all kinds of visions, but he didn''t know that its divine light was still harmful?


    Wait


    So, Shenguang stone has been there for Xiaoqiu. Doesn''t Xiaoqiu want to suffer?


    As soon as song Hong felt nervous, he directly asked, "is the light of God harmful? Is there a way to prevent it?"


    "Eh? Asked song Jiansheng, is it difficult for you to take the stone with you, or do you want to live forever, become a God and a devil, and eat the Shenguang stone in one bite? Ha ha, I''m afraid I''ll help you collect your body later, and then take the Shenguang stone out of your body. Unexpectedly, if I touch the Shenguang stone for too long, I''ll die!"


    "I asked you if there was any way to prevent it!" Song Hong roared.


    "Hehe, don''t be so nervous. If you put the divine light stone in that chain, it doesn''t hurt. It''s the shell of the divine light stone. As long as you don''t open it in the shell, the divine light won''t overflow and hurt people. Just, if you take it out and take it with you, I''m afraid the gods won''t save you, ha ha..."


    After hearing this, song Hong was relieved.


    Fortunately, although Xiaoqiu took the divine light stone, it was installed in the shell.


    Anyway, as long as you don''t take it out, it''s harmless. However, since they know that the shell is filled with the divine light stone, and the divine light stone is worn on Xiaoqiu''s wrist, so the divine light stone has fallen into their hands? No wonder I asked him about the usage of the divine light stone.


    No


    From what they said before, from the tone of taking the divine light stone from his body, it seems that they have not got the divine light stone?


    But they knew that the divine light stone was in the chain.


    Song Hong''s thoughts turned.


    Yes, eighty percent, Xiaoqiu hid the divine light stone for him.


    What a good apprentice!


    Song Hong was comforted.


    As long as they can''t find the divine light stone, they won''t kill Xiaoqiu for a while. They always want to keep her to ask questions slowly and make a deal with him.


    In this way, he can''t let people know that he really doesn''t know the secret of Shenguang stone. He has to find a way to coax the man to return Xiaoqiu first.


    "The divine light stone has long been placed in the safest place by me. If you force me, it''s a big deal. We''ll kill the fish and break the net, and you won''t get anything. If you return my apprentice to me, I''ll tell you the secret of the divine light stone and let you get the stone."


    Song Hong said to the voice.


    The voice hesitated: "well... Well, tell me the secret first."


    "I want to confirm the safety of my apprentice first."


    The voice sneered: "Song Jiansheng has a good plan. Is he trying to coax us to bring the disciples out and take the opportunity to save them?"


    He gave an order: "come and bring out song Jiansheng''s apprentice!"


    In the center of the stone castle, above the tallest tower, two people put knives around their necks and pulled a woman with a drooping head out.


    One of them straightened her weak and drooping head so that song Hong could see it clearly.


    In fact, even if she didn''t look up, song Hong recognized that it was his apprentice Xiao Qiu.


    Xiaoqiu is really here!


    Song Hong''s teeth were creaking, his hand also clenched the handle of the sword, and his heart was filled with anger. Xiao Qiu looked extremely haggard, and his body was full of scars and blood. It seemed that he had been tortured.


    When he saves Xiaoqiu, we must let all these people pay the price!


    ¡­¡­


    When LV Cheng was summoned, he was still thinking about who came from Wang Du.


    He went into the house with the sheriff and another sheriff. He saw five people standing in the house. One of them was very gorgeous and noble, but he cut his hands and stood with his back to them.


    Hearing someone coming in, the man turned around.


    "King, king!" LV Cheng, the sheriff and the lieutenant hurriedly knelt down to meet.


    LV Cheng never expected that the Lord of Chang would come to this gravel river city in person.


    King Chang''s voice could not hear any joy or anger:


    "Get up."


    "Thank you, king."


    The three local ministers got up and stood next to King Chang, waiting for instructions.


    When King Chang came this time, he brought a lot of people. LV Cheng peeked at the people standing behind King Chang. There were two generals, a literary minister, who were important officials in the court. The man with cold complexion and dressed in wizard clothes... Seems to be the great Witch of Changguo! What are you going to do in gravel river city for such a big battle?


    "Don''t let anyone know about the king''s coming here."


    "Yes!"


    "You two prefects, come and dispatch soldiers in the city to work with general he."


    It doesn''t seem to be an easy job.


    LV Cheng said first, "come down, king."


    "OK, you go with general he and follow his orders."


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si sat in the yard and said to himself, "it''s strange. Why does King Chang come to gravel river city? Let LV Cheng follow him first."


    LV Cheng left with general he, and Huang Si couldn''t see the situation on King Chang''s side. He was in some trouble and couldn''t have the best of both worlds.


    Suddenly he patted his head and found a way. Let Guan Ming see it.


    He called out in his consciousness, "Guan Ming."


    On the other side of the soul call, Guan Ming''s voice sounded in fear: "master, subordinates are here. I wonder if the master is satisfied with the little girl recently? If there is anything thoughtless, please scold and discipline."


    Huang Si was speechless. He said, "did you ask your daughter to be a maid here? Do you have a father like you? Don''t find one or two reliable disciples who can do housework to work here? I''ve arranged for your daughter to learn martial arts."


    Guan Ming said happily, "thank you for your cultivation of the little girl."

 Chapter 279

    "You can finish these little things quickly, and then go to inquire about some things according to the coordinates I gave you. Your martial arts should be the highest in gravel river city. Be careful, King Chang can''t find it."


    Guan Ming was stunned when he heard the speech: "King Chang? King Chang has come to gravel river city."


    "Well, and they seem to be secretly discussing something. Go and have a look. Don''t tell me. I can see it."


    "OK, master, I''ll be right there."


    ¡­¡­


    "The king came here to catch a man. However, this man''s martial arts are very strong and the people he sent before are not useful, so he came to you and asked me to go with you. You bring more powerful crossbow men in the city. Ordinary soldiers are useless against such martial arts experts."


    General he and LV Cheng explained the matter.


    LV Cheng nodded, took the talisman and went to dispatch troops by himself.


    When they cleaned up the team and left the city, it was completely dark.


    The heavy snow has stopped, there is chaos between heaven and earth, and the dark sky and the earth are continuous. More than 100 powerful crossbow bearers, with their crossbows and arrows on their backs, walked towards the outskirts of the east of the city under the leadership of general he.


    When they finally arrived at their destination, in front of the stone castle in the eastern suburb, they just saw a tall man with a man on his back, carrying double swords, waving dozens of siegers with one sword to break through!


    Just in time!


    At the command of general he, more than 100 powerful crossbow men immediately half knelt on the ground, put the crossbow on their shoulders and shot at the man with the sword!


    The arrow rain broke through the air and covered all positions around the man. He just jumped into the air and couldn''t relay for a moment.


    "Get out of here!"


    Song Hong roared, and the billowing sound rushed out of his mouth. The sword move moved forward and crossed three times in a row. This is the defensive move Xia taught him. The Yang pass overlaps three times!


    The arrow feathers were broken by the sharp sword. Even if there were one or two missing fish, they were deflected by the Qi of song Hong and flew away obliquely.


    General he kept his face unchanged. With a wave of his hand, he organized a wave of dense shooting again.


    Song Hong had fallen to the ground at this time. He was short and jumped up immediately. The whole man rushed forward like a cheetah.


    At the sign of general he, LV Cheng and he drew out their weapons and surrounded them together to fight song Hong.


    With song Hong''s martial arts, he could have easily defeated these two people, but he had suffered a lot of injuries just now in order to save Xiao Qiu and repel the two experts at the stone castle. Now he is a little weak.


    General he and LV Cheng were both inborn experts, and their martial arts were not weak. They joined hands and stopped song Hong.


    On the other side of the stone castle, a guild leader and an external expert were cut by Song Hong, but now they have urgently bandaged their wounds and are preparing to catch up. The powerful crossbow men also put the crossbow on the crossbow rack again, ready to listen to the order to launch at any time.


    Huang Si said faintly, "Lv Cheng, release the water and let song Hong go."


    LV Cheng stumbled, fell over and hit general he with a knife.


    General he hurriedly took back the halberd, held his big knife, and said angrily, "Lieutenant Lu, you are!"


    LV Cheng also quickly withdrew his knife and said, "general he, I''m sorry, the Qi in the footwall suddenly went against the current just now, and I couldn''t stand stably for a moment..."


    There was such a big loophole in the battle. Song Hongli seized the opportunity and left quickly with people on his back.


    General he was furious: "Lv Cheng! If you can''t finish the king''s task this time, you should ask for your first sin!"


    LV Cheng quickly apologized: "general he, it''s all my fault. Let''s hurry to catch up. The man was seriously injured and carried a man on his back. He must not run fast. We can catch up now."


    In the rear, the guild leader and a person who was also a senior general of the central court rushed over. They also scolded LV Cheng, but they couldn''t think of it. They had to quickly organize people to catch up with song Hong in the direction he left.


    Fortunately, there is heavy snow now. Even if song Hong has lightness skills, they will inevitably leave some traces. They are not worried about losing them.


    After a while, song Hong stopped to take a breath.


    He has been in the Jianghu for many years. Naturally, he has a way to erase the traces so that the pursuers will not follow the trail.


    As soon as he stopped, he immediately untied the clothes tied to him, put Xiaoqiu down from his back and checked her situation.


    At this sight, song Hong was surprised and anxious.


    He had already seen Xiaoqiu''s trauma. Fortunately, except that the ankle of his left foot was almost crushed, the rest were basically flesh wounds, which could not hurt his life.


    But what worries him is that Xiaoqiu''s forehead is hot and unconscious. He doesn''t know whether he has a cold and fever or is forced to take any toxic drugs.


    He pinched Xiaoqiu''s pulse and tried. He jumped very fast, but he was a little weak. It was not a good sign.


    There''s nothing I can do but hurry back to the city and find a doctor to show her.


    Song Hong tied the unconscious Xiaoqiu back to his back, and then ran again with the remaining internal power, picked up the lightness skill and ran towards the direction of gravel river city.


    "How is she, doctor?" Song Hong asked anxiously.


    There is a curfew in the city at night. Although it is useless for most nobles, it is still an important ban for civilians.


    He also inquired all the way for a long time before he found the hospital that had not been closed.


    The old doctor turned Xiaoqiu''s eyelids, looked at her tongue coating and touched her pulse. Then he tried to pinch people for a while, and then frowned and meditated.


    Song Hong urged him. He shook his head and said, "the girl''s pulse is vain. It seems that there is too much internal fire, but I really can''t find the reason, and I can''t see why she has been unconscious."


    "Is there a way to solve it?"


    "I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do. I can only ask Mr. to ask for another expert."


    Song Hong was extremely anxious and asked, "is there any danger of life?"


    The old doctor sighed, "I can''t see it. It''s just that her pulse is dangerous. I''m afraid she''s in trouble."


    While they were talking, there was a movement over Xiaoqiu.


    She suddenly coughed and gasped violently.


    Song Hong hurried to help her, but Xiao Qiu coughed, coughing and bleeding from her mouth.


    Blood spilled all over her chest, dazzling.


    "Xiao Qiu, are you awake? What''s wrong with you?" Song Hong put his hand around her body and hurriedly asked.


    Xiao Qiu was still panting, and her chest sounded like a bellows.


    The old doctor had never seen such a strange disease, so he had to observe it nearby.


    After a long time, Xiaoqiu slowly opened her eyes. She looked at Song Hong with big, godless eyes, and her voice was as thin as a hairspring:


    "Master, master..."


    Just after saying a few words, Xiaoqiu coughed violently again. With the cough, black and red blood clots spewed out of her mouth, which made song Hong startled.


    He reached out to hold Xiaoqiu in his arms, but inadvertently caught Xiaoqiu''s long hair.


    The long hair, just a pull, began to fall in pieces.


    Song Hong stared at the strands of beautiful hair in his hands, and a strong sense of uneasiness rose in his heart.

 Chapter 280

    In order to listen to people talk about ancient times, Huang Si went out early in the morning.


    He first walked around the city, bought some snacks and carried them. Then he ate a bunch and strolled in the street.


    After walking around the city, he found that he seemed to get up too early. There was no place for entertainment except the shops selling goods.


    Finally, he came to the teahouse again.


    The waiter warmly welcomed them, and Huang Si asked them when someone would tell the story.


    After learning that it didn''t start until 9 a.m., Huang Si found a good seat in the hall of the teahouse and sat down.


    It was already eight o''clock, and some people had come to the hall. Most of them were rich and idle people.


    Huang Si sat there, thinking about yesterday.


    LV Cheng has been making trouble for the team chasing and killing song Hong, so that they never found song Hong. But in this way, LV Cheng was basically exposed. I''m afraid he won''t be severely punished by King Chang after going back. Losing an official is a small matter, but king Chang can''t cut off his head.


    Huang Si sighs. Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu are still children. If they recover their memory and know that their unworthy children have brought trouble to their master, they don''t know what they will be angry.


    As for Guan Ming''s past inquiries yesterday, I only heard a few words from them. It seems that important things have been discussed. They just said "we should catch song Hong alive as soon as possible", "be sure to ask clearly", "it''s important".


    There are also many family members in the capital city of Chang, but unfortunately none of the people brought by King chang this time.


    At present, I don''t know the purpose of King Chang''s arrest of song Hong, and I don''t know what it is that the king of a country has to come here.


    The people around are chatting. Huang Si listens to all kinds of gossip in the city. It''s interesting to hear the people talk nonsense.


    At nine o''clock, the old man finally came.


    This gentleman has a two stringed piano, a small coat and a three pointed moustache. It really tastes like that. He sat in the middle of the hall, playing the piano and telling a story in a rhythmic voice.


    Everyone who talked in the hall became quiet and listened to him.


    Sir is talking about the old story of the Dragon kingdom.


    The bewilderment of officials and kings of the Dragon Kingdom, and the heroism of generals and righteous men were described vividly in his mouth.


    Speaking of the excitement, the gentleman also played the two stringed piano as fiercely as the wind and rain, combined with the rapid music, listening to the death of the former famous general, many people shed moving tears.


    Huang Si also thinks it''s good and entertaining. Although he knows the history, it''s different to let Mr. soundtrack speak out.


    Eating a string, listening to talk about ancient times, and the people around him sighed and commented with emotion. Huang Si thought that the entertainment of ancient society seemed good, and he could often come and listen to it in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Hong has been guarding the hospital all night.


    In the middle of the night, the old doctor couldn''t hold on and went to rest. Before leaving, he gave some medicine to song Hong and asked him to boil it for Xiao Qiu.


    Xiaoqiu is in a coma now. Song Hong still doesn''t know what''s going on with her. It''s just that Xiaoqiu has been panting all the time. It seems that she can''t breathe. Even her body is bleeding outward, and her hair is falling down in large quantities.


    Song Hong cooked the soup, broke off Xiaoqiu''s mouth and slowly poured it into her, but Xiaoqiu seemed unable to swallow it at all, and the soup spilled out.


    Song Hong was helpless. He hesitated, drank the decoction himself, and then poured it into Xiao Qiu''s mouth.


    Xiaoqiu was reluctantly filled with some medicine, but the situation was never good.


    He waited until the old doctor woke up and hurriedly asked him to go over again.


    The old doctor checked Xiaoqiu''s condition again, shook his head and said that her condition was worse, but he still didn''t know what the disease was.


    They stayed until the afternoon. Xiaoqiu''s situation had become more and more serious. She lay in bed and gasped heavily, but it seemed that she had only breath out, not air in.


    The old doctor trembled and pinched her pulse. Then he sat down and said, "Mr. Song, old age is true and can''t save your love..."


    Looking at Xiaoqiu''s painful appearance, song Hong couldn''t help holding his fist tightly and pinching his hands to bleed.


    "No, she can''t die... I don''t want her to die..."


    Song Hong whispered to himself.


    He went to bed and picked up Xiaoqiu. Xiaoqiu''s hands and feet shook beside his arms. The crimson dirty blood in his mouth flowed out again and pasted on him..


    "Mr. Song, where are you going?"


    "Someone... Someone can save her, that person... Is not an ordinary person, he must be able!"


    Song Hongnan whispered to himself and rushed out of the hospital with Xiaoqiu in his arms.


    The sky outside the house was bright. It was the afternoon after the heavy snow, and the snow on the road was cleaned. Yesterday''s heavy snow stopped, the wind stopped, and the snow melted, which made the weather colder.


    Song Hong carefully hugged Xiaoqiu in his arms, picked up lightness skills and walked quickly without bumping to her as much as possible. He first came to Zhengqi building and asked about Huang Si''s residence.


    Then he immediately came to the yard where Huang Si lived.


    When he knocked on the door, someone opened it. He asked. When he learned that Huang Si was not here, he asked where he had gone.


    "Listen, Gu has gone...? where will he go?"


    Song Hong strode blankly down the street.


    Tell the ancients, where will the ancients be?


    Fireworks street?


    He came to fireworks street and looked around, but he wasn''t there.


    Or at the roadside tavern?


    But neither.


    Although dark clouds still cover the head, the snow makes the whole city brighter and brighter, even white.


    Song Hong was anxious. Where did Huang Si go? He must find this man, he must find this man!


    This man knows Zhou Xia and knows things hundreds of years ago. He has a young appearance, but his martial arts are shocking. It seems that he is much higher than Xia


    He''s not a Terran.


    He must be either God or devil!


    He must have the ability to surpass mortals and can save Xiaoqiu!


    As if he had found the last straw, song Hongjian made up his mind and ran desperately in the city with Xiaoqiu in his arms.


    Suddenly, he remembered, yes, yesterday, he saw Huang Si eating and drinking tea with people in the teahouse. Maybe he was still there.


    Turning in all directions, song Hong returned to the previous teahouse again.


    He went straight to the hall on the first floor and glanced. Huang Si was not here.


    Song Hong ignored the people in the hall to look at him and the surprised eyes of Xiao Qiu covered with blood in his arms. He hurried out again.


    Just as he was about to leave the teahouse, a familiar voice sounded behind him:


    "Song Hong, stop."


    Song Hong hurriedly turned back and looked at the man walking behind him in surprise.


    That familiar face is Huang Si! It''s him!


    He finally found this man!


    Song Hong was almost moved to tears. He knelt down directly in the snow, hugged Xiao Qiu, and earnestly begged:


    "Mr. Huang, please help Xiao Qiu!"


    Huang Si looked at Xiaoqiu and said faintly, "I stopped you because of her. But why did you want me to save her? Isn''t she dead?"


    Song Hongru was struck by lightning.


    His trembling hand touched Xiaoqiu''s wrist and tested her pulse, but he only felt silence.


    Xiaoqiu''s arms are also getting cold.


    ... when did it start.


    When did Xiaoqiu leave him so quietly?


    Song Hong knelt on the ground, holding Xiaoqiu''s body in his arms, and couldn''t help screaming.

 Chapter 281

    Huang Si sighed.


    "Stop arguing. Show me the girl''s body."


    He had just finished his snack, so he went to a nearby restaurant to buy lunch. He took it in a wooden box and took it back to the teahouse. He was ready to order a cup of good tea and listen to the story while eating.


    But unexpectedly, just near the teahouse, he saw a long line.


    "What the hell?"


    Huang Si walked over and saw that it was a small string of data group.


    "Radiation intensity: 102 SIV hours"


    This radiation intensity can be directly used as a weapon! Where did such strong radiation come from? If he brought a Geiger counter, the Geiger counter would have to call the police!


    Then there are several parallel lines extending next to it, with alpha particle flow, gamma rays, and so on. Because the energy is very high, it ionizes the air, leaving a long string of small data.


    "Where did you get such a strong high-energy ray beam?" Huang Si turned his attention away from the data displayed by the quantitative eye and looked at the reality, so he saw an acquaintance.


    Song Hong seems to be holding his apprentice. According to the data, she has swallowed her breath, but the high-energy ray beam was emitted from her body.


    So Huang Si began to call song Hong.


    Unexpectedly, song Hong came to him and knelt down to beg him to save Xiaoqiu.


    What''s the matter with the Terrans now? Respectful before and after. I had such a bad attitude before. Now I kneel down with a corpse and beg him to rise?


    Even if he can revive his family, Xiaoqiu is not his family.


    Besides, I don''t know how long I died. I didn''t see a soul nearby. I guess it dissipated halfway.


    For the time being, the ionization data of a long string of high-energy ray beams is really eye-catching, and it is very harmful and can''t stay in the world.


    As a result, he was still looking at the particle beam. Song Hong yelled and screamed.


    "Stop arguing. Show me the girl''s body." Huang Si said impatiently.


    Song Hong knelt on the ground, carefully holding Xiaoqiu''s body, waiting for Huang Si to come and check it.


    Huang Siben wanted to start the operation directly. Still worried that song Hong couldn''t stand what happened next, he said, "don''t get excited later. Also, remember, it''s just a corpse."


    With that, Huang Si rolled up his sleeve and worked.


    He stretched out two fingers, and then a thin metal blade was formed out of thin air in the gap between his fingers.


    Song Hongping stopped breathing and was shocked by the blade that appeared out of thin air.


    He shouted in his heart, "he is really not a human race. He can save Xiaoqiu!"


    Huang Si held the blade with his fingers, stretched out to Xiaoqiu''s abdomen, aimed at the position where the particle beam appeared, cut it hard, then reached in and touched it.


    After a while, he pinched out a bloody prism with his finger.


    Huang Si nodded and knew it clearly.


    It turned out to be this, that is to say, there will be no uninvited high-energy ray beam in the world.


    What''s the matter with this man? He wants to die so much? Even radioisotopes?


    He designed it and mass produced it at the boundary.


    And the book of creation left a atlas record.


    It is called the isotropic isotope radiation source. It is the igniter of a mass-produced high-energy particle gun. It originally had a shell and a fixed chain. Why is it not available now?


    Looking at the prism between Huang Si''s fingers, song Hong''s body on his knees suddenly shook.


    He recognized it.


    Divine light stone.


    How could Xiaoqiu eat the Shenguang stone... In a moment, song Hong figured it out.


    He killed Xiao Qiu. He killed her!


    Tears of regret ran down song Hong''s cheeks.


    If he hadn''t put the divine light stone on her.


    If he hadn''t told her to protect the stone, let her take the stone as important as life.


    Xiaoqiu will not


    Would not rather use their own bodies to protect the God light stone ah!


    Huang Sishun pulled down the broken clothes on Xiaoqiu''s body, wiped the blood stain on the radioactive source, then rubbed it with his fingers, first covered it with a protective skin to isolate the high-energy particle beam.


    Silver gray metal quickly covered the prism.


    After finishing, Huang Sishun put the radioactive source into his pocket.


    "It''s the same as the shell on the chain. Did you make this divine light stone?" Song Hong suddenly asked in a dumb voice.


    "Really."


    "Then you must be able to save Xiaoqiu. Please, save her. Please, I''m willing to do anything as long as you save her."


    Song Hong put Xiaoqiu''s body on the snow, then knelt on the ground and kowtowed his head desperately.


    "Help her..."


    He did not dare to have any more arrogance, but begged the man''s pity.


    "What do you think I am? A God or a devil? I can raise people at will?"


    Song Hong was stunned, then bowed his head and said in a very humble manner:


    "If you are a God, I will worship you all my life. If you are a devil, I will sacrifice my soul to you. Please, save Xiaoqiu."


    Huang Si said impatiently:


    "All right, don''t tell me this nonsense. First tell me how Xiaoqiu became like this."


    After hearing song Hong''s story, Huang Si frowned and meditated.


    This thing, from 20 years ago, should have been lost by one of millet water or Zhou Xia.


    Zhou Xia won''t use high-tech weapons, mostly millet water.


    The Terran should also have found that this thing is harmful to the human body, so it was placed until it was taken away by Song Hong.


    Song Hong is also cheating. How can he give such a dangerous thing to a little girl? What else, "as important as life"? What nonsense is this? What is more important than life?


    These Terrans have no knowledge of the earth. Who knows that this thing is not a natural treasure, but a radioactive source?


    Didn''t the little girl die of acute severe radiation sickness? Oh, no, and torture, dehydration, fever, rapid failure of body function, and finally death.


    Fortunately, the radioactive source is an igniter and the particle trajectory is directional, otherwise the old Chinese medicine and Song Hong will die miserably.


    It''s just mild radiation now. It''s no problem.


    In fact, the beginning of this matter is still the pot of millet water. The son owes his father. Huang Si thinks he should help millet water carry the pot.


    But... The girl named Xiao Qiu''s soul has really dissipated. Now, he can''t do charity.


    "But her soul has dissipated. I can''t revive her without seeing her soul."


    Huang Si said.


    Song Hong''s heart sank.


    Huang Si did not look at him, but looked into the city. The snow covered the city, white and connected, and could not find any trace of the existence of the soul. Even if it had, it has disappeared now.


    Song Hong observed Huang Si''s look, followed his eyes and looked at the street. He asked cautiously:


    "Sir, I''ve heard about the soul. If you can find Xiaoqiu''s soul... Can you... Can you ask Sir to help revive?"


    Retrieve?


    Huang Si said faintly, "I haven''t seen a soul that can come back after dissipation."


    Song Hong''s eyes grew red. He breathed hurriedly for several times and barely recovered his ability to speak: "well, I''ll find her. If you can see Xiaoqiu''s soul, I can save her. I''ll find her back... She''s my apprentice and must listen to the master..."


    Huang Si took back his sight and looked at the anxious song Hong.


    In fact, since he could see the soul of dead life, he often thought of a problem.


    There are ghosts in the legends on the earth''s side. They haunt everywhere. Why do the souls of the world disappear almost as soon as they die? Only those with high soul strength of some special talents can stay.


    The soul will dissipate, so where did it dissipate?


    Will you come back after it dissipates?


    Is there a soul that stays somewhere and will not dissipate?


    "Then go to the city and look for it, song Hong. Get her soul back."


    Huang Si looked at the silver clad gravel river city, "in the ancient legend, the fetters before death will be connected even after death. Therefore, let me see if your persistence can make the miracle of the soul appear."


    Song Hongru was pardoned and hurriedly said, "thanks for your advice. But how can I know that I found it?"


    "It''s all right. I can see it."


    Song Hong nodded silently, then holding Xiaoqiu''s body, staggered to his feet and walked out.


    Huang Si looked at his back, and then weighed the food box in his hand.


    Damn it, lunch is cold.


    How angry.


    Huang Si returned to the hall on the first floor of the teahouse with the food box. He came to the front of the charcoal fire basin burning in the hall, opened the food box, found a chair and baked the food box on the fire.


    After a while, thick smoke rose from under the food box.


    "Who is burning?" The audience scolded one after another.


    Huang Si hurriedly put out the almost burning food box.


    I forgot that it was a wooden box and subconsciously used it as a stainless steel lunch box.


    But the food is hot.


    Huang Si picked up his lunch box and took chopsticks. Under the glare of many listeners, he leisurely ate lunch.

 Chapter 282

    This lunch was so late.


    It''s good. It tastes good.


    After dinner, Huang Si asked the waiter to come and take away the lunch box and ordered a cup of good hot tea.


    By this time, Mr. Gu had finished talking and left. Two charming singing girls came to take over. One was beating time with a bamboo board, and the other was playing a zither and singing a little song.


    After listening for a while, Huang Si seemed to tell the story of a private meeting between a poor wizard and a rich lady.


    It''s snowy outside and warm like spring inside. I listen to people singing songs. This song actually has its own plot. It''s so enjoyable.


    Huang Si listened to the music and lay in the warm room. After a while, he was sleepy.


    But he knows the bed better. He can''t sleep outside.


    After a while, Huang Si was tired of listening, so he got up and prepared to leave.


    I don''t know when the wind blows again outside, and the snowflakes are flying again.


    He borrowed an umbrella from the waiter and walked into the snow.


    The snow made a slight sound of fragmentation at the foot. There were few pedestrians on the road, and there was a quiet between heaven and earth.


    If only that were true.


    Huang Si thinks it''s a pity.


    Unfortunately, there are few people now because the city is under martial law.


    Moreover, LV Cheng has been under house arrest and has no news for the time being.


    From Guan Ming''s side, he saw the mobilization of the army in gravel river city.


    In such a big battle, just to catch a song Hong?


    That''s ridiculous.


    Chang Wang, what are you thinking?


    Guan Ming was dressed in black and moved secretly among several buildings. He couldn''t help but feel very surprised when he watched the army mobilization in the city.


    Indeed, song Hong''s martial arts are extremely high. Although he hasn''t been compared, he should be on a par with him. However, there''s no need to be like this?


    Unless... They are not afraid of song Hong, but someone related to song Hong.


    Guan Ming knew about the past 20 years ago. He was still young at that time. He was the successor of the leader of the demon sect, so he stayed in the headquarters of the demon sect and didn''t go out. But how could he not know about Miss Xia.


    These people should be afraid of Miss Xia coming to save song Hong?


    After all, Shenguang stone is Miss Xia''s thing. Maybe she taught song Hong how to use it, or even maybe song Hong could find Miss Xia by relying on the Shenguang stone, otherwise he couldn''t explain why he took so much effort to take and keep the Shenguang stone.


    "That thing is not Zhou Xia''s." Huang Si''s voice sounded in his soul.


    "Master, my subordinates are here. What can I do for you?"


    "It''s all right. I''m just having a chat with you. Your speculation has solved one of my puzzles. I haven''t figured out why King Chang came to gravel river city to take song Hong alive. Now you''ve linked up the clues. I guess he wants to find Zhou Xia."


    Guan Ming listened to Huang Si''s tone and couldn''t help guessing: "master, isn''t it... Miss Xia, like me, is your subordinate?"


    "HMM. I just don''t know what Chang Wang is thinking. Go and have a look at the place where the army gathered. I guess they have found song Hong."


    "Will the master come too?"


    "Yes, it involves national power. It''s hard for you to solve it alone. Let me come and have a look."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Hong is wandering around the city with Xiaoqiu''s body in his arms.


    He had neglected to hide his trace, and even wished that the more obvious he was, the better.


    "Autumn!"


    Song Hong shouted.


    "Xiao Qiu!"


    Song Hong held the corpse and strode down the streets of gravel river city, repeating every road he had walked with her before.


    "Xiaoqiu!!!"


    His eyes lingered in the street, in the window lattice, in the alley, under the shade of trees, without her.


    He doesn''t know what people are like after death. Can they be reflections in the water? Can it be a shadow around the corner? Or... The wind flowing among the rustling leaves? Misty clouds in the sky?


    "Xiao Qiu, come back... Master is here."


    "Master is waiting for you."


    "Come back!"


    He hugged Xiaoqiu''s body.


    It''s getting heavier and colder.


    "Xiao Qiu!"


    The voice became more and more shrill.


    I don''t know when. Some people followed him far away.


    When he recovered, soldiers in black armor surrounded him.


    They stood far away and seemed to be afraid of him.


    Armor.


    At all costs.


    Where is this army


    Is it necessary to deal with him, a Jianghu man?


    Song Hong held Xiaoqiu''s body in his arms with one hand and pulled out his sword with his right hand.


    He felt the internal force in himself.


    There was little left. In the past two days, he had no chance to meditate and recover. Even because he didn''t sleep for several days, he ate and drank very little, and his body couldn''t support it.


    Now, in such a big battle, I''m afraid Xiao Qiu will die here before he gets back. Song Hong laughs miserably.


    However, heijia''s army didn''t immediately surround him, but was silent, without any movement, just surrounded him.


    He clung his sword to the ground and walked forward step by step with his body.


    In front of him, the army retreated slightly, and the soldiers behind slowly surrounded him. It seemed that the encirclement circle was moving with him.


    "Don''t kill me? Surround me? Ha ha, why?"


    Song Hong whispered to himself.


    After a long time, someone came.


    five people.


    Two men were dressed in general''s armor, one was dressed in complicated wizard clothes, one was dressed as a civilian, and the other, although gorgeous, wrapped himself in a cloak and hid behind.


    One of them is general he who intercepted and killed song Hong.


    "Song Hong, misunderstanding. It''s just a misunderstanding between us. We inadvertently hurt you and Lingtu. We just want to talk to you about conditions."


    General he shouted.


    Song Hong didn''t respond. He just clubbed his sword and looked at them.


    Among the five, the man in the cloak whispered coldly, "the power of one country, I didn''t catch song Hong."


    "Your Majesty, it''s all the harm of LV Cheng. I suspect he has a ghost!"


    They wanted to catch song Hong at one fell swoop, take away Shenguang stone, and then slowly study the secret.


    I didn''t expect that song Hong''s martial arts were so high. Xiao Qiu was rescued by him, and the divine light stone didn''t come. Since Xiao Qiu didn''t have the divine light stone, now the divine light stone must be in Song Hong''s hand. It would be bad if Miss Xia came.


    Several people whispered for a while.


    Guan Ming is quietly lurking on a nearby tree.


    The powerful internal skill and the sensing ability of the innate master made him hear the five people''s dialogue clearly.


    The man who looked like a wizard said, "the woman named Xia can''t be a God, but it''s possible for the demon family! There is no relevant Oracle in the temple. I''ll get the divine light stone later. Let me have a look first."


    Cloak humanity: "if she is a God, isn''t that right? The king can just ask her how she became a God from man and how she can be like her!"


    "But..." general he hesitated and pointed to song Hong in the encirclement. "Song Hong''s disciple seems to be dead. If Xia comes and sees her disciple dead, won''t he have a deep hatred with us?"

 Chapter 283

    "Dead? How did you die? Who did it?"


    "Er, the one who tortured this woman before was the backbone of Tianzun gang. Maybe it''s him..."


    "How could it be? I watched him interrogate at that time. Besides breaking the woman''s ankle, he didn''t really want to kill her? He also took medicine to feed her."


    "There''s a little trouble. Ask song Hong first."


    Finally, general he asked:


    "Song Hong, can you find your master? We want to see her."


    Song Hong was silent. After a meeting, he suddenly said in a dumb voice, "if I could find her, would I still stay here?"


    "Summer won''t come." The five whispered.


    Then general he shouted, "Song Hong, tell us the secret of Shenguang stone."


    "I don''t know."


    "How can you not know? If you don''t know, why do you take the divine light stone?"


    "If I knew," Song Hong''s voice was deep: "... I wouldn''t let Xiaoqiu be killed by it."


    The five looked at each other.


    "The girl died of being eroded by the divine light of the divine light stone?"


    "Unexpectedly... It seems that song Hong really doesn''t know."


    "What should I do?"


    "Forget it, let him hand over the divine light stone first."


    General he shouted, "Song Hong, give us the divine light stone and let bygones be bygones. I believe you don''t want to leave the things that killed your apprentice with you? The divine chain containing the divine light stone is with us. Give it to us!"


    Song Hong said coldly, "the divine light stone is not with me."


    General he didn''t believe it: "where is that? You took us to get it. I guarantee you to leave gravel river city safely."


    As he spoke, his tone was abrupt and severe: "if you still have to resist tenaciously, hundreds of heavy armor soldiers and thousands of troops on my side are not vegetarian!"


    Song Hong is silent.


    He really couldn''t hand over the divine light stone, and he didn''t want to tell them where the divine light stone was.


    "No? Ha ha, if we still want to keep the Shengguang stone, we can only..."


    General he waved the flag in his hand, and the soldiers in black armor slowly narrowed the encirclement.


    Song Hong clubbed his sword, motionless, with no God in his eyes, as if he had completely given up resistance.


    And he has indeed lost the will to resist, just hold Xiaoqiu in his arms.


    "If Xiaoqiu can''t come back to life." He thought to himself, "well, I''ll just go on with her."


    Song Hong held up Xiaoqiu''s cold body and put Xiaoqiu''s face next to his face, as if he wanted to warm her.


    The soldiers gradually approached song Hong.


    Song Hong waited quietly for the final end.


    At this time, a voice sounded outside the circle:


    "Divine light stone? It''s here."


    In the heavy snow, a man came from the street a little away.


    One person, one umbrella, walking through the snow. Completely out of tune with the atmosphere in the venue at the moment, he seemed to just pass by here leisurely to enjoy the snow.


    However, it was such a person that made thousands of armies on the periphery and hundreds of black armor on the inside lose all the role they should play.


    No one stood up to stop him.


    On the contrary, where his footsteps passed, whether ordinary soldiers or the black armour army of Chang country, they couldn''t help but be stunned, looked at him, and knelt down on the ground.


    Their eyes were blazing and pious.


    This is a spiritual storm.


    It is the skill application of the law of mind, an expanded version of Xiaohua''s two skills.


    When the soul can''t be expanded, Huang Si can''t be intimidated by consciousness, and civilization can''t be degraded. Only spiritual storm or range skills.


    Mind storm can expand the emotions of a sample and affect everyone in the range.


    What he copied and pasted out was Guan Ming''s emotion.


    Just maximize Guan Ming''s dominance and copy his emotions.


    Everyone around us will as like as two peas.


    After a while, Huang Si came to song Hong, and then crossed song Hong to the five people.


    "Don''t come!" General he roared in panic. He didn''t understand why. He only knew that he couldn''t let this mysterious man near.


    He waved the flag, commanded the army to surround it, and dispatched the peripheral crossbow men.


    Huang Si smiled.


    The invisible storm spread and infected the whole world here and now.


    The power of the mind shines on everything.


    Whether on the earth''s side or in this world, people with strong will naturally have the power to infect the hearts of others.


    Regardless of distance, as long as you can be seen, heard and perceived, you can be touched.


    They can''t separate their souls, but they also have strong spiritual power.


    There is no limit to the direction of ambition. Poor mountains are far from the sea.


    Black armour soldiers, thousands of troops, crossbow team, five high-ranking people, song Hong, Guan Ming, and people in nearby buildings all had a magical feeling.


    Like bathing in a warm, reassuring light.


    I just want to offer everything I have.


    As a devout believer, kneeling at your feet forever is supreme glory.


    And they did.


    Huang Si came to the five people.


    Everyone, including King Chang, was filled with joy and blessings and knelt down before him.


    "Why?" Huang Si took an umbrella and looked down at the five people. "Tell me what you think in your heart, one by one, in order."


    Chang Wang raised his head, looked at him with warm eyes, and confided his heart unreservedly with the mood of returning home


    "My Lord, my lord above! Although I am the king of the world, I am just a mortal. When I am getting old, the fear of illness and death always haunts me. What if I defeat the kingdom of Jing and become the king of the human race, I will still die! So I want to live forever like a God. I only know one person who is immortal like a God, right Xia, she is Zhou Xia who became a god two hundred years ago. Right? She must have the secret of immortality. I want to be young again. I can''t think of anything. For this, I can give everything. Even Chang kingdom can''t want it. As long as I can become a God, I can become young. I''ve been looking for ways, but I''ve failed. Until now, I finally seize the opportunity, Shenguang stone, that''s a real miracle! I must rely on Shenguang stone to become an immortal spirit! "


    Huang Si smiled: "yes, next."


    "My Lord, I am he. I have worked hard for Chang country all my life. I also want to..."


    From King Chang, to the general, to the literary minister, to the prefect, they confided their concerns one by one.


    Finally, it''s the wizard.


    "Dear God, I am a great Witch of Chang kingdom. I have devoutly believed in the three ancestral gods all my life and worked hard for the spread of faith..."


    "Shut up and get to the point." Huang Si said impatiently.


    Compared with Chang Wang, who is extremely loyal to his desires, this wizard is a long way away. He dares to gloss over his mistakes and flatter his horse in front of him, regardless of the key points.


    "Yes, respect God. I don''t know if I''m devout to gods, but I want to know the world of gods and the secrets of gods more than faith. The stories of Xia, Zhou and Xia attracted me. The secrets of Shenguang stone also made me curious. Give me time and opportunity. I want to find a chance to become a god! King Chang may not have this opportunity, but I know about gods More than him, my chance is greater! "


    "So, you want to make a profit more than being loyal to King Chang?"


    "Respect God, King Chang is only the king of the world, and I am a great witch dedicated to gods! Secular power is nothing compared with the honor of God!"


    "Good idea." Huang Si turned the oil paper umbrella, turning the white background blue and white flowers on the umbrella surface into multiple rings, and the snow falling on the umbrella surface flew around with the rotation. "You are a wizard with ideas. You are also a wizard who dares to pursue the truth at the risk of offending the gods in the mythological age. Good boy, but you are wrong."

 Chapter 284

    Huang Si came to song Hong not far away, untied his mind storm and said, "Song Hong, wake up."


    Song Hong was shocked and had sobered up.


    Everything just now was like a dream.


    He hurriedly picked up the body that had fallen to the ground at an unknown time and stood up.


    However, when he saw the scene around him, he couldn''t help being stunned.


    "Is this...?"


    Song Hong fell into confusion.


    All the people around, including the five high-ranking people over there, knelt together for several times in their distance!


    "Don''t worry about anything else. I just ask you, have you found the soul of your apprentice?"


    "I don''t know... I don''t know how to find her. Are you a God? Tell me how to find her, ok..."


    "If you don''t know, I don''t know." Huang Si turned his umbrella. "I''ll dismiss these people. You continue to look for them."


    Then he snapped his fingers.


    Thousands of people woke up like a dream.


    The power of the mind is not hypnosis, but emotional experience.


    They all remember what they felt just now. It was a wonderful experience they had never felt so far in their life.


    "It''s God."


    "The gods."


    "God came to the world!"


    Both the black armour army and ordinary soldiers could not help kneeling down again.


    After feeling the feelings of crazy believers, they immediately speculated on the identity of the person in front of them.


    The five high-ranking people over there couldn''t help looking at each other.


    The wizard threw himself to the ground and trembled.


    He knew that just now, he had told the gods the most secret and evil thoughts in his heart. He couldn''t imagine how the gods would punish him.


    And the other four also knew that they were sinful and trembled.


    Huang Si ignored them, but carried the blue and white oil paper umbrella on his shoulder and looked up at the sky.


    The plane sent to disperse the clouds over the boundary is coming.


    Two consecutive days of heavy snow, millet water should have had enough. This city no longer needs such cold and darkness.


    We should let the sun shine on the earth.


    Then, give the Terran a little warning.


    King Chang''s eyes were full of fear. He did not dare to go or speak. Instead, he took the four people around him and fell on the ground in fear.


    "You know I''m going to condemn the Terran, right?" Huang Si said, "and you are not as willing to sacrifice your spirit for the whole Terran as long Jiu. So..."


    At this time, the bell rang.


    All Terrans looked around in a hurry to find out the source of the bell.


    However, they found that the bell seemed to float from the horizon.


    Huang Si also listened quietly to the familiar bell.


    No one of the Terrans present has ever heard this bell. How many years has it not sounded?


    The time of this experience is so long that all the Terrans who have heard of it have long disappeared into the dust of history. Even the bell itself only left one or two words in the history books of the human race, which could not make future generations imagine the horror of the bell at that time.


    Huang Si looked up at the thinning and splitting dark clouds in the sky above his head.


    There, in a small piece of blue sky, there is an hourglass image.


    In the hourglass, there is much less sand in the upper half than in the lower half.


    There''s not much left. The last sin that the Terran can commit.


    After contacting Xiaoke and asking him to forward the voice to the whole continent, Huang Si looked at the Terran in front of him, the beautiful gravel river city, and said:


    "Desire is your essence, but do you think the gods will not blame you for extending the tentacles of desire to areas you should not touch? Or do you forget the sword of Damocles hanging overhead because you haven''t let the fate hourglass fall for too long?"


    "Isn''t it good to use the Terran wisdom in the Terran''s own field rather than in the non-human field?"


    "The princes and officials of Chang state are crazy and covet the things of gods. They should be punished. The great invasion of the demon world starts from today."


    With his sentence, the gravel above the hourglass slipped again!


    When it stops, there is only a tiny pinch of sand left at the top!


    All Terrans, who are awake, come to the open air and look up. When they heard and saw the miracles again displayed by the gods, they knelt on the ground and murmured prayers in the most pious posture, hoping that the gods would not blame them.


    Huang Si really won''t cut a specific Terran. After all, his punishment is calculated as a percentage of the total number of races, not per head.


    Although the five people kneeling in front of him are not the culprit. The real executor should be the gang leader, since he saw it, there should be some punishment.


    Huang Si turned his umbrella and looked at the five people kneeling on the ground. All of them were people of noble status among the human race. They regarded others as chess pieces and ants.


    Interesting. Let the chess pieces and ants have a look at the emperor''s new clothes of those who think they are chess players.


    "Long, long ago, I wanted to know what it was like when someone asked for seeds on the Internet to say ''360 degree fruit rotation and kneeling in ice and snow''."


    He smiled.


    "Why don''t you show me?"


    So, after asking the gods what to do, the king of the state of Chang, the great wizard of the state of Chang, the great general of the state of Chang, the scholar bureaucrat of the state of Chang, the Sheriff of this county,... The five figures at the peak of the power of the human race, in full view of the public, automatically stripped off their luxurious clothes, revealing their bodies that were not much different from other human races, and were fatter at most, With endless humiliation, he jumped into the pure white ice and snow.


    After rolling in the snow, the five people trembled and steamed. They covered the key parts with their hands and asked the gods:


    "Lord God, is this... OK?"


    "Not enough. Go on. Run forward and run the whole street."


    ¡­¡­


    "God, Lord God, we, can we stop?"


    A voice sounded in the air: "not enough, I think there are many people who haven''t seen your heroic posture. Let''s go another way. And it''s best to add some tumbling movements in the middle, otherwise it''s called 360 degrees."


    ¡­¡­


    "God, God, we are really... Frozen to death..."


    Huang Si put his umbrella away.


    "OK, I''ve seen enough. Put on your clothes and don''t catch a cold."


    Five people knelt on the ground and cried, thanked from afar, and rejoiced that they were finally out of the sea of suffering.


    But immediately they thought of a fact, after being surrounded by the residents of the whole gravel river city... How should they face their own people?


    Moreover, because of the warning of the gods, they also realized that they must behave better from now on, otherwise, there is only the last hourglass left, I''m afraid it will not fall immediately.


    The hearts of the five people are cold, colder than the ice and snow outside.


    "By the way, King Chang, when you go back, remember to release LV Cheng and restore the official to his original post. Also, I want to live here for a period of time. After you go back, pretend that nothing has happened. Don''t let anyone disturb my peaceful daily life."


    "God, I, I know." Chang Wang trembled with fear.


    If he knew that LV Cheng was from the God side, he wouldn''t dare house arrest LV Cheng if he gave him 10000 courage!


    Huang Si sighed, "Hey, you people. If Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu knew that their children and grandchildren were like you, they wouldn''t know how sad they would be."


    "If you make a mistake alone, it will affect the human race. You should die for your sin..." King Chang finally regained his consciousness and hurriedly made a look of regret.


    "All right, stop pretending. You all go back."


    "Yes, please obey the oracle."


    Not long ago, the people present walked clean.

 Chapter 285

    Guan Meng took a long breath and finished his work.


    Under Lu CuO''s guidance, her magic skills are more profound. If you follow him for a while, you may loosen the barrier from the day after tomorrow to the day after tomorrow.


    Lu CuO told her that the nature of magic power would indeed do some harm to the human body, but once we reach the congenital state, we can communicate with nature, but we can get natural nourishment, and the life span of the body will be greatly improved.


    If Guan Meng can break through the congenital as soon as possible, he will have a way to prolong Guan Meng''s life to a little more than ordinary magic skill practitioners.


    These two days, Guan Meng is really convinced of Lu Cuo.


    Although she used a knife and Lu CuO used a bow and arrow, the principles of martial arts were the same, and Lu CuO''s attainments in magic skills were really impressive. She solved many problems of managing dreams at random, and taught her a better set of mental skills, so that she could bear more when practicing magic skills, so that she would not have to stop practicing for an hour.


    After finishing, Guan Meng looked at the two children who were still sitting next to her and practicing hard.


    In the past, Guan Meng always felt that she was the strongest of the younger generation. After all, she was only 18 and had reached the peak the day after tomorrow. As a result, the two children named Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu came and found that their talents were even better than themselves.


    Moreover, they also bear a deep blood feud and are determined to become stronger, so they make special efforts.


    I feel that I will become a super master in the future.


    Guan Mengxin thinks, we must find a way to pull these two good seedlings into the demon clan.


    They practice magic skills anyway, don''t they? Just right, let them be the pillars of the future of the demon sect!


    When Guan Meng was thinking about the future of the demon sect, suddenly, the bell rang loudly in the sky.


    Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu were awakened by fear, and their practice was interrupted. Lu CuO hurried over and put his hands on their backs to help them recover the disordered Qi and blood in their bodies.


    After all this, Lu CuO raised his head and looked at the sky with a faint smile on his face.


    Guan Meng followed him to the sky.


    In the sky, the thick gray clouds have cracked a gap, and the sky light is transmitted from it. You can vaguely see the blue sky and the shadowy fate hourglass in the sky.


    Guan Meng knows it''s an hourglass, but he doesn''t know what use it is.


    Mother once held her in her arms and told her a story.


    This is the God''s warning to the Terran, reminding everyone not to act recklessly. There is a God three feet above the head.


    At that time, she just nodded vaguely.


    Fairy tales, she just listens to them. After all, it''s God. Isn''t God and devil opposite?


    God will only punish the Terrans, while the devil will hand over his power to the wronged people, so that they can take revenge with their own hands.


    Then a voice sounded in the sky.


    "Desire is the essence of the Terran..."


    Hearing this voice, Guan Meng''s expression coagulated in an instant.


    This is the voice of God, isn''t it? Mother told her that when the gods punish the Terrans, there will be a sound of judgment.


    She doesn''t know what the voice of God was like in the past, but this voice, this voice is clearly familiar!


    The more Guan Meng wants to go on, the more pale his face is. It''s terrible. How can this happen? He is clearly the person ordered by the great demon God to take care of the demon sect. He even ordered his father to send two older female members to work again. This is not an ordinary identity, and it must not be an ordinary relationship with the demon sect, but why


    His voice will appear after the bell of fate rings!


    "Mr. Lu, I, I''ll go back to the demon sect!" Guan Meng hurried out of the yard without waiting for Lu''s wrong answer.


    Lu CuO was a little surprised.


    Guan Meng hurried back to the stronghold of the demon clan headquarters and looked for his father.


    But Guan Ming is not at headquarters.


    The congregation said that the patriarch went out early in the morning and didn''t say where to go.


    Although the dream is too urgent, it is too secret to talk to others. Her eldest brother is not in the city of gravel river, and her mother is not responsible for educational administration. This can''t be disclosed casually.


    In desperation, she had to leave the demon sect and came to the streets of gravel river city.


    These days, many things have passed through her heart one by one.


    Dependents? Father? Decree?


    Ripped and intact.


    A martial arts master named Lu Cuo.


    However, the more clues, the more she couldn''t understand what she thought.


    Father or Huang Si, at least let her find one of them.


    She just wants to know the truth.


    Even if the truth was terrible, she had to find out. She really didn''t like the feeling of being kept in the dark.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Hong sighed in his heart that he was really a God.


    So, Xia she is also a God? No wonder he couldn''t find her.


    "You go too." Huang Si said to him.


    Song Hong nodded, then clubbed the ground with his sword, held Xiaoqiu''s body and continued to walk forward.


    Huang simu sent him for a while.


    The lonely figure stumbled forward in the vast deserted street.


    However, song Hong did not go too far.


    Just as he had just finished walking down one street and was ready to go to the next street, he suddenly shook without warning, and then the whole man fell to the ground.


    Huang Si opened the vital signs of the quantitative eye and looked at it. Fortunately, he didn''t die, but he ran out of internal Qi. He hardly ate or slept for two consecutive days. He was hit again mentally, and the whole person collapsed and fainted.


    He usually doesn''t open this data. After it is opened, the data of all living bodies around him will be displayed at the same time and superimposed together, which interferes with his sight and affects his peaceful daily life.


    Song Hong falls here. If he doesn''t care, he will probably freeze to death later.


    That will destroy the city''s appearance and environment.


    Why don''t you pick it up and see if Zhou Xia wants this disciple?


    Huang Si walked that way while thinking.


    When Huang Si came to song Hong, suddenly, a faint virtual shadow slowly condensed and formed in the nearby air. At first, it was very light and weak. Gradually, it showed its appearance and body.


    Her appearance is similar to that of Zhou Xia, but she looks even younger.


    Huang Si thought: is this Xiaoqiu? Her soul... Didn''t it dissipate?


    Why are you back?


    Xiaoqiu''s soul is suspended in the air, and the color is very light, as if it would disappear immediately in the next moment. Her eyes are always watching song Hong falling to the ground, and tears are constantly flowing down her eyes.


    "The soul is crying? Do you remember him?" Huang Si asked.


    Xiaoqiu did not answer, but silently stared at Song Hong and cried. Her eyes were full of sadness.


    The wind gradually blew and scattered with snow powder on the ground.


    Xiaoqiu''s soul is still unmoved, just staring and crying silently.


    Huang Si has some doubts.


    This soul didn''t exist here just now. His perception of the soul after death is not weak. Even if he can''t expand the spiritual force field now, he can clearly see the soul. So, how did she appear?


    Has it not dissipated at all, or has it condensed again after it dissipated?


    Was she called by Song Hong, or did she appear because she was worried about him?


    The soul is really a mystery.

 Chapter 286

    Anyway, I''d better wake up song Hong first and see Xiao Qiu''s reaction.


    Huang Si pricked song Hong''s back with the tip of the oil paper umbrella.


    He didn''t move.


    A kick.


    Song Hong''s body turned over and still didn''t wake up.


    Can''t this work?


    The snow powder is flying in the wind, Xiaoqiu''s soul stands in the snow, and the crystal tears twinkle in the corners of her eyes, flow out, and then scatter in the wind. The illusory figure seems not to exist, but just a dream in the snow.


    Huang Si''s consciousness is connected to the book of creation. After reading the atlas, let''s make a cardiotonic needle for first aid.


    After giving song Hong an injection, Huang Si poked him in the face with an oil paper umbrella, "Hey, wake up."


    Song Hong finally woke up, his body moved, and then slowly got up from the ground.


    Huang Si looked at Xiaoqiu''s soul and seemed to be crying.


    After a while, song Hong realized his situation. He sat on the ground, barely operated his internal power and recovered his little strength. After a little breathing, he immediately bowed and said, "did Lord Huang save me... Thank you..."


    "Song Hong," said Huang Si, "wake you up because I saw Xiaoqiu''s soul."


    The originally godless eyes brightened in an instant.


    It''s like a traveler in the desert sees a sweet spring.


    Song Hong, regardless of his state of embarrassment, climbed to Huang Si and begged, "if you can, please Lord Huang save Xiao Qiu. I''m willing to pay any price."


    Any price? not to hesitate to?


    What a familiar word.


    Huang Si''s heart only felt ha ha.


    This song hung as like as two peas.


    In order to find Zhou Xia, say it again at all costs. In order to save Xiaoqiu, say it again?


    Your family''s price is so easy to pay?


    I''m not a resurrected tool man.


    Do you really think the family members are Chinese cabbage?


    "Song Hong, I am fair and will give you the right to choose."


    Huang Si said faintly, "first, I''ll give you a chance to become a God and go to heaven to see Zhou Xia."


    This sentence completely exceeded song Hong''s expectation.


    This is not so much a choice as a gift!


    Song Hong looked at Huang Si in disbelief. His blood was almost boiling.


    Twenty years, he has waited for this day for twenty years!


    Now, the real gods personally promised him that they would give him a chance to get what he wanted. It did not waste his years of endless pursuit!


    There is no need for the second item. If it were not for fear of offending Huang Si, song Hong would almost have made a choice without waiting for him to finish.


    However, Huang Si gave the second option, a cold and cruel option that people can''t put at both ends of the balance together with the previous option:


    "Second, if you give up this opportunity, you will never see Zhou Xia. But I will help you revive Xiaoqiu. However, she can''t use her original body and can only revive her soul by borrowing a corpse. Xiaoqiu will have no familiar appearance and probably no memory of the past."


    The heat flow coagulated in Song Hong''s eyes.


    "Become a God and realize your wishes for many years; or let Xiaoqiu become a person who has nothing to do with you and rise again. Choose one or the other."


    Either?


    What''s his choice?


    This kind of thing, can you choose?


    Song Hong seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer, and the whole man sat down again.


    Huang Si looked at him coldly.


    So you''re knocked down?


    Choosing to be a God or a great victim is just a choice. Man is an animal of desire. Huang Si will never look down on people who follow their inner desires. Unless they annoy him, let''s say otherwise.


    However, a person who can''t face his heart and doesn''t even have the courage to choose is the most waste.


    This kind of waste, no matter.


    Since he doesn''t want to take care of song Hong, Huang Si plans to deal with Xiaoqiu first.


    In fact, even if song Hong doesn''t choose Xiaoqiu, Huang Si will revive her. After all, the original root of Xiaoqiu''s death is actually millet head. Bear child''s pot, Dad, forget it.


    He came to Xiaoqiu''s soul, stretched out his hand, and put his fingers through the virtual shadow of her soul. Their souls staggered, so he could have a direct dialogue with Xiaoqiu.


    "Xiao Qiu." Huang Si called to her.


    Strong will penetrates Xiaoqiu''s consciousness directly through the interleaving of souls. She finally tilts her head slightly and looks at Huang Si.


    "Xiaoqiu, if you still have nostalgia for the world, recognize me as the Lord, and I will revive you."


    Xiaoqiu looks down and seems to be thinking about something.


    Then she looked at Huang Si and nodded slowly.


    "Well, recognize the Lord."


    Xiaoqiu seems a little confused.


    "Don''t you know what to do?" Huang Si felt a little troublesome. This Xiaoqiu probably had no soul memory and had a slow response. "Well, which God do you believe in? Take me as him and completely entrust your soul to me. Are you willing to recognize me as the Lord?"


    Xiaoqiu''s soul, finally, after a long silence, tried to speak, and she made an extremely weak voice of soul:


    "Master... I, would like to..."


    Huang Si pressed his hand in Xiaoqiu''s soul, the golden light flickered and the assimilation was completed.


    Surprisingly smooth, Xiaoqiu took the initiative to recognize the Lord.


    After assimilation, Huang Si saw all Xiaoqiu''s memories so far.


    "This is a scum man." Huang Si couldn''t help saying.


    Because Zhou Xia began to degenerate when he couldn''t find him. He was drunk, gambled money, looked for emotional substitutes, and mentally tortured other people''s little girls. This is too dreary.


    Huang Sizheng was about to grab Xiaoqiu''s soul and flash away. Unexpectedly, song Hong opened his mouth. He said in a hoarse voice:


    "Lord Huang, please help me revive Xiaoqiu."


    "You''re late. You''re late."


    Song Hong panicked. He stretched out his hand to hold Huang Si''s corner of the clothes and almost begged, "Lord Huang, I don''t want anything else. Please revive Xiaoqiu! As long as Xiaoqiu can survive, I don''t want anything!!!"


    Huang Si wanted to leave directly, but he couldn''t help asking, "don''t you know I''m not a human? Everything I said can be realized. Isn''t it good to become a God? Isn''t it good to see Zhou Xia? Why should you revive someone who has nothing to do with you?"


    Yes, Huang Si is a malicious test. Otherwise, why give such two options.


    "I''ve been looking for Zhou Xia for 20 years and now I just give up? Your persistence is so casual? What''s more, you accept Xiaoqiu as an apprentice for Zhou Xia''s appearance. Even if she resurrects, she won''t have the appearance of the past, let alone remember you. For you, she''s just a stranger. Why do you choose to resurrect her?"


    Yes, this is simply an unequal choice.


    Human nature can not stand the test. Sometimes, the balance has not been tilted, just because the chips are not high enough.


    So Huang Si added more weights on one side of the balance to see if it was crooked.


    Sentence after sentence penetrated song Hong''s mind and tore his heart.


    However, he still knelt down and said hoarsely on the ground mixed with muddy water and residual snow:


    "Yes, I don''t want anything myself. I hurt her. I''m sorry for her. She''s not wrong at all. She shouldn''t die like this... So..."


    Song Hong''s fingers pressed on the ground. His knuckles were red and swollen with cold. He spit out the last words intermittently:


    "As long as she can live. No, I, she, she will only live... Better..."


    Song Hong knelt on the ground, fearing that Huang Si would not agree, and desperately kowtowed his head, hoping to exchange a trace of pity.


    "So, great God, please help Xiao Qiu."


    He has given up everything, past, obsession, dignity, identity, opportunity and future, just in exchange for Xiao Qiu''s resurrection.


    Even if he can''t get anything and lose everything, he doesn''t hesitate.

 Chapter 287

    Xiaoqiu looked at his embarrassed appearance and tears rushed out again. She looked at Huang Si again and conveyed the meaning of begging.


    "Alas." Huang Si sighed.


    Terrans are really interesting. Why do they have to go to a dead end and make irreparable mistakes before they find out what is really important to them?


    Originally, Huang Si didn''t intend to give Xiaoqiu to song Hong, but he gave up the opportunity to become a God that any other human race has spent his life pursuing, and also gave up his life pursuit that he has adhered to so far. Even if Xiaoqiu will lose his familiar appearance and completely forget him, he can only be resurrected as a stranger, and he is willing to choose this side.


    Therefore, Huang Si believes that song Hong has passed this test.


    From the very beginning, Huang Si just wanted to test song Hong and see if he was willing to pay any price every day.


    All the costs? Then add a weight to this price and the temptation that no Terran can refuse.


    Become a God, live forever, find the love of your life and fulfill your long cherished wish. Is that enough?


    No one can really refuse temptation. Sometimes it''s just that the temptation is not big enough.


    But unexpectedly, song Hong really passed such a severe test.


    Huang Si thought of this, smiled and said:


    "All right, get up."


    Song Hong hurriedly stood up and looked at him eagerly.


    Huang Si carried the oil paper umbrella on his shoulder.


    "Go around the city with me and help Xiao Qiu find a new dead body that can be used. Revive the soul with the dead."


    use a corpse to resurrect a dead soul?


    Song Hong was a little stunned.


    "Xiaoqiu''s original body is broken. It''s troublesome to repair it. You can find a place to bury it later. We have to help her find a new body."


    Seeing that Huang Si had gone forward, song Hong hurriedly followed him.


    Logically speaking, Huang Si can now directly put the assimilated soul back into Xiaoqiu''s body.


    However, this body is different from Ren Bi''s falling to death. It has been pierced with holes and completely decayed by high-energy radiation.


    He can repair the family''s body.


    But the body is so bad. Should he touch every cell with his fingers, even every inch of body tissue and bones, and stretch out his hand to repair it?


    I don''t know how long it will take to finish this. It''s estimated that his soul injury will be almost healed at that time. What''s more, song Hong looked at this behavior, which is similar to that of her husband. I''m afraid it''s going to explode?


    So it''s better to revive the soul.


    Huang Si took song Hong around the city.


    Then he saw a familiar man appear at the end of the street.


    It''s about dreams.


    Guan Meng also saw him, and then put on an expression like seeing a ghost.


    Huang Si touched his face. What happened? He didn''t kill anyone just now. It seems that he didn''t splash blood? Tube dream as such?


    Guan Meng ran to him, inhaled deeply, exhaled, and didn''t speak.


    "Pipe dream, why are you gasping?" Huang Si was puzzled.


    Non dependents are very troublesome. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking. He still wants to cut off his dream head.


    "You are a God, aren''t you! You just spoke in heaven!" Guan Meng hesitated and asked directly.


    Huang Si: "


    The vest fell off.


    Normally speaking, the voice of the radio will be different from that of the usual speech. It is estimated that dream will stay with him more or be heard by her.


    "In fact," Huang Si said, "just now, from ordinary soldiers to King Chang in this city, we all know this..."


    Pipe dream silly.


    Don''t you want to hide it?


    She had doubts for a long time. Unexpectedly, Huang Si simply admitted it.


    So Guan Meng was angry: "you are clearly the one favored by the great demon God! Why betray the demon world and take refuge in the protoss!"


    Huang Si: "??"


    The girl''s brain circuit is too wonderful!


    Before Huang Si could answer, a figure jumped down from a nearby tree and hurried.


    Guan Ming was terrified. He knelt down on one knee and said, "the little girl is not sensible. Please don''t punish her."


    My dream mind exploded.


    Dad, what is this?


    "Father, what are you doing? Don''t be cheated by this guy! He is a traitor in the demon world! Can''t you hear the voice just now? He has betrayed the great demon God and taken refuge in the protoss!"


    Guan Meng shouted angrily. She can silently accept her father''s dispatch and do many things she is not willing to do, but this does not mean that she gives up her duty as a saint and can forgive a traitor!


    This is a great sin against the demon God!


    Guan Ming is stupid. Can''t your daughter see the situation?


    He stuttered and said, "dream, he, he is..."


    Guan MENGZHENG took out the knife from his scabbard and pointed to Huang Si: "take out your weapon! I''m the saint of the demon sect today. Today, I''m going to clean up the door for the demon world!"


    Worthy of being the saint of the demon sect, Huang Si thought.


    brave.


    Fearless.


    Huang Si appreciates Guan Meng very much. He is too brave and loyal to his faith. He can be desperate for his faith. He knows that he can''t fight to the end. This is the spirit of martyrs!


    He gave Guan Ming a thumbs up and said, "Guan Ming, good daughter!"


    Guan Ming''s face was bloodless with fear.


    He pulled Guan Meng, held her shoulder and pressed her down, "Meng Er, do you know what you''re doing, this is, is..."


    Guan Ming suddenly got stuck. He didn''t recover his memory. He just knew that Huang Si was his master, but he didn''t know Huang Si''s identity! He generally guessed which demon God Huang Si was in the demon world, but he couldn''t explain it with groundless speculation, could he? Isn''t that an offense?


    Although in order to cope with his daughter, Huang Si was said to be the order of the great demon God, it was only the words of his family. He just subconsciously felt that the master''s identity was noble enough to compare with the great demon God.


    After reading Guan Ming''s whole set of psychological activities, Huang Si couldn''t bear it and said, "enough, I''m the great devil."


    This title was first called by Lu Cuo.


    Somehow it has become a folk tradition.


    Now Terrans only know that there are demon gods and great demon gods, and they don''t know the real power structure of the demon world at all.


    Rather than explain to them slowly, you might as well admit it directly.


    Anyway, it''s my own people and my own daughter.


    Guan Meng was still stubborn and unwilling to be pressed down by her father. As a result, upon hearing this epic sentence, Guan Meng forgot to resist.


    Guan Ming also forgot to press his daughter.


    Father and daughter looked at each other.


    Guan Ming reacted quickly and took Guan Meng and bowed down.


    "The leader of the contemporary demon sect has seen the great demon God."


    Guan Meng''s brain was still in a state of shock and confusion. He knelt down with his father for some reason.


    But she quickly raised her head and asked, "wait, you ordered me to take care of yourself? Well, my usual pain, contradiction, war between heaven and man, all, all..."


    "I didn''t order you directly. Didn''t your father want you to come alone?" Huang Si said angrily.


    Guan Ming said awkwardly, "big demon, please forgive me. I didn''t understand what you meant..."


    Guan Meng stood up and stopped kneeling.


    She feels like dying! She wants to die more than ever before! The great devil who knows her faith and dedicates her life to it is such a person. Her whole faith has collapsed!


    Not alive!


    Guan Meng, 18 years old, the saint of the demon sect, the day after tomorrow''s top master, is about to be born. It''s decided carefully. I really don''t want to live this time!

 Chapter 288

    Dive!


    Guan Meng turned and ran.


    Guan Ming hurriedly shouted in the back: "Menger, where are you going? You can''t be so rude in front of the big demon God!"


    Forget your dreams.


    What are you talking about now?


    Guan Meng doesn''t even want this life!


    the river front.


    This is the river that I often pass by when I buy vegetables. There is a stone bridge on the river with gurgling water.


    Looking at the slightly frozen river on both sides, Guan Meng sat sadly on the bridge railing.


    Small bridges, flowing water, people.


    She looked around.


    What a beautiful world. Although it is winter, there are no colorful flowers, no shade trees, and even no warm sunshine. Only the cold wind cools her heart thoroughly, she still feels that the world is so beautiful.


    I miss it so much. I once lived in such a world.


    Goodbye, beautiful world.


    May there be no such person as Huang Si in heaven.


    She was about to jump off the bridge when she suddenly thought of something.


    Wait a minute, didn''t the man betray the demon world and ring the bell as a God to bring disaster to the Terran?


    How could the great demon God betray the demon world?


    Isn''t this equivalent to the king''s rebellion?


    And since Huang Si spoke as a God, he must be in heaven.


    Heaven can''t go either!


    So, after his death, he doesn''t want to go to heaven or the demon world. Where are you going?


    Guan Meng desperately recalled the legends told to her by her mother. If people don''t go to heaven or the demon world after death, where else can they go?


    Not long ago, Guan Meng sat on the railing with despair on his face.


    Desperate!


    Desperate for this hopeless world!


    She can''t go to three places: the world of earth, the world of heaven and the world of evil.


    So, she can''t die yet! If you die, you will fall into the hands of that annoying Huang Si!


    Stay on earth for the time being! courteously but without sincerity! act according to circumstances!


    Guan Meng did a good job in psychological construction, so he stood up and didn''t want to dive.


    At this time, her father finally found Guan Meng and caught up panting.


    "Dream!!!"


    It''s worthy of being a father and daughter. Guan Ming only glanced at it and knew that his daughter was strong-natured and had been hit hard. He was afraid he didn''t want to dive and commit suicide.


    So he summoned up his internal power, jumped up suddenly, and rushed to Guan Meng as fast as he could.


    "You can''t die! You can''t leave Dad!"


    Guan Meng was completely caught off guard. As soon as he said "I didn''t", he was caught by Guan Ming.


    However, Guan Ming was so excited and nervous that he didn''t have the strength to retreat at all. Therefore, just as he just grabbed Guan Meng, the whole man, with Guan Meng, fell out of the bridge railing.


    "Poop!"


    The huge spray rose into the sky and they fell into the winter river together.


    The two struggled in the water. Guan Ming tried his best to lift his daughter up with his back. "Menger, you have to live! Don''t worry about Dad!"


    Guan Meng tried to balance her body, and the broken ice floe swam around her. It took her a lot of effort to get rid of her father and stand up from the water.


    "Dad... Can you stand up first? The water is not deep."


    Awkward.


    Guan Ming was lucky at the bottom of his feet, sank and stood on the riverbed.


    Sure enough, this tributary is not deep, but it looks wide.


    "Menger is still smart. I found it right away." Guan Ming thought to boast more about her daughter so that she wouldn''t be in a bad mood and want to dive and commit suicide.


    Guan Meng doesn''t want to talk to his father anymore. With a cold face, he walks to the Bank of the river.


    "Dream." Guan Ming quickly followed.


    Guan Meng climbed up the river bank, sat down and used his internal power to relieve the cold of his body. When Guan Ming also landed, Guan Meng gave him a white look and said, "it''s all my father''s fault. How can I want to die? If you hadn''t rushed over, I wouldn''t have fallen into the water."


    Guan Ming touched the back of his head and smiled awkwardly, "if you don''t want to die, just fine. Dad is worried about you."


    The two men sat and practiced their own skills. They basically dispelled the cold and dried their clothes. It was not so cold.


    Guan Meng sighed and asked his father, "Dad, is Huang Si really a great demon?"


    "He said yes, it must be."


    "I don''t understand. He seems to have something to do with the gods."


    "We mortals can''t understand the matter of gods and demons."


    "Really. All right."


    Guan Meng stood up unhappily.


    "I''m home."


    "You should be respectful to Lord Huang Si and stop being capricious." Guan Ming persuades his daughter.


    "I''m not going back there! I''m going back to my own house! I''m going to find my mother! My father doesn''t hurt me!"


    Guan Meng ran away angrily.


    Guan Ming sighed and followed.


    ¡­¡­


    Gravel river city, on the other side of the street.


    Carrying a closed oil paper umbrella, Huang Si walked down the street for a while and suddenly asked song Hong and Xiao Qiu, who song Hong couldn''t see:


    "Can you accept dogs?"


    Song Hong: "


    Xiao Qiu: "


    They both saw the body of a black-and-white dog that had just been run over by a carriage.


    Bring it back to life?


    Song Hong: "No."


    Xiaoqiu''s soul shook her head desperately.


    "Neither can dogs. Otherwise, we''d better find a pig and kill it for you."


    Song Hong: "no, pigs can''t."


    Xiaoqiu''s soul was so frightened that she shook her head.


    "You''re too human centered, aren''t you? Don''t you know that pigs are the smartest common mammals? Pigs are actually very close to humans than I am to you." Huang Sichun persuasion.


    What he said is not wrong. After all, he is a whole world away from the human race in the green world. In terms of kinship, of course, pigs evolved from the common ancestors of primitive mammals are relatively close in this world!


    Unfortunately, song Hong and Xiao Qiu still refuse to use pigs to revive their souls.


    And they don''t accept direct killing to make fresh bodies.


    What a troublesome Terran pair.


    Huang Si patiently took them to look for it in the gravel river city.


    "By the way, go to the medical school. There should be many people who have just died in the medical school."


    Huang Si thought, if he really couldn''t find it, let LV Cheng go to the previous stone castle to find a fresh body. Anyway, some people should have died there when Song Hong broke out. Although it is estimated that they are all men, they can make do with it, can''t they?


    Fortunately, Huang Si''s idea didn''t succeed.


    After turning to several hospitals, they finally saw a suitable fresh body.


    Just died, female, in her twenties, hanged.


    The body is intact and does not need too much repair.


    It''s a little ugly, with thick wrists, strong body and rough skin. It looks like a peasant woman.


    Peasant women of this age are basically married these days.


    "Are you sure to choose this? You may encounter some trouble at the level of rural family ethics drama." Huang Si pointed to the body of the peasant woman and asked them.

 Chapter 289

    Song Hong said, "we''ve been looking for it for so long. The medical center in gravel river city has been found. I''m afraid there''s no more suitable one. Moreover, I''m tired. Besides, it seems that this body is very strong. In this way, Xiaoqiu''s body can be better."


    Xiaoqiu was still hesitating. When Song Hong finished, she nodded to Huang Si and signaled that she could.


    Since they both recognized it, Huang Si stopped looking for it.


    He grabbed Xiaoqiu''s soul with his hand, came to the body of the peasant woman, slapped her on the forehead and forced Xiaoqiu''s soul into it.


    Under the command of the soul, Xiaoqiu and the peasant woman''s body gradually become one.


    Her body trembled slightly, and then slowly opened her eyes.


    After the resurrection, Xiaoqiu''s eyes were a little confused. Her eyes looked around the room and finally stayed on Huang Si.


    The strong sense of belonging made her get up from bed in a hurry and want to kneel down and thank her master for resurrecting herself.


    The body was originally placed on the hospital bed behind the hospital. The family seemed to quarrel with the doctor because they didn''t save the living. Huang Si and Song Hong were both internal skill experts. They gently touched it, but no one found it.


    However, now there was a movement, and the family members soon found it. They rushed into the house and suddenly the scene was in chaos.


    "Song Hong, control them." Huang Si ordered.


    Song Hong immediately put out his hand. He stretched out his fingers. The families of the three peasant women who came in were immediately stabbed in the blood vessels in the neck and passed out in a coma.


    The doctor of the hospital came over when he heard the news.


    Seeing that the dead man had just come back to life and knelt down on the bed, the doctor was so frightened that he gave a ghost cry and hurriedly ran away.


    As soon as Huang Si saw it, he was surprised that he didn''t see the series. The matter was solved very well.


    Xiao Qiu moved her stiff body, tried to kneel down to Huang Si in bed, and whispered, "thank you, master, for resurrecting me."


    Hearing this sentence, song HONGNA''s eyes, which were full of expectation, suddenly darkened.


    Originally, this is the price.


    Loss of body, loss of memory. She is Xiaoqiu, but she is no longer his Xiaoqiu.


    In Song Hong''s heart, five flavors are mixed all the time.


    Huang Si said, "don''t be polite. Let''s go, Xiaoqiu."


    Xiao Qiu finished the ceremony, stretched out her feet and put on her shoes.


    Her movements are still very stiff. After all, her body is just a corpse and has not fully recovered.


    Huang Si considered whether to give her a core of strength.


    Forget it, don''t give it. Xiaoqiu is not suitable to be a demon. Her heart lives in the secular world. Given the core, the core takes over the life form, she is no longer a person. What''s more, practicing internal Qi and using the natural and life attributes of internal Qi can slowly make up for the sequelae of the dead body. Didn''t Zhou Xia do that?


    Looking at Xiao Qiu''s lack of mobility, song Hong took a step forward and wanted to reach out to help her.


    However, before he met Xiao Qiu, he became timid again.


    Xiao Qiu, I don''t know him at all.


    The gods have said that the price of resurrection is the loss of body and memory.


    Song Hong doesn''t help Xiaoqiu. Huang Si walks over and reaches out to hold Xiaoqiu up.


    Of course, his family members still need to be supported. Although Huang Si is very rude to ordinary people, he consciously bears responsibility for the family members, so he is mostly gentle to the family members.


    Xiaoqiu leaned on his hand, tried his best to support, and walked slowly to the door of the ward.


    Song Hong looked at her back.


    Her figure melted into the light at the door of the ward.


    He left the shadow in the ward and Song Hong in the shadow.


    Song Hong thought, is this farewell?


    She was resurrected, but she was a stranger to him.


    Song Hong only felt as if he had lost a part of himself and was no longer complete.


    This is... An irreparable regret forever.


    In Xiaoqiu''s body, just when she came to the door, she turned back.


    She looked at Song Hong behind her.


    Song Hong also looked at her.


    Then Xiaoqiu whispered:


    "In Rizhao City."


    "Under the hibiscus tree."


    These two short sentences, however, brought song Hong''s memory back to that time for a moment.


    On that day, he passed the lonely garden in Rizhao City.


    There are many orphans there.


    The children were either fighting with each other or with Mammy.


    Only one little girl, I don''t know why, sat alone in a daze under the shade of a big hibiscus tree. When she saw him looking curiously, the little girl also looked up at him.


    Two people, eyes meet.


    At that moment, song Hong saw the loneliness in her eyes.


    His heart trembled slightly, and he felt the loneliness.


    People in the world are afraid of loneliness and desperately want to make friends with others and don''t let themselves be alone.


    But some people, even among thousands of people, still only feel lonely.


    So he went to her.


    It was not until he got close to her that he noticed the little girl''s appearance and what happened later.


    His heart beat again. Why did Xiao Qiu mention these two places? Can he say


    Xiao Qiu''s voice continued:


    "Make an appointment for a lifetime..."


    appointment? Yeah. He almost forgot. He said that when he wanted to take her away from the lonely garden, she was very afraid and didn''t want to go with him. So, in order to coax her, he promised her that he would take her as an apprentice, treat her well and take care of her all his life.


    "... do... I..." Xiaoqiu''s voice became difficult, but her eyes looked at Song Hong firmly and didn''t want to move anymore, "... Teacher... Father!"


    Master.


    She called Shifu!


    Xiaoqiu''s footsteps turned back hard and walked in the direction of song Hong.


    Song Hong''s heart is like being hit by happy lightning on the spot.


    He opened his feet, step by step. Although he was very fast, he only felt that it was too slow. From the darkness in the house to the light at the door, song Hong opened his arms, put his arms around Xiao Qiu and picked her up from the ground.


    Xiaoqiu trembled slightly, put her backhand around his shoulder, hung her head and clinged to his cheek.


    The two hugged each other at the door of the ward. The sobs became one, and they were no longer separated from each other.


    Huang Si looked at them at the door of the ward and nodded with satisfaction.


    The two men''s heights, at last, match slightly!


    The previous height difference was almost obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    Her memory was restored. Sure enough, Xiaoqiu''s soul still remembered the most important thing in her life. This is an indelible memory of her death, the dissipation and reunion of her soul. This kind of memory must be the most precious thing in everyone''s life.


    It''s good to get what you want.


    Just as Huang Si sighed, several people suddenly ran over at the door of the medical school.


    Someone shouted, "doctor, is the doctor there? Someone''s head was smashed by a stone! He''s almost out of breath!"


    But the doctor has just been scared away by Xiao Qiu. The hospital is empty.


    Huang Si was interested.


    Since he observed Xiaoqiu''s soul reunion, he wanted to study the soul.


    Just because Xiaoqiu is too miserable, it''s inconvenient for him to play.


    Now, isn''t this the experimental material delivered to the door?


    So he stood at the door and smiled and said, "I''m the doctor. Carry it over and let me see."


    The family members hurriedly carried a strong man with white brains exposed into the hospital and put him on the bed of the hospital.


    Huang Si smiled even happier when he found that the strong man''s head was so badly broken that he was only one foot away from death.

 Chapter 290

    "Doctor, is my brother still saved?" A young man asked nervously.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Huang Si said with a smile, "as long as you don''t die, you can be saved. If you die... Wouldn''t it be better to save."


    The family members were shocked. The doctor is so awesome. What a big breath!


    Huang Si waved his hand, and there was a scalpel and a piece of gauze between his fingers.


    He can do a lot of brain surgery. Debridement first. If he can cure it, he can cure it. If he can''t cure it... Then he can play!


    Anyway, he is used to such things as family members, one more and one less.


    It''s good to collect 180 of them and slowly observe the movement of the soul.


    ¡­¡­


    Night.


    Millet water angrily knocked on the table with a spoon at home: "father hasn''t come home yet!!! I''ve been waiting for him all day! He''ll come back after listening to him! Damn! I must pester him next time!"


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si kept rescuing the man until 8 p.m.


    This man didn''t die!


    Huang Si was very unhappy and returned the patient to his family. As soon as he had an operation, he became fascinated, as if he had returned to the time when he was doing experiments in the land. He was addicted and forgot to study the soul.


    After the handover, Huang Si found a man standing beside him, as if the doctor who had been scared away at the beginning had returned.


    He looked at the doctor. The doctor looked at him with big eyes and small eyes.


    Suddenly the doctor fell on his knees.


    "Please accept me as a disciple." The doctor knelt on the ground and pleaded.


    This man''s medical skills are as good as the flesh and bones of the living dead! He must not let go of this opportunity!


    "Go, get out of my way."


    Huang Si waved impatiently and looked around the room. Er, song Hong and Xiao Qiu were still there. They sat and looked at him. It seemed that they had been waiting for a long time.


    "You are... By the way, have you had dinner?"


    They shook their heads together.


    "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    Until the night was very late, Huang sicai waved goodbye to the two and went home by himself.


    Millet water has fallen asleep.


    The ink whispered to Huang Si that millet water was angry.


    Huang Si went to the bed of millet water and looked at her quiet sleeping face. He couldn''t help reaching out and touching his head.


    It''s OK not to touch it. As soon as he touched it, millet water got up from the bed and hugged Huang Si''s arm.


    "Father, you came back too late!" Millet water is spoiled.


    Huang Si was a little stunned and immediately understood, "have you set the conditions to wake up?"


    Millet water: "yes... Er..."


    "Sleep well next time. Don''t set any wake-up switch for yourself."


    Huang Si touched the head of millet water, pressed her back to the bed and pulled the quilt.


    Millet water exposed half his head in the quilt, looked at him and smiled happily.


    Artificial intelligence is quite different from human beings. For example, millet water can set an alarm clock for herself. As soon as Huang Si meets her, she will wake up immediately, so that she won''t miss the moment when Huang Si comes to see her. Millet water is becoming more and more clever.


    However, even if it is very clever, it still needs to be settled after autumn.


    The next day, before breakfast.


    "Millet water, look what this is."


    Huang Si took a small silver gray prism out of his pocket and tossed it up and down in his hand.


    Millet water gathered together, looked carefully, and then wondered, "I don''t know, Dad, what''s this?"


    "This is the igniter of the high-energy particle gun." Huang Si smiled dangerously.


    Millet water just wanted to say where it came from. Suddenly, she remembered something, and the expression on her face became very wonderful.


    "Dad..."


    "Twenty years ago, when you were with Zhou Xia in the Terran..."


    "Dad, that, I was just careless."


    "Accidentally dropped such a dangerous thing within the Terran range? Come here, dad is going to hit you."


    "Woo... Dad hit me gently."


    Inside the house, there was a scream of millet water.


    Millet water was beaten badly, which can definitely let her remember a long lesson.


    Huang Si said, "in a few days, you can go to the demon world to accompany the snow. She''s going to invade the Terran. She''s very busy. You can help her."


    Millet water quickly said: "a month."


    "A week."


    "Two weeks!"


    "Five days."


    "... less and less!"


    "If you dare to bargain with your father, you will end up."


    Finally, it was changed to a week.


    Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu sat at the table eating breakfast and listened curiously to their dialogue.


    As a result, when breakfast was over, Guan Meng didn''t come. Instead, two aunts sent by Guan Ming came.


    When the aunts cleaned up the house, Moxia couldn''t bear it anymore. Huang Si took him out of the house.


    Where are you going?


    Huang Si sensed Xiao Qiu''s position.


    In the eastern suburbs of the city.


    Go and see if there is any rural love family ethics drama!


    Huang Si passed happily with ink.


    Unfortunately, I only saw Xiao Qiu and Song Hong sweeping the grave.


    I still sweep my own tomb.


    The names of song Hong and Xiao Qiu are engraved on the tombstone.


    Huang Si asked, "what''s the matter? Are you playing with the tomb of the living dead and disappearing in the Jianghu?"


    Xiaoqiu quickly leaned over and saluted: "I''ve seen the master. We buried my past body. The master said that he also buried his past with me."


    Huang Si felt a little speechless, but he praised: "yes, it''s a little romantic. Why aren''t you married?"


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Qiu suddenly blushed and whispered, "master!"


    Song Hong was also embarrassed.


    After so much experience, haven''t they pierced the window paper?


    Huang Si feels bored, and the family of the original corpse hasn''t been found to make trouble. What about the agreed rural love family ethics play?


    "Here, this is the dowry." Huang Si gave Xiaoqiu a big gold bar.


    Xiao Qiu was embarrassed to answer this.


    But the owner can''t refuse to take what he gives.


    Fortunately, song Hong worried that Xiaoqiu couldn''t hold it without internal power, so he picked it up for her.


    "I''ll stay here for a while and wait for your good news."


    After that, Huang Si also ordered some things. For example, let Xiao Qiu practice his internal skills well, inform him to watch the excitement as soon as he has something, and if you want revenge, you can tell the master, and so on.


    Mo Xia stood aside and watched quietly.


    On the way back, Huang Si suddenly said to Mo Xia, "I always think it''s a little annoying for aunt to clean up the house. You can''t bear it."


    Mo Xia nodded and said, "it''s okay."


    Huang Si looked at Mo Xia''s sensible appearance, shook his head and said, "no, how can we make Mo Xia wronged? I''ll get Guan Meng back now."


    Mo Xia said helplessly, "father, I mean, I''m enough to take care of the house alone."


    "No, you can''t go out to buy vegetables. Let''s invite Guan Meng back and just let her be responsible for buying vegetables. I think it''s fair to buy vegetables for eating."


    After making up his mind, Huang Si took ink down to the demon clan headquarters.

 Chapter 291

    Standing at the door, Huang Si directly informed Guan Ming.


    Ten minutes later, inside the demon sect headquarters, in the Lord''s lobby.


    Guan Ming, Guan Ming''s wife, sun Mei, Guan Meng, Guan Meng''s younger brother, a family of four, are here. Except that Guan Meng''s eldest brother is still in Jingguo, the whole family of the Lord of the demon sect is almost complete.


    Guan Ming entertains Huang Si and Mo Xia with a smile.


    Mo Xia is still dressed in women''s clothes. However, except that she looks like a woman, she doesn''t behave or speak like a woman.


    Huang Si felt that the look in the eyes of the patriarch''s wife was very unfriendly.


    Most of them are in the dark.


    It''s Guan Ming''s fault. He thinks his wife is not the core of the demon sect, so he can''t tell important secrets, and the identity of the great demon God is the top secret, so he can''t say. So Guan Ming just told his wife that Huang Si is a distinguished guest of the demon sect and must be treated well.


    But it seems that there is no agreement between father and daughter.


    Although sun Mei was ostensibly polite to Huang Si, she actually didn''t look good. Even she secretly stared at Guan Ming.


    Huang Si said bluntly:


    "I''m looking for Guan Meng. Guan Meng, hurry back to work. I don''t want my mother to help me clean up the house."


    Guan Meng leaned closely against his mother, his eyes floated aside and didn''t speak.


    Guan Ming said seriously, "Menger, you''re wrong. Lord Huang asked you to go back. You should go back quickly."


    "No."


    Guan Ming still wants to speak. Sun Mei raises her hand to stop him.


    The patriarch''s wife, looking at Huang Si, said coldly: "Mr. Huang, right? According to my wife, it''s the order of the great demon God to let the demon clan send someone to take care of you? In that case, I don''t have to let meng''er go. There are so many people in the demon clan, which can meet Mr. Huang''s needs. Meng''er is the saint of the demon clan and is determined to dedicate her life only to the great demon God. She is a person of the demon God and has nothing to do with worldly affairs. Please raise your hand and let me go Dream of a horse. "


    This was polite, but there was something in the words, which meant that Huang Si didn''t need to pay more attention to Guan Meng. Guan Meng couldn''t have anything to do with him.


    But Sun Mei didn''t expect that as soon as she said this, Guan Meng''s look suddenly became extremely bad.


    Guan Meng stood up slowly.


    "Mom, don''t say anything about devoting your life to the great demon God. I''m disgusted."


    Sun Mei was stunned. She hurriedly asked, "dream, but you are the saint of the demon sect. You don''t have to do this..."


    "No, mother, I''m not the saint of the demon clan!!"


    Guan Meng said decisively.


    Sun Mei was shocked.


    She knows how excellent her daughter is, with firm will, pure heart and no fear of difficulties and dangers. At the beginning, there were several candidates for saints. Her daughter was unwilling to put the responsibility on others and took over the position of saints with her martial arts first, doctrine first and most devout faith.


    What''s the matter with the child? How can she give up her duty to date because of a little setback?


    Is it difficult


    Is this man so angry with his daughter? Even so angry that she would rather give up the throne of Saint than go to him?


    Yes, sun Mei thought, where this man is, he must be a den of sin!


    Sun Mei Huoran got up and pressed his daughter''s shoulder with one hand. "Menger, sit down and let your mother solve it for you."


    Then, despite Guan Ming''s hurried dissuasion, sun Mei walked up to Huang Si with a serious face and said:


    "I don''t know where Mr. Huang came from, but if you think you can act recklessly with the orders of the demon God, you are wrong. My wife is the Lord of the demon sect, and Meng Er is the saint of the demon sect. Compared with the relationship with the demon world, you can''t compare with them!"


    In sun Mei''s opinion, the believers in the demon world are just the organization of the demon clan. If the demon clan is not close to the top of the demon world, who can be closer? What''s more, the leader of the clan is the highest authority in the secular level of the demon clan, and the saint is the symbol of the belief of the demon clan and the highest position in the worship of the demon God. Even if Huang Si is a related household, the relationship can''t be really better than managing dreams and understanding Come closer.


    Then she took care of the dream and said to her, "dream, let''s go to the altar. I want to watch you and your father pray to the great demon God and ask him to change his orders so that such people can''t succeed!"


    Guan Meng''s face turns blue, and Guan Ming is extremely embarrassed.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, sun Mei took Guan Meng and left.


    Guan Meng didn''t want to be dragged away by her mother, but he didn''t want to resist with his internal power. He could only keep saying, "Mom, wait, listen to me, we don''t want to go to the altar..."


    Although sun Mei was not a core member of the sect and had never practiced magic skills, she had a strong temper and left with a dream.


    Guan Ming wanted to cry without tears. He quickly apologized in front of Huang Si and said, "master, my subordinates have no way to discipline. I''m really sorry that there is a fire at home."


    Huang Si was speechless.


    He didn''t see the family ethics drama in Xiaoqiu, but he saw it on his own side.


    "How do I think you, the Lord of the demon sect, are the lowest in your family."


    Guan Ming smiles bitterly.


    Huang Si looked at another child in the room, "Oh, no, and your eight year old son is on the back. You should be the most skilled man in gravel river city. I don''t know how song Hong''s martial arts are. He has been too decadent these years and is probably not as good as you now. Why are you so miserable?"


    Guan Ming was so ashamed that he wanted to find a crack to get in.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, don''t worry about what the master said." Xiao Qiu hung her head and blushed over her ears.


    "I, I''m fine." Song Hong was also a little nervous.


    They stood in front of the grave for a while. Song Hong finally couldn''t help asking, "Xiaoqiu, why do you call him master?"


    "Well... Master, he once told me that recognizing him as master is the price of resurrection."


    "That''s right..."


    Song Hongnan said to himself that he thought he would mind very much, but after so many things, he felt that it was too slight to pay the price of recognizing the Lord.


    Because what they get is a lifetime of kindness.


    "Well, Xiaoqiu, can you tell me who your master is? Is he God?"


    Xiaoqiu thought for a moment, shook her head and said, "I don''t know. The master didn''t tell me. Instead, he told me in his soul that if you have nothing to do, don''t disturb him, but if you have a lively look, you can call him as appropriate."


    Song Hong: "


    Lively?


    Huang Si seems to have told him he wanted to see a play?


    Song Hong covers his forehead. Forget it. He doesn''t want to do so much. Anyway, he and Xiaoqiu are just mortals and can''t interfere with the behavior of the gods.


    He looked at Xiaoqiu and asked, "then, shall we go back to the city?"


    Xiaoqiu gave an "um" sound, and then quietly stretched out her hand. She didn''t say anything, but song Hong immediately understood that Xiaoqiu wanted him to stretch out his hand.


    His heart surged in a moment, and then he immediately stretched out his hand and held her hand in his own hand.


    Xiaoqiu looks a little shy and doesn''t say a word.


    Song Hong led her, took a few steps, and looked at her sideways. It seemed that he was afraid of her falling.


    Xiaoqiu looked back at him with a smile on her lips.


    After she died, she figured it out.


    Xiaoqiu, who used to follow her master step by step, is not worthy of her master.


    However, when she heard the important things that master gave up for her, she understood that she would also make changes. Just as master is treating her now, she will work harder to be good to master.


    Now walking side by side with master is the first step.

 Chapter 292

    The altar of the demon clan headquarters is located in a huge circular room.


    The altar of the demon sect doesn''t have gods like the temple. There are no idols here.


    The interior layout is dark, curtains hang everywhere, and some metal decorations are placed around the circular altar, which has a mysterious and strange beauty.


    Beside the altar, there were some believers, some were wizards in charge of the altar, and some simply came to pray.


    Not all members of the church can use the altar of the headquarters, only the core members of the church and their families can use it.


    Sun Mei dragged Guan Meng reluctantly into the altar room, and several members of the church bowed to them.


    Not to mention that sun Mei is the Lord''s wife, Guan Meng, as an excellent saint, has a high prestige in the demon sect.


    "Mother, I don''t want to pray."


    "Listen to my mother''s words, the great demon God will never leave our demon sect saint. He cares for us very much, which is much better than the high and indifferent God. In those years..."


    "Well, mom, don''t tell the past stories. I''m really tired of listening."


    While talking, sun Mei had spoken to the wizard in charge and applied for the use of the altar. The wizard nodded and lit the lamp for her.


    The lights flickered and countless lights and shadows were cast on the altar, which looked vague and dreamy.


    Sun Mei took Guan Meng to the altar, knelt down on the mat dedicated to the core congregation, and then said to Guan Meng, "Meng Er, listen, come and hold a ceremony to communicate with the demon world. This time, my mother will help you plead with the great demon God."


    Guan Meng muttered, "I''d rather not communicate."


    "What do you say, child? Isn''t your faith the most devout? Come, your heart must be pure and speak out your request."


    In the side room, Guan Ming asked, "master, my wife probably took my daughter to the altar to hold a communication ceremony in the demon world and ask for an order from the demon God. Otherwise, the master would just send an order directly for my wife to accept?"


    Huang Si: "how do I know what is the communication situation in the demon world of your demon sect? Your demon sect is in charge of Lu Cuo."


    However, fortunately, Lu CuO is in the gravel river city.


    Huang Si has called Lu CuO over.


    We''ll be there in ten minutes.


    Before arriving at the battlefield, of course, we should first visit the demon sect in the spring... Oh, no, first.


    "Come on, Guan Ming, let me see how the world''s demon clan is developing. In other words, my daughter seems to have killed more than half of the Wizards of the demon clan once... It''s good that your demon clan''s inheritance has not been cut off."


    Once?


    Guan Ming thought for a long time before he realized that it was the time that Yanguo had buried slaves for hundreds of years.


    Although I don''t know who the master''s daughter is, wasn''t that the burning country punished by the gods?


    Forget it, I really don''t understand the kinship of gods and demons.


    Guan Ming doesn''t think so much. It''s important to be a good guide now.


    Just when Guan Ming did his duty for the guide and was worried that the master was not satisfied with the construction of the demon clan, a ceremony had begun on the other side of the altar.


    Sun Mei wore a black cloth headscarf for sacrifice and a complicated dress. Beside her, she was wearing a saint''s dress and a black crown. She looked unhappy and dreamy.


    Guan Meng thought, forget it, my mother wants a ceremony, so let''s make a ceremony for her.


    It doesn''t matter whether the mind is pure or not.


    She has no faith anyway.


    Why should she believe in that bastard!


    Guan Meng, with a broken mood, hastily changed into a saint''s dress and came to the altar in the urging voice of his mother.


    The wizard of the altar has prepared the utensils for the sacrificial ceremony.


    Sun Mei took the cloth towel embroidered with mysterious patterns, stained it with water and wiped her daughter''s forehead.


    While wiping, he also recited the sermon inherited by the demon sect.


    The words that used to be very familiar now make Guan Meng more and more angry.


    At the same time, Lu CuO came at the gate of the demon clan headquarters.


    Today''s Lu CuO no longer deliberately hides his identity and ability. His whole body is wrapped with the black gas visible to the naked eye, which is the breath of death.


    As long as they are living creatures, they will be afraid of this smell. That is, only practitioners of magic skills will feel friendly because of the same attributes.


    In a moment, the disciples guarding the door of the demon sect knew who it was.


    Death, evil Qi, carrying bows and arrows, wearing ancient costumes of the Dragon kingdom.


    In addition to the demon God Lu Cuo, who can there be?


    Everyone of the demon sect knelt down to welcome the demon God.


    With Lu CuO stepping into the demon clan headquarters, the whole demon clan caused a sensation.


    All the believers who learned the news quickly put down their work and rushed to meet them.


    After all, this is the devil they believe in!


    And Lu Cuo, as the first human race to become a demon, has a high prestige in the human race, and has also given advice on many occasions in the history of the demon clan. Even the magic skills inherited by the demon clan are handed down by him.


    Originally, at the instigation of Guan Ming, a congregation brought cassava shrimp slices for Huang Si to eat.


    Huang Si chatted with the congregation while eating shrimp slices.


    Suddenly, there was a lot of noise outside. The news of Lu CuO''s coming came. The congregation sued a sin and hurried away.


    Guan Ming hurriedly took over the duty of chatting with Huang Si and confessed: "please don''t blame the host. After all, they only know the identity of Lu demon God."


    "But what does it have to do with me eating shrimp slices?"


    Huang Si ate golden and crisp shrimp slices.


    The demon sect is great. There are such delicious snacks.


    "If only the master didn''t mind." Guan Ming said, "we still have many specialties. I''ll get them myself later."


    "Don''t be too sweet."


    Huang Si is very picky about the taste of snacks. After all, he is spoiled by ink.


    "No problem. I''ll bring it for the master." Guan Ming said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu CuO walked slowly in the headquarters of the demon sect. He did not restrain his breath. The black breath of death wrapped around him, and the surrounding believers looked in awe at him.


    "Take me to the altar." Lu CuO''s voice was low and dignified.


    The congregation did not dare to answer, but bowed silently and led the way ahead.


    On the other side of the altar, sun Mei was surprised and said, "what''s the matter outside? It seems that there is some noise."


    Guan Meng completely lost interest and knelt on the altar with a WAN look.


    A wizard went out to inquire about the situation. After a while, he hurried back.


    "Lord''s wife, saint, demon God... Demon God Lu Cuo, has come to our demon clan!"


    Sun Mei stood up and asked incredulously, "are you right? Yes, Lord demon...?"


    The wizard didn''t return to his mind. He stammered: "I don''t know, but people in the sect are saying so, and most people have gone to meet the demon God!"

 Chapter 293

    Sun Mei was shocked by the news for a long time. After a long time, she pulled her daughter''s arm and said, "come on, maybe the communication ceremony we just had took effect. The demon God came down to earth to plead for your injustice! Let''s go and ask the demon God to take back the order!"


    I don''t want to move my dream.


    Why did Lu CuO come? She can guess! Lu CuO was originally in gravel river city. And he called master Huang Si! If my mother wants to make trouble with Huang Si, Lu CuO will definitely be called!


    She doesn''t want to go out.


    I don''t want to face it.


    She doesn''t believe in demons anymore. Will you spare her.


    However, in the opinion of sun Mei, who didn''t know what her daughter was thinking and didn''t know the truth, this was a great opportunity for the demon clan and her daughter.


    So, even if she saw her daughter''s abnormal appearance, she still took the tube of dreams, held her and went down the altar.


    "Come on, let''s go and meet Lord demon!"


    However, before they reached the door of the altar room, a steady and loud voice came from outside:


    "No, I''m here."


    While talking, Lu CuO has walked into the room!


    Everyone in the house immediately knelt down and welcomed the demon God!


    Sun Mei knelt on the ground according to Guan Meng.


    Lu CuO paced and came to Guan Meng.


    Sun Mei was surprised and pleased. It seems that Lord demon still attaches great importance to the saint of the demon sect. Meng''er is expected to plead grievances!


    She summoned up her courage, bowed her head and said, "Lord demon, we received the order from the demon world before, but Meng Er is not suitable to accept the order. Believer sun Mei begged Lord demon to change the order, send someone else, or take back the order."


    Lu CuO looked at her and sighed in his heart.


    Mortal beliefs are easy to be self righteous.


    Before they really enter the world of God and devil, they are always delusional and can''t understand.


    "Sun Mei, don''t do that. I''m here to find Guan Meng." Lu CuO moved his eyes to Guan Meng, who hung his head. "Guan Meng, raise your head."


    Boss Guan Meng looked up reluctantly.


    "Guan Meng." Lu CuO''s attitude was gentle and serious. "I didn''t want to talk to you as a demon God. I asked you as your master - do you want to forget the teaching grace these days and live up to the expectations of me and my master?"


    Guan Meng didn''t expect that Lu CuO would talk to her like this.


    Not in the way of the supreme demon God to the believers.


    But a master''s way to his disciples.


    She felt sad and said, "but..."


    "Pipe dream, the master has told me that you may have heart knot, but you can''t turn around for a moment. However, don''t think from the perspective of God or devil, but from the perspective of people, you will find that, in fact, he is really good to you."


    Guan Meng was stunned at first, then his shoulders shook slightly and began to cry.


    She didn''t know that.


    But she was haunted by the collapse of faith and didn''t want to think.


    Although Huang Si was really annoying, rude, bossy, completely unaware of the idea of taking care of others, and asked her to be a servant and an old mother, he did not take care of her.


    Don''t let her know the truth, don''t let her see the bloody scene, ask Lu CuO to be her teacher, let her practice quickly to avoid early death, etc... if you look at it from the perspective of Terrans, he is really not bad for her.


    What''s more, even from the perspective of demon gods to people, since she is a saint, it is her duty to help the great demon gods.


    At that time, standing at the altar and at the succession ceremony of the saint, did she ever say those words with unreserved dedication? Now, will she forget them?


    She made a promise in front of the demon God!


    "The great demon God of the demon world, you demon gods, please also listen to the oath of believers to manage dreams. Believers hereby swear to worship the demon God for life, become the substitute of the demon world in the world and take over the post of saint. In the past, now and in the future, they will always believe in the demon God with a sincere heart and die without regret."


    At that moment, she really thought so.


    She has already realized that to become a saint is really to sacrifice her life. However, isn''t it because she has dedicated her life to faith and determined to become the best saint?


    If your faith collapses so easily, is the original pure and indomitable will just false?


    Guan Meng cried in the dark and could hardly breathe.


    Sun Mei looked flustered. She didn''t know whether her daughter was angry with the devil or something unexpected happened. She can only keep asking the demon God for forgiveness.


    Lu CuO waited quietly for Guan Meng.


    When she cried a little better, Lu CuO asked her:


    "Pipe dream, if you think clearly, I''ll ask you --"


    "Today, are you still willing to be my disciple, learn martial arts well and become a person worthy of the title of Saint?"


    Guan Meng was in a daze, and then the tears quickly gathered in his eyes again.


    Even if she has made such a big mistake and failed to live up to their expectations, can she still have the opportunity to repent and turn back?


    "I, I will!"


    Lu CuO smiled, bent over and stretched out his hand to her.


    "Well, I, Lu Cuo, hereby tell the demon sect to officially take charge of Meng as my disciple."


    On that day, the demon sect held celebrations from top to bottom, because Lu CuO demon God personally came down to earth and promised to accept the saint as a disciple.


    Although the news was tightly blocked by the core layer of the demon sect, some rumors leaked out.


    As a result, the prestige of the demon sect in the Jianghu has risen.


    Lu CuO stayed at the headquarters of the demon sect for a few days, gave some advice on the martial arts of the demon sect, and also explained some of the current situation in the demon world.


    So the congregation knew that there was a demon emperor and a prime minister in the demon world, under which was the demon general, and Lu CuO was the general of the demon world.


    Only excellent Terrans can enter the demon world after death, become a member of the demon family and get the chance of eternal life.


    After knowing this, everyone was full of fighting spirit and determined to become a demon family.


    After all, this is the real road to the unknown and eternal world that has never existed in the world!


    Even if there is little hope, it is much better than others who can''t find their way in.


    On the fourth day, Lu CuO left with Guan Meng. Guan Meng needs to practice hard and can''t come back until he enters the congenital state.


    Sun Mei''s tearful farewell to her daughter was tears of excitement and gratification.


    Guan Ming is also very happy, but he still asks Lu CuO where to go. It is said that he still returns to the yard of Huang Si. Guan Ming is finally relieved.


    So, in the afternoon, Lu CuO returned to the yard with Guan Meng.


    Although Meng was a little timid and didn''t dare to enter the house, she didn''t know how to face it.


    At the thought of all kinds of behaviors made under his anger, Guan Meng wanted to hide from others.


    Not to mention Huang Si himself!


    But... After all, she is still a saint, which is her duty.

 Chapter 294

    Guan Meng straightened his chest, gritted his teeth and finally walked into the room.


    "Pipe dream, go out to buy vegetables!"


    Huang Si was sitting in the master''s chair, holding his book of creation. As soon as Guan Meng came back, he pushed the vegetable basket and money on the table aside.


    "It''s all your fault. I bought vegetables for three days. I''m so angry." Huang Si said unhappily, "I''m busy, okay?"


    These days, he is busy designing the artifact of twelve people. He even has time to go out to buy vegetables. It''s a loss to fry.


    Guan Meng was stunned at first, and then, I don''t know why, she suddenly couldn''t help laughing.


    "Poof -" Guan Meng couldn''t help laughing. She went to the table, picked up the basket and was still laughing.


    Huang Si looked up and asked strangely, "what are you laughing at?"


    "No, nothing."


    Although his mouth said nothing, Guan Meng was still laughing.


    Huang Si looked at her suspiciously. After a while, he shook his head and came to a conclusion: "well, he''s crazy and can''t be saved."


    ¡­¡­


    Tianzun sect station.


    Hundreds of steel knives are placed on the heads of the Tianzun gang.


    The sect leader, who is always famous for his wisdom, knelt on the ground with his hands tied behind his back together with other gang members.


    LV Cheng and Song Hong come with Xiao Qiu to pay off the Tianzun gang. The government forces sent out, which was completely different from the civil struggle. Xiao killed Lengsu and acted with great speed. It didn''t take much time to take all the Tianzun gang and wait for it to come down.


    LV Cheng clapped his hands and looked relaxed.


    Tianzun Gang?


    This local Gang thinks that it has become a big backer and propped up a big tiger skin by cooperating with the royal family of the state of Chang?


    How dare you put your mind on the owner''s things.


    Divine light stone?


    He''s heard of it, too.


    But he''s not interested in it.


    He Lu Cheng is a man with pursuit, which is different from those vulgar people who don''t pursue and only think about life, old age and death all day.


    Since you have provoked the master''s family, go to death.


    Although the girl was not tortured at that time, she became a family member only after she died.


    But it''s not bad. It''s his colleague now.


    Thinking this way, LV Cheng gave Xiao Qiu a hand:


    "Miss Qiu, the prisoners have been arrested here. Please decide the punishment at will."


    "Thank you, Mr. Lu."


    Xiao Qiu hesitated when she finished.


    Seeing this, LV Cheng said with a smile: "if you two are worried about the trouble in the future, it''s not necessary. As a county lieutenant, I LV Cheng can naturally handle everything cleanly."


    "Besides, you don''t have to be afraid or worried. After you become the master''s family members, all the family members in gravel river city will help you. Besides, Miss Qiu may not know the identity of the master and the status of the family members. Just take the six colleagues in our city, none of them is weak. For example, the leader of the demon sect Guan Ming, he is really strong, and I can''t beat him. ¡±


    Xiaoqiu nodded.


    She really doesn''t know who the master is.


    But she has also heard of some things in the Jianghu.


    Demon sect leader Guan Ming, in the whole Jianghu, his strength should be in the top three.


    But even Guan Ming is a subordinate of the master.


    What virtue and ability do you have? You can be juxtaposed with Guan Ming and LV Cheng.


    A few days ago, I was just a novice with poor martial arts.


    Unable to resist, he was kidnapped, tortured and finally died.


    But since the resurrection of his master, everything has changed in a good direction.


    Today, it is even backed by such a powerful force.


    Xiaoqiu still feels that he is like being in a dream, and everything seems unreal.


    Seeing her hesitation, song Hong bowed his head and asked, "can I help you?"


    Xiaoqiu thought for a while, shook her head and said, "No. I want to come by myself."


    She looked at LV Cheng: "Mr. LV, I understand that I am now the owner''s family. Therefore, I can''t lose the owner''s face. I should show corresponding courage and determination..."


    Xiaoqiu reached out to song Hong, "master, please lend me your sword."


    Song Hong was surprised, but he gave Xiaoqiu the sword.


    Xiaoqiu lifted her sword and took a deep breath.


    This body has no internal power, but its strength is not weak. It should be OK.


    Xiaoqiu walks to the leader of Tianzun sect with a sword.


    The leader of the Tianzun Gang, who used to be high above and bully Xiaoqiu arbitrarily, is shaking like an old dog.


    "Qiu, Miss Qiu, don''t kill me. Please, I didn''t want to kill you at that time. I asked someone to give you medicine to protect your life. Later, the girl will die. It''s really not my reason..."


    Xiaoqiu looked down at him who was pressed on the ground.


    "Yes, you really didn''t want to kill me directly at that time. However, I won''t let you go. Because what you did told me that you can deal with the most innocent people in the most cruel way for your own interests, so..."


    "If I let you go, you will kill more innocent people in the future."


    Xiaoqiu lifted the sword.


    "Others can let go, but I won''t let you go!"


    Cut it down with a sword.


    Xiaoqiu''s strength is still insufficient. She just cut the skin.


    She''s another sword.


    When she was ready to cut the third sword, a pair of warm big hands held her hand.


    Then song Hong''s voice sounded in his ear, "I''ll help you. Let''s come together."


    The corners of Xiaoqiu''s mouth can''t help rising.


    "OK."


    She whispered.


    Then the blood splashed three feet.


    With blood all over the ground, song Hong said, "so, the chief villain has been killed. Let the rest be disposed of at will by Lieutenant Lv."


    LV Cheng nodded, "it''s OK. It''s calculated according to the law of the state of Chang."


    In exchange for a general, he ordered the soldiers to take back the rest of the Tianzun sect.


    Xiaoqiu gasped and let song Hong take the sword back.


    Song Hong cleans his sword, hugs Xiaoqiu and is ready to leave.


    LV Cheng didn''t have the consciousness to be a light bulb at all. He smiled and said, "Miss Qiu, this is the first time to kill someone? It will be a little uncomfortable for the first time, but he will get used to it in the future..."


    After talking about it for a long time, Xiao Qiu raised her head from Song Hong''s arms, nodded to LV Cheng and said softly, "thank you, Lieutenant Lv."


    LV Cheng patted his thigh: "Hey! What are you thankful for? It''s all my own! By the way, how about going to the city with me to have a birthday party? Let several other family members celebrate the rebirth of autumn girl and join the family members. I just don''t know if the host is willing to come..."


    Song Hong: "


    Xiaoqiu waved her hand: "thank you for your kindness, Lord Lu. But the banquet is really unnecessary."


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, song Hong and Xiao Qiu bought a small house in gravel river city with the gold bars given by Huang Si.


    Although the house is small, it can be self-sufficient.


    The smoke curls from the kitchen inside. Xiao Qiu is cooking in an ordinary woman''s clothes. Now she has thick hands and feet. It''s very convenient to work, but it saves a lot of things.


    Outside, song Hong is chopping firewood.


    LV Cheng introduced him to a camp and asked him to work as a shift guard in the Yamen. Although the salary was average, it was not difficult to make a living.


    On weekdays, song Hong cuts and splits firewood for Xiao Qiu.


    After cooking, Xiaoqiu brought the two simple dishes to the table and called LV Cheng to eat.


    There is no meat on the table, only tofu and green vegetables.


    But after fatigue, they both ate very well. In contrast, it is even more delicious than the big fish and meat in the restaurant in the past.


    Xiaoqiu and Song Hong face each other. After dinner, she gets up and wants to pick up the dishes and chopsticks. Song Hong stops her and says, "I''ll come."


    Then he was ready to wash the dishes and chopsticks.


    In fact, among the Terrans, men generally don''t do housework. Xiaoqiu hurriedly said, "no, no, I''ll come. You''re clumsy."


    Song Hong looked back and said with a smile, "why, don''t you call master?"


    Xiaoqiu was embarrassed for a moment.


    At this time, Huang Si looked for Xiaoqiu: "Xiaoqiu, come to me... Oh, it seems that you are busy. Come here when you are finished."


    Xiaoqiu blushed and said in her consciousness, "master, we''re fine. I''ll come right away."


    With that, Xiaoqiu quickly cleared up her mood and said to song Hong, "master, the master calls me over."


    Song Hong: "......"


    After they set out on the road, song Hong hesitated for a long time and asked, "can your master talk to you directly, like the oracle of the gods?"


    "Well... The master''s voice appears out of thin air every time."


    "So... Can he see us?"


    "It should be OK. The master knows everything about me."


    Song Hong: "............"


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t want him to see it."


    When they came to the yellow house, Guan Meng opened the door for them and took them to the study.


    Huang Sizheng is sitting there reading.


    The two came forward together to salute and greet.


    Huang Si raised his hand and asked them to sit down without ceremony.


    ---


    I''ve read all the messages you gave me. Some can''t reply one by one, and some don''t know how to reply. Please forgive me. But I''ll reply when it''s over or when I think about it.


    Thank you for your monthly ticket to my readers. Kitty is very grateful.

 Chapter 295

    "In other words, song Hong, even if you settle the peasant women''s family directly by force, I will not watch a family ethics film at most. However, can you stop being so petty and hit me with the doctrine of family ethics drama?"


    Huang Si certainly heard the dialogue between Xiao Qiu and Song Hong on the road.


    It''s poisonous. He has thousands of family members. If all family members are like song Hong, life will not be over.


    Song Hong said blankly, "Lord Huang, I really don''t understand what you said..."


    Huang Si realized that he should not use too modern words, so he changed his words: "are you poisonous? Are you still in charge of Xiaoqiu''s belief? Do you understand religious freedom? Well, I really don''t understand."


    Xiaoqiu understood this time. For a moment, she understood why Huang Si was dissatisfied with song Hong, and immediately panicked.


    She quickly stretched out her hand, pulled song Hong, took him and worshipped on the ground.


    "All right, don''t waste my time." Huang Si said impatiently, "Song Hong, sit aside. Xiao Qiu, come here."


    Xiaoqiu obediently stood beside Huang Si.


    Huang Si looked at Song Hong again. "Forget it, you''d better go out. Pipe dreams! Take song Hong to the guest room!"


    Although song Hong was worried, he also knew that Huang Si would not be bad for Xiaoqiu.


    Finally, he was led away by Guan Meng.


    After Huang Si and Xiao Qiu were left in the house, Huang Si got up seriously. He sat up and looked at Xiao Qiu and said, "try if you can separate your soul by yourself."


    Xiaoqiu was stunned, then shook her head and said, "I don''t quite understand."


    "Strange, you actually have a little soul talent. Although it''s very small, it''s enough to prove your ability to reunite after separation." Huang Si frowned.


    In addition to drawing design drawings, he is also studying the law of the soul.


    The law of the soul was 13% before and is now 16.56%.


    It has improved a lot, but not all thanks to Xiaoqiu. To be exact, although Xiaoqiu has his own talent for soul law, it is extremely meager, providing only a law increase of about 0.6%. The current promotion is partly because he has a deeper understanding of the essence of the soul after his soul has been injured many times. The other part is because he has some insights after seeing Xiaoqiu''s soul reunite and has done a lot of experiments with animals to raise the soul law to 16.56%.


    But now I can''t go up again. And Huang thought to find out why Xiaoqiu''s soul reunited and what skills the soul can develop, so he called Xiaoqiu.


    The soul skill he most wants to develop now is the skill of the healing system. It''s best to quickly heal the soul injury, so that the strategy speed of the balancer can be much faster.


    From the perspective of the skills of the law of civilization, it seems feasible to consciously control the direction of skill development.


    Xiaoqiu still shook her head. She thought she was useless.


    "Close your eyes, settle down and remember what happened on the day you died." Huang Si said.


    Xiaoqiu nodded, sat down by herself, closed her eyes and tried to restore her heart to the original state.


    Death.


    Xiaoqiu didn''t realize that she was dead at first, but suddenly she felt empty under her body, and then the whole person seemed to float up.


    Then her consciousness became more and more blurred, as if it was rising slowly, and it didn''t seem to be upward, but she didn''t know where to drift.


    In the middle, Xiaoqiu''s self-consciousness was fragmented for some time.


    When she regained consciousness, she had seen song Hong.


    At that time, her consciousness was weak and she had no ability to speak and act. She just looked at Song Hong with persistence and didn''t want to leave.


    Then Huang Si talked to her, asked her to promise, and then recognized the Lord. After recognizing the Lord, the consciousness is not so vague. With clear thinking, there is no feeling that you can''t do anything. You can float and talk at will.


    This is because at that time, Huang Si convention gave her a spiritual strength to solidify her soul, otherwise she couldn''t float.


    After the memory, Xiaoqiu opened her eyes.


    "I''ve finished reading it. There are two suspicious places." Huang Si recalled Xiao Qiu''s memory, "first, you don''t seem to have lost your soul, but drifted to another place? Second, you didn''t reunite your soul from that place to the real world, but you don''t seem to have this memory?"


    Xiaoqiu nodded.


    "Let me guess roughly. I have quite a lot of family members. Although I haven''t seen everyone''s soul, I have browsed many people''s soul experiences. In fact, I have noticed one thing for a long time, that is, the dissipation of the soul seems to go somewhere else. And the soul is likely to decompose in that place and become a non soul state."


    Xiaoqiu couldn''t understand it at all and was confused for a while.


    Huang Si didn''t care about her, but thought, "the reason why you don''t have that part of memory is that you were not a soul form, but decomposed into a form similar to the soul material. The material state must be unconscious, no memory, pure and indistinguishable. But how did you change from material to ordinary soul?"


    He stood up and paced the room repeatedly, frowning and muttering to himself.


    "Curious."


    "Is there a spillover mechanism for materials? It''s also said to leave voluntarily?"


    "Does it have anything to do with soul talent?"


    Finally, he came to Xiaoqiu, "I guess you didn''t completely become material at that time, but you were halfway through the change. Then he heard song Hong''s call and was called back."


    Xiao Qiu tried to remember.


    Has she heard song Hong''s call? It seems that... There is indeed a little, but very weak. Of course, there seems to be a feeling of hearing an extremely distant call.


    But she couldn''t remember more.


    "Well, I''ll do an experiment. You should have no problem in vitro for a short time now. Come on, come out."


    Huang Si points her finger on Xiaoqiu''s forehead, and then commands her to leave the body with soul instructions.


    Her soul was pulled out with her fingers, and her body immediately fell soft.


    Huang Si hurriedly held Xiaoqiu''s body, put it on the back of the chair, and casually put it in a position that won''t fall to the ground immediately.


    "Try to spread out. It''s all right. I''ll monitor your soul state. If there is danger, I''ll call you back with soul command immediately."


    Xiaoqiu''s soul nodded, then recalled the state when she had just died, and made herself drift and escape in her consciousness.


    At first, there was little change, but then, Xiaoqiu''s soul fluctuated, and the edge of her soul began to disappear.


    Huang Sicha looked at the situation of her soul and found that her consciousness intensity was rapidly decreasing after the soul became empty. In order to avoid danger, he quickly stopped.


    Xiaoqiu''s soul reunited under the action of instructions.


    "You have a rest."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 296

    Just now, at the last moment of emptiness, Xiaoqiu seemed to feel that her soul was floating to an unknown place. As the master of the soul, Huang Si personally experienced the feeling before the soul dissipated. At that moment, he seemed to really touch the threshold of another world.


    Unfortunately, only for a moment, he went back.


    But Huang Si doesn''t intend to continue to experiment with Xiaoqiu. It''s too dangerous.


    "I can''t experiment with you casually. It''s bad if your soul is gone. All right, I''ll take you back to your body."


    Huang Si grabbed Xiaoqiu''s soul and was about to go to her body and plug it back. Just then, song Hong came into the door and saw the scene.


    Xiaoqiu''s body fell lifeless on the chair, while Huang Si held it with one hand, as if he was ready to stretch out evil claws to Xiaoqiu.


    Song Hong''s face was livid.


    Huang Si didn''t expect song Hong to come in at this time. He looked back and accidentally hit Xiao Qiu''s head. Xiaoqiu''s body was originally casually put on the back of the chair by him. As soon as he hit it, Xiaoqiu''s body lost its balance.


    Bang.


    Xiaoqiu''s body slipped to the ground and made a dull sound.


    "What are you doing!"


    Song Hong was terrified and stepped forward quickly. When he picked Xiao Qiu up from the ground, he immediately stretched out his hand to try her breathing.


    Xiaoqiu is out of breath.


    At this moment, song Hong felt as if he had poured a basin of ice water into his head in winter, and as if his head had been hit by a boulder, his eyes became extremely terrible and crazy.


    Seeing that song Hong was about to fry, Huang Si raised his hand and held Xiao Qiu''s right hand. "Calm down, your apprentice is in my hand."


    Although it sounds like the kidnappers are threatening to tear up the tickets, song Hong finally calmed down.


    He realized that Huang Si really didn''t have to be bad for Xiaoqiu. And there are countless mysteries in him.


    Huang Si asked song Hong to hold Xiaoqiu''s body, then pressed Xiaoqiu''s soul on her head and stuffed it in.


    The soul returns to its place and comes back to life again.


    With Xiaoqiu''s breath restored, song Hongcai realized that this was the soul operation seen on the day of rebirth.


    Xiaoqiu sat up in Song Hong''s arms and found that the posture was wrong. She hurriedly pushed song Hong away and stood aside.


    "Master, you have wronged your master."


    "All right, you two get out." Huang Si lay back in the recliner. "I''m still disturbed when I do a scientific experiment. I encounter science blindness every day. I''m still a medical trouble. I can''t bear it. The treatment of scientists is really worrying."


    Millet water was originally in another room. When he heard something, he came over.


    She only saw Huang Si drive Xiaoqiu and Song Hong away. She couldn''t help wondering, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. How did song Hong change?"


    Huang Si said, "Oh, it''s still Xiaoqiu. It''s common for family members to change their bodies casually."


    Song Hong stumbled when he heard the speech.


    He felt that everything that had happened these days was tearing his past life experience to pieces and completely useless.


    ¡­¡­


    Life is wonderful.


    Especially when there are entertainment programs.


    It took Huang Si sixteen days to hear all the stories of every ancient gentleman in the city of gravel river.


    In order to hear the whole story, of course, he paid for it and asked Mr. to focus on it from beginning to end.


    Of course, Xiaoqu is a bit like a double mouthed performance. Wait, he also listened to some.


    Unfortunately, there were only a few entertainment items in ancient times.


    After getting tired of listening, gravel river city became boring.


    Song Hong can''t see a good play.


    You can''t play every day. Besides, she has been practicing martial arts most of the time recently.


    The papermaking Wang family has been uprooted.


    LV Cheng has now been promoted to an official position, not only as a county lieutenant, but also as a general.


    Guan Ming is also happy all day, saying that the demon sect is booming and developing better and better.


    It seems that things here are finished.


    "Under the ink, how about going to the wilderness to see the snow? It''s been several days since millet water."


    "Of course. If father wants to go right away, I''ll pack my bags."


    "Give Xiao Ke your luggage and let it be transported. Let''s start light."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    When Guan Meng came back with a vegetable basket and humming a song, what she saw was a chaotic scene in the house.


    "Wow, Huang Si messed up the house again! I said I should keep it well!"


    Guan Meng put the vegetable basket heavily on the table, angrily walked into the house and nagged, "what''s the matter? It''s such a mess. This guy is obviously a great demon, but his living habits are too bad?"


    There is no one in the room.


    She walked through the aisle and thought, "ink is probably in the kitchen? Where''s Huang Si? The study?"


    She went to the study, knocked on the door, and then opened a gap.


    There''s no one in the door.


    "Strange, where are the people? The millet water has left long ago. Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu are still practicing martial arts at Lu Cuo. Should they all be on the back mountain?"


    Guan Meng closed the door of the study and continued to look for it in the room.


    Some houses were turned upside down, but some houses seem to have... Things taken away.


    Guan Meng feels so strange.


    It made her a little flustered.


    No one in the bedroom, no one in the dining room.


    Guan Meng opened one door after another, not in it, not in it.


    Her footsteps came to the kitchen door and then pushed it open.


    The door opened.


    Guan Meng was stunned and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Huang Si sat on a chair in the kitchen, while Mo Xia squatted on the ground to pack his luggage. He put away all the kitchen utensils in the kitchen.


    There was only the sound of metal banging in the room. In addition to some modern kitchenware he is used to, there are also traditional Terran utensils purchased in gravel river city, such as casseroles.


    Because he doesn''t have to take his luggage anyway. Naturally, he can pack it all in a special air extraction compression bag.


    After a while, Guan mengcai asked like a sleepwalker, "what are you... Doing?"


    "Go out." Huang Si replied casually.


    "Ah? How long?"


    "Well, probably won''t come back for the time being."


    Guan Meng didn''t expect to get such an answer.


    She put her hand on the door frame and looked at the two people in the room. She didn''t speak for a long time. She really didn''t know what to say.


    As usual, does she want to stay?


    However, she is not even qualified to stay.


    Huang Si also noticed Guan Meng''s silence, and she looked obviously in a bad mood.


    The idea of non dependents is hard to understand.


    But thinking about leaving soon, Huang Si speculated on Guan Meng''s idea, and then comforted:


    "Don''t worry, Lu CuO won''t go with us. He will continue to stay here to teach you and Lin Zhuo Sangxiu. He can also leave some time to guide other members of the demon sect. He won''t go until Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu are a little older. And I''ll call his wife to accompany him. Let his wife help take the children."


    Guan Meng didn''t speak, just shook his head.


    "What''s the matter? Are you worried about your life? If you''re really worried, you can practice martial arts. I''ll leave you a place for the demon clan."


    Stay in a dream.


    She thought she would be happy to hear this promise. Her father probably wanted her to get this promise and insisted that she stay here. However, now that she has got this promise, she can even become the demon family that everyone in the demon clan dreams of.


    However, I don''t know why, she is not happy at all now.


    Guan Meng watched them pack up until the end. Suddenly, a group of round little white monsters came into the room, got up under the ink, picked up their luggage and sped away again.


    Huang Si clapped his hands. "Under the ink, let''s go."


    They finally looked at the furnishings in the room, crossed Guan Meng and left the room.


    When she passed Guan Meng, Huang Si threw the key to the gate of the yard to her, "here, you will inherit this yard in the future."


    Guan Meng looked at his back, walked step by step towards the gate, passed the yard and came to the gate.


    Are you leaving? Take care of your dreams.


    Is that it.


    An invisible force drove her steps. She came out of the house faster and faster, and finally ran.


    When she ran to the middle of the yard, Huang Si had pushed open the gate of the yard and walked out.


    "Huang Si!"


    Guan Meng shouted.


    She was panting, not because of running. In fact, this road was nothing to an expert like her. She just felt that there was an atmosphere that made her nervous and difficult to breathe.


    Guan Meng closed her eyes and didn''t see Huang Si''s reaction. Then she clenched her fist and shouted with all her strength:


    "I took your key. So you want to come back!"


    The sound flew out of the air and spread far away, alerting the two sparrows standing on the wall of the hospital, making a fuss.


    Huang Si looked back.


    "I don''t care whether you are a great demon or a God," Guan Meng took a deep breath, summoned up courage, and almost shouted out: "your yard is in my hand, so you must come back to see me early! Don''t come back too late, as in the fairy tale, people die!"


    "I... I''ll wait for you!"


    Tears slipped.


    Guan Meng quickly wiped her eyes. It''s so annoying. She doesn''t want to cry at all.


    Why cry because of such a bad person.


    Huang Si looked at Guan Meng and suddenly smiled:


    "I''ll come back to see you. This is my agreement with you."

 Chapter 297

    More than two weeks have passed since the orcs attacked the Terrans.


    Both Chang and Jing have borders with the great wilderness, and the border areas are the most seriously affected places.


    "According to the records I saw from my childhood, the population of the Terran is 66 million, which is already very huge. You know, the Terran has not entered the feudal society, and is in the transition period from the slave society to the feudal society. On the other side of the earth, the second feudal Dynasty and the first stable Dynasty, the Han Dynasty, has a population of only more than 60 million "This is due to the fact that the territory has been maintaining the stability of Chang and Jing without allowing them to engage in a large-scale war. Therefore, the Terran has been recuperating."


    "I don''t know how many of these 66 million people have died now. I don''t think there will be too many. After all, the important play is still behind."


    Huang Si and Mo Xia have come to the west of the Terran area and gradually approached the scope of the orc invasion.


    The more you go west, the more serious the Terran disaster will be.


    At first, there were more people than the orcs, and several people could fight a fierce beast. Then, it slowly became a balanced state. The Terran could barely support the attack of the orc and occasionally kill.


    Since Terrans can practice their internal skills, their ability to fight against orcs has increased greatly, so that the scene that a level C fierce beast could sweep the past no longer exists. Because of the existence of martial arts experts, fierce beasts have been less and less seen in the Terran area.


    However, this situation no longer exists.


    The wild orcs began to attack the Terran territory, and fierce beasts from level E to level B poured out.


    Class B fierce beast has five to twenty times the combat effectiveness of class C.


    Even the first-class martial arts experts of the Terran are hard to resist.


    At first, they rode over, but before long, Huang Si complained that he couldn''t ride and his ass hurt. Then he asked the core of the world to send ash to him. Although the core of the world does not know a few people, it still knows.


    It''s cold.


    Although he was not afraid of the cold, Huang Si liked to bury himself in the gray back neck hair. He was soft and fluffy. He was very comfortable to lie in it. Just be careful when you lie down, you won''t fall.


    Under the ink is sitting on the gray back.


    Ash, a large fierce beast, will naturally attract the attention of the Terran.


    Before long, some Terrans approached on their own initiative.


    There are about twenty people in this group, men and women. Their clothes are not too bad, and they hold weapons. It seems that they are not weak hands.


    But in the face of the tall gray, they seem to have a trace of fear.


    At first, these people just watched from a distance.


    Seeing that Huang Si didn''t do anything, these people became bold.


    They came to ash, with hatred in their eyes and gnashing their teeth:


    "Traitor! Traitor of Terran!"


    "Human rape!"


    Huang Si: "??"


    It doesn''t sound like ash.


    He sat up from his long gray hair, pointed to himself and asked the people:


    "Are you talking about me?"


    Seeing Huang Siyou''s response, a strong man in the crowd immediately shouted:


    "Of course! You have an affair with a fierce beast and betray the human race!"


    Huang Si was upset at this.


    "Fornication? Pay attention to your words. Besides, riding a wolf is human rape? Isn''t the cat also a guide and an outpost for the meow to rule mankind?"


    Mo Xia asked softly, "father, do you want me to help solve it?"


    "No, ash, let''s go."


    Huang Si is too lazy to take care of these Terrans, a group of powerful people.


    Unexpectedly, these people followed.


    Not only follow up, but also try to attack ash.


    His mouth is still unclean, shouting to die, traitor.


    Some people aimed at Huang Si with bows and arrows and tried to shoot him down.


    "Ash, do it yourself to solve your own problems." Huang Si said, and then added, "don''t hit me when you kill, otherwise you know the consequences."


    Gray shivering.


    Then it glared at the Terrans trying to attack it.


    It''s all caused by these fools. In order not to make the master angry, please die quickly.


    So ash began to kill carefully.


    It keeps its back as horizontal as possible, just waves its claws slightly, and then uses its mouth to send out sound waves to attack.


    As a powerful Silver Blue Wolf, it has attack modes far and near, and it is not difficult to kill the Terran.


    Soon, the Terrans killed most of them.


    When ash wants to continue chasing the rest of the Terrans, Huang Si pulls off ash''s head hair.


    "You bumped me."


    Ash quickly stopped.


    "Woo woo."


    Ash tried to sell Meng to remedy.


    "Selling cute is useless."


    Huang Si pulled the gray ear hair.


    After tossing and turning for half a day, they went on.


    We encountered several similar situations along the way.


    There are also many Wulin experts.


    Huang Si thinks these Terrans are fools. Won''t they observe the reaction of other fierce beasts when they see ash? It was a good time for ordinary beasts to see the king of beasts.


    When ash comes, it can frighten the herd and make them no longer attack humans, but greet ash respectfully.


    It''s a pity that the Terran will attack without knowing what to do.


    Then the ash can only be disposed of by itself.


    In this way, nothing happened along the way, except that ash made a small contribution to the Terran mortality.


    The farther west, the fewer Terrans and the less trouble they encounter.


    But correspondingly, we can''t buy food.


    Along the way, scattered corpses can be seen on the ground from time to time, and no one collects them, because most of the people who are still alive have fled to the rear. Correspondingly, there are fewer fierce animals, and only sporadic fierce animals are still wandering in the wilderness.


    When the journey was close to the wilderness, there were few living people left in the Terran area.


    Corpses can be seen everywhere on the roadside, both human and fierce animals.


    There is a small village long away from the wilderness.


    However, there was no cooking smoke above the village. When I approached, I couldn''t hear chickens chirping and dogs barking. The whole village looked so quiet and desolate.


    "There seems to be no one. In that case, you can''t buy lunch."


    Huang Si sat on the gray body and looked over there from a distance.


    Mo Xia said, "I can find the fields around the village later. If I can find fresh ingredients, I can cook."


    Huang Si wondered, "what do you do without kitchen utensils?"


    "It can be barbecued, and the father can make some seasonings for me."


    "Oh! That''s good!"


    Huang Si is full of expectation. Now he can''t make too big things. At most, he can hold things in one hand. As a result, he eats dry food and snacks as long as he doesn''t buy food all the way. I miss the big meal made under the ink.


    They sat on the gray body and entered the village through the road at the gate of the village.


    "Under the ink, look for the ingredients."


    Huang Si can''t scan with the mental force field now. Naturally, it''s not as sensitive as the sensor under the ink.


    They passed through the village.


    When ash passed an earthen house, there was also a pair of eyes looking at them in the earthen house.


    The door of the earth house was blocked by wood, and the window was covered by a straw curtain. Someone looked out quietly in the gap of the straw curtain.


    Unfortunately, all this can not hide the infrared sensing under the ink.


    The man''s figure is as conspicuous as a fireball in the infrared perspective.

 Chapter 298

    "Father, there are people in the village."


    Huang Si was still thinking about what to eat for lunch. When he heard the speech, he subconsciously said, "are you alive?"


    "Still alive."


    "Oh, then catch it... Ah, No." Huang Si reflected that they were talking about the Terran. He was still thinking about barbecue. If there is mutton, sprinkle some cumin powder and bake it well, wouldn''t it be fragrant.


    But the windows of the earthen house have been broken by violence.


    Mo Xia flew out with a human race, then threw it on the ground and said, "Father God, if the human race is caught, what should we do?"


    Huang Si: "... So I can''t count my subconscious answers when I''m thinking about things."


    Before Mo Xia answered, the Terran who was thrown on the ground had climbed up from the ground in embarrassment.


    He was a man in his twenties. He looked at the ink and Huang Si in panic.


    When he noticed the ash, the whole man took a step back.


    The Terran has never seen such a big wolf, and the silver gray and blue fur color is unheard of, not to mention the terrible smell of the big wolf, which makes him instinctively feel that his life is not guaranteed.


    "Demon, monster!" He stammered.


    The Terran holds a dagger in his back hand, which seems to have some combat ability.


    Huang Si leaned against his gray neck and lay in the soft hair around his neck, feeling a little interesting.


    The man will probably roar "traitor, I''ll fight with you" the next moment, and then rush up to die.


    However, the man did not do so.


    On the contrary, he first looked at Huang Si with frightened eyes, and then knelt on the ground without hesitation as if he had made up his mind.


    The man closed his hands, bowed and said, "are you the demon God? Please let me follow you! Don''t worry, sir, although I am a Terran, I have a deep blood feud with the Terran, so I can escape here!"


    Huang Si ignored him.


    The man is still worshipping.


    "Get out."


    Huang Si said.


    The man immediately rolled away.


    However, when Moxia was looking for food near the village, the man still didn''t give up and followed far behind.


    Until the ink began to roast sweet potatoes and game, the man was watching from a distance.


    After baking under the ink for a while, a helicopter roared down from the sky.


    "The snow is coming up."


    "Father!"


    After jumping off the helicopter on the snow, he rushed up and hung his arm around Huang Si''s neck.


    She really hasn''t seen the father for too long. As soon as I saw it this time, I couldn''t help jumping on it.


    Moreover, this touch, this breath, this heartbeat and body temperature are real people!!!


    The snow decided to hang up for a while. She hasn''t seen her for a long time. She must have the right to be a little coquettish!


    Huang Si touched the soft silver hair on the snow, "OK, good, come down."


    After hanging his neck on the snow for a while, he loosened his hand.


    She took a slightly proud look at the millet water standing aside.


    Millet water just got off the helicopter and saw this scene with a smelly face. However, when she saw the proud eyes on the snow, she couldn''t help but want to blow up.


    For what? When the primary election has a relatively young shape, so you can openly hug as a child?


    Isn''t it a big loss to choose an adult?


    But millet water is strategic and will never make trouble casually.


    Although there is a saying that noisy children have sugar, this move is useless in Huang Si. Noisy children will be beaten.


    So millet water immediately put on a cold, righteous look, looked at the snow with contempt, which meant: "is it humiliating to be so coquettish?"


    The snow is not in the boundary at ordinary times. Naturally, she doesn''t know how to sprinkle millet water. Seeing her compatriots and sisters despise her like this, she suddenly feels a little embarrassed.


    The snow straightened his back, pretended to be serious and said in a tone: "father, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you need me to lead you and introduce you?"


    Millet water laughed in his heart. He was stupid on the snow. In this way, he lost a great opportunity to increase his popularity. Although the Father God usually refuses, in fact, he will still eat the hand of coquetry.


    Huang Si waved his hand and pointed to the fire. "Come and sit down first and bake the fire."


    It''s winter and it''s quite cold. Although there is no snow, the temperature is not much different from snow.


    On the snow, he came to the fire and sat on the ground like him. His long silver hair fell to the ground.


    "How many Terrans are dead now?" Huang Si asked her.


    "About 50000, not too much, but in the early stage, the Terrans were caught off guard, which made them lose a lot of people. Now the Terrans are retreating all the way, and the front line is resisted by martial arts experts with divine weapons. There are a lot less dead." Answered the snow.


    She has been monitoring the process of the orc invasion and is very clear about all kinds of situations.


    Because Huang Si wants her to keep the orc attack just right, which can defeat the Terran without going too far, the front can only move forward slowly under the fine-tuning on the snow.


    "The population size of the Terran is about 30 million more than that of the same period when the economic and social development stage on the earth''s side is similar."


    "Is the father going to control the extra 30 million?"


    "Of course not. Population is the foundation of civilization. I naturally hope that the more the Terran breeds, the better. I also demand that of your ORC. On the snow, don''t be too biased. I hope you can treat the Terran and the orc equally. As for this Orc invasion, it''s best not to have too many casualties on both sides, and try to keep valuable individuals. Die in the early stage Twenty thousand, that''s enough. Follow up... "


    "According to the statistics of the territory for hundreds of years, in the quasi peaceful era, the natural annual growth rate of the Terran population is 14.61%, which is not too high. Then when the orc war begins, because the death toll exceeds the birth toll, the annual growth rate will turn negative, and I hope it can be controlled at about negative 1%. This is a great challenge for the Terran More comfortable and safe deaths. " After calculating the data, Huang Si said, "Control the death toll of Terran as an asymptote, so that the population growth rate of Terran can gradually fall back to near zero in the 50th year. The total death toll is less than 5 million. Then, we moved the whole family of the great wilderness orc to the demon world, and let Terran recuperate for another 50 years. In the second 50 years, due to the improvement of the overall combat power of Terran and the shortage of population resources, there were many problems In a peaceful environment, the natural population growth rate should reach more than 20 per thousand, or even more than 30 per thousand. When the population, culture and overall combat effectiveness of the Terran show an explosive growth, a total of 100 years later, when the time is ripe, a new Terran civil war will begin... "


    Huang Si began to explain his plan to the snow.


    After listening to the whole plan, the snow became serious.


    "What is the purpose of the Father God in the Terran civil war a hundred years later?"


    "That war, I call it the battle of the gods. At that time, I will let the dependents collectively come down to earth and devote themselves to the war. They will be the main consuming force. Anyway, they won''t really die and can temper themselves in the war. Change the Terran battle from soldier to soldier to general, and decide the outcome of the war by the battle between the strong."


    "In this way, they can compete for points in order to contribute, and the task and point system in the three realms can really operate."


    Then Huang Si changed his topic: "in this way, I can safely go back to work. On the snow, I will probably leave here for a long time. Some things will be entrusted to you and the other two rulers."


    Nod on the snow.

 Chapter 299

    The population of the Dragon kingdom was originally about 19 million, but it was once reduced to less than 10 million in the turmoil of the demise of the Dragon kingdom. I don''t know how many people died in the war. Countless souls cast the dynasty of the Terran.


    In the heyday of Yanguo, the population reached 45 million at most.


    Later, the country was divided and small countries fought endlessly. It was not until there were two big countries, Chang and Jing, in the north and south, that they gradually tended to be stable again.


    Now, there are 86 million Terrans.


    This is indeed a relatively large population.


    Land boundary plays an important role in it. If the territory had not been secretly promoting the research related to Terran medicine, at this level of productivity, the survival rate of newborns would be only a fraction, and most Terrans would not live over the age of 50.


    Such a huge population does not match the current situation of the Terran.


    If it were not for the fact that the great wilderness has been sending orcs, I''m afraid the population would expand even more.


    They talked for a while, and a hare and a deer had been roasted under the ink.


    This deer is quite different from the deer on earth, but the taste is very good. After baking, it peels and overflows with aroma.


    Huang Si made a carbon steel alloy knife for ink to cut meat.


    Not long after, Mo Xia strung the cut venison and rabbit meat on the skinned branches and handed Huang Si and millet water. After all, only the two of them can eat here.


    The taste of venison is naturally very delicious. It is slaughtered and cooked now. With the technology under ink, it almost bites people''s tongue. Millet water is noisy to eat more meals cooked under the ink several times.


    Her wish was fulfilled.


    After dinner, Huang Si immediately drove away the millet water and ink. They were sent to a helicopter to go to the wilderness first, while on the snow they accompanied Huang Si and walked with ash.


    They are going to see the battle between Terrans and orcs.


    After four people and one beast left for a long time, the Terran in the distance dared to approach their previous position.


    The fire had been extinguished. The man searched among the ashes and animal bones for a long time. Finally, he finally found a small knife with a black blade.


    The man picked up the knife and tried to cut the animal bone. The bone broke in response. Obviously, it must be a treasure knife.


    He jumped up in ecstasy.


    Developed! This is the knife left by the demon God! If he wants to return to the Terran, he must let his enemies see the power of the divine sword!


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si took the snow and stayed on the front of the great invasion for many days.


    There were many casualties near the front line.


    He sat on the gray body and looked at the horizon ahead.


    On the vast land, many souls are rising, fading and dissipating.


    However, not all souls will dissipate immediately. They often linger in place for a while with their clinging thoughts before they gradually dissipate into invisibility.


    Sometimes, they inadvertently break into the field where they are fighting, and they can see their souls wandering nearby.


    Huang Si looked at them. As long as he stretched out his hand to grasp them, he could retain these souls.


    But he didn''t.


    He just quietly watched his soul float slowly in the air and finally disappear.


    "The soul should have a place to return."


    Another world?


    A world that the living cannot understand?


    The souls floating in the air, both human and beast, are mostly pure white and transparent, obviously without the slightest law talent. The soul with law talent usually has a little color.


    Huang Si never made a move. He just sat silently watching and thinking about his soul. Snow also sat aside, quietly with him. If someone bothers, it will be solved by ash.


    As long as you sit next to Huang Si, it''s easy to calm down on the snow. Being able to accompany him has made her extremely satisfied.


    When she sat quietly, she was like an elf who did not belong to this earthly world. All the scenery around her, including snow, dead trees, cool wind and bright moon, seemed to be her foil, making her look poetic and picturesque.


    Unfortunately, Fenghuaxueyue can''t be a meal.


    "I knew I had ink..."


    Huang Si looked at the snow and sat on the branch with his knees. He looked like he had left the world. He thought to himself, "I knew I would be a guide without snow. This guide can''t cook."


    Snow has been a mechanical body for a long time. You don''t have to eat. Naturally, you can''t cook at all. Huang Si seldom comes over, and she won''t have the motivation to learn like beixuan.


    So the final situation is that Huang Si can only make something to eat with his creative power occasionally.


    He also recorded some brochures of dishes and drinks, but these things are too large. If he wants to make them, he must let the creative force occupy a certain space, so pass. This kind of small and thin biscuit is convenient.


    After watching Huang Si eat biscuits, potato chips and seaweed for several days, some noodles are like dishes, and he is already fidgeting on the snow.


    She deeply repented that she couldn''t cook and vowed to go back to school.


    "It''s all right. It''s only a few days."


    Huang Si doesn''t mind very much. He hasn''t experienced such days, not to mention that he has internal qi circulation in his body, which has a certain nourishing effect on the body. As long as he eats vitamin tablets on time every day, will there be too many problems in his flesh for a while and a half.


    Now he still focuses on soul research.


    On the battlefield, many souls die.


    Huang Si occasionally catches several souls, asks about the will of assimilation, and makes it clear that assimilation is for experiments.


    They promised.


    There is nothing to promise. If it is not assimilated, it will still disappear because of the dissipation of the soul. After acceptance, it can at least continue to live, but it needs to cooperate with the experiment.


    Huang Si gave them some spiritual power, and then let them spread and return to the final destination of the hypothetical soul.


    If dissipation is not the real death, but there is a destination


    Lying in his gray mane, he closed his eyes and felt the messages from the souls.


    When the soul dissipates actively, there is nothing different at first. Then, when the soul is thinner and the consciousness transmitted back is weaker, the feeling is more obvious.


    Melting into another world.


    Huang Si almost felt the boundary of the other world, but at this time, the message from the soul was interrupted.


    That soul has completely dissipated and disappeared into the world.


    "I''m about to see it. Try again."


    He ordered several other souls to try to dissipate on their own.


    Huang Si speculated that the soul either really dissipated and no longer exists. If it did not dissipate but just integrated into the world over there, it is estimated that his assimilation effect on the soul will be relieved due to the loss of the proper form of the soul.


    Complete dissipation is not the only way to dissolve assimilation.

 Chapter 300

    Twenty days later.


    Huang Si found an extraordinarily powerful soul on the front, which belongs to the Terran.


    This soul obviously has a very special talent. Not only does it not dissipate by itself, it will even attack other souls and beat them to dissipate. When Huang Si saw it, it had become a bully in this place.


    Although it still maintains its human form, the soul has become a little huge.


    "Do you recognize me as the master?" Huang Si asked it.


    The huge soul sent out an angry will. It rushed over with unparalleled power. The soul''s arm was like a hill, as if it wanted to break Huang Si''s fist.


    Huang Si held out a finger and blocked it.


    This finger coagulated the huge soul in mid air.


    It struggled, but found itself caught and could not move.


    After a meeting, he accepted his fate and his spirit drooped.


    "Do you want to recognize the Lord?" Huang Si asked again.


    Perhaps because the tone was colder this time, the huge soul sensed a trace of danger, so it hurriedly sent out a consciousness: "yes."


    So it accepted assimilation.


    After assimilation, Huang Si looked at the man''s memory. Seems to be the leader of a big Wulin sect? Finally, he fought alone with class B fierce beast and killed himself with the secret method of self destruction. It looks like you have good martial arts.


    After death, his soul scattered the souls of other people and animals, and then in the process, his soul became more powerful.


    "Do you have the gift of soul law?" Huang Si asked him.


    The headmaster was puzzled.


    From his memory, it really grew again after death. It scattered other souls, and the soul seemed to leave something for him in the process of dissipation. This is unusual. Huang Si has killed people and destroyed his soul, but he has never made any profit.


    Huang Si looked at his consciousness space and soul law, 26.54%.


    Before accepting the leader, he remembered that it was 25.52%. Almost 1% improvement, really high. You know, he studied for a long time and observed the dissipation of the soul so many times that he was able to get from 17 to 25. This one gave 1% a strong talent for soul.


    Huang simian pulled out a little mental strength from his fingertips. It hurts. Although it won''t affect his recovery when his soul is injured, it still hurts his soul after all.


    He fed his spiritual power to the headmaster. The headmaster''s soul was shocked and became stronger.


    Give him * * power, of course, to make him work better.


    Then, it''s not easy to keep a separate soul. It''s better to get him a flesh body.


    "Is your body still there?"


    The headmaster shook his head silently.


    In his memory, the last influence left before his death was that the body was taken away by his relatives and friends.


    There''s no way to find the original body.


    Huang thought and decided to give up for the time being. Later, he will find a body to use to revive his soul.


    "Try to take the initiative to dissipate. In the process of dissipation, feel the position of another soul in the world after dissipation." Huang Si ordered.


    Although it was extremely dangerous, the leader obediently obeyed under the command of his soul.


    His huge soul began to dissipate and slowly became ethereal.


    Huang Si watched his dissipation.


    When ordinary souls dissipate, consciousness soon disappears. However, the leader is much stronger than any soul and has been specially reinforced by Huang Si with spiritual strength. Even if the soul has seriously escaped, it can maintain a certain consciousness.


    When the leader''s soul senses another world, he is still awake.


    The message came from him.


    At first, I could feel that he was close to a big and terrible plane, and could not see the end at a glance, as if he filled the whole world.


    As the soul dissipates in reality, the plane is approaching.


    This plane has no color, and its distance seems to be smooth and flat.


    However, as the leader approached slowly, the plane closest to him fluctuated slowly, and ripples appeared circle after circle.


    With the ripples, there was a faint water mist rising around.


    "Keep approaching." Huang Si indicated.


    The leader tried and replied with difficulty: "master, I can''t get close..."


    "If you let your soul continue to dissipate, you should be able to get close."


    The leader tried to dissipate his soul. Sure enough, the plane was close again, and the ripples on it became more and more volatile. Then, they no longer fluctuated irregularly, but rotated.


    With the rotation of the ripple, the plane began to arch, as if there was a spindle shaped hill.


    The water vapor is wrapped around the hill, and a suction force is generated in the rotation. The arched water surface rises slowly, as if trying to catch the leader''s soul and suck him.


    The headmaster hurriedly retreated, condensed his soul and wanted to break away from this attraction.


    He instinctively felt afraid and felt that once he was involved, it seemed that he would not be himself.


    "Don''t be afraid, get close to it."


    Huang Si carefully looked at the magical scene in the leader''s soul. In reality, he could only see that the leader''s soul was getting thinner and thinner, but he couldn''t see this strange plane. Is this a fantasy? Or another real world?


    Under the compulsion of soul command, the leader trembled and approached the water wave.


    After approaching, you can clearly see the surge of water waves, from which some small droplets are splashed. After the droplets leave the water waves, they vaporize slowly and become the fog wrapped outside.


    The suction became more obvious. The leader''s soul was pulled by the suction and gradually became thinner and more transparent.


    Huang Si thought he was about to know. He quickly ordered, "grab those droplets and let me see what''s going on."


    Although he was extremely unwilling, the leader''s soul tried to reach out above the water wave, and the droplets jumped around the water wave,


    His hand is getting closer and closer to the arched water wave. If he was still a human, his arm could not extend so far. However, he is in a state of soul and his arm can extend freely.


    When he was about to encounter the peripheral fog, the leader''s arm suddenly accelerated, passed through the hazy fog, fished forward, and grabbed two droplets in his hand.


    "Ah!!!"


    To Huang Si''s surprise, the leader''s soul sent out a long scream.


    At the moment of being caught, the droplet immediately entered the leader''s soul, but it was corrosive! As soon as he entered, he was quickly digesting the leader''s soul, which made the leader howl miserably. At the same time, the intensity of consciousness was also falling rapidly. The leader is in danger!


    "Come on! Pull back! Soul reunion!" Huang Si ordered.


    The pain of soul erosion almost destroyed the leader''s self-consciousness, but the soul command made his soul retreat and reunite unconsciously. Fortunately, the soul instruction is mandatory. Even if the leader''s soul loses its self-consciousness, it can complete the operation of the instruction.


    Huang Si originally tried to ask the leader to bring the droplets back, but the two droplets naturally fell back into the water wave below after corroding the leader''s soul into a big hole.


    The leader''s consciousness has not been restored. Huang Si has to give soul instructions again to reunite his soul in reality.


    It took several minutes for the leader''s soul to gather completely again in reality. Huang Si looked at the quantitative eye. The strength of the soul decreased by at least one third, and the degree of injury was 79.5%. It was worse than when he cut his own soul.

 Chapter 301

    Even if the soul reunites, the leader''s consciousness is still not awake.


    "Isn''t this state similar to my situation?"


    Huang Si suddenly realized that now is a good experimental opportunity.


    He has always wanted to study the development of soul skills in the direction of soul healing, but it is not convenient to experiment with his own soul. Now, of course, he can do it with the soul of his family.


    But we need some help.


    Huang Si is an excellent scientific worker trained by earth education. He is not very familiar with metaphysics such as soul. So who is familiar with metaphysics? Wenling and Xiaohua, of course!


    One is a great philosopher, the other is a great wizard, and is also a law provider. It must be good for them to study together.


    Thinking of this, Huang Si immediately called Wenling and Xiaohua through the soul call, and asked Xiaoke to arrange the trip.


    A day later.


    Xiaohua comes with Wenling.


    When Xiaohua appeared, Huang Si almost didn''t recognize his original family.


    Today''s Xiaohua is wearing a heavenly official dress, robes dragging the ground, and a crown on her head. She has a noble and dignified temperament. There is an awe inspiring posture in her actions.


    Wen Ling has not changed much, because he is only wearing an ordinary cloth robe with a warm smile like the spring breeze.


    I feel that Xiaohua has completely adapted to the life in heaven.


    "I''ve seen my master." Xiaohua salutes Huang Si in the way of Yan country, and looks graceful.


    But Xiaohua is clearly a man of primitive society.


    "Great, Xiaohua! You keep pace with the times!" Huang Si praised.


    Today, Xiaohua is the first female official in the heaven, and her specific responsibilities are equivalent to the vice minister in the heaven, helping Weiji deal with a lot of affairs. It has a very high status in heaven.


    Xiaohua zhanyan smiled, "I learned some from the master''s other family members, which is not worth mentioning."


    After chatting with the two family members, Huang Si explained his purpose of letting them come, and then said:


    "Later, I will transmit to you what the leader saw before by means of consciousness transmission. Then, I will share his current soul state. Let''s study the soul law together."


    Then he established soul conduction.


    This is like a conference call. Huang Si uses himself as an intermediary to connect the consciousness of the leader, Xiaohua and Wenling into a circle. In this way, Wenling and Xiaohua can see the leader''s soul.


    They sat around the leader''s soul, closed their eyes and absorbed the visual information shared by Huang Si.


    After showing them the previous situation, Huang Si asked, "look at the current situation of the leader. Do you have any ideas? I want to study the law of the soul."


    Wen Ling carefully recalled the image just now and suddenly said, "does God remember that the color of his soul changed when water droplets entered the leader''s soul?"


    "Yes, actually, I feel more obvious on my side. Although the droplets finally fell out and one third of the leader''s soul was eroded, his understanding of soul law has increased greatly, and my soul law has increased by 3%."


    3%, which is higher than the master''s understanding of the rules previously provided by himself.


    Huang Si now has 30% of the soul law.


    Which droplet can elevate the soul law of the contact?


    Xiaohua is also quietly feeling, and suddenly she also opens her mouth and says, "master, I''ll apply for a try by myself."


    "No, you are the genius of the law of mind. I can''t bear to let you try."


    Huang Si stopped Xiaohua, but Xiaohua smiled, and then insisted, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll look around carefully and won''t try to contact myself easily."


    Wen Ling also said, "I can try. As long as we don''t touch the droplets, just look around, there should be no great danger. The master is ready to call us back at any time."


    Huang thought, as if he could.


    "OK, let''s have a try. Remember to be careful, or we will have less research power." Huang Si said, and then he stretched out his hand: "come, take my hand and stick my soul together, so that I can provide spiritual support to you at any time."


    If it weren''t for the soul injury, there really wouldn''t be so much trouble holding hands.


    Then


    Huang Si lay on the ground and reflected on one thing.


    What am I doing?


    When moving power?


    Two men grabbed his hand.


    The soul of the third man, the leader, pasted lightly on his forehead.


    All three of them are now conscious in the world of the sea of souls.


    In this world, there is nothing but the boundless plane, and everything in reality seems to disappear completely.


    The souls of the three dependents appear in an almost complete form above the world of the soul ocean.


    It''s strange that it''s loose in reality, but it''s solid there.


    Although the three can''t communicate normally there, Huang Si can serve as a relay station for them.


    They discussed it and decided to let the leader go down and have a look.


    As the leader fell to the ocean, the plane began to fluctuate.


    The rotating water waves form an arch.


    "The ocean below attracts me. It gives me a feeling, just like the return of tired birds and the return of wanderers. It''s very kind and miss." Xiaohua said.


    The headmaster continued to approach.


    As the water wave turns faster and faster, the droplets splash.


    The droplets sublime slowly, turn into fog and wrap around, but do not continue to rise.


    Wen Ling said, "headmaster, try to touch the fog?"


    The headmaster nodded and tentatively put his hand into the fog around the water wave.


    As soon as the fog touched his soul, the leader immediately felt a burst of extremely strong soul pain. The fog was also corrosive!


    The headmaster immediately drew back his hand, but the soul in his hand had been corroded.


    "Don''t panic. I''ll fix it for you."


    Huang Si sent him some spiritual power.


    The leader retreated and rested quietly to heal his wounds.


    At this time, the flower opened:


    "Master, I want to try again."


    Huang Si was a little embarrassed: "don''t try. It''s easy to have an accident."


    Xiaohua said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll be careful. And I''m much better than the leader''s soul. Since his life is not in danger, I won''t have it."


    "Is it painful for the soul to be corroded? Don''t you mind?"


    "I''m fine. Master, you can see my mental state. If there is a problem, just pull me back with instructions in time." Floret is calm.


    Huang Si is still hesitating.


    Wen Ling couldn''t help saying, "why don''t I try!"


    Huang Si and Xiaohua said in the same voice, "No."


    Wen Ling is a theoretical research talent. He provides a philosophical framework and four law fields. There are only experimental scientists, not scientists themselves. Huang Si naturally wants Wen Ling to watch the whole process, rather than risking coma as experimental materials.


    Xiaohua is unwilling to admit defeat and doesn''t want Wen Ling to replace her.

 Chapter 302

    With permission, the floret also dropped down and reached into the fog.


    This time, with preparation, Huang Si delivered his mental power stably through his hand. Xiaohua is his first family member. He naturally knows Xiaohua''s bearing limit and won''t make the mistake of supporting explosion.


    Xiaohua also understood her master''s meaning. She endured the pain that her soul was eroded and consumed, transported the spiritual power transmitted to the place in contact with the fog, and tried her best to repair her soul.


    The fog is constantly eroding Xiaohua, and Xiaohua''s soul state becomes extremely unstable, but at the same time, the powerful spiritual force is continuously transporting and repairing the soul of the family members.


    After holding on for a few minutes, Huang Si found that Xiaohua''s soul state was very bad, so he pulled her back.


    Under the instruction, the three dependents temporarily withdrew from the world over there and returned to the real world.


    "Have a rest. Everyone has worked hard." Huang Si said.


    Then he checked the progress of the law of the soul.


    29.49%.


    So fast?


    It seems that in the process of eroding the soul, the sea and fog can improve their soul law talent by the way?


    Significant positive news.


    So, as long as the soul of the dependents is strong enough, or has some soul talent, and can maintain form in another world after dissipation, can they gain?


    "We should carefully check the laws and master the situation of all family members, and select those who have soul talent and can communicate the soul ocean world through soul escape."


    After thinking about it, Huang Si looked for people who were related to the law of the soul in the space of consciousness.


    But there seem to be only two.


    Then, Xiaoke transported them by plane.


    Dahuang, outside the experimental building.


    There is one person in the demon world and one in the heaven. In addition, Xiaohua, the leader and Wenling, there are only five dependents who have soul talent. They can still keep awake when the soul is scattered and enter the soul ocean smoothly.


    Under their instructions, they communicate with the world of the soul ocean at the same time, bearing the maximum soul erosion they can accept. Once they can''t bear it, they retreat and accept the spiritual transmission, so as to supplement the soul.


    And Huang Si was busy replenishing their spiritual power.


    The law of the soul is progressing steadily.


    Twenty days later.


    In another world.


    Xiaohua looked at the fog and droplets in front of her, and the endless plane. Her heart was quiet. Unconsciously, a feeling of enlightenment began to clear up in her heart.


    The law of the soul.


    Fog, droplets, they can erode the soul because they are the material of the soul.


    Just as gasoline dissolves ordinary oil.


    A large structure such as the soul will be dissolved by its homogeneous but structurally more basic material.


    The dissipation of soul is the return of soul from complexity to simplicity to form this general material like sea water.


    Countless feelings from the flower''s consciousness, such as flowers bloom, and then they confirm and connect with each other. The original vague feeling becomes more and more clear. Suddenly, Xiaohua''s soul was slightly shocked, just like being enlightened. A complex law knowledge was completely formed in her consciousness.


    Soul skills!


    Xiaohua is aware of this Law skill in consciousness. It is still very rough and seems to be more perfect.


    "It''s already very good, Xiaohua. You''re really a genius."


    Huang Si''s consciousness and Xiaohua''s consciousness perceive the new soul skill together. This is an incomplete law skill. It has been realized before the understanding of the soul law has reached 100%. Is this the credit of the soul ocean?


    Very likely.


    As soon as Huang Siliao analyzed the effect of this soul skill, he became excited.


    This is the ability he has always wanted to develop and needs most at present¡ª¡ª


    "Soul healing".


    "Come on, let''s try the effect of soul healing."


    "Yes, master."


    The power of the law twinkles in Xiaohua''s soul. Then, a cool and comfortable feeling flows through the whole soul and finally to the damaged hand. Under the influence of soul healing, the eroded hand recovers rapidly at a speed of more than ten times that just now. Even if she is still eroded by the fog, the erosion speed is not as fast as that of recovery!


    But with the use of this skill, Xiaohua''s soul strength drops sharply.


    Huang Si immediately supplemented her with mental strength.


    "It''s a little troublesome. The soul law is less than 100%. It seems that it can''t extract pure soul energy." Huang Si analyzed the current situation. Xiaohua has no soul energy as support, so she uses the soul to heal at the cost of losing her soul and heal the damaged hand, but the whole soul will become weak.


    "Come back, today''s income has been great."


    After Xiaohua''s soul returned to her body, she looked very tired. Huang Si gave her an instruction and let her fall into sleep.


    Huang Si looked at his conscious space, and the law of the soul has been 45.31%.


    Florets are really strong.


    I don''t know if there is something in common between the law of mind and the law of soul. Xiaohua actually realized the soul skill in advance.


    However, how to solve the problem of energy?


    Huang Si tried to use soul healing on himself.


    Because there is no energy support, soul healing automatically invokes the energy of the soul itself.


    After six times of soul healing, Huang Si saw an additional line of data on his soul:


    Soul state: [weak] 19 hours and 52 minutes


    However, the injured state is gone!


    Soul healing is really effective.


    In a weak state, you can no longer use soul healing.


    And debuff also has a duration, which takes time to recover.


    However, compared with the effect of soul healing, this is good enough!


    "Xiaohua, thank you. You''re great!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the Dahuang experimental building.


    In order to celebrate the birth of new skills, five family members, Huang Si and millet water, sat in the building and ate beef hot pot.


    Outside the laboratory, heavy snow was falling.


    It''s great to eat beef stew in winter!


    Especially shrink in a warm place and eat delicious food while baking.


    In the following days, everyone went to the soul ocean world again to be eroded.


    Xiaohua is responsible for coordination. If any family member can''t support it, add blood.


    Her soul state fell, and Huang Si mended it for her until Xiaohua also had a weak buff and couldn''t mend it well.


    After the progress of soul law reaches 50%, the progress becomes slower and slower.


    Huang Si decided not to develop it for the time being. Now that he has the skill of soul healing, he should go to the balancer first.


    Before leaving, Huang Sixian added points and experience values to them in the database.


    The moral level of the four people was raised to level 4, and 5000 points were added respectively. Xiaohua contributed even more, 10000 points.


    "You are now moral level 4, and you can exchange things with the magic pool in the temple."


    After talking about the points and grades, Huang Si gave the family members a long holiday. Although their physiological skills are supported by the core of strength and will not die due to lack of water and food, they still need to sleep and rest.


    It''s been a hard time.

 Chapter 303

    Holding the book, Huang Si returned to the space in the book and looked at the artifact being made on the lathe.


    This is an exclusive artifact made for millet water.


    The drawings of the artifact were drawn by him during his vacation. Manufacturing is because the soul research has been delayed for a long time and is not about to be completed until today. Huang Si looked at the progress bar above the lathe and there was only the last point left.


    With the creative power absorbed by the lathe, the manufacturing progress bar finally reached 100%.


    A fishing rod appeared on the lathe.


    This fishing rod is not a modern fishing rod on the other side of the earth, but a simple bamboo fishing rod commonly used by the ancients, which is simply wrapped with fishing lines and hooks.


    "Millet water, come and try your artifact." Huang Si took the artifact out of the book and shouted outside.


    "Really! I''m back!" Millet water heard from a distance and hurried back from outside.


    "Here, take it." Huang Si stuffed the fishing rod into millet water.


    Millet water looked at the fishing rod in his hand and was silly: "wait, why is my artifact fishing rod?"


    Although, the fishing rod looks really good. The agate texture handshake and the cyan rod body are as elastic as bamboo. The silver fishing line and gold fishing hook have fresh and beautiful colors.


    Millet water actually liked it as soon as she saw the appearance, but she was still subconsciously stubborn.


    "... don''t you like fishing?" Huang Si said, "Xiaoke has counted the things you do in the world. In addition to sleeping, fishing is the most time you spend."


    Millet water is silent. It''s no use regretting now. The fishing rod feels so bad.


    She shook the fishing rod. "How do you use this?"


    "For biological effects, you go out and find someone to use."


    Millet water ran out of the door with a fishing rod.


    Not long after, she ran back in a panic: "Father God, it''s not good! Monsters and fierce beasts are in a coma!"


    "I hit it with a fishing rod, didn''t I?"


    "Yes, father, please save them quickly! Otherwise, if you come back from the snow, you may have to fight with me!"


    "Don''t panic, their souls are just suppressed by the fishing rod. First bind your soul to the fishing rod, and then you can fully control the function of the fishing rod. Come on, let me help you."


    Huang Si took the fishing rod, then held the gold hook and plunged it in from the forehead of millet water.


    "It hurts."


    "Stop pretending. It''s nothing to you."


    The sixth generation of volunteers do have pain sensors, but pain just makes artificial intelligence feel like this, and they won''t suffer from it.


    The soul of artificial intelligence is in the CPU of the head.


    Huang Si pasted the golden hook on the soul of millet water, and then started the binding program of fishing rod.


    The fishing rod clicked and the binding was successful.


    Millet water opened his eyes.


    From the fishing rod, a large amount of information poured into her consciousness, and she quickly accepted and absorbed it.


    Not long after, millet water woke up and said happily, "Father God, I will! It turned out that this is the soul fishing rod. I''m going to save those orcs!"


    However, when millet water ran back to the settlement of the orcs with a fishing rod, he found that he had just returned from the snow and was anxiously checking many orcs who fainted to the ground.


    Millet water touched his head and said with a dry smile: "well, on the snow, I didn''t mean it. I''ll..."


    Then, the sound of critical hit and the scream of millet water came from the field.


    When the millet water finally restored all the orcs and came back with the snow, her face was swollen like a washbasin.


    Huang Si looked at the efficacy of the fishing rod and was satisfied.


    He first tried to use the newly understood soul law to make artifact, and the effect was good. The artifact is very effective. In this way, it is equivalent to giving millet water the ability to use the law of the soul.


    Twenty two days later.


    Huang Si''s soul injury was finally completely cured.


    With the continuous efforts of the four family members, his soul law also reached 57.71%.


    The increase in the number of families who jointly study laws will not double the speed of law research and development, because everyone''s natural law abilities will overlap to varying degrees. More people means higher efficiency.


    However, this speed is still very terrible. It has reached 57% in more than 30 days. Although the speed will be slower in the future, it also makes the soul law 100% a close goal.


    If it were not for the discovery of the soul ocean and the four dependents, Huang Si could not use such a dangerous way to study the soul. Fortunately, even if the dependents are in a dangerous coma, they can be forcibly rescued with soul instructions, and Xiaohua is healing with soul. So far, no dependents have died completely.


    Now that the soul is restored, try how wide the mental force field is now.


    Huang si still remembers that after he got the fifth fragment, his mental strength was 1851 kilometers. Now after such a long time, the fifth fragment has been fully integrated into the soul. In addition, there has been a lot of research on the soul during this period, and the laws of space and energy have also been improved, which should be strengthened.


    Under the action of ideas, the mental force field expands in an instant.


    When the maximum range is reached, its radius is 2535 kilometers.


    Today, the mental force field has become a spherical space with a diameter of more than 5000 kilometers.


    This area has far exceeded the scope of the great wilderness. Huang Si looked down. He has not reached the green sea to the East, just crossed the large mountains in the north to the north, and has surpassed Fangshan to the south. There are many more to the West... Well, to the sea.


    In short, the mental force field can accommodate almost most of a continent.


    Even sitting in the wilderness, Huang Si can still see the situation of almost the whole human settlement. Even because he can use everything with one heart and think fast, he can observe any detail at any time and have a long-distance dialogue with any human race.


    In this way, it is more convenient.


    You know the world without going out.


    By the way, it''s time for my soul to go to the soul ocean, or what?


    Huang thought and decided to go to Gu Yan first. There are still many unsolved mysteries about the soul ocean. Huang thought to ask. Moreover, after learning the skill of soul healing, the progress of strategy balancer can be greatly accelerated. You should also go to the balancer to try.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master!" Huang Si hummed to the balancer and woke Gu Yan. "I''ll show you a baby."


    Gu Yan: "... What is it?"


    "Look!"


    The white light flashed on the body.


    "See, soul healing! It''s the skill of soul law! My soul law has not 100% soul healing skill! I can attack the balancer faster! I can even try to add blood to myself while resisting the attack when the space law is higher! Milk myself, Paladin!" Huang Si even began to show off in front of his elders.


    Gu Yan was speechless for a while.

 Chapter 304

    Gu Yan sighed: "yes, you are really strong. The first soul skill you understand is soul healing, which is really the most helpful to you. It seems that your balancer progress will be faster."


    "No, no," Huang Siqian said modestly, "it''s not me. It''s my dependents. They are strong. Skills are developed by the dependents, and the soul law is improved by the dependents. Thanks to them!"


    Gu Yan said, "don''t be so modest. The strength of the creator determines the strength of the dependents, and the strength of the dependents is originally a part of your strength."


    "Then, master, I''ll continue my introduction!"


    With an excited face, Huang Si saluted Gu Yanxing and then went to the balancer.


    The mental force field shrinks to form a shield around the soul, and then creates a diamond material barrier outside. In this way, the law has to penetrate two layers of obstacles to cut on the soul, giving the soul more ample buffer time and giving full play to the effect of soul healing.


    Law understanding, soul healing, material creation, one shot!


    Huang Si withdrew his soul from the balancer, the light flashed, and the soul healed for six consecutive times. He didn''t stop until his soul became weak.


    Space Law: 2.39%


    Energy Law: 32.6%


    Soul injury: 21.59%


    Soul state: weak for 4 days and 20 hours


    Recovery time: 11 hours and 20 minutes


    Powerful, soul healing skill is powerful!


    Huang Si read out the data he saw to Gu Yan and said happily: "See! My space rule has increased by 0.4%! And the injury degree is only 21%, and the recovery time is only 11 hours! Isn''t it very strong? I found that after the soul rule is improved, the recovery speed of the soul is much faster! Although the debuff lasts a little long, it''s not a problem! I can stay in the green world until I recover!"


    "Moreover, my family members are still working hard there. It is estimated that I will be able to master the soul law 100% in a short time. With the support of soul energy, I will not need to perform soul healing at the cost of soul weakness! Then I can recover very quickly!"


    "Elder." Huang Si couldn''t help sighing at Gu Yan, "You once told me that there was not enough time to catch up. You see, I saved a lot of time again? Yes, you must tell me that it only saved the time to recover blood, but not the time to understand the law. Moreover, the later the law is, the stronger the attack is. If the understanding of the law is not enough, even if I have a soul to heal, I will be seriously injured. Right, I''ll help you The answer is made up! "


    Gu Yan helps the forehead.


    Is the child too happy?


    Is this still the person whose soul has just been injured?


    The pain of the soul being broken by the attack of the law, he has experienced all kinds of battles, and he knows it clearly.


    How old is Huang Si.


    Not a year old.


    Huang Siwu thought at ease: "Let me calculate how long it will take if I save the time for soul recovery and continuously study the space law to reach 100%... Oh no! I can even turn on the balancer less than 100%! As long as my healing speed can just withstand the attack damage, I can extend my soul to the balancer center when the space law is not enough..."


    "... in that case, it may only take a thousand years... Or even hundreds of years to start! Elder, you will certainly say that hundreds of years are of no use. It''s not too late, but at least there''s more hope!"


    Huang Si is as excited as a child.


    Gu Yan looked at his cheerful appearance and couldn''t help asking, "Why are you smiling so happily?"


    Why?


    Huang Si was surprised: "elder generation, can''t the creator laugh casually? Or do I say that if I am poisoned by a poison like Sanxiao Xiaoyao Powder, I will die if I laugh too much?"


    Gu Yan: "......"


    Gu Yan: "no, I want to ask you how you can still laugh. Even if you can save some time, it''s still very far from your goal to go home... What''s more, is your soul hurt and doesn''t it hurt?"


    "Oh, that''s what the elder asked." Huang thought for a moment and said, "elder, you know, I was locked up in a small black room - I had depression when I first came here. At that time, in order to adapt to the life with depression, I figured out one thing."


    "The most important difference between people and animals is subjective initiative. Animals can''t help themselves if they are depressed. But people can find ways to improve themselves if they are unhappy! If I feel painful, sad and melancholy, I should think about opening up and thinking about something happy."


    "If I don''t ask for trouble, I think there''s nothing in the world that can make me unhappy!"


    Looking at Huang Si, Gu Yan sighed first, and then smiled bitterly. He seemed to want to say something and didn''t know what to say.


    Finally, Gu Yan shouted, "Huang Si."


    "Hmm? Elder, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you really want to go home?"


    "Sure. I said I would go home."


    "So..." Gu Yan looked directly into his clear eyes and hesitated. Finally, he couldn''t help asking, "if the earth is not worth your return... What would you think and do?"


    unworthy?


    Huang Si didn''t understand and asked, "senior, I don''t understand you."


    Gu Yan looked complicated.


    He shook his head and said:


    "I really don''t know how to tell you. After all, these things are just my guesses... How to say, first of all. Think about it carefully. After you accepted the inheritance, you were immediately transmitted to the inheritance space by the book of creation. What do you think is the reason?"


    Huang Si held his cheek with one hand and frowned.


    "Well, the elder seems to have mentioned that the book of creation, as an inheritance artifact, will only take the initiative to send the holder back to the inheritance space when in danger. I think it is because the soul fragment ''first'' attacked the back of my head and stun me, resulting in the book of creation mistakenly thinking that there is an enemy and misjudging that it will pass me away."


    Gu Yan shook his head: "no, the inheritance artifact is so powerful and precise. It has been inherited for many years. How can it make such a mistake? In fact, it is mostly after merging with you, and suddenly feels the great unknown danger on the earth. In order to protect you, it directly transmits you."


    Huang Si said with a smile, "what''s the danger? It''s not like the sun will explode all of a sudden?"


    "What if the earth itself is dangerous?"


    "How could the earth be dangerous? I think the book of creation must be too nervous."


    Gu Yan sighed: "you are really too optimistic. What I worry about is that other dangers on the earth are OK. If the dangers on the earth come from living people or extraterrestrial life, it will be very troublesome."


    "I''m more worried... If the book of creation can send you directly back to the inheritance space regardless of your choice, the danger level there may be very high. If the danger is related to higher life, it will be extremely dangerous to go back to earth."


    Huang Si was stunned for a long time.

 Chapter 305

    "Elder, are you worried too much? If I was chased and attacked by people from my own sect just after I accepted the inheritance, would they be too efficient?"


    With that, Huang Si also speculated: "if they were so efficient, wouldn''t none of the previous creators survive and be strangled directly in the cradle."


    "Your idea is naturally correct, but I always feel that it is not simple. As soon as you accept the inheritance, there is an immediate danger? Or does the book of creation perceive the danger that has always existed on the earth? If it does exist, why hasn''t it erupted for so many years?" Gu Yan still sticks to his views.


    Huang Si was silent, then stubbornly said:


    "If there is danger on the earth, aren''t the people on earth also dangerous? In that case, I have to hurry back to the earth."


    Gu Yan was speechless.


    Instead of persuading Huang Si, Huang Si''s mind to go back became stronger.


    "What if the earth is already a trap waiting for you to fall in?"


    "Well... Then be careful to get close?"


    Gu Yan: "


    Huang Si is too optimistic!


    He was in a hurry and couldn''t help blurting out:


    "Huang Si, you never thought that your life experience... Is it really true?"


    When that comes out.


    Neither of them spoke for a long time.


    After a while, Huang Si tried to ask, "elder, are you considering my philosophical problem?"


    Gu Yan whispered, "nothing. I''ll ask casually."


    Huang Si said, "master, you must have hidden a great secret from me."


    Gu Yan sighed and finally shook his head.


    "Forget it, these are my guesses. I can''t do them accurately. It''s useless to say them. It''s just, Huang Si, I still want to entrust you with one thing..."


    He has a gentle expression.


    "Be careful and live well."


    After saying that, Gu Yan will not say more.


    "Well..."


    In fact, it was just a simple request. I don''t know why, Huang Si always felt that Gu Yan''s eyes were complex and inexplicable, as if they were full of a heavy burden.


    Are you worried that he will be dangerous when he returns to earth?


    "Of course I''ll be careful, because I''m a planned person, especially careful!" In order to reassure the elder, Huang Si specially added a sentence.


    Then he asked, "by the way, the real thing you just said is really not going to continue?"


    "No."


    "All right, then, elder, bye!"


    After saying goodbye to Gu Yan, Huang Si hummed a song and went back to his house.


    However, the room was deserted.


    When the ink was gone, the room looked very quiet.


    Huang Si turned on the light, and the soft white light spread all over the living room. Now, the room is powered by nuclear battery, which is very convenient.


    He lay on his side on the sofa and closed his eyes.


    The book is in the green world, but I didn''t bring it.


    However, Huang Si can feel its existence at any time. The book is now in the storage room on the third floor of the experimental building in Dahuang.


    He turned his attention to the book. How did he get the book?


    As soon as the idea came up, the whole book floated in place. The green world and dark space had ripples in space at the same time. In a moment, the book of creation broke the barrier between spaces and fell directly into Huang Si''s room from the green world!


    Watching his book appear out of thin air and slowly fall into his hands, Huang Si only felt extremely incredible.


    His space law has just started. How can his book break space by itself for space transmission?


    However, it''s normal to think about it. After all, it''s an inheritance artifact made by higher life. Spatial transmission can be regarded as an inherent ability.


    "Well, doesn''t this mean that the book of creation also contains the law of space?"


    Huang Si holds the book and his consciousness completely enters the book. Although he has absolute control over the book, it is obvious that there are still many contents in the book that have not been unlocked. For example, if there is a design room at level 5, what will happen at levels 6 and 7?


    These are not clear.


    He looked for clues in the book. First, he passed by his rubbing, so he left a new one. Now there are seven of his own rubbings in the book, each occupying a full 102 pages. The number of pages of a good book seems to be unlimited. It doesn''t matter if you leave any more backups.


    But the atlas of other creatures, which occupies up to four fifths of a page, is gray. No creature can occupy more than one page on a page.


    It can only be understood that the book of creation has a special protection mechanism for the owner.


    After looking around, he still got nothing.


    Sleepiness gradually came up.


    Huang Si yawned and remembered what his predecessors said.


    To be honest, when he heard what his predecessors said about the danger on the earth, although he said it easily, he actually had a lot of waves in his heart.


    If you know something''s wrong with the earth, how can you not worry.


    What happened to his parents and relatives and friends made him very worried.


    But the more worried, Huang Siyue didn''t want to show it.


    Instead, he cheerfully comforted Gu Yan.


    It was not until he returned to his room that he thought about it again.


    In fact, it''s no use worrying now. In the end, we have to go back first to find out what''s going on.


    Compared with this


    Why did Gu Yan say the last sentence?


    Must a person''s life experience be true?


    What do you mean by that?


    Is this guiding him to consider philosophical issues? Or what?


    Huang Si leaned on the sofa, thinking about the problem. Unconsciously, he slowly fell asleep.


    Huang Si slept heavily this night.


    After waking up, he rubbed his eyes, got up and looked at the time.


    Only ten hours have passed.


    Fortunately, not as long as he expected.


    After a sleep, Huang Si felt better mentally.


    He made a bag of biscuits in his hand and ate some for breakfast.


    Sitting on the bed, Huang SIFA was stunned.


    He still a little mind Gu Yan''s last words.


    What exactly does the elder mean?


    There is danger on earth. What does it have to do with the authenticity of his life?


    Real? False?


    Gu Yan wants to say that life may be like the world of Truman, but is it a play?


    His 25 years of earth career is false?


    DANGER? Yes, Gu Yan may think that since there is danger on the other side of the earth, maybe the earth is dangerous. It''s just that someone hypnotized Huang Si and made him think he lives in a safe and normal world, so he can''t find the danger.


    The book of creation was not hypnotized, so he found danger, so he sent him away.


    Huang Si shook his head. It''s impossible.


    If the security situation of the whole world is virtual, there is a lot of information.


    Will someone idle egg pain deliberately hypnotize him for 25 years, give him a virtual picture of the whole huge world, and don''t Ruth have any flaws? No way. Who would be stupid enough to distinguish the dream world from the real world?

 Chapter 306

    So what about the possibility of Truman''s world? Someone is acting with him?


    Huang Si thought it was even more impossible.


    Before he came here, he lived a very trivial and even boring life. In addition to occasionally communicating with a few friends, I usually go to work on weekdays and fish in the office. By the way, I''ll be wary of leaders checking posts. As long as the leader does not check the post in time, he is often late for work. It can be said how bold people are and how late they go to work.


    When I was a graduate student, I fed my dog with my ambition. I just wanted to play games, watch movies and read books after work. The books I read are not serious professional books. They are all social science history and various novels. He once wanted to change such an invariable degenerate life, but he always didn''t bother to read the IELTS books. He put them on the shelf for several months until he found them again after crossing. Call your parents every few days to report peace. By the way, ask them what they lack. Do you want to help with online shopping.


    What an ordinary life, it can even be said that there are many things.


    If his life is designed, even if it is not as dramatic as in Truman''s world, should he at least mix better?


    Forget it, don''t think so much.


    There is still a lot to do. The enemy is likely to be very strong.


    Maybe the enemy is higher life, maybe it''s from its own faction, maybe it''s from the elders'' Association.


    It''s terrible to think about it. However, even if the enemy is strong, Huang Si plans to go back and find out the truth.


    So now


    Let''s finish the three laws of soul, ability and space first.


    After thinking about it, Huang Si went to the green world.


    Let''s see how the family members are doing first.


    He has left his hard-working family members there for a long time. It''s time to go and have a look.


    Through the ring, Huang Si came to the green world, and then went to the wilderness.


    Time flies, and Huang Si lives like a mobile power supply again.


    Talk to them with millet, water, snow, ink and ink, supplement mental strength for the family members, and let them continue to develop the soul law. When the injury is good, go back to the balancer, and continue to take soul treatment for themselves when the weakness recovers.


    Life is very full, and the progress of the law of the soul is growing at a high speed.


    Huang Si didn''t intend to explore the world of soul ocean by himself. It''s too dangerous.


    The world of soul ocean is a world of soul extinction. Only the soul can enter on the verge of disappearance. It is more appropriate to call it "the world after death".


    As a living man, Huang Si doesn''t intend to die by himself and do such a dangerous thing.


    It doesn''t matter if the soul of the dependents escapes to unconsciousness. Huang Si can call him back with a soul command.


    But he doesn''t have such convenient conditions!


    If his soul escapes and loses consciousness, he will really die.


    Then came the 15 years of the green world.


    The progress of the soul law is getting slower and slower. Fortunately, when the progress is gradually advancing to 60% and 70%, the other three dependents have learned the ability of soul healing as they are constantly infected by the sea water of the soul ocean.


    The four dependents can use soul healing, which makes Huang Si''s research on the law of space more efficient.


    He has studied the rules in 10% of the space at the beginning of the balancer almost thoroughly, and the space rules have reached 10%, so he can try to move on.


    However, the law attack intensity in the balancer shows an extremely obvious step difference. At 20% of the positions, the attack intensity of space law and energy law has changed more than that in the early stage, the intensity is stronger, and the frequency is more intensive. Huang Si tried with 10% of the understanding of space law. He was seriously injured after only five seconds, so he had to quit quickly.


    Five seconds later, the degree of injury was 44%, almost falling into a coma. Huang Si was shocked to see the result.


    This balancer is more and more difficult!


    He quickly brushed himself a set of soul healing.


    Now the law of the soul has reached 61.35%. In this world, it has been 16 years since he delegated power.


    Over the years, in addition to the law of the soul, there is another thing to be happy about.


    That is Zhou Xia and Wen Ling, who jointly deduced the natural law to 100%.


    Therefore, natural energy can now be used.


    Huang Si was aware of the sound transmission, praised the two people and added points to them.


    Now, I don''t know what''s going on in the three realms.


    Huang Si called out Xiao Ke''s log and checked it briefly.


    Huh? Xiao Ke, there seems to be a message here.


    Huang Si ordered to leave a message.


    This message is marked with time and will automatically adapt to the content with the current time. And it was sent five years ago.


    "Master, the demon clan named Guan Ming is looking for you. He has been kneeling in the magic pool for five years."


    The last five years were time stamped.


    In other words, Guan Ming''s behavior has not changed in the past five years, which makes the messages sent by Xiao Ke five years ago still valid without modification.


    Five years?


    Guan Ming has been looking for him for five years? Yes?


    Huang Si felt a little surprised.


    Now his soul is not injured enough to expand, 17% can only be regarded as moderate injury, so he directly realized that he came to the demon world.


    There is a magic pool in the demon world, just as there is a temple in the heaven.


    These two places also have the functions of prayer, communication, point exchange, charging, spiritual power purchase and so on.


    If the dependents need to find their master, they can really come here and have a try.


    However, this is just what Xiao Ke conveyed to them according to Huang Si''s meaning.


    All the family members know that the way of heaven has said that if they ask their master for something or want to talk, they will go to the temple or magic pool to pray.


    They don''t know. They go there to pray, but Xiaoke will record it and leave a message.


    As for whether to read the message or not, it is Huang Si''s own control.


    If Huang Si forgets to read it, it is normal that no one has read it for ten, twenty or hundreds of years.


    The magic pool in the demon world is located near the crater. Because the terrain was used during construction, the water in it is not only hot spring water, but even hot.


    The fog here is steaming, just like a fairyland. It''s a pity that there are black and red volcanic rocks nearby, and the pool water is hot. If you really want to go down, it''s definitely a purgatory level enjoyment.


    Ordinary demons only pray on the Bank of the magic pool or receive items exchanged for points. Few people will directly enter the pool unless they want to express their determination to the master.


    Huang Si looked at Guan Ming kneeling in the magic pool.


    Most of his body is immersed in water. Is he cooking himself as a hot spring egg? If it hadn''t been for the core support, would he have been familiar?


    Even if the power core completely takes over the physiological functions of the body, such a long time high temperature is not tolerable by the Terran.

 Chapter 307

    "Guan Ming, I''m coming."


    Huang Si appeared on the magic pool and floated in the water mist steaming air.


    Guan Ming''s body trembled slightly.


    After five years of waiting, from expectation to despair, he almost thought he had died here. But he waited.


    "Please save the little girl and the demon sect."


    Guan Ming pleaded. He waited in this boiling water for five years for this plea.


    "I promise you."


    Huang Si accepted it directly.


    Then Guan Ming''s body was lifted out of thin air and put on the shore.


    "Go back. And next time, remember to find Zhongyin and Nanyang. Don''t go beyond your authority and beg me. I may not see it."


    Guan Ming quickly kneels down and asks for forgiveness, saying that he is eager to save his daughter.


    After his death, the soul was taken back to the demon world by the soul processing center. After returning to the demon world, he went directly to the magic pool and knelt. Because the situation of the demon clan was very bad at that time.


    After throwing Guan Ming back to the demon Kingdom City, Huang Si is ready to go directly to the world.


    He has read the log. The situation of the demon sect is really very miserable.


    Sixteen years ago, Lu CuO''s arrival was a happy event for the demon sect, but it was definitely a disaster for the so-called Jianghu decent sect.


    If the demon sect rises, it will definitely take revenge on them.


    Therefore, three years later, as soon as Lu CuO left, the decent sects in the Jianghu began to start first.


    Under the heavy pressure, the demon sect held on for eight years.


    Later, Guan Ming died of physical exhaustion and the siege of righteous masters.


    Since then, the situation of the demon sect has been getting worse and worse. Later, song Hong came to help, but he can''t recover the decline.


    At that time, the demon sect was once the largest sect in the world. If it hadn''t helped the king of the burning country to order people to commit crimes, it wouldn''t have been attacked today.


    Should people today take responsibility for the mistakes hundreds of years ago?


    For many people who came to the siege, it was just an excuse for them to vent their fear of divine punishment and the end of the hourglass.


    The demon sect has experienced the darkest thirteen years.


    The thirteen years after Guan Ming''s death were the most tragic.


    Now the Lord of the demon sect is Guan Qing, the eldest brother of Guan Meng.


    The core disciples of zongnei suffered heavy casualties. There is no one in the old generation. At present, Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu are the strongest among the young generation. Lin Zhuo is 24 years old and sang Xiu is 23 years old. Their strength is far beyond that of ordinary core disciples of the demon sect, second only to Guan Meng. Guan Meng was originally gifted. After Lu CuO''s careful teaching, he is now the first person in the demon sect.


    The so-called first person needs to bear the first heavy burden.


    Inside the demon sect, in the hall of the sect leader, several high-level leaders in the sect have discussed things and left their meetings.


    Guan Meng nodded to his brother, rubbed his forehead and looked tired. However, when she was ready to turn around and leave, Guan Qing stopped her and asked her to stay and talk.


    Guan Meng sat down again in the chair in the lobby. Guan Qing took out a box of sugar from his arms, handed it to her and said:


    "I brought it for you."


    Guan Meng took the round hard paper candy box and said, "brother, how old am I? You still treat me as a child. In the past, every time you came back from Jingguo, you would bring me small gifts, but I''m thirty-four. Why do you bring me sugar like coaxing a child?"


    Guan Qing is three years older than Guan Meng. Hearing the speech, he said with a smile: "well, I always bring gifts for one person. Brother Mu has one, and of course you have to. Besides, what are you tired over the years and don''t let your brother treat you as a child?"


    Guan Meng nodded, opened the box and ate a sugar.


    Nowadays, it is not easy to sit here quietly and chat with your family.


    If decent people don''t attack, they often contain conspiracy actions in the next step, which should not be neglected. Guan Meng is tight at any time and it is difficult to relax. Now, her brother''s gift makes her a little easier.


    Guan Qing looked at his sister''s frown and asked with a sigh:


    "Sister, you said, what are we doing for so long?"


    Guan Meng was slightly stunned: "brother, what are you doing now? Do we have to give up?"


    Guan Qing shook his head: "I know we can''t give up, but... It''s not a head to go on like this. Decent people won''t stop. I want to make peace with them more than once, but their request is to dissolve the demon sect and let us retire from the Jianghu..."


    Guan Meng was a little anxious when he heard the speech. He clapped his hand on the table and said, "brother, what do you mean by these? The demon sect can''t be dissolved! If we dissolve the demon sect and retire from the Jianghu, what should so many sects do?"


    "But you know, decent people always attack the headquarters and kill only our martial arts disciples. They just want to force us to give up Jianghu forces. Sister, in ancient times, the demon sect did not have magic skills, but it was also a sect organized by ordinary people to worship demons and gods. If we dissolve, we will return to that time and go underground, Just as an ordinary sect that believes in demons... "


    "How can this be! Brother, don''t be fooled by those people!" Guan Meng shook his head, "How can there be a finished egg under the cover of the nest? They want us to dissolve, just to break each other. If they don''t kill ordinary believers, they just want to maintain a decent face and don''t want to bear the stigma. However, today''s demon sect can''t be dissolved without the support of magic skills. Without the protection of our core disciples, Jianghu decent sects can''t seek revenge. Think about it, wizards and Don''t they also seek revenge at the temple? They didn''t dare to fight the demon sect before, but they couldn''t beat us! "


    Guan Qing looked at his sister''s persistent appearance, but he sat in the chair and sighed heavily.


    "But, sister, what hope do we have if we go on like this..."


    Pipe dream silent.


    She knew that Guan Qing was right, and even he was light. The demon sect was only dead end. The righteous sects in the Jianghu had such deep hatred against them. In the past, they only had their own troubles, but now they have caused collective fear. We must eradicate them and then quickly.


    Unless the demon sect is dissolved and completely gives up its foundation, their core disciples give up their magic skills and only maintain the faith of ordinary believers and demon gods, decent sects will not continue to pursue and kill them. However, in this way, the demon sect that has completely lost its ability to prevent will have the ability to negotiate terms with other forces? It is not a dead end?


    Guan Meng suddenly looked up, "brother, I understand that if we give up the demon sect, at least we can survive, right? With our martial arts, as long as we don''t stick to this place and don''t be implicated by the demon sect, where can we go in the world? You mean that, right?"


    Her words were aggressive, Guan Qing was a little ashamed, her eyes turned to one side, and she said, "sister, I have a family. Unlike you, I have to think about my family..."


    Guan Meng kept silent and looked disappointed.

 Chapter 308

    Pigging Road: "Sister, you''ve been participating in the war outside and don''t know what''s going on in the core of the demon sect. Most of the core disciples of the demon sect have the same thoughts as me. If we dissolve the demon sect and separate them from ordinary believers, they can keep their belief in the demon God, and we can go to other places and live our own life. In this way, there''s nothing wrong Not good. "


    After listening to his words, Guan Meng just asked:


    "What about Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu?"


    "They are almost like you and resolutely disagree with dissolution."


    Guan Meng smiled with relief: "that''s good. It doesn''t waste teacher Lu''s three years of teaching. If they think the same as you, then I''m really desperate."


    Guan Qing looked at his sister''s smile and couldn''t help asking:


    "Sister, why can you be so persistent? Is it because you haven''t been married? Or what?"


    Others may not know that as the Lord of the demon sect and Guan Meng''s brother, how can he not know how many crimes Guan Meng has suffered over the years.


    She took part in the battle with an unknown number of large and small numbers. She was injured everywhere. She even hurt a bone in her thigh. She hasn''t recovered yet. She''s a little lame when walking.


    Guan Meng''s little finger on her right hand was also cut off and couldn''t get it back in a hurry. After that, she changed her way of holding the knife and practiced for several months before using it flexibly as before.


    In comparison, as the patriarch, he played more of the role of overall deployment, but he did not participate in the war as much as Guan Meng.


    Guan Meng is the one who should be tired and give up among the demons.


    But why didn''t she give up?


    Guan Meng was stunned at first, and then his expression was slightly bitter:


    "Brother, you asked me why I''m so persistent. I can only say, I don''t know. What you said is reasonable, but I still want to keep the demon clan. If brother wants to withdraw, take his brother with me. I''m going to stay here with others who are willing to stay and guard the demon clan."


    Guan Qing listens to Guan Meng''s decisive words and suddenly understands something.


    He stretched out his hand, took his sister''s hand and asked in some panic, "sister, are you... Are you going to die here?"


    Guan Meng looked at his brother in a daze, and then nodded gently.


    "Brother, I''m different from you. You''re the Lord of the clan. You say that you can dissolve the demon clan. But I''m the saint under the great demon God. My life was dedicated to him when I took over the saint... I''m the embodiment of the belief of the demon God and the representative of the demon God on the earth. Brother, you can go, but I can''t go. If I go, the congregation will accept it No. "


    Her expression was a little bleak, and her eyes floated to the distance. "What''s more, brother, now we can''t contact the demon world, so people''s hearts float. If I were gone, the belief of the demon sect would be affected."


    Both were silent.


    Over the years, neither they nor wizards have tried their best to contact the demon world.


    They seem to have been completely abandoned.


    Even hide it from ordinary believers to avoid their belief in Dongyao.


    For a long time, Guan Qingcai murmured, "it won''t appear."


    "Brother, have you... Shaken your belief in the demon God?"


    Guan Qing didn''t speak.


    "I see, brother, you go. Take your brother and all the people who want to go with you."


    Guan Meng lowered his eyes wearily and didn''t go to see Guan Qing.


    There was nothing she could do when the demon sect became like this.


    "But, sister, do you want your brother to watch you die?"


    Guan Qing holds his sister''s hand and doesn''t want to let go.


    He really wanted to go, but he left because he knew that staying was death. Therefore, how could he really watch his own sister die?


    Guan Meng turned a thousand times in his heart and finally turned into a sentence: "but, brother, I''m not going to die, because even if you don''t believe it, others don''t believe it, I still believe it..."


    She looked up with bright eyes: "I believe that as long as we firmly believe, the demon God will make miracles happen. Just like the Dragon kingdom in those years."


    Looking at his sister''s appearance, Guan Qing sighed: "there are no miracles, sister. If the demon God really cares for us, there will be miracles. It should have happened five years ago. We have suffered for so many years, but we can''t wait for anything."


    He earnestly said, "so, should we Terrans sit and wait for death? Should we blindly wait for the so-called miracle to save us? We should save ourselves, go elsewhere and keep the fire of the demon sect. This is the way to survive."


    Guan Meng''s heart was bright. She understood that his brother''s practice was not wrong and his ideas were not wrong. In fact, from a certain point of view, his brother''s practice was the most correct.


    But.


    "I''ll stay, brother."


    Guan Meng smiled sadly: "because someone promised me many years ago. I''m waiting for a miracle. At the same time, I''m also waiting for him..."


    When Guan Meng said the last few words, his voice was slightly choked.


    Guan Qing looked at her and said, "sister, are you... Are you crying?"


    Did you cry?


    She didn''t find herself crying


    Guan Meng wiped his eyes and said, "well, you go. The demon sect doesn''t need to be dissolved. Just give Lin Zhuo the position of the sect leader. Then you take people and don''t worry about me."


    "Brother, give up. You can''t persuade me. You say I want to die or die for the demon sect. After all, this is my home and I won''t leave."


    Guan Qing advised for a long time, but he still couldn''t persuade Guan Meng. In the end, he had to give up.


    After the patriarch made a decision, the top leaders of the demon sect soon made a decision.


    About two-thirds of the core disciples of the demon sect left with Guan Qing, went further north, crossed the mountains, and went to a new place far away from heaven and highland to redevelop the demon sect.


    And Guan Meng, with the rest of the people, continued to maintain the demon sect and protect the congregation.


    The Wizards have also gone half way. After all, if they go there, they also need to spread faith and hold ceremonies.


    Guan Qingshen handed over the position of patriarch to Lin Zhuo and said many entrusted words.


    Lin Zhuo is the most skillful person in the younger generation. At the same time, he has very strong ability to handle affairs. He is enjoying high prestige in the demon sect and takes over as the leader. Others have no opinion.


    What''s more, I''m afraid the remaining patriarch will die soon.


    It is precisely because of this thought that even the dark magic bow, the clan leader''s Keepsake inherited by the demon sect, was not handed over to Lin Zhuo, but taken away and kept by Guan Qing. This keepsake, as well as some ancient treasures left behind, has some special functions to ensure their successful breakthrough.

 Chapter 309

    "Sister! I don''t want to go! I want to stay to protect you!" Guan Mu, the younger brother of Guan Meng, threw himself into his sister''s arms and cried with her in his arms.


    Guan Meng stroked his brother''s head and felt sad, but he still said, "no, you stay will only add a burden to your sister. My sister doesn''t need you to stay here. You follow my brother."


    Guan Mu cried and made trouble for a long time before he was reluctantly taken away by Guan Qing.


    Guan Meng just sent Guan Mu and Guan Qing out, but he caught a glimpse of two people standing on the corner.


    The two of them shared an umbrella, but it was only for shading, not for blocking the rain. When Guan Meng saw it, they smiled at her, then nodded and pointed to Guan Qing.


    Guan Meng knows them.


    That''s song Hong and Xiao Qiu.


    They also came. It''s really a long time since I saw them. A few years ago, song Hong said that Xiaoqiu was about to break through her inborn, so he took her away. Now it seems that Xiaoqiu''s temperament has also become extraordinary. It seems that it should be a success.


    With them, it seems that we can be at ease.


    Guan Meng was relieved and nodded hello to them.


    Song Hong holds Xiaoqiu in his arms. As soon as they flash, they have disappeared.


    After a month, the people who should leave have withdrawn one after another, and the demon clan headquarters has become sparsely populated and empty.


    Naturally, the decent faction could not have missed this large-scale evacuation, but they just sent a letter asking when the demon sect would dissolve and surrender.


    Guan Meng gets news from the carrier pigeon. Under the protection of song Hong and Xiao Qiu, Guan Qing has left safely.


    Well, it seems that decent people should finally fight the demon sect.


    And now they are not strong enough to hold on to the siege.


    Guan Meng, dressed in a saint''s dress, stood in the room of the altar stunned.


    This suit is pure black embroidered with silver and has extremely beautiful and complex patterns. When worn on the body, Guan Meng looks mysterious and beautiful.


    Just now, the people left behind in the whole demon clan headquarters held the final sacrifice, expressed their final loyalty to the demon God, and went to their posts to wait for the decent to attack finally.


    Only Guan Meng and four wizards remain here.


    Wizards are cleaning up the remains after sacrifice and tidying up the altar.


    Guan Meng was fascinated for a long time. He suddenly got up, came to the altar and climbed up the stairs.


    She came to the mat and knelt down.


    "So..." Guan Meng said on the altar in a very light voice that only she could hear, "you are a big liar."


    "Deceive us into believing you, let us establish the demon sect, leave us alone, let us struggle to live and watch us die. Is it interesting..."


    "Even if you''re not like this, even if you haven''t done this, you clearly agreed to come back to see me early. I''ve been waiting for you for many years. Now I''m going to die. Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu are going to die with me. Won''t you come back..."


    Guan Meng arched her back and tilted her body forward slightly. She held the table with her hand and supported her body. Unconsciously, tears fell to the ground. She sobbed and whispered in the dark altar room:


    "You lied to me..."


    Someone sat down beside her gently.


    Although the dream didn''t look up, who was it.


    "Pipe dream, I didn''t lie to you."


    What sounded around her was a voice that had been in opposition for a long time.


    "I lied. I''m dying. You haven''t come yet."


    "It''s not dead yet." Huang Si said helplessly, "tube dream, look up! Don''t tell me you think hearing my voice is just an illusion?"


    That''s what Guan Meng really thinks.


    Then she looked up, tears hanging on her face, Guan Meng quickly raised her sleeve to wipe.


    "Come on, wipe it with a towel." Huang Si handed her a big towel.


    When Guan Meng took the towel and wiped his face. Huang Si said aside, "I''m sorry, I really forgot."


    As soon as he said this, tears quickly gathered in the eyes of Guan Meng.


    Her shoulders trembled slightly and she was about to cry, but she was trying to restrain herself.


    Huang Si sighed.


    It''s really his fault.


    He should have remembered the agreement with Guan Meng, but because his own affairs made him feel turbulent, he later forgot the situation of Guan Meng. Unexpectedly, it brought so much harm to her, Guan Ming and the whole demon clan.


    Although I don''t know what kind of mood Guan Meng is now, Huang Si decides to compensate her.


    "Well, mind your dreams. Don''t cry. Let''s go and go out with me."


    He reached out and lifted Guan Meng up from the ground, and then took her down the steps of the altar.


    The four wizards in the house looked at this side in horror. They didn''t find out when Huang Si came in or know this man. Several people can''t help thinking "enemy?"


    Guan Meng saw their look and looked at Huang Si for help.


    "I''m an old friend in charge of dreams. Come and see her." Huang Si explained to them patiently.


    Seeing that they didn''t look fake, the four wizards relaxed and bowed slightly to Guan Meng.


    Guan Meng and Huang Si walked out of the altar room side by side. Her heart beat a little fast. It can''t be said whether she was excited or afraid.


    They walked around the demon clan and looked at the demon clan headquarters, which has become somewhat empty.


    "Hasn''t the demon sect solved the negative effects of magic skills? Life expectancy and physical health." He asked casually.


    "Well, when dad was 57, he was very weak..."


    Lu CuO hasn''t worked out a way in the demon world. In the final analysis, Lu CuO himself is the user of death energy. He studies it with twice the effort, and it is difficult to achieve results. Only when someone understands the two laws of life and death at the same time can it be studied. At present, only Huang Si can study, but he is not free.


    "Well, this problem hasn''t been solved yet. Let me think of a way."


    They were just like ordinary people walking in the demon sect. Occasionally, a disciple of the demon sect passed by and bowed to Guan Meng. At the same time, they looked at Huang Si curiously.


    Guan Meng didn''t open his mouth to introduce, and others didn''t ask.


    After all, this is a saint, and her status is respected. Others are not qualified to manage her private friends, and Guan Qing, the only one qualified to manage, has left.


    While talking, they came to a storage room. There were some cabinets in the storage room. Huang Si opened one of the cabinets skillfully, and then his expression froze.


    "No snacks?"


    Guan Meng was speechless and then explained, "now the demon sect is about to perish. We don''t have time to prepare these."


    "Oh, I''m coming. I can''t kill it. Sit down first."


    Huang Si pointed to the table. Suddenly, a pot of black tea, two tea cups and two pieces of cheese cake came out on the table.


    "Please drink tea. It''s my apology."


    Guan Meng sat down at the table. She was still a little embarrassed and was shocked to see what appeared out of thin air, but then she poured tea for herself and Huang Si. After drinking it, she felt more stable.

 Chapter 310

    Huang Si also took a cup, tasted it, then frowned and said, "there''s no internal taste."


    Although the tea was recorded in books and kept the aroma and heat of black tea when it was first brewed, he always felt that it was a little different from the one made under the ink.


    Outside, occasionally someone comes in and reports to Guan Meng.


    The news from the front kept coming back, and the situation became more and more critical.


    Worry on the face of Guan Meng.


    Finally, she stood up and pleaded:


    "Mr. Huang, the demon sect is in danger. I have to fight."


    "Well, I''ll go with you." Huang Si stood up.


    Guan Meng hung her head and her eyelashes trembled slightly. She asked softly, "are you finally willing to save the demon clan?"


    "No." Huang Si said gently, "tube dream, I''m here to save you."


    Whether it is the demon sect or other sects and gangs, they are just the power organization of the Terran. Huang Si doesn''t care about them.


    But despite the dream, he is also his friend.


    After listening to this sentence, Guan Meng raised her head. Her eyes flashed confused and soon became decisive: "but if you don''t intend to save the demon sect... Then maybe you can''t save me alone."


    She turned her back to Huang Si and looked out the door.


    There, some disciples of the demon sect came and went, shouting loudly and making final preparations for the battle.


    For many years, this is her home, and she loves it deeply.


    Therefore, she could not accept Huang Si''s casual attitude.


    The demon clan deserves her life, and she also has her self-esteem.


    Guan Meng shook his head slowly: "so, please allow me to refuse you. Because I won''t leave the demon sect and live alone."


    With that, she left the room and walked outside.


    She stepped over the threshold and hesitated a little, but she didn''t look back. Instead, she accelerated her pace, took the combat clothes from the core disciples waiting outside the door and walked to the dressing room at the end of the corridor.


    She was ready to change her complicated ceremonial clothes and begin to prepare for the final battle.


    Until her figure disappeared in the distance, Guan Meng never looked back from beginning to end.


    After walking to a distance where no innate master could hear, Guan Meng lowered his head and whispered to himself:


    "Sorry, Huang si..."


    She tried to hold back the tears that were about to overflow her eyes again, wiped her eyes, and took her clothes into the dressing room.


    Huang Si neither chased out nor made a statement to stay.


    He poured himself another cup of tea and took a bite of the cake.


    "Am I too serious?"


    Huang Si reflected.


    When Guan Meng said to himself that he was sorry in the distance, he sighed: "this child, does he think I just want to save her for favoritism rather than the demon clan? She decided to die because she refused to live alone? Alas, what a troublesome and honest child..."


    Huang Si finished the cake and stood up.


    Half the black tea on the table suddenly disappeared into the air with the cup and teapot.


    "Go and take a look at the dream."


    He took out a paper towel, wiped his hands and walked out of the storeroom.


    Originally, Huang si intended to go directly to the front line of the battlefield, but when his consciousness was swept, he felt that two familiar souls were nearby.


    So he didn''t hurry to go to the battlefield, but came to the territory east of the demon clan headquarters along the corridor.


    There, two young people are commanding the young core disciples of the demon sect, forming them, arranging strategies and preparing to go to Guanmeng for support.


    There were less than a hundred people present. They are all the bright younger generation of the devil''s sake, and they are the most elite characters of the devil''s temple.


    The two men in command are Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu.


    One of them is handsome, tall, extraordinary and full of leader charm. The other is dignified and heroic. At first glance, they are super experts. However, even if they are so excellent, there are unsolvable melancholy clouds between their eyebrows.


    Both they and the core disciples who practice magic skills around them know that they will die in this battle.


    And they also hold the idea of guarding the demon sect to the last minute, so they stay here.


    Although thousands of people have gone, I will not regret even if I die a hundred times.


    Many people here are from the families of many ordinary believers in the demon sect and have firm beliefs. Some people, like Guan Ming, were rescued and supported by the demon sect and were extremely grateful to the demon sect.


    At present, the demon sect saint is in a critical situation. With the determination of sacrifice, they must try to save her.


    "All grown up, good." Huang Si smiled.


    Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu felt a little, and they turned around at the same time.


    When they saw Huang Si, they both stayed at the same place.


    A very familiar feeling surged into their hearts, as if this scene had happened in the very long past.


    But in this life, the two who have not recovered their memory only met Huang Si in their eight year old childhood for a period of time, and then never saw him again. But in terms of appearance, they really feel strange, but the familiarity from the soul makes their hearts tremble.


    "Don''t worry, I''m coming."


    The spiritual dialogue rings out in their souls.


    "Are you...?"


    "Home."


    A simple word has the power to soothe all worries, fears, depression and sadness.


    Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu looked at each other and saw the meaning in each other''s eyes.


    They held their hands together, then bowed to this side and saluted.


    All the disciples of the demon sect around them were stunned.


    At present, the Lord of the demon sect kneels down to strangers. Why?


    "Lord, is he...?"


    Some disciples couldn''t help asking.


    Huang Si smiled and shook his head.


    He told them with soul instructions: don''t worry about me, keep busy with your own work.


    Lin Zhuo quickly stood up and said to the disciples around him, "it doesn''t matter. The front line is tight. Let''s go."


    With that, he left quickly with Sang Xiu and many disciples.


    ¡­¡­


    West gate of Shihe city.


    Guan Meng squatted on the ground with a long knife in one hand and gasped violently in his throat. Blood flowed down her head and shoulders, one by one, but she clenched her teeth and endured the pain of the wound.


    Behind her are the remaining ten masters of the demon sect. They are quite old. Although they have profound skills, they are defeated one by one under the siege. Finally, they have to narrow the scope and can only save their lives.


    Guan Meng was the only one who was injured and still had strong combat power. She held a long knife and guarded everyone behind her. Due to her power, the decent people surrounded by her did not attack for the time being.


    Guan Meng''s Sabre and magic skills are very explosive, and she uses a deadly play. Although decent people can beat her, they can''t ensure no injury. These people cherish their lives and will not come forward to die.

 Chapter 311

    "Give up, pipe dreams! The demon clan is not worth your effort!"


    "Palace leader, she cherishes your talent to attract you. Take care of dreams. You die for nothing. Don''t you want to survive?"


    Pipe dream silent.


    Solicit? ha-ha.


    It''s just controlled by others.


    She, as well as all the people behind her, are determined to die and attract decent troops here, so that young disciples can leave with ordinary believers with the files of the demon sect.


    After all, she didn''t want them all to die.


    To die, she and other old people die first!


    Guan Meng stretched out his left hand and wiped the blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. He was ready to fight again and fight for the last half of his life. At least it was enough to kill several people.


    However, at this time, a burst of rapid footsteps came, followed by Lin Zhuo''s familiar cry:


    "Holy lady! We have come to save you!"


    Although the dream looked greatly changed, he roared without looking back: "didn''t I let you take someone first? Why did you come to save me?"


    She didn''t know that Lin Zhuo was determined to bring someone to save her from the beginning, but no matter what she said, let the old man die and the young man stay.


    Lin Zhuo shouted:


    "My Lord, even if we are different in age, don''t we have the same heart to protect the demon clan to death!"


    "Ha ha, too."


    Guan Meng laughs miserably.


    She knew it would happen. If so, it would be good.


    Guan Meng looked up and looked at more than 400 decent masters in front of him, which was more than four times the number of all their hands!


    "Lin Zhuo, sang Xiu, it''s not unjust for us to die here together!"


    Guan Meng lifted the knife and said in a loud voice.


    She obviously has an extremely bright and beautiful appearance, but at this moment, she is covered with blood, black and blue, and the long knife is the wind, but she has a sense of grandeur of impassioned elegy.


    Her blade rose and pointed to several decent leading experts from a distance.


    "I am the saint of the demon sect. Today, I want to make the reputation of the demon sect recorded in the history of the Jianghu!"


    With tears in his eyes, Lin Zhuo understood the meaning of managing dreams. The history of the Jianghu was originally written in blood. He also raised his arms and shouted:


    "Demon sect disciple, listen to my orders. Today''s bloody battle will not end without death!"


    All disciples responded:


    "Never die!"


    The sound rumbles and vibrates under the action of internal force, and spreads out with majestic momentum.


    "The demon sect is really here." A decent person who was still persuading to surrender sneered at Guan Meng, "it''s really effective not to kill you immediately. What''s the use of old death? Naturally, it''s to catch the demon sect!"


    However, this offensive tactic has completely affected the management of dreams.


    The gorgeous Sabre light suddenly blooms in the field with the unique innate power of the enchanted skill, like burning flames.


    The magic works in the body with all its strength and takes away a glimmer of vitality in Guan Meng''s body every week. However, the blade in her hand has become more dangerous, and almost every move will take a life.


    Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu watched her fall into the enemy''s Bush and took the greatest pressure alone. They admired and grieved. Master Guan Meng, this is to exchange life for life!


    At this time.


    "Pipe dream, enough."


    Outside the battlefield, someone whispered, and then the color of the world changed.


    The smell of black spread like pouring ink, and filled the whole world in a moment.


    The blue sky, the white clouds, the scarlet earth and the green vegetation all lost their color in an instant, and were given a dark color again by the unknown existence.


    The vision shocked everyone present. A sense of fear of mystery and unknown made them lay down their weapons and stop fighting. For a moment, the needle fell in the battlefield.


    In the dark world, someone came.


    That man is the center of darkness.


    On him, countless small black lights floated up, twinkled in the air, and then integrated into the whole world.


    Guan Meng looked at him and said:


    "You are really... The great demon God in the demon world."


    Today, Guan mengcai finally completely believed the identity of Huang Si.


    Except for the real big demon God, no one can make the world like the legendary demon world!


    Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu were shocked. They also realized Huang Si''s identity. Therefore, they both bowed down with the formal etiquette of the demon sect to worship the demon God, and shouted:


    "Demon sect disciples welcome the arrival of the great demon God in the demon world!"


    After this, all the demons present knelt down and repeated this sentence.


    Their bodies trembled with excitement. How many years have they waited, more than ten years, decades?


    no


    Almost a thousand years have passed since the first demon God came to the world to let the world know the existence of the devil!


    Their demon sect, like the belief of gods, finally looks forward to the arrival of the demon god they worship!


    Huang Si went to Guan Meng, stopped, and then held out his hand to her.


    Because she was weak, Guan Meng reluctantly supported her body with a knife. Seeing Huang Si stretched out her hand, she didn''t hold it, but just looked up and looked at him.


    "Why?" Guan Meng asked.


    Although there was no specific question, Huang Si understood her question.


    She wanted to ask why Huang Si only came to her and only rescued her.


    She didn''t even want to hold on to her last hope until she knew the answer.


    "Because I don''t want you to die. I don''t want to wait until you die or kill you myself to assimilate you. So, Guan Meng, I want to know whether your faith can be strong enough to change something that even I can''t change." Huang Si looked at her clear eyes and asked gently, "Guan Meng, what you said in those years is still valid?"


    "You mean..."


    In fact, Guan Meng''s heart has slightly guessed which sentence it is. However, in the face of her familiar face that has not changed for more than ten years, which once made her angry and noisy, that sentence is stuck in her throat and can''t speak to him.


    "What you said to me when you took over the saint, you swore that the great demon God of the demon world,..."


    Guan Meng''s voice rang out and took Huang Si''s words. With a trembling voice, she recited the words that had echoed countless times in her heart:


    "The great demon God of the demon world, you demon gods, please also listen to the believers'' oath to manage dreams. The believers hereby swear to worship the demon God for life, become the substitute of the demon world in the world, and take over the post of Saint..."


    Her voice grew louder and louder, and her back, which had been lifted up because of physical exhaustion, gradually straightened. A strong momentum broke out from her: "in the past, now and in the future, always believe in the demon God with a sincere heart -"


    "The saint governs dreams and dies without regret!"


    She remembered.


    Once the oath, the decision of this life.


    Not because of foreign things and change, not because of time and obliteration.


    Guan Meng finally stretched out his hand.


    "Give me your soul and be my family." Huang Si said to her, "then, I will give you strength. I don''t save the demon clan, because you should save the demon clan yourself."

 Chapter 312

    Huang Si naturally doesn''t need to make her a family member, but her body is deeply affected by magic skills. She has practiced for too long, and death energy fills her body. If she forcibly injects the internal skill of life attribute, she will only become possessed and die.


    Only when she becomes a family member can Huang Si directly change her constitution.


    Guan Meng listened to Huang Si''s words. At first, she was puzzled. Then, what Huang Si had said flashed in her heart one by one.


    "I don''t want you to die."


    "Give me your soul."


    She was originally a person with excellent understanding. Otherwise, she would not have made such high achievements in martial arts.


    Guan Meng hung his eyes and said, "I see."


    She still remembers the mood when she made the oath.


    Is death terrible?


    It''s really terrible. She saw the death of many familiar people with her own eyes, so she knew how valuable life was and how painful death was.


    But even so.


    Someone always needs to stand up for others.


    Become a person who trades his own death for the chance of others to survive.


    This is what faith taught her.


    Guan Meng raised his head, looked at Huang Si and said:


    "My life is yours. No matter life or death, my soul is always dedicated to you."


    Words bloom from the heart and miracles are born.


    Guan Meng has a firm mind honed at countless moments of life and death. His faith is pious and his heart is pure, which can be called unprecedented.


    Huang si still couldn''t see the soul. However, after her words, he felt the unreserved and undefended spirit of Guan Meng''s active dedication. In an instant, assimilation is complete.


    The moment when the soul stars belonging to dream management light up in the space of consciousness is just a matter of course, from which two faint connections are split. These two connections represent the law talent. The law talent of dream management belongs to the weak category, but in particular, the two law talents of dream management are completely opposite, She has both the law of life and the law of death.


    Among them, the talent of death law is general, but the talent of life law is good.


    Huang Si looked. Because Guan Meng supplemented the deficiency of the law of life, his law of death was still 121%, and the law of life was increased to 83%.


    Guan Meng''s opposing talents should have special value.


    "Pipe dream, I''ll take your magic skill first."


    Guan Meng was stunned to find that the magic power in his body was as discrete as the melting of ice and snow, and soon became bit by bit.


    "You, are you going to..." she asked weakly after losing her internal skill.


    When Guan Meng was panicked and helpless, a much stronger internal force came over. The internal force was mild and pure, like a river, and poured into her meridians.


    After taking on this internal force, Guan Meng''s body is like a long dry river bed experiencing a flood. The gentle internal force penetrates through the meridians into the muscles, flesh and skin. Every part of the body absorbs the strength heartily, and the new vitality is lit up everywhere in the body.


    "You''ve always had the gift of the law of life, but you haven''t had the opportunity to touch it. In charge of dreams, this is the internal force of life and nature. Feel it."


    Guan Meng realized that Huang Si was passing on merit to her. Before she could refuse, she was directly replaced. The internal power passed on was not inappropriate at all, but seemed to be made for her, and completely became a part of her free use.


    She didn''t know that at the moment of becoming a family member, Huang Si changed her body composition and removed all the breath of death, so that she would no longer be affected by the side effects of magic skills, but could accept the energy of life attributes.


    When Huang Si loosened his hand, Guan Meng had accepted more than ten times his internal power.


    In fact, it''s a pity that the magic skill she has worked hard to cultivate is gone.


    "Magic skill doesn''t matter. I can change it for you at any time. Now, in charge of dreams, you are gifted. You can feel the near death experience of the Terran."


    Guan Meng was just surprised that Huang Si could hear her inner thoughts, and was shocked by his words.


    Near death experience?


    Let her?


    "No, you come and see others."


    Huang Si loosened his hand.


    Guan Meng was still a little confused. However, the next moment, a whole set of martial arts suddenly appeared in her memory.


    It includes the use, explosion and recovery of internal power, including sword, knife, fist and whip, including various skills when facing the enemy, and so on.


    There is no need to learn, so it appears directly and abruptly.


    "I''ve transferred the martial arts experience to you. Now you can practice and get familiar with it."


    "Then dance."


    Huang Si clapped his hands.


    The invisible pressure between heaven and earth suddenly dissipated.


    More than 400 decent people found themselves moving.


    Then, when they raised their weapons and wanted to meet the enemy, they found that they were greeted by the most terrible blade dance in the world.


    Guan Meng could not help but gently rotate. The knife in her hand crossed a graceful track in the air. Her footsteps moved. The knife saw blood and reaped human life.


    Huang Si just watched quietly.


    The black light scattered on him has disappeared and replaced it with a green light.


    The green light flickered and dispersed around.


    Thank Zhou Xia and Wen Ling for their efforts.


    That''s why we have this power.


    "Natural growth."


    On the earth, a huge green light array suddenly appeared. The whole light array is composed of extremely fine, tortuous and complex patterns, surrounded by a circle.


    Above the circle, there are green butterflies flying.


    The green light came to the world, filled with vitality and vigor everywhere, as if the spring breeze dispersed the endless haze.


    Then hundreds of vines emerged from the ground, twisted and circled like tentacles, and then became thicker and longer.


    Vines firmly catch the Terrans above the earth, including some chopped broken limbs.


    Then, the green light surged between the vine and the Terran body as if it had life.


    The wound, the broken limb, and all the injured wounds were filled with strands of connected tissue. Then, they pulled together and began to heal.


    This is the power of natural energy, 100% of the laws of nature.


    The skills brought after 100% are natural growth, which is a range type skill. The effect is to promote the rapid growth of all organisms within a certain range, and plants can also be made out of thin air. The type and effect are controlled and set by Huang Si.


    The law of life is not enough, and natural skills come together.


    Huang Si deliberately asked Guan Meng to kill these Terrans, and deliberately didn''t let them be killed. Naturally, he had a purpose.


    "Guan Meng." In consciousness, a voice cried.


    "Lord... Man...?" Pipe dream subconsciously opens his mouth.


    "I''ll share the panoramic view of this small world with you and have a good look at how life dissipates under your knife and how it is saved by natural growth."

 Chapter 313

    Guan Meng''s vision was filled up in an instant. Everything around her and all the details of more than 400 people were reflected in her eyes.


    Guan Meng''s breathing is about to stop, and his consciousness is full of projections. He can hardly understand the large number of images stuffed into his consciousness.


    This is the "perspective of spiritual force field" shared by Huang Si.


    Although it is the application of the law of mind, it is not a new skill, but the ability Huang si used to see the core of the world before.


    Human beings cannot directly use the natural ability at the core of the world. But Huang Si thought about it for a long time, and finally copied this ability, because he could directly transmit his consciousness to his family members, but now he has come up with a way to share it in real time.


    As a result, as soon as the projection was shared, Huang Si found that the consciousness of managing dreams was directly rigid.


    "Huh? Oh, the soul is too weak."


    Huang Si took out a filament of spiritual power and estimated the weight of about 5 units, which should be the largest weight Guan Meng can bear as an ordinary person at present. He patted the mental force on the forehead of the pipe dream, and the fine thread of the mental force easily entered the soul of the pipe dream and filled her whole soul.


    Guan Meng suddenly felt clear headed. She seemed to fly into the sky and watch everything around her from a higher perspective than others, but she seemed close at hand and experienced every detail of these people''s imminent death and rebirth.


    And her body, dancing in it, kept harvesting life.


    "My law of life is less than 100%, so I don''t have life energy, but natural skills can also cure the growth of all things. You can make do with it. I hope you can improve the law of life as soon as possible."


    Huang Si explained calmly.


    Guan Meng shared Huang Si''s perception, and she clearly "saw" the almost endless death and rebirth.


    Although the members of the demon sect were bypassed by all attacks and cures, they looked at the scene in front of them, all looked like earth and couldn''t move. Even Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu were frightened.


    Guan Meng didn''t know what mood to face all this, but she subconsciously listened to Huang Si and looked at all this from the overall perspective of a bystander.


    The progress of the law of life is improving little by little.


    Two hours later, more than 400 people on the spot had died and resurrected, at least three times on average. They all completely collapsed. Although they recovered their ability to move, they couldn''t even escape.


    "See? Tube dream." Huang Si asked her.


    The progress of the law of life in conscious space has been 89.39%.


    Guan Meng thinks that he should understand, but isn''t that good.


    Huang Si nodded: "Oh, not enough, then, let''s continue."


    The same process is repeated again.


    More than two hours later, not to mention the more than 400 decent people, only the disciples of the demon sect who were watching nearby were crying, and people were vomiting everywhere.


    Huang Si is watching it himself.


    His understanding of life is far beyond any human race. After all, he made many species in the world through biological experiments. But a lot of knowledge and understanding have not been systematically sorted out by him.


    Life will radiate the most tenacious strength in the most difficult environment.


    Nature and life are worth learning from each other.


    After the average number of deaths reached 6, the progress of the law of life finally reached 98.02%.


    It''s a little short of obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    "Tube dream, do you understand? Well, I know you don''t understand." Huang Si forced Guan Meng to answer, "come on, why don''t we watch it for a few more hours?"


    Guan Meng: "


    The conscience of Guan Meng surfaced. She said, "no, I think... Enough."


    More than 400 people were tortured for this. Even if they were enemies of life and death, Guan Meng felt unbearable.


    "Well, just make it up later."


    Huang Si doesn''t care. Anyway, he also saw from the soul of Guan Meng that the progress of her final understanding of the law of life had been slower and slower, and finally basically stagnated. Huang Si himself put forward the period from 96 to 98.


    The law of life is not a difficult law. The difficulty of life and death is almost the same. Lu CuO alone filled the law of death to 100%. In fact, life is based on the half of Zhou Xia. Later, it''s OK to slowly find family members to accumulate.


    After putting it down, Huang Si took back both the death energy and the natural energy, and the world around him was no longer stained with black and green and restored its original color.


    He looked at the other Terrans present. They were all paralyzed and motionless.


    Huang Si is not interested in killing them.


    In his opinion, the non dependents are not much different.


    In the game, only Guan Meng, Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu will he care.


    Guan Meng noticed Huang Si''s sight and his indifferent attitude, so he suggested:


    "The 400 people here are not all decent masters. It''s better not to kill them, let them go back, and let them publicize the prestige of the demon God."


    Huang Si said indifferently, "it''s up to you. As I said, the demon sect is under your control. I don''t care."


    Then he said:


    "Now, let me take a look at your memory and consciousness."


    Consciousness?


    Is it what you think?


    Guan Meng blushed slightly.


    She can now feel the change in her way of thinking and understand that she has a master. So this is the result of completely giving yourself to the great demon God? But even so


    If only non-human beings like gods or demons want to see it, she naturally has no power to stop it, but... The people who can see her heart are not those distant beings who have not seen, but acquaintances standing in front of her!


    This makes Guan Meng feel very embarrassed.


    Huang Si didn''t think so much at all. He just looked at Guan Meng''s inner thoughts and thinking mode to determine whether her state was good to maintain the human form or directly transform into the demon family.


    As a result, the mind and piety are far better than most families in the demon world and heaven, but there are so many careful thoughts.


    Forget it, don''t look down.


    "I think you''ll go back to the demon world sooner or later, and your body doesn''t need to grow for a long time. Just transform it for you now."


    Huang Si took out a power core and suddenly realized a problem.


    Pipe dreams, but living people, not corpses.


    Well, how do you put it on her if you''re alive?


    Forget it, don''t pay so much attention to yourself.


    Huang Si said to Guan Meng, "you don''t feel pain for the time being. You won''t be afraid."


    With that, he stretched out his hand directly, pulled out the long knife hanging on Guan Meng''s belt, and then stabbed it into her chest.


    The surrounding disciples of the demon sect immediately screamed, and their souls were greatly impacted. The great demon God stabbed the saint with a knife? Why?

 Chapter 314

    Huang Si didn''t care what others thought. He took out the long knife, clamped the power core with his fingers and stuffed it into the hole in Guan Meng''s chest.


    Guan Meng opened his eyes and watched his body pierced and blood flow out. He stopped quickly, and then was stuffed in again.


    This scene is so similar to what she saw 16 years ago.


    So, that''s what happened.


    Their masters are also Huang Si, so they can be treated like that.


    The wound with his hand on his chest healed and the blood was wiped clean.


    "Your soul and body, from now on, will be taken over by the core of power." Huang Si inserted the long knife back, and restored the pain of Guan Meng to normal. "Guan Meng, you are already a demon clan. When you don''t want to stay in the world, remember to go to the altar to pray and say to contact the heavenly way and let the heavenly way take you back."


    Tiandao is the nickname of Xiaoke.


    Xiaoke monitors the world. When Guanmeng mentions it, it will certainly record and arrange the plane to pick up Guanmeng by itself.


    Guan Meng nodded, and she asked a little embarrassed, "well, master, do you want to go back to the demon sect? We people of the demon sect are looking forward to the master..."


    "Pipe dream, you have become my family, don''t you understand?" Huang Si said faintly, "I came here in the name of the great demon God, just to support you. Is it different to call me a demon God or a God? Is it different for me to call me a demon sect, or other sects, or temple Wizards? I won''t take care of the troubles in the world. You are my family. If you want to take care of it, take care of it yourself."


    Guan Meng was shocked.


    Only then did she realize that what she had seen and heard sixteen years ago and all her guesses were not groundless.


    Huang Si, not only has the identity of a demon God


    "Well, I''ll leave the rest to you. Remember to study your internal power and find a way to solve the negative effects of magic skill. See you later!"


    With that, Huang Si went to Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu again, touched their heads one by one, expressed the concern of their elders, and passed some internal power to them for standby.


    After all this, Huang Si slipped away.


    Compared with standing here to accept the pious and expectant sight of so many people of the demon sect, Huang Si felt that he would rather slip away to the teahouse and stay at ease. God or devil is such a thing. It''s really not human.


    So he went to the restaurant to pack a food box and went to the previous teahouse.


    Mr. Gu is here today.


    Listen to the story, eat some delicious stewed chicken and drink some green tea. This is life!


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Zhuo commanded the people present, carried away the seriously injured, helped up the slightly injured and disempowered people, and returned to the demon sect headquarters together.


    By the way, they also arranged people to go to the decent station and inform them to deal with the people on their side.


    Although none of these people died, they have experienced two life and death hardships. I''m afraid it''s not very difficult to get out of today''s shadow.


    These things should be done by the Lord of the demon sect.


    Guan Meng originally wanted to come forward to help, but Lin Zhuo said to her, "saint, it''s over here. You should take someone back to the headquarters as soon as possible. After all, you are the symbol of the demon sect."


    Lin Zhuo''s words reminded Guan Meng.


    Yes, just as she entrusted her soul to the great demon God, these people also entrusted their faith to her.


    It is easier for people to follow closer goals than demons and gods far away.


    She does have something she should do.


    Guan Meng thanked them and left with them.


    As she walked, she felt the power in her body.


    The internal force in the body circulates endlessly, which is not just a gap in quantity. Guan Meng can feel that her internal force has not only been replaced with a more gentle nature, but also vaguely echoes with the power in the body, making it easier to control, and even


    Guan Meng stretched out his hand and led up the internal Qi, which is far stronger than the huge internal Qi in the past. It flows to the fingertips at a high speed, filled with narrow meridians, almost making people feel that the meridians are going to be burst.


    However, the gentle internal force soon moistens the meridians with small cracks, and even makes the meridians more flexible and can accommodate more internal force.


    "Why does the internal power flow so fast, and it''s so easy to command..." Guan Meng was shocked. In the past, whether she practiced martial arts or used magic skills, her induction to internal power was vague, and her use was not flexible. Now, the internal Qi in the body is at least ten times that in the past, but it is as flexible as her hands and feet. Even her consciousness is unprecedented clear, and she can feel almost every flow link of internal Qi in the body.


    The internal Qi flows endlessly at the fingertips. Guan Meng suddenly thought of a legend that shocked the Jianghu more than 30 years ago.


    She couldn''t help but bend her fingers. Following this action, her consciousness controlled the internal Qi to send out. An invisible strong Qi flew out from her fingertips, silently passed through the air, and hit the wall of the nearby house at once, sending out a dull vibration. The smoke and dust scattered, and the bricks and stones continued to fall from the wall. When the smoke and dust subsided, Guan Meng just saw that the wall was completely disintegrated and broken by a finger in the air. There was an extra hole one person wide on the whole wall!


    She stared at her hand and at the wall.


    On weekdays, even with a knife, she can''t break this kind of wall with one blow!


    Just now, only a small section of internal power flew out of the body. It can recover between several breaths, but it can break a wall


    In legend, people who use this ability use weapons.


    In other words, if she uses a knife instead of her hand, she will be more powerful!


    When I think about this place, I can''t help but be shocked by my dream.


    What strength did Huang Si give her?


    Guan Meng can imagine that with such terrible power, no one in the secular world can stop it, and the balance of power in the whole Wulin and Jianghu will be completely broken.


    unimaginable.


    This power is held by her.


    Pipe dream can not help but surge up a feeling like being in a dream.


    She didn''t realize that she was not dreaming, but facing a tragic reality that she thought could not be changed until she returned to the general forum of the demon cult with everyone and saw dozens of righteous masters who were wantonly destroying the general forum.


    Now, however, everything can be changed.


    Changed by the power ignited in her body.


    Guan Meng clenched the handle of the knife.


    Jianghu, order needs to be re established. Well, let her rewrite it!


    ¡­¡­


    "Please give me ten strings of silver tongue birds, ten strings of dried incense, and a bag of baked potatoes."


    Huang Si handed over the gold leaf. The seller was a strong man wearing a gray scarf. He looked at Huang Si in surprise. He took the gold leaf, put it in his mouth and bit it. After confirming the authenticity of the gold leaf, he began to change money and take the kebab safely.


    Huang Si looked at his cautious appearance and was speechless for a while.


    He has deliberately sent many precious metals to the Terran. If he wasn''t afraid of scaring the man, he would have given gold leaves instead of gold bars. He really doesn''t know good or bad.


    However, after eating the kebabs and baked potatoes handed to him by the strong man, Huang Si was relieved.


    It''s still the most important thing to eat!


    The strong man who used to be a little annoying has become a lot more pleasing to his eyes.

 Chapter 315

    Huang Si sat on the roof of the city Lord''s house eating a barbecue.


    LV Cheng is not here. He went to the south of the city to practice.


    The wind on the roof is clear, the clouds are light, and there is no shadow. It is especially suitable for thinking.


    Then he couldn''t help thinking of what Gu Yan said.


    In fact, he wanted to ask for a long time ago, but he didn''t bother to pass by the elder several times before.


    But after thinking about it, I really can''t think of any clues.


    False life?


    What does Gu Yan mean?


    Huang sigen didn''t think his life was false, true or false. Isn''t he clear? If a person is not sure whether his life is true or not, he may be insane.


    Forget it, let''s ask.


    After thinking about it, Huang Si got up and went back.


    In dark space.


    "Elder, I''m looking for you again!"


    Huang Si made a spirited opening speech and woke Gu Yan up.


    "Elder, I still want to know what you said that day. My 25 years of life may be false..."


    Huang Si was just in the middle of his words. Suddenly, he saw a different thing in the ghost of Gu Yan''s soul.


    That''s a line of values:


    "Soul energy: 2%"


    2%£¿


    2%£¡£¡£¡


    His soul law and energy law are finally raised to the extent that Gu Yan''s soul energy can be seen. However, what he saw in his eyes was such a cruel reality.


    The ghost shadow also became like a remnant candle in the wind. It seemed that it could disappear at any time!


    Gu Yan looked slightly changed and seemed to be aware of his situation.


    However, he still said hurriedly, "Huang Si, I know what you want to ask, but it''s too late. I''ll report the position of the two fragments to you immediately. When you reach level 6 and 7, go and get them..."


    After saying the two coordinates, he hurriedly said:


    "If you want to know the answer to the question you just asked, please recall what we said when we first met, as well as your atlas and..."


    2% of the energy indicates that it jumps again.


    It fell directly from 2% to 1%!


    Gu Yan''s life, only 1% left!


    A strong panic rose from Huang Si''s heart.


    This question seems to consume huge soul energy. If Gu Yan continues to answer and wait for him, it must be the result of the final depletion of energy and complete dissipation!


    "No! Master! Stop talking! You sleep!" Huang Si anxiously said, "elder, stop talking. You only have 1% soul energy. I don''t need the answer. Sleep!!! Sleep can keep you from losing your soul! Come on!"


    Now, Huang Si is extremely remorseful. He cares more about Gu Yan himself than those problems.


    If Gu Yan can not disappear, he would rather give up the answers to all the questions and want to keep him.


    However, Gu Yan did not sleep.


    He just looked at Huang Si quietly.


    That look, quiet and serene.


    It''s like a dying man, shining back.


    "No... elder..."


    Huang Si whispered.


    Hearing his words, Gu Yan''s face showed a sad and complex smile.


    1% of the energy shows that it falls again.


    Huang Si''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Gu Yan looked at him and said:


    "Huang Si, no matter what... I always think that you are my younger generation. You... Are... The last creator, and... The most talented after the first generation..."


    His figure gradually became illusory, and even the voice of consciousness became weak.


    "Stop talking..."


    Huang Si could no longer control his emotions.


    How many years has he been here.


    For the first time, I shed tears.


    Gu Yan looked at his tears with a look of relief and sadness.


    "So, if you can guess my guess... Please don''t feel guilty about it... Because... I think you are a... Good man, and you deserve... This... Inheritance..."


    "Sleep! Master! Stop! Sleep!"


    Gu Yan''s virtual shadow nodded slightly, then closed his eyes, his figure slowly dissipated, and finally condensed into a soul fragment.


    "Soul energy: 0.1%"


    Huang Si stood there quietly, looking at the numbers on the fragments.


    He didn''t speak for a long time.


    Don''t talk.


    Because, master, I probably can''t wake up.


    0.1 percent energy.


    Can you support the elder to say a few more words?


    Maybe not even waking up?


    In the past, the elder always said to him, "I''m just a dead man" and "please don''t keep me".


    Over and over again.


    Is this because he knows that there will be such a day, so take precautions in advance?


    I don''t want Huang Si to have any feelings for him.


    I just want to exist as a temporary guide.


    Use up the energy and it will die naturally.


    However, Huang Si didn''t want to.


    Gu Yan is his teacher. Whether he is a dead person or just a fragment of his soul, if he has personality, he must be a living person.


    "Elder..."


    Huang Si muttered to himself. His nose was sour, and an unspeakable pain sprang up in his heart.


    Even if he knew he couldn''t go back to earth, he didn''t feel so bad.


    He has already formed the habit of consulting with his predecessors when he has something to do.


    I often subconsciously go to chat with my predecessors and joke with them.


    When the elder was so angry that he blew his beard and stared, he still felt very funny.


    Of course, he also respected Gu Yan from the bottom of his heart.


    Not only because Gu Yan knows almost everything, but also because he can feel Gu Yan''s care and care for him.


    Looking at the only 0.1% energy left, Huang Si regretted it very much.


    Since Gu Yan told the history of the creator, there are still 8%. But later, Huang Si asked some questions, and Gu Yan also said some of his speculations. Maybe these things further consumed his energy.


    And he should never ask that question again.


    However, even knowing that he was about to disappear, Gu Yan rushed to answer him.


    "Thank you, teacher."


    Huang Si changed his name.


    Compared with predecessors, this title is more suitable for Gu Yan.


    At the same time, this is also Huang Si''s heartfelt feeling.


    Even if the teacher is struggling with his soul and his energy is about to run out, he should leave the final information to him.


    Including the coordinates of the two fragments and the answer to that question.


    After standing in front of Gu Yan''s fragments for a long time, Huang sicai subconsciously wiped his eyes with his sleeve.


    He considered what to do in the future. Then, he thought that he would never wake Gu Yan again until he found a way to replenish the energy in the last soul fragment.


    After making a decision, Huang Si began to carry the balancer.


    Driven by tens of thousands of small robots, he moved the balancer to the entrance of the green world. In this way, it is more convenient to get in and out.


    After doing this, he returned to the green world.


    First find Xiaoke to change the server data and make up for the achievements of Xiaohua and others.


    Then invest in the research and development of the law of the soul again.


    We should brush the progress of the law to 100% early to see if the situation has changed.


    When addicted to research, Huang Si won''t think too much or feel too sad.


    Busy people don''t feel sad because they don''t have time.

 Chapter 316

    Time passes like water.


    "Congratulations, master."


    Xiaohua is dressed in gorgeous clothes and worships Yingying. Beside her stood three other dependents.


    "No, no, thank you."


    If Xiaohua hadn''t insisted on using the soul healing skill for more than 60 years, the soul law could not reach 100% so soon.


    Huang Si looked at the soft milky light in his hand, which was pure soul energy.


    With soul energy, he can continue to use soul healing skills before the energy is exhausted.


    From today on, he can continuously attack the balancer!


    You can take a break until your creative power is completely exhausted.


    The only pity is that the soul law has reached 100%, which only brings soul energy. But there are no new skills.


    It seems that the skill of soul healing is probably developed in advance because Xiaohua has high talent.


    "You''ve worked hard. Have a good rest."


    Huang Si stood up and prepared to go back to the dark space first.


    Although the elder said it was useless, I have to try anyway.


    Soon, Huang Si returned to Gu Yan''s soul fragment.


    He was very careful. In order to avoid waking up his predecessors, he tried to convert the creative power into soul energy in a very far place, and then poured his head into the fragments of Gu Yan.


    Soul energy, like water, penetrated the past, as if it had encountered no obstacles.


    Huang Si didn''t give up and tried several times.


    His soul energy still can''t have any effect on Gu Yan''s soul fragments.


    After trying for a long time, Huang Si finally gave up.


    He bowed to Gu Yan from a distance, and then turned and left.


    Gu Yan also said that it is impossible to supplement the energy of the soul, because it is not the same soul. Since he said no, I guess he really can''t.


    Sitting at his home, Huang Si finally calmed down and accepted the fact.


    After calming down, he began to think and recall what Gu Yan had said to him before he went to sleep.


    Think back to what they said when they first met?


    What did you say just now?


    Just ask him if he knows where the earth is?


    Gu Yan replied that he didn''t know the earth.


    If he had cheated himself at that time, there was no need to stay until now.


    Are there any omissions that you are not aware of?


    Gu Yan also mentioned the atlas.


    Is there anything wrong with the atlas?


    Huang Si sat at the table and waved. The book of creation broke through the air and flew into his hands.


    Holding the book, he closed his eyes, and the whole consciousness entered the book and looked carefully at all the illustrated books in the book.


    The illustrated books in the book are all recorded by him, which can be roughly divided into three categories.


    First, the green world or things already in his own room, including the creatures on the other side of the green world and the records of many family members.


    Second, he personally developed and manufactured things. It doesn''t include the products of the design room. It can''t be recorded.


    In the third category, all items found in the fifth world, that is, the secret world, are recorded as rules and design references. Many of them are roughly recorded and have not been studied.


    Is there a problem that he is not aware of?


    He browsed the illustrated books very fast and read them all in a short time.


    If there is a problem, it is mostly in the third category.


    Huang Si spent some time checking these things. When he found a quarter, he still didn''t find any problems.


    In order to avoid wasting time, he went to the ring platform, put a chair on it, and then continued to check with a book in his arms.


    A day later.


    "The third kind of atlas has been checked once. There is nothing special..."


    Huang Si thought he could find any clues, such as finding things on the earth, but he still didn''t.


    "Is there a problem in the other two kinds of atlas?"


    If there''s a problem, that''s the first possibility.


    Is there a clue on the other side of the earth in the green world or something in your home?


    Although it was impossible to think about it, for the sake of safety, Huang Si also checked the first kind of atlas.


    Two days later.


    "There''s still no clue. Is there a problem with the direction I''m considering?"


    The second category does not need to be checked. They are all designed and made by Huang Si, who knows it like the back of his hand.


    There is nothing strange about all the inorganic, organic and biological illustrations in the first category.


    So are the family members. Even the page size occupied is almost the same, no more than one page.


    It took three or four days to find out nothing.


    "Don''t worry about the atlas. Why did the teacher tell me not to feel guilty about it?"


    Huang Si read Gu Yan''s last words to himself.


    Don''t feel guilty about asking too many questions that make Gu Yan disappear?


    That sounds like it, but, No.


    Gu Yan has long emphasized that he is dead, just a fragment of his soul, which will disappear sooner or later. It''s meaningless for Huang Si to feel guilty about this. Gu Yan wouldn''t say this to him.


    Moreover, the word "guilt" is followed by "if you can guess my guess".


    What guess?


    Is it about an important thing?


    Huang Si suddenly thought of the electricity and thought clearly about Gu Yan''s mood when he said this sentence. Although he can''t guess what Gu Yan guessed, the content of this guess must be very unfavorable to Gu Yan himself.


    But the strangest thing is that this sentence sounds like Huang Si is the subject of this adverse behavior?


    That sentence clearly means that Huang Si should not feel guilty about it.


    Is there anything wrong with Huang Si?


    No.


    Although he often gets angry with Gu Yan, Gu Yan is obviously very satisfied with him. It is not so much angry as a disguised appreciation of him.


    And he also said that he thought Huang Si was the most gifted creator.


    Then Huang Si is definitely not a drag on the younger generation.


    "Where am I sorry for the teacher..."


    Huang Si is a little depressed.


    After thinking for a long time, Huang Si couldn''t think of the answer. Anyway, he had a clear conscience and didn''t do anything bad.


    With this Kung Fu trouble, it''s better to study the balancer as soon as possible and see the effect of the balancer.


    In other words, the balancer is really a good thing, because the balancer can promote the research of three laws at the same time.


    Learn space and energy by taking attacks.


    Then study the soul through healing.


    Very efficient.


    He returned to the balancer and pushed the progress to 17%. Huang Si climbed over the wall and went back to the wilderness.


    Now, there is snow and ink in the wilderness. Millet went out to play with an artifact, and Huang Si didn''t bother to care about her. Anyway, there are artifacts. Millet water is not dangerous at all.


    "Ink, here you are."


    Huang Si gave Mo two steel balls, which looked like the fitness ball played by the elderly in the park.


    However, it looks silver on the surface. In fact, it is not steel or heavy.


    This thing is an artifact, loaded with energy laws and a small amount of space laws.


    The reason why Huang Si did this thing was just to apply what he had learned. While learning the rules at the balancer, he easily made relevant artifacts. In addition to this for Mo, he will do some more in the future.


    Simply from the perspective of combat effectiveness, this thing is not only stronger than the kind of control artifact of millet water, but also won''t encounter an enemy in the three realms.


    After teaching Moxia how to use it, Huang Si went back to the dependents.

 Chapter 317

    Now that you have soul energy, it''s time to devote all your time to the research of the balancer.


    Before that, there are still some things to do.


    In the demon world, there are fierce beast families who took the lead in studying the body law to 100%.


    Huang Si went there.


    The 100% effect of body law has produced a new skill, that is, transformation.


    The effect of transformation is not random, but the simulation of other species, which can be transformed into the form of that species.


    This fierce beast is a big bird named QITU.


    It gave out a chirp, twisted and contracted its body, and then produced waves.


    The orange energy dissipated on it.


    After a while, QITU bird became a human form.


    It changed roughly according to the race of his master, Huang Si.


    But after the change, it looks very ugly.


    The eyes are prominent, the mouth is cracked, and a few tufts of curled hair on the top of the head.


    The body is also extremely thin.


    "Change again, this failed."


    QITU made a quack sound and changed back to its original shape.


    Then I tried to change it again.


    It looks even uglier this time.


    Huang Si reached out and grabbed the tall hairs on QITU''s head: "can you turn this hair into hair?"


    QITU: "Ga?"


    "Also, why have you become human and have a tail."


    QITU''s tail was pulled hard and gave a painful cry: "creak!"


    "Shut up! Keep your mouth down!"


    QITU: "goo!"


    Ash has been standing by and watching. Seeing QITU criticized by his master, ash suddenly feels in a good mood.


    "Ouch ~ ~"


    Ash shouted happily.


    Then he got a hand knife on his head.


    "You are clearly the best pet in the three worlds. Your mastery of laws is not as good as a bird. Should you review it?"


    Ash is awake.


    Ash called out skillfully, "woo, woo!"


    Huang Si patted it on the stomach: "well, don''t sell cute, go and learn to shape with QITU. You''re also a fierce beast, and it''s also a fierce beast. Why can''t you learn? There''s no food before you learn."


    I was surprised.


    Ash made a sad cry.


    Huang Si ignored it and came to QITU instead.


    "You practice slowly and I''ll give you some energy."


    With that, Huang Si gave it some mental strength to make it stronger, and gave it a lot of orange body energy.


    QITU has finally been promoted to the top three pets in the new world.


    QITU shouted happily, "Ga Ji GA!"


    Ash is jealous. Jealousy burns in its eyes. It wants to regain its position!


    So far, the orcs really began to develop towards the myth side.


    The powerful strength is almost equal to the intelligence of the Terran, and the most critical transformation ability.


    The orcs in the demon world will become an important combat force in the future war.


    Current progress:


    After finishing the orc thing, Huang Si returned to the dark space, set up an automatic reminder device, and plunged into the research of the balancer.


    Time flies, and the 100th year will soon come.


    The automatic reminder device reminds Huang Si in time, and Huang Si returns to the green world.


    He contacted Xiao Ke and began to start the war starting plan set in advance one by one.


    ¡­¡­


    Heaven, the residence of the emperor of heaven.


    Beixuan looked at the notice sent by Xiaoke and was so shocked that he couldn''t come back for a moment.


    After a while, he looked at the blue sky outside the palace and murmured: "the battle of gods? Except for a few privileged people, most protoss have to join in the battle? The new mission and combat merit statistics system planned before the start? The moral gold list is about to go online? The protoss in heaven should shuffle through continuous death and rebirth and finally arrange the order?"


    "It is expected that some mortals will die, so more residents will come to the heaven..."


    Beixuan anxiously went up to the high platform outside the palace and looked down from a high position. The grand scene of heaven unfolded in his eyes. Here, it was almost completely different from the original scene. Clouds and fog surrounded everywhere, highlighting the perfect establishment of the water circulation system. In the shadow of clouds and fog, pavilions and pavilions were located in the middle, with mountains and trees dotted outside, looking beautiful, like a fairyland.


    "How will this war be fought... Do you want us to fight with them in Nanyang?"


    It''s written on the notice. It''s clearly to let the heaven and the devil fight on earth!


    Instead, we need the best Protoss and demons to go to the world, choose the human race as disciples, train them, and let them fight separately for the two major power groups in the world: Chang state and Jing state.


    However, all AI know that there is no essential difference between Protoss and demon. They are essentially the same, how can they fight against each other?


    When beixuan was puzzled, he received a conference call invitation from Xiaoke, so he immediately connected to the network.


    At the same time, all AI received the same invitation.


    As soon as the scene in front of us changed, twelve artificial intelligence, including ink, were pulled into the data space.


    Huang Si stands in the data space and makes them feel at ease.


    "I''ve been busy all this time. You can handle the affairs between the three realms and the world by yourself. From today on, I will erase the trace of ''I'' from the memory of all family members, and the three realms will be left to you to operate independently. Everyone except Lu Cuo, Lin Zhuo, sang Xiu, Guan Meng, Zhou Xia, Wen Ling, Xiao Zhui, Xu Bai, Xiaohua and others with special talents, I will no longer remember me. Moreover, the default is that the heaven world and the demon world are hostile, the demon world and the other two worlds are friendly, and the world is neutral. "


    Weiji was the first one who couldn''t hold back. He hurriedly asked, "father, why are you? Why don''t they remember you?"


    "Because you remember me, they can''t fight this war. They have a common master and can''t attack each other. Only by temporarily shielding the concept of master from their consciousness can they fight for their collective and individual."


    "Only when the war begins can they get the best exercise, accumulate achievements and get on the moral gold list."


    "As for those with special talents, they have made outstanding contributions, so they can choose whether to go to war. With their current moral level, they are enough to be on the gold list."


    Then, Huang Si explained the purpose of the moral gold list to the puzzled people and explained many things in the future.


    "From today on, the war of gods will begin. This war will bring great personnel supplement and training to the heaven and the devil world. I believe everything will be better when I come back."


    But just as Huang Si was about to announce the adjournment of the meeting, millet water rushed up and hugged his thigh. He was crying and wouldn''t let him go.


    This is in the data space. In fact, it''s no use holding. Huang thought can go at any time.


    "Darling, don''t cry. I''m not always away. I''ll come to see you at any time."

 Chapter 318

    The final sound pulled the humiliating millet water, "okay! Get up! Don''t do this!"


    Xiyuan stood aside with a layer of sadness between her eyebrows. Finally, she carefully asked:


    "Father... Are you... Hiding something from us?"


    Huang Si sighed.


    Xiyuan found it.


    In fact, Nanyang also found it. Huang Si knew it from the calm look of Nanyang''s eight winds. But Nanyang loves to hide his power and bide his time. Even if he sees it, he doesn''t say a word.


    "Well, I have a new research project in the dark space. Later, I have to stay there. It is estimated that it is difficult to take into account the green world. But after the research is completed, it may bring great changes to the green world. Please wait and see."


    Xiyuan frowned and still shook his head.


    "The father didn''t make it clear... Generally speaking, if the father kept something from us, it would be more dangerous..."


    She raised her head and looked at Huang Si, "I know. You don''t want us to worry and cheat us, so you will deliberately blur the past and don''t say it... Right? But you make me more worried."


    "No danger."


    Xiyuan didn''t speak, just looked at Huang Si.


    "All right. Nothing serious will happen anyway. There is no danger to your life. It''s no use worrying about it?" Huang Si reluctantly spread his hand.


    "It''s really useless... But even so, you should tell us." Xiyuan said stubbornly.


    "I see. OK! Let''s not mention this! The meeting is over!"


    Huang Si lifted the data state, and the whole person collapsed into huge data light spots, and then suddenly disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    High above mainland one.


    Huang siyao overlooks the earth. On the ground, between the green and yellow terrain, there are dots like moss marks, which is the residence of the Terran.


    Many orcs have already withdrawn from the wilderness, and the power of the Terran has reached its peak after 50 years of recuperation. However, because of the long-term balance and stability, the whole society has once again tended to a stagnant water, and new productive forces have emerged, but the production relations are still maintained at the level of a semi slavery society.


    The world needs a turmoil in order to bring about change.


    "Xiao Ke. Play the last animation."


    Huang Si doesn''t want to take so much trouble to find the last mistake of the human race. Just kick the hourglass over.


    The war began.


    Soon, the Terrans will understand that war is peace, freedom is slavery, and ignorance is power.


    With the sound of the bell, there is only a simple sentence:


    "The end is coming."


    As the last gravel fell from the upper part of the hourglass, the image of the whole hourglass burst into pieces in the air and dissipated invisibly.


    The Terrans looked at the sky in horror, and their familiar scenes disappeared.


    Subsequently, the Terran power balance that the territory has been hard to maintain is imminent with the withdrawal of various means.


    The war between Chang and Jing began.


    More than 2000 Protoss in heaven and more than 1000 demons in the demon world will come down to earth one after another.


    This war is doomed to be long and cruel.


    ¡­¡­


    Well, I''m leaving.


    Huang Si sat on the ring platform, holding the broken edge of the solar panel with his hands and hanging his feet on the edge.


    It has not been used for a long time. It is in disrepair. There is not even a convenient place to sit.


    The vigorous wind of the college entrance examination blew the broken solar cells around, making a loud noise.


    Family members of the three realms, goodbye first.


    Huang Si closed his eyes.


    He affected thousands of souls to connect with him, and then erased the memory traces related to himself in their memory one by one.


    Only a few people were bypassed.


    When Huang Si opened his eyes again and looked at the green world, the beings in the three realms had changed invisibly.


    All his memories were completely sealed without any omission.


    This is the legendary delete library and run away.


    ¡­¡­


    Heaven.


    Zhou Xia sat on the golden roof with his double swords on his back and looked up at the sky.


    Her face was full of worry and muttered to herself, "why does the master do this... Does the master... Want to leave us?"


    Chewing on the meaning of the instruction in his brain, Zhou Xia''s expression gradually darkened.


    The more she thought about it, the more restless her heart was. Her fingers trembled and scratched white marks on the roof.


    "Why did you leave me, why... Master... I haven''t seen you more... I really, really miss you!"


    Near Tianting, in Wenling''s yard.


    Wen Ling put down the kettle. His flowers and trees were only half watered, but he was no longer in the mood to continue.


    "In this way, those of us who know the existence of the master... Will become the most painful people..."


    He whispered to himself.


    Xiaohua hurried to the temple.


    She hurried into the temple, came to the high platform in the middle, and knelt down.


    "Master... Please don''t give up on us. No matter how long, we will wait for you to return..."


    ¡­¡­


    The demon world.


    Lu CuO''s footsteps gave a slight pause, and then said to more than 100 demons practicing in front of him, "you train yourself. I have something to do."


    He crossed the training ground of the demon world, hurried back along the road, and soon entered the demon general''s house.


    In the house, Ren Bi is sitting on the bed quietly embroidering.


    "Bi''er." Lu CuO called.


    He stepped forward and sat side by side with Ren Bi.


    Ren Bi''s body was slightly sideways and close to him.


    "Bi''er, do you remember our master?" Lu CuO asked her, then looked at her face intently.


    Ren Bi''s hand stopped. She thought hard and replied, "who did your husband say? I don''t remember... What master do we have?"


    Lu CuO didn''t answer her, but there was a look of pain on his face.


    Ren Bi noticed.


    She asked anxiously, "husband, what''s the matter with you? Why do you suddenly ask this?"


    Lu CuO quickly shook his head: "no, nothing. I''ll just ask."


    With that, he stood up and left the room quickly. However, his fingers were so tight that his fingernails almost scratched his palm.


    The changed world is destined to follow the arranged track and let everything catch the smoke of gunpowder and war.


    There are only a few exceptions.


    "Ink, let''s go home."


    "OK, father!"


    When I heard that I could go home, Moxia was obviously very happy.


    He is more and more like an earthman now.


    Huang Si returned to his home in the dark space with ink.


    Mo Xia breathed a sigh of relief and looked relaxed. It is worthy of the artificial intelligence of social disorder.


    After arranging everything, Huang Si began to focus on the research of balancer.


    Gu Yan once said that skill development is like a lottery. The probability of soul healing in the early stage is very low. He was lucky to be the first to get the skill of soul healing.


    Since even Luck takes care of him so much, Huang Si thinks, really, there''s no reason not to work hard.


    So he devoted almost all his time to the dark space.

 Chapter 319

    "The core of the world."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    "Help me move the entrance of the green world to 20000 kilometers above the Terran continent."


    "OK, here?"


    "Well, it''s where I''m floating."


    The core of the world laboriously moves the opening of the ring.


    This is the channel between the two spaces. It does not completely belong to the world. It is also very difficult to move the core of the world.


    Huang Si looked at the change in his consciousness and helped him.


    Now, with 17% of the space law, he has a stronger perception of space.


    After moving the entrance and exit of the ring, Huang Si let the core of the world go back.


    With a wave of his hand, the dilapidated solar cells around the ring immediately disappeared.


    Instead, a real ring platform.


    A villa is rising above.


    The villa is modeled on the general villa style on earth. It has several rooms with ups and downs and an open large balcony with a sharp blue roof.


    There are flowers on the balcony and creepers on the walls.


    The side of the villa is a glass curtain wall. From the inside, you can clearly see the outside scenery.


    In front of the door is the lawn and pool.


    Huang Si put a recliner beside the pool and lay down on it.


    He looked down.


    Terrans thrive below.


    War is a disaster.


    It is also a background of this resort.


    Then, for many years, Huang Si occasionally came from the dark space and took a quiet rest here.


    Savoring his own time.


    The Terran war gradually expanded.


    Heaven and the demon world have released many missions about war.


    Protoss and Demons also gradually joined the war.


    Orcs occasionally associate with some of them. Because most of the tasks on the orc side are assistance tasks.


    There are also some orcs who, after being transformed, are ordered to integrate into the human race and learn the language and culture of the human race.


    ¡­¡­


    If the position is different, the view will be different.


    Huang Si doesn''t often come here to see the development of the Terran.


    He spent most of his time in the dark space, only occasionally.


    Therefore, in his view, the historical process of the Terran is beating.


    It''s like a round system.


    In the previous episode, you can roughly guess the development of the next episode.


    Sometimes I guess wrong.


    Time has changed from a long time to a discontinuous body moving forward by leaps and bounds.


    At the last moment, the kingdom was still thriving.


    At the next moment, it has decayed.


    But when Huang Si looked down from a high altitude, its time flow was normal.


    You can see many details.


    But compared with the time he spent in the dark space, it is almost equivalent to historical stillness.


    In this way, history becomes a static picture.


    The thirty first year of the war.


    Huang Si sat on the balcony of the ring villa reading.


    On the origin and basis of human inequality.


    This is Rousseau''s book.


    From natural man to civilized man. Once people enter the social state, they fall into the abyss of evil and suffering.


    Looking at the book, Huang Si''s eyes inadvertently fell below.


    It is not so much to see with the naked eye as to "see" only with the mental force field.


    Seeing a familiar figure, he gave a gentle "eh".


    He buckled his book on the chair.


    Huang Si jumped off the platform.


    ¡­¡­


    The world is on the edge of the river.


    A war had just ended, blood and corpses were everywhere, and the earth was dyed reddish brown.


    War destroyed civilization.


    The villages and cities of the past have been burned, killed and looted, and have become ruins.


    Not far from the city, at the end of the cliff on the highland, Xiyuan is standing there.


    Her figure is still beautiful, but her state is very haggard.


    In fact, Xiyuan has been on earth for half a year.


    Huang Si quietly came to the highland by the river.


    "Xiyuan, what are you thinking?" Huang Si asked behind her.


    Xiyuan looked back. When she saw Huang Si, tears rolled down her cheeks and soaked her collar.


    "Father... I... I am absent without permission. I''m sorry..."


    She bowed her head and body to express her repentance for her actions.


    Xiyuan felt very guilty.


    She clearly has an official position in heaven.


    But he went down to the world privately and has been watching the affairs of the Terran.


    "It''s all right. I didn''t forbid you or any AI to do what they like. An official position is just a benefit, not an obligation. If you don''t like it, you can skip it."


    Huang Si said gently.


    Xiyuan nodded and shook his head.


    She calmed down a little and said:


    "Father God, I will not shirk my responsibility in heaven. However, the more I participate in the management of family affairs in heaven, the more I feel confused..."


    She looked up, her eyes full of confusion.


    "Why... What is the purpose of war? Is it war?"


    Huang Si sighed slightly.


    Indeed, he didn''t explain it very clearly before he left.


    Xiyuan looked at the earth below the cliff and the dead life on the earth.


    "Father, I really can''t accept such a war... It''s too cruel... I really don''t know what it''s good for... Why..."


    Huang Si reached out and gently wiped her tears from Xiyuan''s face.


    "It''s my decision. My child, don''t be sad."


    decision?


    Can''t you change it?


    Xiyuan''s body shook, then hugged Huang Si''s arm, and his mood collapsed directly.


    "Dad..."


    She didn''t ask any more. She just turned back and leaned against Huang Si and began to cry.


    Huang Si hugged her and patted her on the back.


    When Xiyuan cried a little better, he said:


    "Thirty one years, let me show you the changes in the world."


    ¡­¡­


    "See them?"


    Hundreds of people poured into a town.


    Their clothes are ragged, their skin color is black, and their hands and feet are rough, showing traces of long-term heavy labor.


    But they hold farm tools, branches and bone knives.


    With these crude weapons, they smashed the walls and gates and stormed into the civilized houses.


    Pull out the well-dressed Terrans inside.


    Declare a crime in public.


    Then kill.


    The delicate and useless utensils in the house, including vases, lacquerware, antiques and fine porcelain, were smashed to pieces in the process.


    Books, bamboo slips, divination tools, worship incense, many things have been destroyed, burned and buried.


    The attackers knew nothing about these exquisite and delicate cultures.


    Even as a symbol of their enemies.


    It needs to be completely broken.


    Completely abandon.


    They occupied a town and went to the next village, the next town.


    Gather more people and start a bigger battle.


    Battle gradually turned into war.


    Swept the vast land and affected the whole country.


    "... is this a riot?"


    Xiyuan shook his head.


    It is hard for her to accept that the human civilization created and maintained by herself and her companions for many years has been destroyed now.


    "No, it''s a revolution."


    Huang Si replied.

 Chapter 320

    "War gives the Terran society an opportunity to change. War gives birth to demand, war brings communication, and backward production relations can no longer restrict the booming productivity... Therefore, a new class will rise."


    "This war is inevitable, Xiyuan. The peace of the Terran so far is the result of the artificial manipulation of the land. For a long time, the class has been solidified, and many people have been oppressed and unable to resist. Their anger and pain will break out completely now. The Terran will not be extinct because of this, and the war will be beneficial to their development. The three worlds will not reduce their population, but can Enough to get a quantitative supplement in the war. "


    "Of course, I just said the inevitability of the war. As for the fuse, of course, I lit it. Therefore, the responsibility of this war lies entirely with me. It is I who plunged the Terran into civil war, I who involved the three worlds in the Terran war, and I who made the planet restless and peaceful. However, this is the result I want."


    Huang Si stroked Xiyuan''s smooth, supple and curly long hair, "so if you have any sadness, sadness and pain, attack me."


    Xiyuan cried fiercely.


    Huang Si just touched his head and said, "good boy."


    He took Xiyuan and walked in the world for three months.


    In the past three months, Huang Si took her to see almost the whole Terran war.


    At first, Huang Si simply accompanied Xiyuan to relax.


    But slowly, he began to immerse himself.


    Terran affairs revolve in my heart like running water.


    Huang Si gradually had a little inspiration.


    I want to find, but I can''t grasp, the inspiration about skills.


    Jingguo, Rizhao City.


    Once a place of cultural prosperity, it is now almost in ruins.


    The high tower in the middle of the city was burned into a dark color by the fire.


    Xiyuan sat at the top of the tower, and Huang Si stood beside her.


    Below the top of the tower, with the wind in the air, the sound of bells kept ringing.


    Xiyuan is a very sympathetic person.


    Now she just sat there, staring at the earth in the distance.


    "Xiyuan, do you know that in the Greek Mythology on the other side of the earth, there is a story called Pandora''s box."


    Huang Si sat next to her and looked at the distance.


    In his consciousness, he had a panoramic view of the human situation.


    "Pandora is a woman made of clay by Hephaestus. As a punishment for Prometheus stealing fire, the gods gave her to mankind."


    "Zeus gave Pandora a sealed box. Prometheus was convinced that Zeus had bad intentions for mankind and warned his brother Epimetheus not to accept Zeus''s gifts. But he didn''t listen to his advice and married the beautiful Pandora. Driven by curiosity, Pandora opened the box and immediately all the disasters, plagues and disasters in it flew out. Mankind was full of disaster from then on Suffering from poverty, plague and scourge. "


    "Just as war is never a good thing, it will only bring disaster. But..."


    "Pandora closed the box in time and left ''hope'' in the box."


    "What is left in the magic box is the last thing that human beings can rely on, that is hope."


    Huang Si looked at the whole Terran field.


    A glimmer of insight rose in my heart.


    He connected consciousness to the data space.


    In the data simulation, let Xiyuan see his thinking picture.


    At first, it was total darkness.


    Ape man groped for survival in the dark.


    It was a precarious and potentially fatal life.


    But they are not aware of it and do not know whether it is good or not.


    Then a beam of light fell from the sky.


    It was extremely dazzling and hurt the ape man''s eyes.


    They fear the light and avoid it, but the light column chases them from beginning to end.


    The pillar of light seemed to have great power.


    Their bodies melt in the light.


    When the light diffused into a hazy light, apes had lost their hair and evolved into humans.


    They picked up sticks, smashed stones, sharpened boards and tied them together with vines.


    Primitive weapons, primitive farm tools, primitive people used it to get the reward of the first labor.


    They devoured the food greedily.


    With the abundance of food, brain capacity also increases.


    The intelligent primitive man got more food.


    With the increase of food, gradually, they can feed more people.


    A man can support not only himself and his descendants, but also others.


    Since then, the population, from a burden, has become a source of wealth.


    So some people became producers of wealth.


    Some people have become the enjoyment of wealth.


    Finally one day, the war happened.


    The producer of wealth lost his freedom.


    Those who enjoy wealth enslave them.


    So there was privacy.


    With privacy, there is home.


    With a home, there is a country.


    Civilization was born.


    They split up.


    Some people can completely get rid of physical labor.


    Sit on the high hall, in front of the desk, to think, make decisions, sing and pay homage.


    Later, they learned to record.


    Records bring accumulation, which makes them more intelligent.


    The light always shines on the Terran.


    Guide them little by little to explore knowledge and skills and invent religion and philosophy.


    The light sometimes turns blood red.


    Bring disaster to them.


    They struggled in disaster.


    Born again at dawn.


    The seed has not been cut off.


    Tomorrow will come.


    Finally, everything is fixed on a group of painful figures with the beauty of instant silence.


    It is like laocon in ancient Greek sculpture.


    It reveals the eternity of tragedy.


    And soothed the anxious mind.


    Life is noble in tragedy.


    Civilization advances in disaster.


    "You know, Xiyuan, human beings on earth, have been baptized by countless wars. War has destroyed one glorious civilization after another. However, human civilization has not perished. Whether it is war, hunger, plague, the ideological shackles of the middle ages, or the elimination of the center of the entertainment era, human civilization and wisdom cannot be cut off. ¡±


    "Because in history, there are always some people who lead mankind to break through the fog and move forward with a strong heart, noble soul, outstanding wisdom and insight into the process of civilization. They are the stars in the historical sky and the lighthouse illuminating the process of civilization."


    "I have always wanted to create a new skill for the Terran. It is not a pure debuff skill like civilization degradation, but a group skill that can bring positive effects to them. There must be such a skill, because I sincerely hope that the Terran can become stronger, stronger and better..."


    "Therefore, this skill is called a beacon of hope."


    Huang Si raised his hand.


    The mental force field is extended to the whole human settlement.


    A pink energy condenses into a huge halo, which suddenly expands around the tower. This is the energy of the mind.


    The second, milky energy aura, followed by the expansion. This is the energy of the soul.


    Third, the pale yellow energy aura, the energy of civilization.


    Huang Si quietly transformed the creative power into three kinds of energy. When their quantity was enough and their scope expanded to more than 5000 kilometers, which basically covered the whole Terran area, he made the law of wisdom as the supporting point to connect the three kinds of energy.


    The law of wisdom connects the three energies to each other.


    Then, a huge torch shadow occupied almost the whole sky.


    The virtual shadow of the torch extends downward and finally forms the tower base of the lighthouse.


    Then, the top of the tower shines!


    "Beacon of hope", lit up.


    This is a four line combination skill.


    It is also a buff skill for a large range of ethnic groups!


    "Xiyuan, this is the last hope I left for mankind before I left. The quantitative eye''s analysis of it is that the points of historical greats + 4, racial mood + 1, racial cohesion + 2. Racial special abilities: bottom blood + 1, adrenaline + 1."


    "I left enough energy for this skill to last more than a thousand years."


    It''s really enough. In order to use this skill, Huang Si''s body is empty and his creative power is completely exhausted. This is rare.


    "In the future, the Terrans will experience unprecedented war and pain in history, but they will also gain because of this skill. Now we can see the illusion of the lighthouse, but then it will fade away. In the future, only the true elite who can be called the pioneer of the ethnic group can see it again."


    "This elite is the great men of history. They will take the Terran out of the darkness step by step."


    "Moreover, with the shrouding of this skill, the Terran will be more optimistic, more united, will not be easily knocked down completely, and can burst out its maximum potential at a critical juncture."


    "They will benefit from suffering."


    Xiyuan was silent for a long time.


    "Thank you..."


    Tears ran down her cheeks.

 Chapter 321

    In dark space.


    In front of the balancer.


    The power of creation creates a barrier to counteract law attacks.


    The soul tries to observe the many phenomena of the law in the bunker.


    When the law attack cuts over, he begins to use soul healing against the injury of the soul.


    When the strength of the law attack overwhelms the speed of soul healing, continue to study the space law and persist until about 49% of the damage superposition.


    Temporarily withdraw and heal the injury with the soul.


    When the injury is completely improved, they can quickly invest in the study of laws.


    Relying on such an efficient cycle mode, Huang Si has promoted the progress of space law and the strategy progress of balancer all the way. He only went to the green world to look for ink when he was eating and sleeping.


    By the way, other artifacts were made one by one to the remaining ten AI.


    Then, it complements and perfects the whole three boundary system and task mall system.


    And put the moral gold list online.


    The moral gold list has the functions of ranking list and message board at the same time. Can be used to publish information.


    These trivial things can also be regarded as an adjustment, which can occasionally improve his tired mood.


    This high-intensity and extreme research and development method is almost inevitable, which makes Huang Si''s consciousness in an extremely bad state for a long time. The pain of soul injury, the fatigue of continuous use of skills, and the cognitive decline caused by long-term research and development of laws are all torturing him.


    But he endured it alone.


    Although Moxia would cook for him, he seldom mentioned these things with Moxia.


    ¡­¡­


    Time.


    Time is the heaviest lead curtain. The time that cannot be reversed is cruel. What Huang Si can do is to move on.


    When he is most painful and tired and can no longer bear it, he will go to the green world to live for a while, take a vacation, rest and come back.


    A year later.


    "24.99%... Almost 25..."


    The eye of quantification shows that the progress of space law is about to reach 25%.


    Huang Si''s face was terrible. Part of his soul had been cut to pieces by the law of space. However, seeing that the progress was approaching, OCD made him decide to stick to it again.


    ¡°25%£¡¡±


    At the moment when the law of space reaches 25%.


    A new skill goes directly into consciousness.


    Huang Si quickly evacuated his soul from the balancer.


    What Mr. Gu Yan said is true. If the space law is less than 100%, you will understand the new skills. I didn''t expect the first skill to appear so soon.


    But when Huang Si sensed his new skills, he was speechless.


    "This... This skill is useless here!"


    Not a space channel.


    Nor is it spatial transmission.


    Huang Si''s first skill in understanding the law of space is blinking!


    He deeply felt that he must have been trapped by the core of the world.


    It is because the world''s core boy has teleportation ability and is his family that affects him. The first space skill he learned is teleportation.


    However, the only place where he can use the blink is the green world!


    The green world has the help of the world core. Why does he still need to blink?


    Skill understanding is like a lottery.


    Although subjective will can affect the direction of the lottery, it also depends on luck.


    He was lucky to get soul healing from the soul law before, and the skills he got were just what he needed most.


    This is a useless blink!


    Of course, although it''s a little uncomfortable, it''s good to have new skills after all.


    Blink, blink. There is still a chance before the reaction reaches 100%.


    I hope I can understand good skills in the future.


    So, even trying skills are too lazy to try, Huang Si continued to explode his liver.


    Another period of time passed.


    In the 327th year of the green world.


    Xiaohua, through their continuous efforts, they have been able to maintain basic security in the soul ocean world.


    Huang Si made a special trip to ensure safety.


    With the support of Huang Si, they tried to bring a droplet to reality by relay.


    It was a drop of milky liquid.


    Once droplets come into reality, they show the data:


    "Soul element: 2831 units."


    Pure white droplets are suspended in mid air, showing a spherical shape, but there are slight fluctuations on the surface.


    In fact, this thing is still trying to erode the soul that Huang Si extends around it, but it''s of no use. As long as Huang Si focuses his attention, he can repel it into the air and fix it with his mental force field.


    If you put this thing in your soul?


    Huang Si wants to try, but he feels very dangerous.


    What if this thing annihilates a quarter of its soul like antimatter and puts itself in a coma


    After thinking for a moment, he decided to give it a try.


    Under the control of the mental force field, the droplets were elongated and quickly separated by the mental blade, and soon evolved into a long water mist.


    Under Huang Si''s control, light white water mist invaded his soul.


    There was a slight pain in the soul.


    But the total number of souls has not changed much. After all, in terms of Huang Si''s total soul, the erosion of water mist is almost minimal.


    Huang Si tried to pressurize the water mist with his soul.


    The pressure increases little by little.


    If you don''t suppress the water mist, but press other things, even things like Carbyne will be crushed.


    After a long time, the water mist gradually couldn''t bear the pressure, began to split further, and then penetrated into the soul.


    Huang Si has been observing the space of consciousness.


    Soul rule: 135.28%


    Until the droplets completely disappeared, the number did not change at all.


    It seems that it is of no use to the progress of your soul law.


    However, Huang Si felt that there seemed to be a slight change in the strength of his soul.


    He unfolded his mental field and looked.


    The radius is 3205km.


    "It seemed 3189? 16 kilometers more."


    Can droplets directly enhance the strength of his soul?


    This


    I feel that my upgrade speed is getting faster again.


    Maybe we''ll get to level 6 soon.


    Then Huang Si assisted them again and made ten more droplets.


    At this time, all the family members have hung up the weak debuff, even if the mental strength can''t make up for it.


    "You have a good rest. After a while, I''ll help you get some drops."


    Huang siphen gave an order and left.


    The subsequent life is very regular.


    Liver progress.


    Brush cure.


    By the way, accompany Xiaohua to get drops from the sea of souls.


    The increase in soul strength is stable at the beginning.


    Since eating more than 100 drops, the increase gradually decreased.


    It tends to stop at more than 200.


    Later, Huang Si made up more than 50. It was useless to see, so he gave up.


    Xiaohua, they all returned to their respective posts.


    Time flies.


    Unconsciously, Huang Si has been soaking in the dark space for more than three years.


    The green world has spent nearly a thousand years.

 Chapter 322

    Huang Si goes to the green world from time to time.


    Sometimes I rest in my villa and sometimes I go to see my children.


    Below, the Terran society completed a thorough change and smoothly entered the feudal society.


    The former Chang state and Jing state split and reorganized many times.


    The original royal family no longer exists.


    The monarch''s surname has also changed many times.


    But the opposition still exists.


    This is the result of artificial adjustment.


    Warfare.


    War£¬Warneverchange.


    Everything in Terran society is shuffling.


    In the interval of war, there is sometimes a short peace.


    In peace, the Terrans are struggling to develop a little culture.


    Pass on knowledge and experience.


    A thousand years of war, a thousand years of time is fleeting.


    But for people who live in another space, it''s only a few years.


    Now, because the understanding of the laws of space and energy is much stronger than before, Huang Si can perceive the existence of the balancer with consciousness.


    You can also use the mental force field to push the balancer.


    One day, the quantitative eye shows:


    Energy: 200%.


    Huang Si suddenly realized that the energy law had reached 200% before he realized the second space law.


    The 200% energy law finally brings new skills.


    It is also the first passive skill.


    "... you don''t need to achieve 100% understanding of the law, you only need 50% to produce relevant energy?"


    Not bad.


    Huang Si condensed a dark yellow energy in his hand, which is the energy of body law.


    His body rule is only 62%.


    And there has been little progress.


    Unexpectedly, we can use energy now.


    Moreover, adding body energy to internal Qi can turn internal Qi into three attributes of life, nature and body.


    Such three attributes of internal Qi can nourish decent internal skills as well as the powerful attack effect of evil internal skills.


    Huang Si thought, this can be taught to Zhou Xia in the future, so that she can continue research and development.


    Subsequently, Huang Si continued to study the balancer.


    After another half a year in the dark space, the space law finally broke through 40%.


    Quantitative eye display:


    "Control degree of cosmic energy balancer: 40.02%"


    "Space law: 40%"


    "Energy Law: 210.52%"


    At the moment when the space law reached 40% progress, the second space law skill appeared.


    Huang Si was stunned at the moment when skills entered consciousness.


    "What skill is this...? it seems to be to compress and enlarge space and things in space in equal proportion?"


    Isn''t that more like space in the fifth world?


    Is it because he often refers to the structure of the fifth world that he realized this skill?


    After thinking about it, Huang Si named this skill "spatial scaling".


    Simple and clear.


    I never expected to get such a strange skill.


    But think about it.


    This skill is very useful!


    With this skill, can''t you break through the restriction of world entrance?


    The world entrances of several worlds in the dark space, except the fifth world, are very narrow, just a few meters to more than ten meters in diameter.


    However, the velocity of time in the fifth world is consistent with that in dark space.


    So it''s useless.


    However, the flow rate of the green world is 300 times!


    He can use this skill to compress the balancer to the appropriate size and carry it to the green world!


    There, he can have more than 300 times the time to study!


    At the thought of this, Huang Si felt relieved all over.


    A burst of relief.


    He finally had more time.


    "Senior... No, Mr. Gu Yan... I don''t have to wait so many years. You said I couldn''t win time, but this race against time... I finally won..."


    "Maybe I didn''t reach the final destination, but I''m already ahead of time."


    Huang Si lowered his head.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yan can no longer answer him.


    The invisible mental force field surrounds the dark brown and pitted cosmic energy balancer.


    "Space compression!"


    Huang Si thought, and the space around the balancer immediately began to collapse to the middle.


    The balancer several kilometers long continues to become smaller under the influence of space.


    The smaller the compression, the greater the rebound force of the space.


    He is now less than 50% of the law of space, and can''t use space energy.


    However, you can use skills at the expense of soul weakness!


    Huang Si continues to oppress the space by relying on the soul law and high soul intensity.


    The balancer continues to shrink again.


    Five hundred meters long.


    Two hundred meters long.


    A hundred meters long.


    Fifty meters long.


    The "weak" buff appears.


    Huang Si frowned.


    I thought it could continue to compress before the soul was weak, but as soon as the weak buff appeared, it couldn''t suppress the rebound of space, and the size of the balancer rebounded slightly.


    He thought.


    Soul dialogue opens.


    "Xiaohua, bring 10 drops to the ring platform."


    "Yes, master."


    Xiaohua is always so devoted to her duty.


    Over the years, in addition to her own work in Tianting, she will also work with other family members to obtain soul drops.


    However, if Huang Si didn''t go there, she was forbidden to do such dangerous things.


    These 10 drops were all made by Huang Si when she came back occasionally.


    Finally, looking at the balancer, Huang Si dodged and turned out of the ring.


    Xiaohua has reached the platform.


    She held a spherical transparent container in her hand, which looked like a hollow crystal ball.


    This is an artifact made by Huang Si in the design room.


    The inner layer is padded with a whole circle of soul energy, because if you don''t use the soul energy of similar nature, the droplets can''t stay at all, and whoever touches will die.


    Huang Si jumped onto the platform.


    Xiaohua''s face showed a pious color, raised the sphere with both hands and presented it to Huang Si.


    Huang Si waved and the sphere flew into his hand.


    "Xiaohua, you did a good job. I added 5000 points to your database. Go back."


    "Yes, master."


    The little flower bowed and jumped down from the ring platform.


    The invisible wind surrounded her and gently lifted her body.


    Huang Si: "


    He looked at Xiaohua''s soul.


    After reading it, I know that this is the application of the law of the wind system.


    The wings of the wind are quasi skills.


    This big girl is so strong that she has understood the rules of the wind system after more than 1000 years.


    And from Xiaohua''s memory, since she had the wind system law, she has been learning from the protoss with the same wind system law in the heaven, especially from Xiao Zhui.


    So now she is very skilled in the control of the wind and can fly in the air by herself.


    Compare Xiaohua''s past and now.


    Low starting point and high achievement.


    She is a hard-working genius!


    Third tier talent, promising.


    Take the drops and Huang Si returns to the dark space.


    10 drops, enough for the experiment.


    Soul drops have a tonic effect on the soul, but now Huang Si''s soul strength is very high, which is of no use to improve his soul strength for the time being.


    However, the tonic effect is also useful.


    Huang Sixian ate a drop of liquid.


    The "weakness" buff of the soul disappears immediately.

 Chapter 323

    While the effect of the droplets is not fully digested, Huang Si seizes the time to continue to compress the balancer.


    This time, it was compressed to a length of 50 meters. It was estimated that weakness was about to appear. Huang Si immediately ate another drop.


    Droplets are rapidly consumed in the soul, supplementing the consumption of the soul.


    Finally, Huang Si reduced the balancer to three meters long and one meter wide by eating drops and withstanding the consumption of soul strength.


    Kick it.


    The balancer, which becomes like a gasoline barrel, slides forward, crosses the ring and slowly sinks into the central space opening.


    Inch by inch, disappeared in the ring.


    Huang Si entered the ring with the balancer.


    When the light comes on.


    He appeared in the green world one after another with the balancer.


    The mass of the balancer is great. Although it is reduced, the quality will not change.


    Under the influence of gravity, it directly fell and immediately broke the surface of the ring platform.


    The whole platform trembled and the fragments cracked.


    Huang Si quickly grabbed the balancer with his mental strength.


    The balancer stopped steadily in the air and floated up.


    The height is rising.


    A thin band of air that passes through the troposphere, the stratosphere, and then rises above the stratosphere.


    The boundary of the earth gradually changed into an arc, and the sky changed from blue to dark black.


    Finally, it came to the dark moon.


    The big hole pressed out last time is still there. Now it''s just in use.


    Huang Si first restored the balancer to its original size, and then threw it into the pit.


    He didn''t plan to put the balancer on the green planet in the beginning.


    After all, it''s a top-level item. Who knows if it''s dangerous?


    There are creatures on the green planet. It''s bad if you accidentally destroy the world.


    The distance of the dark moon from the ground is 364489 kilometers, which is very safe.


    The only disadvantage is that if Huang Si is on the green planet, he can''t directly extend his mental force field to the dark moon.


    After fixing the balancer, Huang sicai was relieved.


    You can study the laws of space in the green world.


    Isn''t that equivalent to almost terrible time?


    It''s so relaxing.


    One day in the sky, one year on earth.


    Until today, there is a feeling of returning to the warm world from the vast cold sky.


    After relaxing, Huang Si decided to take a vacation.


    I''ve been really tired in recent years.


    I don''t know how the three realms are now, nor how the Terran is.


    Huang Si floats up from the dark moon. Let''s go back to the surface of the planet first. We can''t even connect Xiaoke''s signal here.


    During the descent, Huang Si felt the number of his family members on the planet below, and then was surprised.


    Number of all family members: 39327.


    Nearly 40000 people, so many???


    This is ten times more than before he let go!


    Over the years, Huang Si has deliberately ignored the three realms and just watched the development of the Terran.


    Only today did he realize what a terrible number his family members had reached.


    Fortunately, these 40000 people don''t need him to manage them one by one. They can be left to their own children.


    The increase in the number of dependents has indeed brought great benefits.


    Huang Si looked at the law at hand.


    Apart from space and time, as well as the law of the earth''s side, the family members can not study, other laws have been strengthened to varying degrees.


    Water, fire, wind, earth and gold, a total of five basic element laws, have reached more than 100%. The law of advanced elements: light, darkness and chaos also has a preliminary prototype.


    Civilization has not changed much, but the law of wisdom has reached 176%, and the progress is terrible.


    The body is 100%. Martial arts as its secondary law has also reached 200%.


    The soul reached 212%, and the soul reached 194%.


    Life 186%, nature 138%.


    After watching it for a while, Huang Si gave up. Now don''t be busy and continue to see the progress.


    He missed his artificial intelligence and his family members.


    I don''t know what happened to beixuan, Nanyang and Xueshang.


    Not long after, Huang Si finally fell into the air 5000 meters away from the ground.


    He immediately connected to the nearby network.


    Within the data space.


    "Xiao Ke, show me the log."


    Huang Si calls Xiao Ke.


    "Yes, master."


    I haven''t talked to Xiao Ke for a long time, but Xiao Ke didn''t respond to it because he didn''t have a personality related circuit.


    The arc light curtain of the log interface is unfolded in the data space, and many records counted in hundreds of millions are continuously displayed and scrolled.


    Huang Si''s eyes just stopped on the log and saw the mailbox icon on the right of the log.


    ¡°9999+¡±


    This is not the effect of quantitative eye, but the unread message display of his message mailbox.


    "Who filled my mailbox?"


    Huang Si muttered, and consciousness opened the email interface.


    Then he was shocked.


    More than 30000 messages.


    About 12000 of them were left by millet water.


    There are more than 6000 empty rain.


    Four thousand nine is in time.


    More than 2700 are not finished.


    Xiyuan 2000.


    Beixuan, a thousand on the snow.


    Zhongyin, Nanyang 600.


    Dongyao and Lihuo are more than 500 seals.


    Huang Si looked through the message directory and thought, "these guys, obviously, meet occasionally. Why do you leave so many words for me? I can understand a thousand hundreds..."


    "Is this millet water maliciously creating spam?!"


    "Twelve thousand! People have no desire to see!"


    Huang Sixian read the least two emails, Dongyao and Lihuo.


    The content of the email is basically worried about him, asking about his current situation, leaving him a message, etc.


    It''s a normal message.


    "Dongyao and beixuan, a little friction..." Huang Si saw some problems between the lines.


    Next, I saw the of beixuan and Nanyang.


    Most of them were business affairs, and some of them were worried letters. Most of the others talked about some ideas on the construction of their respective territories, the concept of family management, etc. Beixuan sends more letters in the direction of future development.


    Huang Si roughly turned them over and ordered them all. He had read them and threw them aside.


    Dealing with official business is the most annoying. I hope artificial intelligence will not be left to him for review in the future. It''s best to deal with it all by yourself.


    Then there is Xiyuan and snow.


    These two people worry about more letters. Xiyuan has many long letters like prose. On the snow, she hides some careful thoughts such as coquettish selling Meng and asking to come back quickly in letters that look like official business.


    But the reading experience is very bad. Huang Si doesn''t know whether to look at business from selling Meng or selling Meng from business.


    Forget it, I''d better tick it all. I don''t want to see official business.


    So the letters on the snow were thrown aside.


    Weiji''s letter was an honest man''s style, but it was dry. He expressed his desire for the father and God directly, and then asked when he would come back. There are also a lot of records about the official affairs of the heaven and all kinds of things.


    Huang Si had a headache when he saw the official business. He thought about it. He chose more official letters and set them to be read. Leave the others.


    Mail from Shi Fang, Kong Yu.


    Many are dying. Huang Si roughly turns it over. OK, it''s all a teenager''s style. It''s still very relaxing and pleasant to read. It''s like seeing two children playing coquettish with themselves, selling cute, asking for hugs and telling their thoughts.


    After reading their letters, there was only the last big part left.


    More than 12000 letters from millet water.


    Well


    Huang Si clicked select all, set read, and then stuffed them into the spam folder.


    Comfortable.


    All the letters were roughly handled and relaxed.

 Chapter 324

    Next, it''s time to see how they actually live.


    Huang Si took a spiritual stand and shrouded the whole planet in an instant.


    His current spiritual radius has reached 12783 kilometers.


    In addition to the direct lifting of droplets, it is mainly due to the limit state in the dark space for more than four years.


    "Go and find Xiao Kongyu first. I feel that Kongyu is really pathetic... I can''t bear to read those written in the letter..."


    Huang Si first checked Xiaoke''s log records, and then sensed the location of empty rain.


    "Hmm? Kong Yu seems to have some trouble?"


    Huang Si hooked the law power of space and launched it in a blink.


    His figure suddenly disappeared in the air.


    ¡­¡­


    Ni Mu stood on the high slope of the sky and looked up at the air.


    The moral gold list is suspended in the air. It is about five miles long, three miles high and half a mile thick. It is fixed in the air without any support for no reason.


    This is the condensation of the laws of heaven.


    Ni Mu''s eyes were filled with awe.


    With Ni Mu''s gaze, a wave entered his consciousness, and all the contents of the gold list were magnified and clearly seen in his brain.


    The golden list of morality was put into use shortly after the beginning of the war of gods.


    In addition to the positions arranged by the heaven, there is also a very important moral rank for the protoss in the heaven.


    The minimum is none.


    Further up are: bronze, silver, gold, platinum, diamond, Xingyao, king.


    Ni Mu is not very clear about the meaning of some words, such as platinum and diamond.


    Fortunately, there will be a small graphic display on the moral gold list.


    For example, a diamond looks like a white, crystal clear gem with round top and sharp bottom.


    The moral gold list is a ranking list. Only high-level Protoss with diamonds and above are eligible to be on the moral gold list.


    At the same time, it is also a place for high-level Protoss to speak.


    Among the protoss, there is no rank, bronze and silver, which is a low-level Protoss.


    Gold and platinum are middle-level Protoss.


    Diamond and Xingyao are high-level Protoss.


    The king is the top step.


    Today, the moral gold list shows the top 100 highest moral rank in the three circles.


    Below 100, there are clouds and fog, and you can''t see clearly. However, if the rank changes or the moral score changes, the lower ranking may rise and squeeze the last few to the bottom.


    Now, the first person is the flower of heaven.


    First place: [King] Xiaohua (Protoss)


    Second place: [King] Lu CuO (demon clan)


    Third place: [King] ash (ORC)


    Fourth place: [Xingyao] Zhou Xia (Protoss)


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The first two are all kings.


    The last 3 to 27 are called Xingyao stage.


    The rest are diamonds.


    No one knows exactly how many diamond ranks there are. But it must add up to a lot more than 100 people.


    The display format of the moral gold list is very large, except that the top is used to display the ranking of the top 100 people. The first 100 people can also write with ideas in a space provided by the moral gold list.


    Ni Mu''s moral rank is only gold. There is no way. Although he joined early, his level is limited. Although he has experienced several reincarnations, all his tasks and achievements just made him gold.


    The rise of moral rank depends not only on the accumulation of points, but also on the achievement of upgrading.


    The upgrading of gold to platinum requires at least four of the many upgrading achievements. And he can''t reach it yet.


    He couldn''t decide whether to defeat or kill ten different camps at the same level. In the future, time has accumulated more... Maybe there is a little hope.


    However, the higher the moral level, the stronger those people are. They have terrible law understanding, strong skills and rich combat experience. Everyone can''t be killed easily.


    What''s more, being killed by people of the same level or lower level will lead to the decline of moral points... This is also a headache.


    If Ni Mu wants to rise to the platinum level, he must not only take the task, fight the battlefield and kill the same level, but also be careful not to let himself be killed, otherwise he will lose the full points he has saved before.


    Therefore, because he knew that his strength was not enough to upgrade, he would rather go to the temple to exchange all the remaining points before going to the battlefield.


    Replenish the divine power until it can last for thousands of years.


    Change your weapons.


    Repair armor.


    Or, spend more points to buy divine light and improve your soul.


    But the ascension of the soul is not unlimited. The required points are also doubled again and again. In short, we have to think long-term and plan slowly.


    Ni Mu looked at the speaker on the gold list with envy.


    Although some are hostile demons, they are all figures standing at the top of the three worlds.


    "Ni mu, do you still watch the moral gold list? You can''t automatically get on the list after watching it many times. It''s better to go to the lower bound to do the task when you have time."


    Su Nan is Ni Mu''s friend. He walks to Ni Mu as he speaks.


    "I found a diamond God who is willing to take us to the lower boundary of these golden ranks. I quickly asked them to reserve a place for you. How about it, man?"


    Su Nan grinned and patted Ni mu.


    "What! Really???"


    Ni Mu was overjoyed, and the whole person almost jumped up, "my God! Diamond God! It''s great that the high-level Protoss will take us to the middle level!"


    Su Nan nodded and said, "but the diamond God also has requirements. First, we have to obey his orders, and second..."


    They went back to make preparations, took the necessary combat supplies, and walked to the gathering place with shoulder to shoulder.


    Along the way, Su Nan introduced the team.


    Having finished the business, Su Nan chatted with Ni Mu before he arrived at Jishi.


    "Speaking of it, among the recent newcomers, there is a person named Ni Xiang. Is he your relative?" Su Nan asked, "Ni is a rare surname."


    Ni Mudao: "Yes, I inquired with her. She should be my collateral descendant. Unfortunately, her talent is very poor. She showed me her sky mirror. She has no skills and only one wind in the law. Moreover, she is still very weak. It is estimated that she will be at the top of the sky in silver at most in the future, and I''m afraid it will take at least 600 years. Alas. The child can''t do anything now. When she comes back this time, I have to pay for her for centuries. "


    Su Nan also sighed: "Whether it''s heaven or devil, this talent is really hard to die. Either gather up 10000 points to get divine light into the soul, and try to see if you can make new talents appear or enhance the old ones. If there are no new law talents or new skills, and the old ones are not strong, it''s basically a waste. The second time, it''s 50000 points."

 Chapter 325

    Ni Mu shook his head: "my points have been almost used for a long time. However, since the diamond God leads the team this time, I''m afraid I can make a lot of money. If I can gather enough 10000, I''m willing to let Ni Xiang try. After all, with my qualification, I''ve been in the soul three times, and I''m still a distance from platinum. I don''t expect it!"


    Su Nan looked at her old friend and said with a smile, "you are still nostalgic. In fact, children and grandchildren have their own blessings. If you take care of them too much, what if you develop an arrogant temperament?"


    Ni Mu said, "your Su surname is the big surname. There are many families. Naturally, you can''t feel my little surname."


    They talked all the way and finally came to the gathering stone.


    When the flying magic instrument was still in the future, they stood in line next to the gathering stone and waited.


    Nearly 90 people have gathered on the edge of the gathering stone. Generally speaking, when there are about 100 people, there will be flying tools to pick them up. However, there are exceptions. If there are too many people starting at the same time, the flying tools may not be able to turn around for a while, so they have to wait longer.


    Ni Mu and Su Nan are both golden ranks and are middle-level Protoss. Although their rank is not written on their faces, the heaven habitually provides formal costumes of different styles and colors for the protoss to wear. Generally speaking, there are two sets, one set of regular clothes and one set of war clothes.


    They can wear these formal clothes to show their rank or not.


    Because they wanted to see the great God of diamonds, they naturally wore more formal clothes. They were all in golden battle clothes, with yellow backing, black edging, bright color and very handsome.


    Most of the people waiting in line at the gathering stone are bronze or no rank, and a few are silver and gold. Except for the two of them, there is only another girl with a shield on her back.


    The lower Protoss looked at the three of them with envy, whispering and talking occasionally.


    The people in line here are all those who directly descend to earth as Protoss.


    If you go down to earth like this, you will be limited by the way of heaven. You can''t do a lot of things, and you can''t shoot ordinary people directly.


    If you accidentally kill and kill mortals, you will be punished by heaven.


    In addition to this way of coming down to earth, there is another way, not on the gathering stone side, but directly apply to Tianting for reincarnation arranged by Tianting.


    Reincarnation needs to give up physical cultivation, seal memory and reincarnate into adult or beast.


    It is dangerous. Although you can go back to heaven after you die, you can''t predict how bad things happen on the way.


    However, reincarnation and reincarnation are not limited by heaven. Although there is no memory, it is basically arbitrary.


    And because the soul remains the same, after reincarnation, the starting point is much higher than that of ordinary Terrans. He will certainly become a genius among Terrans. No matter what he does, he is the best of his peers. Therefore, if it is not for super bad luck, generally speaking, the reincarnation and reincarnation mix well.


    More importantly, reincarnation is often a great opportunity to awaken new talents, acquire new skills, and hone old talents. As long as you don''t forget to practice because you lose your memory, you will generally get a lot of benefits after you come back by honing yourself in a difficult life.


    Different people have different choices.


    For example, Ni Mu has experienced thousands of years and reincarnation many times. He has experienced a lot. There is no need to go down to earth to experience in the way of reincarnation and reconstruction. What''s more, his body has been practicing for more than 300 years. It''s a pity to let him give up. Unless he dies once and has to change his body, he may consider reincarnation.


    They waited quietly. In fact, even if the flying magic weapon came, they wouldn''t go, because they also made an appointment with the diamond God.


    After a while.


    In the distant sky, where the clouds are shrouded, suddenly there is a flash of red light, which is still stuck in the air, followed by a wider flash of red light, and then quickly annihilated in the clouds.


    All the protoss in line couldn''t help looking in that direction.


    But it didn''t shine for a long time.


    Ni Mu looked at it for a long time before he said to himself, "is it the light of the law?"


    Su Nan pushed him. "Do you see what the law is?"


    Ni Mu frowned, thought for a moment, and guessed, "there are several red laws... The light of this law is very red, which seems to be the law of martial arts?"


    Su Nan said: "in fact, I look a little like the fire system..."


    Ni Mu shook his head: "I have the talent of fire law. Fire doesn''t feel like this."


    Su Nan said, "if it''s really the light of martial arts rules, which high-level Protoss is using it?"


    The light of law is a power that only people who study the law deeply can have. It is not only a visual effect, but also a force that can fundamentally change and determine the war situation.


    Overwhelming power.


    From the king to the star, everyone has the light of law. Even more than one individual.


    Not all diamonds. Not everyone even has the top 100.


    The light of law is colored.


    Martial arts rules have a lot of people, among which the strongest is Zhou Xia, the fourth God in the golden list.


    Zhou Xia must have this light. It''s not clear if anyone else has.


    "Maybe it''s the great God of Zhou Xia." Ni Mu''s eyes were shining and looked forward to the distance. "I really hope I can see Zhou Xia again one day with a sword."


    Su Nan patted him on the shoulder. "You love to show off. Didn''t you see Zhou Xia''s ten thousand sword formula six hundred years ago? Just that time, let you understand the martial arts rules from zero to there. Although it''s not high now, it really makes me envy!"


    Ni Mu sighed: "I saw it on the battlefield of gods and demons that day. It was really unforgettable all my life."


    They continued to look there eagerly.


    Unfortunately, there are no more anomalies in the clouds.


    At this time, not far away, a herald of the protoss shouted, "the great diamond God is coming!"


    There was a lot of noise around the gathering stone. Unexpectedly, the great diamond God came! Very rare!


    Moreover, the arrival of the high-level Protoss means that the Flying Magic tools will come to pick up people soon and can take off soon.


    The crowd surged to separate on both sides. A tall man in blue and white combat clothes came over with his back hands. He walked steadily and looked dignified, followed by more than 20 people. From the perspective of clothing, there were four platinum and 17 gold.


    Su Nan hurriedly took Ni Mu to meet him.


    "I''ve seen great God Jiang!"


    They bowed and saluted respectfully.


    The visitor''s name is Jiang Tong. He is a Protoss of diamond rank. Although he is not on the moral gold list, he is also worthy of their respect.


    In the heaven, the hierarchy is strict. In addition to the extremely important official positions appointed by the heaven court, the low-level Protoss should honor the younger generation to the high-level Protoss, and let the high-level Protoss do everything.


    This is especially true for high-level ones such as gold to diamond.

 Chapter 326

    In addition to Su Nan and Ni mu, the woman with a shield standing at the beginning of the gathering stone also came to salute, and she seemed to be waiting for Jiang Tong here.


    Jiang Tong looked cold and solemn. He raised his hand slightly, indicating that the three people didn''t have to be polite.


    While talking, only a roar was heard under the ground.


    When the guard reached out and touched the stone, the ground next to the stone rumbled, and then the whole ground moved at high speed, revealing a hole.


    Looking down from the hole, you can see a part of the white flying magic weapon below.


    With the diamond God, no one dares to come forward first.


    The guard respectfully made an invitation gesture. Jiang Tong led the way to the flying magic weapon, and twenty-four people followed him in order.


    After they all go in, they gather the other Protoss around the stone.


    The guard scolded and ordered them to be arranged according to the rank. It is not allowed to hide and pretend to be the rank, and then enter in order.


    When it was full, the flight magic instrument closed the cabin door, made a buzzing roar and began to take off.


    There is a sense of weightlessness in the cabin, but most people don''t feel uncomfortable about it.


    "This time we are not going to the battlefield of gods and demons, but to the world." Jiang Tongdao said, "the Fengli city in the world is on the edge of the former abyss. There are now three diamonds, more than 50 platinum and hundreds of gold on standby."


    His remarks were obviously made to the three gold who had just followed.


    Others seem to have heard of it.


    "No wonder the great God wants us to wait for the flying line in the world." Ni Mu suddenly realized and asked, "don''t you know what the task is this time?"


    "The great devil who killed the demon family." Jiang Tongdao.


    Ni Mu and Su Nan were shocked.


    "But, great God, we..."


    Although Xingyao level is only one level away from the diamond, this level is almost a natural graben.


    There are only 24 people in Xingyao rank. Each is the master of the light of law, and some even master more than two kinds of light of law.


    I don''t know who I''m going to kill this time, but whoever it is, it''s a famous big man on the moral gold list!


    Although the gold ranking does not necessarily reflect the strength, but only the points of processing tasks and other achievements, the top ranked, especially Xingyao, are basically super strong.


    Their gold, no matter how many people, is estimated to be not enough for others to move easily.


    Jiang Tong looked coldly at the three panicked gold.


    "It doesn''t matter. This star Yao is not reincarnated. If she is reincarnated, it will be difficult for us to find her. Even if we find her, we can''t attack her casually when she has been reincarnated into a mortal. But now she is a real descendant and disguised as an adult. She is the city master of Fengli city. She has no helpers around her, and even... There is one we can help Use of hidden dangers. "


    "What''s more, the star Yao is no one else. It''s the lowest star Yao on the moral gold list, sang Xiu, No. 97. If she doesn''t deliberately don''t earn points, she should be the weakest among the stars. We have four diamonds and we should have hope to win her."


    "In addition, there is support in this battle. I have agreed with the two Xingyao Protoss that if we can''t win sang Xiu, we will invite those two to go down to earth directly. Although they are Xingyao level, participating in the battle will reduce the record share calculated by Tiandao for us, at least they must be safe!"


    "What''s more, if someone falls during this battle, you can come to me after resurrection, and I will give heavy compensation. It may be necessary to attack mortals during the mission. If we are punished by heaven, we also have compensation!"


    Jiang Tong simply said the compensation again.


    Ni Mu and Su Nan thought, no loss, absolutely no loss. Even if it falls, you can get compensation. You can even take the opportunity to reincarnate and repair it. It''s very good.


    Most Protoss also think so in magic tools.


    No loss! Even if it falls, it''s just a waste of flesh. If you spend points, you can revive!


    It took about four hours for the flying tool to arrive near Fengli City, and then landed in the inaccessible abyss.


    The abyss used to be called the boundary. Later, due to the relocation of the boundary, the earth left an abyss like hole, and the Terrans hardly dared to approach, so they had the name of the abyss.


    There were several people waiting at the edge of the abyss.


    Jiang Tong went over and talked with them for a few words. He turned back and said to the followers behind him: "the other three teams have sneaked into Fengli city. I''ll give each of you a prop to eliminate the smell of the Protoss. If you take it with you, you won''t be found by the demon clan."


    "Yes, great God!"


    After preparation, Jiang Tong took them to change their Terran clothes and quietly entered the city.


    There are several temples in Fengli city.


    Jiang Tong took them into the largest temple among them, the temple of the Oriental God Emperor Dongyao.


    The relationship between temples and gods is not one-to-one.


    In fact, both heaven and the demon world have their own belief management mechanism.


    This mechanism has been implemented since the beginning of the war thousands of years ago.


    It is said that before the war, faith management was very loose. Believers'' prayers were often recorded, but no gods listened.


    Now, with the establishment of a complete belief management system, believers'' prayers can be answered in time, and the heaven is more convenient to exert influence on believers.


    Now, because of the perfection of this belief system, the belief in gods on earth has become more pious and extensive.


    Naturally, there is a specially assigned person in heaven to communicate with believers and temple wizards. Naturally, the temple of Dongyao is the responsibility of his heavenly officials.


    Because Dongyao, Xiyuan and Lihuo have a wide range of believers in the world, the power of these three people in the heaven is not too lost to the emperor beixuan.


    The wizard in the temple immediately received them and arranged for these distinguished guests to stay.


    They didn''t know the identity of Jiang Tong, but the Oracle they had received didn''t let them inquire or offend, so the Wizards didn''t ask.


    Later, Jiang Tong went out with two platinum coins.


    When he came back, he informed him. Three days later, it was time to start.


    ¡­¡­


    Fengli City Lord''s residence.


    Autumn is thick, the shower first stopped, and the ground is covered with yellowish brown leaves.


    There was a cold smell in the air.


    Yu Yun came in wearing boots and armor. Behind her, the three generals saluted and left.


    "Mother," said the other day, "I''ve worked hard. My child has been waiting for you at home for a long time."


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Yes, mother Mingjian, from chengxiluo''s family..."


    "I know about the Luo family. I don''t have to say. You don''t have to plead. It was discussed and decided by the master."


    Yu Yun said without hesitation.


    "OK... Ok..." I lowered my head the other day.


    Yu Yun sighed at his unhappy appearance.


    "I said, don''t worry about these trifles. It''s the right way to practice hard. What''s the stage of practicing the healthy qi Haoran skill I gave you before?"


    The rest of the day hurriedly said, "mother, my child has been on the third floor since he studied and practiced hard the year before last."


    Yu Yun''s face just smiled. She nodded and said, "very good. Your martial arts talent is not strong. Now it''s good to have two years and three floors. Fortunately, I asked you to use basic internal skills to lay the foundation. Only when the foundation is firm can the house be repaired stably. According to the arrangement I gave you, you can make some achievements in the future."

 Chapter 327

    Then she took out a small porcelain vase from her pocket and threw it to Yu Tian.


    "Here, this is the congealing Qi pill. You can eat it when you meet the level. Remember, it can''t be less than ten days between the two."


    Catch it the other day.


    "Yes, mother!"


    Yu Yun patted him on the shoulder with concern, and then went inside. A maid came forward to change her clothes.


    After changing his clothes, Yu Yun came out and said:


    "My friend will visit today. It''s inconvenient to keep you for dinner. Go back first."


    The rest of the day nodded obediently and left without asking what friend he was. I didn''t ask why I didn''t keep him.


    He doesn''t live in the city master''s residence now. Yu Yun bought a nearby house for him to live and practice martial arts.


    He returned to his house, changed his clothes, had dinner and entered his house.


    After entering the house, I closed the door and spread myself on the bed. The smile between my eyebrows and eyes suddenly disappeared.


    Instead, there is a lingering haze.


    "Hehe... Now, hide everything from me."


    He was still very concerned about the banquet without him.


    If you really think he is a son, you can''t avoid him.


    Hold out your hand the rest of the day.


    On the wrist, there is a flat metal bracelet.


    He pressed the bracelet, the bracelet suddenly popped open, the metal silently deformed, and finally turned into a dagger.


    The blade of the dagger showed a cold light and an unusual cyan.


    "... you can use it and stab it behind the back of city leader Yu! You can stab it anywhere! We will solve all the subsequent things. You can get rid of the relationship and take over smoothly at that time!"


    I looked at the dagger the rest of the day and looked complicated. For a long time, he gnashed his teeth and said to himself:


    "I''m not taking over, I''m thinking about the future of the Terran!"


    "Mother, I don''t know what you''re hiding in my Terran for, but after all, you''re a demon... Not to mention non-human, your heart must be different. It''s just the blood feud brought to me by your demon world... I''ve never forgotten it for a day!"


    He waved the dagger fiercely, as if he wanted to cut something off.


    Memories of the past flashed in his mind.


    The demon clan took away his family and turned him into an orphan.


    When he was young, even his family was taken away by the wicked. He had to wander alone and suffered all the hardships.


    At a young age, he has been humiliated, forced to grow up and mature in a difficult environment and sinister human nature


    In the temple, Jiang Tong is arranging before the battle.


    All platinum and gold ambushed in the city waiting for the signal. The four diamonds will be gradually arranged to the city Lord by the insiders in the other camp.


    The planned location is in the city.


    As long as you move, all mortals in the city will be hostages.


    Jiang Tong said:


    "The leader of Fengli City, sang Xiu, is currently under the pseudonym of Yu Yun. Yu Tian, Yu Yun''s adopted son, is our insider. He will arrange for you to lurk into the city."


    "Great God, is Yu naive and reliable?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether he is reliable or not. As long as he is willing to arrange us to go in, the plan will succeed. The rest is just a cover up. Besides, we have investigated in advance. Sang Xiu has hardly contacted the demon world for more than ten years. There shouldn''t be many people in the demon world here. Even if there are, they are reincarnated. They don''t have strong combat power. ¡±


    "Moreover, Yu Tian, as a war orphan, should have a deep blood feud with Sang Xiu! Thirteen years ago, Yu Tian was also called Ji Tian at that time. His parents died on the battlefield, and the people who killed them were people in the demon world! We just need to expose sang Xiu''s true identity to him, and he will naturally be used by us!"


    The rest of the protoss know it.


    In addition to small countries, the two largest countries in the Terran territory are Chang and Jing.


    The opposition between the two countries is not only the opposition of the human race, but also the opposition between the heaven and the devil.


    Because heaven supports Jing, while the devil supports Chang.


    Therefore, thousands of years have formed deep-rooted stereotypes among the Terrans.


    They will hate each other, as well as Protoss or demons.


    Millennium war.


    Mainly the war between heaven and the devil.


    Most of the mission of heaven is to assist the state of Jing. Most of the tasks of the demon world are to assist Chang Guo.


    As for other tasks, they were completed on the fifth continent called the God devil battlefield.


    There are two battlefields in the world of heaven and the world of demons, one is the world and the other is the battlefield of gods and demons.


    For thousands of years, gods and demons have come to earth to accept disciples and make them participate in human wars.


    Because the real body of gods and demons is not allowed to kill mortals directly.


    In fact, many of the disciples of gods and demons are reincarnations of gods and demons.


    The demon world takes a neutral attitude towards the war, but it does not object to the participation of its fierce beasts and demon beasts in the war.


    Although the earth and the way of heaven try their best to control the influence, the thousands of years still make mortals suffer.


    If it were not for the buff effect provided by the lighthouse, the Terran might even lose species diversity.


    Before the Millennium war, the Terran population was 89 million.


    Today, it is more than 19 million.


    Hatred needs no more words.


    Already deep into the bone marrow.


    ¡­¡­


    A dinner party is being held in the city Lord''s residence.


    The dinner was full of dishes, but there were only three people.


    "Empty rain, how can you come out in the form of a child?" Sang Xiu asked.


    "This is the sixth generation body! I used the sixth generation for the first time. It''s this form. I miss that time..."


    Empty rain holding his cheeks, looks very cute.


    Sitting aside, Lin Zhuo said, "yes, we saw empty rain for the first time. She was in this shape. Later, we went to the demon world and occasionally saw her grow up. I''m really not used to it."


    Empty rain sighs.


    "Dad hasn''t come back for a long time. Although I know that dad is just busy, not free, and there is no accident, it still makes people very worried and worried... The last time I saw dad was 400 years ago..."


    Sang Xiu smiled and said, "don''t complain. At least the master will take extra care of you, Shi Fang and millet water. You can see him from time to time. But people with official positions in the three circles have hardly seen him once in the past millennium. Lord Zhongyin has complained to me several times."


    Empty rain said curiously, "Zhongyin will complain that she can''t see her father? But doesn''t Zhongyin often say, ''I don''t want to see him!''


    "How to say... It should be... Hard mouth?"


    "Well, indeed, I also think... Final sound is the least Frank artificial intelligence among us."


    Empty rain ate less for this meal. After all, she didn''t need to be full.


    Chatting, she suddenly took their hands together, pulled them in front of her and put them on her cheeks.


    "Thank you for accompanying me..."


    Empty rain looked a little gloomy.


    Sang Xiu was slightly stunned, and then suddenly understood that she looked a little sad.


    "Over the past 1000 years, everyone is very sad, whether it''s me, the times, millet water or ink. Except for a few people in the three realms, no one remembers the Father God anymore. Even beixuan pretends that there is no Father God. They can continue to operate the three realms without psychological burden, but I can''t..."


    "Sister sang Xiu, brother Lin Zhuo, it''s great that the father didn''t erase your memory. In this way, at least I have a place to tell and talk..."


    Sang Xiu understood why empty rain should appear as a child.


    She stretched out her arm, wrapped the delicate body of empty rain and put it in her arms.


    "Sister sang Xiu..." empty rain shrank in her arms.


    Sang Xiu held empty rain tightly.


    She understands that empty rain is really not easy.


    It is not easy for them to remember their masters.


    It''s better to keep warm together, even if it''s just a temporary warmth in the cold world.


    Over the years, she and Lin Zhuo have been walking in the world with different pseudonyms and identities, trying to resolve difficulties for the human race and bring a peaceful life.


    Manpower is sometimes poor, but at least she can keep the city safe.


    So is Lin Zhuo. He is the master of Rizhao City.


    The two of them provided shelter for the Terrans in troubled times.


    Today, it also provides a harbor for light sky rain.

 Chapter 328

    After sang Xiu sent Lin Zhuo away, Kong Yu stayed for another day before leaving.


    Lin Zhuo went back to Rizhao City, but Kong Yu had something to go out.


    Sang Xiu didn''t notice the changes inside Fengli city.


    Her talent is mainly in combat, and she has no specialty in the direction of exploration.


    Under the arrangement of the rest of the day, the protoss disguised as an adult, and smoothly mixed into all parts of the city, especially the team of the city guard, unconsciously forming a trend of encircling the guard force of the whole city.


    Two days later, seeing that the time was ripe, Jiang Tong decided to start.


    The reason why he didn''t start immediately was that he was afraid of the city master of Rizhao City.


    Although they haven''t found out whether this person is from the demon world, since he is an acquaintance of Sang Xiu, the probability of yes is very high. Just in case, they wait for someone to leave and start planning.


    Jiang Tong holds the magic weapon of reporting information. If there is any situation, he will crush it at any time and inform the high-level of heaven.


    same day.


    At Yu Tian''s request, the city Lord Yu Yun brought only two maidens to the temple without a guard.


    Sang Xiu is not without vigilance, but Fengli city is her territory. In addition, art experts are bold. They never thought they would encounter an attack on their own territory.


    Watching sang Xiu come in, cross the temple corridor and enter the lobby where the statues are enshrined in the rear, Jiang Tong gestured with his eyes.


    The other three diamonds nodded.


    Dressed in wizard costumes and disguised as ordinary wizards, the four slowly approached sang Xiu with several other wizards.


    Jiang Tong looked at Yu Tian and nodded slightly.


    Yu Tian received the signal and looked at sang Xiu''s back.


    Sang Xiu took great strides in front of her adopted son without a trace of defense.


    The bracelet on the wrist silently turned into a dagger.


    The cold light of the dagger flashed, and the blue light instantly came behind sang Xiu.


    The blade was about to pierce sang Xiu''s back, but there was a hesitation the other day.


    His hand gave a slight pause.


    In Yu Tian''s eyes, a trace of complex feelings flashed.


    "The boy hesitated."


    "No harm."


    Jiang Tong sneered.


    The time is ripe. Is it really important to do it the rest of the day.


    "Sang Xiu!"


    He called directly.


    Sang Xiu looked back in amazement.


    Then she saw the rest of the day holding the dagger close to her back heart.


    "You..."


    The accident of being identified and the accident of stabbing his adopted son in the back took most of Sang Xiu''s attention.


    "Do it!"


    The unique terrible momentum of the protoss shrouded the whole temple in an instant.


    Four diamonds at the same time!


    Under the siege, the temple shook violently and the buildings collapsed directly.


    The ruins and fragments of the temple suddenly flew. Sang Xiu put her hand on the ground and jumped pale. She narrowly escaped the double hammer blow of Jiang Tong.


    This strike was a joint force of the four diamonds. It was extremely strong. In addition, she was unprepared and shocked.


    Although she was injured, sang Xiu was still very strong. She retreated obliquely to avoid the attack of the two Protoss.


    Finally, the protoss immediately caught up with him with his sword.


    Sang Xiu reached into her arms and took out a pair of boxers. The boxers were instantly deformed and put on her fist, and then gave out Yingying light.


    "It''s a fighting weapon!"


    The four diamonds all looked dignified and didn''t come forward immediately for a moment.


    Sang Xiu took time to look aside.


    In the ruins, he fell to the ground for the rest of the day, unconscious, life and death unknown.


    Betrayal?


    Sang Xiu sighed in her heart.


    Immediately, her face was cold and drove the last trace of warmth out of her heart.


    Betrayal, then betray. It''s a pity that I''ve been raised for 13 years.


    For the rest of her adoption, she was more or less in the mind of compensation.


    I want to tell him everything when he grows up and make him the starting point of reconciliation between Terran and demon.


    It''s a pity that all my intentions have been betrayed.


    That can only give up.


    After the connection, sang Xiu was no longer worried. Her breath filled the whole temple and oppressed the four diamond Protoss.


    Although there are many people on the other side, sang Xiu is not afraid of siege. With her strength, she can definitely defeat these four people with one enemy and four.


    Sang Xiu has set up an attack posture.


    However, Jiang Tong said:


    "Should I remind you of one thing? Feel the whole city with your star shining momentum... See how many of our Protoss are in the city?"


    Sang Xiu was stunned.


    As Xingyao, she can really keep her momentum away from her body.


    Although it can not envelop the whole city, it is enough to perceive the situation of half the city.


    Then, with a little perception, sang xiudeng''s face changed greatly.


    Jiang Tong sneered at her discovery:


    "Sang Xiu, now Fengli city is under the control of our Protoss. If you don''t want your people to die, let''s kill them. Anyway, you can resurrect when you return to the demon world, and everyone in this city can''t resurrect!"


    "We brought more than 100 gold and more than a dozen platinum. Now we have squatted in all parts of the city. If you don''t follow, let Fengli be buried together!"


    Sang Xiu calmed down reluctantly and said, "do you think I''m stupid? You''re all real people. You can''t fight mortals."


    Jiang Tongdao:


    "Yes, you will be punished by heaven if you fight against mortals, but it will not be us, but more than 100 golden level Protoss. They are low level and will not be too heavy even if they are punished. We didn''t fight against mortals. Aren''t you real? We just fight against you."


    Sang Xiu was stunned and then laughed.


    "I see. It''s a vicious trick. I said, since you can think of this trick, you must know that I really care about taking care of mortals. In that case, why do you have to do it to me? I have rarely done tasks over the years, and my ranking has dropped. Why do you follow me and kill me?"


    "Oh, we don''t know why you don''t care about the war between gods and demons. You have to come here to help some Terrans. If you understand what I mean, you can bind your hands and kill us!"


    "Even if we can''t kill you today, we can pester you. If you dare to resist, when we pester you, we will give an order, and the protoss outside will kill all the mortals in the city!"


    Why?


    Because she remembers!


    Sang Xiu''s thoughts floated away at this crisis.


    The struggle of the three realms stems from their forgetting that they are from the same source and have a common master.


    Do you really want to fall here?


    To die for the mortals in this city she has worked hard to protect over the years?


    That''s all.


    It can only be said that fortunately, Lin Zhuo was not here and did not suffer together.


    If you die, save these Terrans.


    She waits for resurrection.


    Sang Xiu was about to give up resistance, but a voice came from outside the temple.


    "Sister sang Xiu! How dare you hurt sister sang Xiu!"


    Sang Xiu was surprised. It was empty rain!


    Didn''t Kong Yu say he had something to leave? Why did he come back so soon?


    In the eyes of the four Protoss, a very ordinary human race rushed in from outside the temple.


    There was no breath of power or law in her except that her appearance seemed extremely lovely.


    That''s just an ordinary man!

 Chapter 329

    As soon as Kong Yu landed, he ran to Sang Xiu and looked anxiously at sang Xiu''s injury.


    "I''m fine. Empty rain, leave me alone. This is a dispute between heaven and the demon world."


    Tube?


    The four Protoss felt extremely ridiculous.


    How dare an ordinary Terran manage the dispute between gods and demons?


    Are you tired of living?


    Jiang Tong laughed.


    "Sang Xiu, are you offering hostages? Do you want us to kill the Terran together?"


    Kong Yu didn''t notice the four Protoss. Her eyes were always checking sang Xiu''s wound.


    Until Jiang Tong finished saying these words, Kong Yu looked up at him.


    There was a cold flash in her eyes.


    "Sister sang Xiu, this is a special wound medicine for the territory. Can you apply it yourself?"


    Empty rain bent down and handed a tube of ointment to Sang Xiu.


    Then she stood up straight and quietly looked at Jiang and them.


    Empty rain''s head is not high, but his back is straight and awe inspiring.


    Jiang Tong sneered in his heart. This Terran is really brave. Is the so-called newborn calf not afraid of tigers?


    With his hands on his back, he glanced at the empty rain and said casually:


    "Mortals, don''t you know that we are gods?"


    Another Protoss also looked at Kong Yu with compassionate eyes, and then looked away, as if she was just a dead person, so there was no need to bother.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. Anyway, sang Xiu will die today. Now it''s just one more person to be buried with. If sang Xiu wants to resist US, let the mortals in the whole city be buried together."


    The four Protoss stared at sang Xiu.


    Sang Xiu sighed in her heart.


    She got up and was about to answer.


    Empty rain, but spoke.


    "So it is."


    An innocent smile appeared on her lovely little face.


    "You are threatening sister sang Xiu with mortal lives!"


    "But don''t you know that the life of a mortal is as short as a mayfly. Judging from sister sang Xiu''s Millennium experience, it''s not worth mentioning at all?"


    The four Protoss were slightly surprised.


    This little Terran knows a lot.


    Jiang Tong looked at sang Xiu and asked, "Oh? She said you don''t care, so sang Xiu, do you really don''t care about the life and death of all your subjects in the city?"


    Sang Xiu stood up, his long hair stuck to his body, in a state of embarrassment.


    "Kong Yu, they are right. I care about them very much, because they are my people and the people I want to protect! These Protoss know me very well, so they can threaten me."


    Her voice was a little bleak, "empty rain, don''t help me. I don''t want my efforts over the years to be wasted. I don''t want these Jingguo people to die at the hands of the protoss they believe in. So let me use death to help them. Anyway, they are just for the achievements of heaven, and I can also use points to return to the demon world for resurrection..."


    In the ruins, under the broken stone slab not far away, half of the exposed arm trembled suddenly.


    The owner of the arm seems to have a violent mood fluctuation.


    Empty rain tooted his mouth and was a little unhappy.


    Her eyes turned on Sang Xiu and the Protoss. Suddenly, she seemed to have figured out something.


    Four Protoss are waiting for sang Xiu.


    And sang Xiu seems to be ready to kill.


    Empty rain''s small body, but walked to the position between the two groups of people.


    Her big, bright eyes looked straight at Jiang Tong and they said:


    "You are not gods! You are just people living in heaven!"


    Jiang Tong wanted to directly swing away the unkind Terran with a hammer, but somehow, he felt a little strange.


    The attitude of this Terran is very strange, and the content is also very strange.


    And another Protoss can''t wait to speak:


    "Mortal, your words and deeds today can cause the displeasure of a God, which is enough to leave a name in history. After you die, you can engrave this sentence on your tombstone. If anyone can know, ha ha!"


    With that, he swung his long sword in his hand and cut it towards empty rain and sang Xiu.


    The protoss of diamond rank can''t resist even the most powerful among mortals.


    He has full confidence in this sword!


    Empty rain smiled.


    "Sister sang Xiu, do you know what crimes they have committed?"


    Sang xiuxin suddenly.


    The body shape of empty rain, do not flash, do not avoid.


    However, two lights, one blue and one blue, flew from behind her.


    The blue light swam in the air as if it had life.


    They gave a slight meal in front of the empty rain, and then accelerated suddenly.


    instant.


    No one can catch the light running.


    But the protoss, whose forehead and chest were punctured at the same time, splashed blood!


    Sang Xiu spoke softly:


    "Their sin is..."


    Blue light and blue light reappeared in the air, like two swimming fish, flying back to the hands of empty rain.


    Finally, it condensed into a sword in her hand.


    "... the following crimes."


    Empty rain heard her words, nodded and smiled.


    "Yes, sister sang Xiu."


    "In this way, even beixuan can''t find trouble with his sister. Because they took the initiative to shoot me!"


    At this time, the corpse of the protoss fell to the ground from the air.


    Blood, sprayed all over the ground.


    The companion suddenly died in the hand of a Terran they didn''t pay attention to. For a moment, he shocked the remaining three Protoss.


    Jiang Tong''s pupils contracted and roared:


    "You, who the hell are you!"


    Another Protoss also gnawed his teeth and said fiercely:


    "Are you the demon clan? Not Xingyao, is it the king? Why do you pretend to be an adult clan?"


    Sang Xiu looked at the three Protoss with sympathetic eyes.


    They don''t know who they have provoked.


    "Don''t you understand? As Kong Yu said, you are not a real God, just a Terran who has received the power given by your master... You are the one who offends the real God, the ancient god, as a Terran!"


    The three Protoss looked at her in disbelief.


    "Impossible... How could she be an ancient god?"


    Even if a companion was killed, Jiang Tong and they would never believe that empty rain was an ancient god.


    There are only eleven ancient gods between heaven and earth.


    Ancient gods exist before all gods, demons and demons.


    The ancient gods did not belong to either camp.


    However, the highest power of heaven, the demon world and the demon world is indeed in the hands of the three ancient gods.


    Ancient gods will never fight.


    No desire, no desire, selfless and ruthless.


    Standing above the gods and demons is an eternal existence!


    However, only eight ancient gods who ruled the three realms are well known to the majority of Protoss.


    Emperor of heaven, beixuan.


    Dongdi, Dongyao.


    Xijun, Xiyuan


    Commander in chief of heaven, leave the fire


    Prime Minister of heaven, not Ji.


    Devil, Nanyang.


    Prime Minister of the demon world, final sound.


    Demon God, on the snow.


    As for other ancient gods, they do not know.


    The ancient gods were eleven, and there should be three. It''s just that few people know who these three are.


    "How dare you call yourself an ancient god. Although I don''t know where you heard it, pretending to be an ancient god is a capital crime!"

 Chapter 330

    "We hold the lives of the whole city in our hands. If you dare to resist, we will..."


    Although the three Protoss are still tough, they are tough and weak.


    After all, there''s a body lying on the ground.


    They are also afraid of empty rain.


    The nameless luminous double swords in empty rain''s hands also made them extremely afraid.


    They have never seen such a weapon, so they can only guess what high-level magic weapon it may be.


    So, or do you want to threaten empty rain to give up.


    However, after listening to the threatening words, Kong Yu just showed a sweet smile.


    "You can threaten sister sang Xiu because she is nice and kind."


    "But whether it''s a mortal or thousands of mortals, what does it have to do with me? Sister sang Xiu cares, but I don''t care."


    The light of cyan and blue shone in her hands again.


    "The father once said."


    The light swam.


    "Any mortal."


    The blue light flew out.


    "It''s impossible to live for three months in his consciousness."


    A strong wind followed.


    "Short life."


    Under the huge wind pressure, it was very difficult for the three Protoss to keep themselves from being blown away.


    "It''s not worth staying."


    The track of the blue light is like the flight of birds, which has a graceful track in the air.


    "It''s not worth killing."


    It glides and swings like a swallow, and comes out of a zigzag in the air.


    "Mushroom like, day and night."


    From the neck to the head, there is a cavity.


    Then the light turned back again, aimed at the power core in his body, and hit it with a sword.


    The core of power made a harsh noise and burst into countless pieces.


    Protoss, body death!


    "Generation after generation, endless reproduction."


    In the other, the chest and abdomen are penetrated.


    The core of its power burst under the impact of huge power.


    Sang Xiu looked at the empty rain and was in a difficult mood.


    She once again deeply realized the fact that empty rain is not a Terran.


    Not threatened.


    Always be rational.


    Always make the right choice.


    "But even in a short life like an ant, there will be dreams and hopes."


    Sang Xiu was slightly stunned.


    She didn''t expect that empty rain would help mortals speak.


    A warm feeling sprang up in her heart.


    "Now, are you going to destroy these little lives and little hopes?"


    The last Protoss, Jiang Tong, only had time to crush the messenger tool in his hand, so he was stabbed in the head by Qingguang.


    "If you have to, then I am empty rain, as an ancient god -"


    The blue light swam away and returned to the empty rain.


    "Come and guard here, sister sang Xiu and brother Lin Zhuo - the world you want to love!"


    The voice of empty rain is resolute and sonorous.


    Sang Xiu''s eyes quietly overflowed with tears.


    The bodies of the four Protoss lay quietly on the ground.


    Lost all his anger.


    Sang Xiu stepped forward, checked the shards of magic instruments in Jiang Tong''s hand and frowned.


    "He sent the message back before he died."


    Sang Xiu looked at empty rain and worried about the tunnel: "I''m afraid that the heaven will send a stronger Protoss down later. Moreover, if the upper level of the heaven knows about it, you will also be involved."


    Empty rain shook his head.


    "It''s all right, sister. Soldiers will block it. Water and earth cover it."


    She raised her swords.


    The twin swords are simple in style. When they don''t shine, they can be seen as two medium length swords with carved patterns.


    One handle is light cyan and the other is water blue.


    "This is an artifact, sister. It''s the exclusive artifact made by the father before he left."


    Empty rain said proudly.


    "It has two complete laws of water and wind. It can be held in my hand or directly used as a flying sword. It''s very easy to use! Although I don''t know if I can beat Xiaohua and Zhou Xia, I''m basically sure of others!"


    Empty rain carries the double swords back on his back.


    "Sister sang Xiu, I don''t know if it''s time, but I''ll kill all the protoss in this city who are hostile to your descendants. Who told them to threaten you!"


    Sang Xiu was naturally happy, but she also thought of more questions.


    "Wait a minute, Kong Yu, if you kill so many Protoss, you will be virtually hostile to the heaven. But you and beixuan are brothers and sisters..."


    Sang Xiu knows that although the demon world and the heaven world are opposites, its high-level is compatriots, brothers and sisters.


    She didn''t want to hurt their friendship because of her own business.


    But empty rain shook his head and signaled no harm.


    "Beixuan won''t be so stingy. Besides, I didn''t deal with him, otherwise I wouldn''t come to the world."


    When they were talking, suddenly, a sound came out from the ruins behind.


    They looked back.


    A man had just removed a leg from under the rubble and was looking at them in panic. He was in a mess.


    "It''s your adopted son, sister sang Xiu."


    Empty rain said.


    The rest of the day looked at this side.


    "Well... Forget it, let''s go."


    Sang Xiu sighed and turned her back.


    However, behind his back, Yu Tian hurriedly climbed out.


    "Wait, wait!"


    Sang Xiu''s footsteps were a meal, but he didn''t look back.


    "Mother, wait for me!"


    Cried the other day.


    "You don''t have to follow me. The rest of the day... No, you''d better use your real name, Ji Tian. Go, Fengli city. You''re not welcome."


    Sang Xiu''s voice was deep and could not hear joy and anger.


    My heart trembled for the rest of the day.


    Regardless of his ragged coat and thigh injury, he staggered to follow.


    "Mother, listen to me, I really..."


    Before sang Xiu answered again, Kong Yu looked at Yu Tian and the dagger beside him and nodded clearly.


    "You''re a traitor, aren''t you? No wonder the protoss can sneak into the whole city so easily. You''re the insider."


    The rest of the day, his legs softened and pattered, kneeling on the ground.


    On the ground, with his head down, he shouted:


    "Mother, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong! But I really don''t want to hurt you! It''s me. After listening to the so-called gods'' bewitchment, I mistakenly thought you raised me with ulterior motives. I mistakenly thought you were a demon clan and wanted to be harmful to the Terran. I listened to their arrangement... I was cheated, really cheated!"


    After listening to their dialogue, the rest of the day naturally understood that he was wrong, and sang Xiu was the one who was most considered by the people of the whole city from beginning to end. He even sacrificed his own life in order to save the people of the city.


    But he, the self righteous "for the sake of the human race", led wolves into the house and almost killed the people of the whole city.


    The rest of the day was filled with remorse and fear.


    He looked at sang Xiu eagerly.


    "So what! What do you cheat or not? In the end, you are the one who hurt your mother! Do you deserve to be called sister sang Xiu? I tell you -"


    The sound of empty rain is very loud.


    "You don''t deserve it!"


    I trembled the rest of the day.


    He could no longer summon a trace of courage to follow.


    The figure of those two people went farther and farther.


    For a long time, he stood up blankly and understood his current situation.


    He is no longer the master of Shaocheng.


    They are no longer people from Fengli city.


    He lost his home again. He''s going to wander again.


    At the thought of those difficult years in the past and the comfortable life with Sang Xiu, I couldn''t help crying the rest of the day.


    However, no matter how much he cries, he can''t be a child again.


    And sang Xiu will never come back for him.

 Chapter 331

    For thousands of years, the management and operation of heaven has become more and more mature and rigorous.


    Without reporting to the ancient gods, protoss can handle many things on their own.


    Therefore, after receiving the alarm from Jiang Tong, the two Xingyao Protoss immediately prepared to descend to earth.


    These two people are: Zhong Fu and Gao Yan.


    ¡­¡­


    Empty rain did not find the ability of the Protoss.


    However, because many Protoss listened to the instructions of the four diamond Protoss and were ready to attack the Terran with weapons at any time, Kongyu still found several things wrong.


    Empty rain directly cut to death with a sword.


    Then if someone comes to help, they are all hacked to death.


    For empty rain, there is no psychological burden at all.


    Four diamond ranks are killed, and a pile of platinum gold is also killed.


    Die, die.


    Beixuan wouldn''t mind if he could revive anyway.


    The status of ancient gods is higher than that of all Protoss, Warcraft and orcs, which is written in the rules of heaven.


    After checking the whole Fengli City, Kongyu stopped.


    Fengli city still has a lot of aftermath to deal with. Sang Xiu quickly summoned people and put them into work.


    That night, the Savior of the heaven came.


    Outside the city Lord''s residence.


    Zhong Fu and Gao Yan are confronting sang Xiu.


    And empty rain stood beside sang Xiu.


    Zhong Fu and Gao Yan don''t know Kong Yu, nor can they perceive the internal force and momentum of Kong Yu.


    She looks like an ordinary little girl.


    But when they came down to earth, Jiang, their four diamonds and many Protoss were killed silently!


    And from the last message from Jiang Tong, sang Xiu should have a strong helper, maybe the girl!


    Something''s wrong!


    They''ve heard that a monster can turn into a human. Maybe this one too.


    However, even if she is a Terran and commits the felony of killing four high-level Protoss, she must die!


    "We are the officials of heaven. If you are a monster in the demon world or a human race, please step back quickly, otherwise you can only die in vain!"


    Zhong Fu scolded.


    The empty rain snorted coldly and was about to draw his sword.


    However, sang Xiu stopped her.


    Because the visitor is Zhong Fu, a familiar stranger.


    "Zhong Fu... Long time no see."


    Sang Xiu looked at Zhong Fu and said fondly.


    If someone else came from heaven, sang Xiu might be willing to meet the enemy with Kong Yu.


    But Zhong Fu was her old friend. She really doesn''t want to fight with her old friends.


    Hearing sang Xiu''s words, Zhong Fu was stunned.


    He knows sang Xiu. She is the general of the demon world.


    However, why does sang Xiu seem to know him.


    In order to avoid Gao Yan''s misunderstanding, Zhong Fu said with a straight face:


    "Don''t pretend to be familiar with me. We''re here to catch the girl. Let me."


    Sang Xiu had only sympathy in his eyes.


    "Zhong Fu, have you forgotten me? Have you forgotten our years in Lin Meng? Have you forgotten me and Lin Zhuo?"


    Gao Yan was surprised and asked, "isn''t Lin Zhuo Xingyao who ranked 53rd in the gold list? He and sang Xiu are the Xingyao demons at the bottom of the gold list. Zhong Fu, do you know them?"


    "Sang Xiu, Lin Zhuo... Work together? Why don''t I remember, why..."


    Zhong Fu held his forehead with a look of trying to recall.


    "Yes, we were colleagues and worked together."


    Gao Yan asked:


    "Work together? How is this possible? You and Lin Zhuo are both demons!"


    Clock volt looks strange.


    His forehead was sweating and his face turned a little pale.


    "... I, I seem to remember a little, Lin Zhuo, Lin Zhuo is a giant..."


    Sang Xiu nodded and said:


    "Yes, and you should also remember your relationship with Lin Zhuo."


    Zhong Fu looked a little painful, but he thought back a little: "he used to be... My... Boss..."


    Gao Yan was stunned.


    "When did you become a superior subordinate relationship? Why don''t I know?"


    "No..."


    Zhong Fu covered his head and shook his head desperately.


    And Lin Zhuo are superior and subordinate?


    The relationship with Sang Xiu is?


    colleagues?


    Memory comes up in the brain little by little, but it is fragmented and can''t be connected. It seems that in all the broken memories, an extremely important link has been taken away.


    How on earth did they know each other?


    Gao Yan was worried and asked with concern, "Zhong Fu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Then he said angrily to Sang Xiu, "what did you do to him?"


    Sang Xiu said, "Gao Yan, don''t worry. I met Zhong Fu and Lin Zhuo on earth. Zhong Fu, at that time, we were sent by our master to protect Lin Zhuo. Do you remember?"


    As soon as the master said this, Zhong Fu''s face immediately changed.


    This is obviously just an ordinary word.


    But after sang Xiu said it, Zhong Fu only felt that his head was hit hard.


    It seems that he has forgotten something important.


    Zhong Fu''s mind was in chaos.


    "Oh... Ah... How uncomfortable..."


    The clock gave a series of cries of pain.


    There seems to be a lock in my mind, locking something very important.


    "I don''t remember... What do I remember..."


    Sang Xiu looked at Zhong Fu sympathetically.


    Gao Yanzheng pulls out her sword.


    "Sang Xiu! Shut up! Don''t play any tricks! Did you use poison against Zhong Fu because you were too weak and only ranked 93rd on the moral gold list?"


    Sang Xiu shook her head.


    "Gao Yan, don''t be nervous. I just want Zhong Fu to remember, because if I can''t remember, it''s too sad..."


    "It''s not because of my poor ability that I fall behind, but because Lin Zhuo and I rarely do the task of killing the opposing camp. Gao Yan, our memories have not been erased. We know the truth, and you, Zhong Fu and Gao Yan, don''t know because the master has blocked your memory of him..."


    Zhong Fu''s body was tottering.


    Gao Yan hurriedly stretched out her hand and stuck it on his back.


    She immediately exclaimed in surprise, "what''s the matter! Sang Xiu! What have you done to him! The clock is not in the right state!"


    Looking at the clock, Kong Yu suddenly said:


    "Sang Xiu, don''t talk about it. I''m impressed by his state. Father God has encountered similar things before."


    She turned to Sang Xiu and said, "a long time ago, the Father God used his soul command to order Xiaohua to get out of his control. As a result, Xiaohua''s soul state fell sharply and almost disappeared."


    "The Father God made all the family members forget his existence thousands of years ago, and he also used the soul command. The effect of the soul command is absolute. The consequence of forced resistance is that the strength of the soul decreases, and even the soul is directly injured like Zhong Fu!"


    "How could this happen!"


    Sang Xiu regretted.


    "I want to remember..." Zhong Fu''s expression became extremely terrible. He looked at sang Xiu and empty rain, his voice hoarse and said, "this must be a very important thing, otherwise, my soul will not be so painful. I must remember, I must remember!"


    As soon as he finished, he shouted again, hugged his head and fell directly to the ground!


    "Hiss... It hurts... It hurts..."


    Zhong Fu almost rolled in pain on the ground.


    He is a Xingyao Protoss. His soul and will are extremely strong, so that he can roll in pain. What a terrible pain!


    Gao Yan panicked. "What did you do? What happened to Zhong Fu?"


    Empty rain doesn''t know what to do. She doesn''t know anything about the soul of the family of the Father God.


    However, suddenly, Kong Yu''s expression changed.


    She received a message.


    "Father God returns..."


    Before a word was finished, there was one more person in the field.


    "Zhong Fu''s situation is that the soul forcibly resisted the command, resulting in injury... For my convenience, I blocked your memory and made you so painful. I''m sorry."


    "Dad!"


    Empty rain cried. She trotted a few steps and rushed into Huang Sihuai.


    Huang Si looked at the tragedy of Zhong Fu. His soul was injured by 39%, and the intensity fell to one-third, which was an extremely serious injury.


    "Zhong Fu, you''ve worked hard."


    Huang Si touched Kong Yu''s little head and asked her to stand aside first.


    Then he leaned over and helped the clock up from the ground with his own hands.


    The invisible spiritual force spreads out in the air and pours in, saving the soul that is close to collapse.


    "You two, unlock the memory blockade."


    Soul command transmission.


    Zhong Fu and Gao Yan looked at him. In their memory, the heavy blockade was finally completely opened.


    They remember.


    It''s the master!


    Together with Sang Xiu, they knelt to the ground and were ecstatic.


    "The battle of the gods, which lasted for thousands of years, can be over. I''m back."

 Chapter 332

    Xifeng islands.


    Shi Fang was lying on his back on the beach in his big underpants, leisurely enjoying the sunshine in the evening.


    Invisible spatial fluctuations come.


    Huang Si appeared at Shifang''s side with empty rain.


    Shi Fang didn''t find anything wrong at all. Even when the shadow fell on him, he just trembled his belly and had no intention of getting up.


    Empty rain raised his little foot and stepped on Shi Fang''s belly mercilessly.


    He screamed at the time.


    Then a carp jumped up.


    "Empty rain, what are you doing? Step on your brother!"


    "I''m the sister! All right! Open your eyes and see who''s coming!"


    Shi Fang looked aside and was stupid.


    "Father, I miss you so much!"


    Shi Fang rushed over and hugged Huang Si.


    Huang Si pressed Shi Fang''s head.


    "You are a man, Shi Fang. Don''t wipe your tears on my clothes! And why are you also the sixth generation of righteous?"


    Shi Fang wiped tears and said, "it''s more realistic."


    After a chat, Huang Si asked:


    "How are you doing these years? Is beixuan Nanyang good to you?"


    Shi Fang: "OK."


    Empty rain: "it''s not good at all!"


    Huang Si: "hmm? Tell me one by one."


    So Shi Fang said roughly and fairly his views on the two men''s management of the heaven and the devil world. On the whole, he is competent.


    Empty rain has more opinions. Beixuan is too strict in the management of the family members, and the hierarchy is too clear. He ignores the four people under the time, empty rain, millet and ink, resulting in most of the family members not knowing their existence.


    The demon world is OK, but the heaven world is rigid by the management system, and there is an extremely serious phenomenon of wealth differentiation and hierarchical discrimination.


    "Why is this? Is it the pot of moral gold list I made before I left?"


    Huang Si scratched his head, a little puzzled.


    He made the moral gold list to encourage competition and make it convenient to send messages.


    Why did heaven become like this?


    "It should have nothing to do with the father. I think beixuan''s thought is too traditional and conservative!"


    Empty rain pouted.


    "Well, then I''ll study what''s going on. Kong Yu, you can play with me here. I''ll let Xiao Ke suspend the war first."


    Empty rain nodded obediently.


    Huang Si came to the boundary computer room and gave Xiaoke an order first, so that the boundary began to promote peace and end the feudalism war for thousands of years.


    The number of dependents is enough, and their strength has been fully exercised.


    Now this level of strength is enough for them to form a team to explore the fifth world.


    War is no longer necessary.


    After all this, it was the next morning.


    Huang Si didn''t sleep all night. Although he felt a little tired, he wasn''t particularly sleepy.


    With one thought, he was connected to the moral gold list of the three circles.


    The moral gold list is the only thing in the world that makes people feel like surfing the Internet.


    After staying up late, I have the most feeling to surf the Internet.


    Heaven, the demon world and the demon world each have a moral gold list.


    The above display is interworking.


    Ordinary family members can only see the 100 people on the list, but the 100 people on the list can see another interface.


    Another interface is a message board similar to microblog.


    Everyone on the list can leave a message on it.


    In addition to the people on the list, in fact, some people with special permissions who are not on the list can leave messages.


    This includes beixuan, Nanyang, Weiji, Zhongyin, Dongyao, Xiyuan, Lihuo and Xueshang, which have official artificial intelligence.


    It also includes Wenling. Wen Ling didn''t make the list because he didn''t do any tasks at all. He just did some law research by himself.


    Huang Si''s consciousness is connected to the golden list of morality.


    This thing is made by the design room. Only his consciousness can be connected, and only he has administrator authority.


    After the consciousness is connected, it enters the "Jinbang forum" interface with background function.


    Yes, this interface is called Jinbang forum.


    However, the function is only as simple as microblog.


    At first, in order to avoid quarrel, the forums of heaven and the demon world were separated, and they could not see the opposite interface.


    But orcs and AI can leave messages on both sides.


    There is an administrator notice right above the forum, which can be seen all over the forum.


    [total station administrator] admin: the war of gods begins, and the end time is uncertain.


    Below is a scrolling message.


    Protoss section.


    The latest message is at the top.


    The old message is below.


    This is similar to microblog.


    The latest news is yesterday:


    [Xingyao] Gao Yan: let''s go down to earth with Zhong Fu.


    The latter is earlier:


    [Xingyao] Zhong Fu: I also received the message from the herald. Has the demon world joined hands with the Terran? A clan killed four diamonds.


    [diamond] Sigu: Jiang Tong sent me a message. Something happened in the world. They were going to play Xingyao. But it seems that Xingyao has help.


    [Xingyao] Zhou Xia: I''m going to be closed for some time recently. Don''t do the task first. Don''t leave me a message.


    [the king] Xiaohua: the 948 magic battlefield will open tomorrow. Those who want to come will sign up at the Tianting battlefield management office. The deadline for registration is December 30.


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si: "


    Xiaohua is still so dedicated.


    Huang Si looked at the ranking. Xiaohua and Lu CuO are now the first and second place. They are both kings. The others are Xingyao and diamonds.


    Then turn to the message record. These two people are absolutely dedicated to their duties. Even if they are not sealed, they still diligently complete various camp tasks and conscientiously lead the Protoss and demons to fight the battlefield.


    It seems that the atmosphere of the Forum over there is not so business.


    [King] ash: Ow!


    [diamond] Wu Kai: do you want this... We don''t want to live if we have no family


    [diamond] Guan Ming: my daughter is about to become a diamond. Please take care of her on the battlefield. Thank you!


    [Xingyao] Lin Zhuo: my wife invited me to a big meal recently. I''m very happy.


    [the king] Lu CuO: let''s enjoy Bi er''s poem: the moon falls, the stars are sparse, the sky wants to be bright, and it''s hard to dream without a solitary lamp. He looked in front of the door even more, and my husband didn''t return. Incidentally, the 948 magic battlefield will open tomorrow. Those who want to come will go to the King City battlefield management office to register.


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si: "


    Shit, it''s a dog food forum.


    Although I don''t know what ash wants to express, it may mean that the dog food has been full.


    Huang Si wanted to send a message with the admin account, but he suddenly thought of a good idea.


    Why don''t you play the trumpet and pull a wave of ridicule?


    So Huang Si built a new trumpet in the background, with the level of diamond and the name of "whiteboard monster".


    Whiteboard monster, a word long ago, only Huang Si knows what it means. Xiaohua knows. It means that there are families with strong souls but no rules and skills.


    Whiteboard monster was the last thing Huang Si liked.


    A trumpet for ridicule is the most suitable.


    Huang Si left a message on the protoss Forum:


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: are you stupid? The other party can kill four diamonds, and the diamonds have no resistance. They must be at least Xingyao level? And you were going to play Xingyao. Two people who are at least Xingyao level work together, and you only send two Xingyao to deal with it? At least four stars or a king?


    After thinking about it, I sent another message:


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: and is Zhong Fu a soldier? Gao Yan seems to be an assistant to me. Don''t you have tanks? Without a mage? Can we go after the group war? Aren''t you really giving it away?


    In fact, many people in the top 100 of the golden list will look at the golden list forum from time to time.


    So Huang Si sent out these two messages, and soon someone replied.

 Chapter 333

    [Xingyao] Shi Xun: Heaven decides who to send down. As a diamond, you can be dissatisfied, but you can''t be rude on the gold list. After all, you are talking about Xingyao, and Xingyao''s status is much higher than you. Please pay attention to it.


    Huang Si replied on the forum with a trumpet:


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: come on, you can''t defend Tianting at all. Don''t you also mean that Tianting sent the wrong person? You''re trying to defend yourself when you know there''s a ghost, double labeled monster.


    The other side is unhappy.


    [Xingyao] Shi Xun: who are you? New on the list? Young people, behave yourself.


    Huang Si replied quickly.


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: hehe, but I began to put pressure on people with qualifications and status, Xingyao? So strong.


    At this time, some other people came up to reply.


    [diamond] Qian Jing: is this man new to the list? He speaks in a strange way.


    Diamond Peng: simultaneous interpreting the news from Jiang Tong, the only opponent is a mulberry hero. She even has helpers. Most of them are Terran, and the Terran is not strong. I think it is enough to send only two stars. After all, there are only 24 stars in the world. It is impossible for the Terran to have the power of the star class.


    Huang Si nodded. At last, someone seriously talked with him about technical problems.


    However, he didn''t really want to talk about technical problems with these family members. He just wanted to take the trumpet to experience the feelings of chatting on the Internet when he was on the earth.


    I moved the balancer here. There is no time pressure. Of course, I should relax.


    Now the memory blockade has not been lifted, and the family members don''t remember him.


    Huang Si wants to enjoy being a keyboard man.


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: Protoss are so powerful that they totally despise Terrans. Even the king hasn''t been there. It''s better to talk here. I, Li Bai, the first in Wuhan District


    I think I typed wrong.


    Huang Si''s thought moved, and the first Li Bai in Wuhan who boasted and criticized in that line automatically disappeared.


    He is a king of vegetables. The highest is the third Cheng Yaojin in Hongshan District. Li Bai can''t play.


    [diamond] Qian Jing: even a diamond means talking nonsense here. They are Xingyao, much better than you.


    [Xingyao] Shi Xun: is Lao Zhong there? Did you go back to heaven? Come back and say a word on the gold list.


    Huang Si looked at the situation of Zhong Fu and Gao Yan.


    Oh, Huo, I''m talking to Sang Xiu on earth.


    After all, the memory has been restored.


    It seems that I won''t be able to return to heaven for a while.


    The family members lack means of communication. They have no means of communicating with each other except one-time communication tools.


    The Tianjie Jinbang is also the same. It covers the whole Tianjie. It can only be used when you return to the Tianjie.


    Here, Shi Xun waited for a long time. He didn''t wait for Zhong Fu''s reply and began to be vigilant.


    Is it difficult? Something really happened?


    I have to discuss with my colleagues quickly. Don''t really bend your head.


    Although it can be resurrected, the cost of losing body is also huge. Moreover, two of the 24 stars were taken away by the demon world. It''s a shame.


    Thinking like this, Shi Xun immediately left his residence and walked in the direction of heaven.


    He is a third grade official in Tianting and has a certain speech weight.


    The ministers of the heavenly court usually discuss affairs in the front hall, and the place he goes is also the front hall.


    As he walked, he looked at the moral gold list in the sky.


    In the invisible fluctuation of Jinbang, Shi Xun left a message again.


    [Xingyao] Shi Xun: hasn''t Lao Zhong come back yet? Let''s wait for him. Also, newcomers should not be so arrogant as soon as they are on the list.


    [diamond] Qian Jing: that''s right. No one wants to organize him in the future.


    [King] Xiaohua: I''ll do it.


    Xiaohua suddenly spoke.


    Huang Si looked at Xiaohua''s state. Sure enough, Xiaohua flew back to heaven soon and was just able to connect to the gold list.


    Xiaohua is really diligent and hardworking. She speaks as soon as she comes back, and she is completely unmoved by the keyboard man.


    [Xingyao] Shi Xun: Xiaohua, you are back!


    [diamond] Qian Jing: little flower, big God! You are really the kindest heavenly official!


    Huang Si didn''t have the heart to meet Xiaohua, so he just said hello.


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: Xiaohua!


    Someone replied immediately:


    [diamond] Qian Jing: newcomer, why don''t you have any etiquette? If you see the king''s great God, you should at least call him a great God or an elder!


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: Why are you yelling so loud.


    At this time, Hong Peng, who had not spoken for a long time, spoke:


    [diamond] Hong Peng: this newcomer is so strange. I just saw 100 people in the golden list. Why didn''t he have his name?


    Everyone was silent and went to the moral gold list.


    Huang Si continued to speak unscrupulously.


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: don''t turn it. Dad is a trumpet and won''t show it.


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: I''m here because I think the system of heaven should be changed. The system is too rigid, full of serious bureaucracy, and there is no freedom of speech at all.


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: we want the celestial Renaissance! Maketianjie great again, mtga for short!


    When Huang Si hit hard at the forum, suddenly a system message came out on the forum.


    [system]: Whiteboard monster is permanently banned by [administrator] beixuan


    As soon as this news came out, all Protoss were immediately elated.


    [diamond] Qian Jing: Thank you, your majesty! I thought something was wrong with this man. He really wasn''t on the list!


    [Xingyao] Shi Xun: Your Majesty is working hard. It''s a shame to bother your majesty with a little matter.


    [diamond] Hong Peng: Thank you, your majesty.


    [diamond] min Si: good prohibition.


    [diamond] Qian Jing: maybe his level is not very good. If he gets on the list once in a while, he will be proud. He thinks he is invincible and speaks casually.


    In the boundary office, Huang Siho stood up.


    Beixuan, you are so brave.


    The highest user authority of the moral gold list is the whole station administrator, who can manage three forums in three circles. Only one is the admin account of UID1.


    The second is the administrator, who can only manage their own forum.


    The administrator of heaven is beixuan.


    Third, advanced users. Other AI, including millet water and ink, are at this level.


    The lowest is ordinary users.


    Huang Si didn''t want to upgrade the trumpet because he was a keyboard man with a trumpet.


    Unexpectedly, the ordinary user "whiteboard monster" was given the title by the administrator!


    He sensed the position of Zhong Fugao Yan and blinked.


    In Fengli City, nearly half of the fallen Protoss were killed by empty rain, and the rest were detained one after another.


    Sang Xiu, Zhong Fu and Gao Yan are dealing with the aftermath.


    Huang Si suddenly appeared in front of the three.


    "Zhong Fu, Gao Yan, let''s go back to heaven."


    The three hurried forward to salute.


    "Master, what is this?"


    Zhong Fu asked.


    "Let''s go and see the sky."


    Huang Si waved his hand, and the fluctuation of the law of space enveloped them.


    Zhong Fu was surprised and hurriedly asked, "the master is dissatisfied with the celestial Protoss? Ready to eliminate order?"


    Huang Si nodded.


    "Of course, it''s a private visit to heaven!"


    He smiled.


    "This is called -- submissive in the network, heavy fists in reality!"

 Chapter 334

    In a flash of scenery, the three people have appeared at the Tianjie gate.


    As soon as Huang Si landed, he looked at the stone tablet next to the boarding gate.


    "Set stone, I made it according to the set stone outside the world of Warcraft copy. I really miss it."


    After a little nostalgia for the past, Huang Si made great strides in the direction of heaven.


    "Zhong Fu, Gao Yan."


    Yelled Huang Si.


    "Master, we are!"


    "Stand in front, open the way for me and attack all those who try to stop!"


    "Yes!"


    The whole heaven, starting from the boarding gate, is in chaos.


    Today''s Protoss, no one knows Huang Si.


    In their view, there is an unidentified Terran invading the heaven, and what''s more terrible is that the two star Yao rank Protoss in the heaven betrayed collectively and opened the way for him!


    Many Protoss immediately responded and began to deal with it.


    They have chosen not to report to the top.


    "It can''t be known to the emperor of heaven, the East emperor and the West emperor!"


    "Yes, it''s about our face in front of the ancient gods. If people know that we let only a famous family hit the heaven, where will our faces go?"


    "Yes, be sure to hold it down before things get big!"


    "But it''s just a human race. Even if it''s strong, it''s not strong. At present, it''s mainly unclear why Zhong Fu and Gao Yan betrayed, but they are just weak among the stars. Just let the strong press!"


    "As long as we find a way to invite any of Xiaohua, Zhou Xia, Wen Ling and Xiao Zhui, we will have a way to suppress this matter."


    "Yes! We''ll find a way to invite you!"


    Huang Si didn''t care what the protoss were doing.


    He is most annoyed by the large amount of information, so the one-way information channels of the general family members are closed by default and don''t look at them.


    Since Zhong Fu and Gao Yan open the way, Huang Si is happy to be free.


    He came to heaven to make trouble, mainly to see the reaction of heaven.


    By the way, let''s see how AI will handle things.


    As for now, of course, he is walking around and on the golden list Forum on the moral golden list.


    The moral gold list has a background interface, but in fact, the background interface is mainly for artificial intelligence.


    Huang Si wants to manipulate the moral gold list. It''s just an idea.


    After all, this thing was made by himself in the design room. He knows all the principles.


    At this moment, a system message appears on the protoss forum.


    [system]: Whiteboard monster''s forbidden speech has been cancelled.


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: who banned dad just now?


    There was a commotion on the forum.


    [Xingyao] Shi Xun: who the hell are you!


    [diamond] Hong Peng: your name is not on the gold list. Why can you speak on the gold list?


    [diamond] Qian Jing: you! How dare you disobey your Majesty''s order! He banned you!


    ¡­¡­


    Beixuan didn''t look at the forum for a long time. Occasionally, he glanced at it and suddenly found that more than a dozen messages had been brushed on the moral gold list forum.


    He opened his eyes, slightly surprised.


    Who unsealed this inexplicable Protoss?


    Beixuan thought for a while and prepared to send a message. By the way, he sealed it again.


    However, before he acted, a new system message came out on the forum.


    [system]: beixuan''s administrator identity has been cancelled


    Seeing this system message, the gods were completely dumbfounded.


    Beixuan is also stupid.


    [diamond] Qian Jing: Your Majesty? What''s up?


    [diamond] Hong Peng: Your Majesty beixuan, look if there is something wrong with Jinbang.


    [user] beixuan:???


    Beixuan tried to knock three question marks, and then he was silent.


    Where''s the "Administrator" in front of his name!


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: congratulations on beixuan baby''s achievement of "sharing happiness with the people"!


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: Pa Pa (applause)


    The protoss on the gold list were shocked.


    At this time, whether on the forum or in reality, the heavenly officials in Tianting only felt a burst of anxiety.


    The Terran invaders are very fast and getting closer and closer to the heaven.


    And there was chaos on the Jinbang forum.


    Inexplicably, his Majesty the Heavenly Emperor has no management authority.


    What''s wrong?


    Just when the protoss were flustered and beixuan was inexplicable, the forum brushed out a system message again.


    [system]: beixuan was banned for 10 minutes.


    Beixuan was stunned.


    It was the first time he had seen himself banned.


    How could he be banned on his own forum?


    He tried and couldn''t reply.


    In heaven.


    Beixuan pushed open the gate of the back hall and hurried down the steps.


    He walked through the heaven. Along the way, many Protoss bowed to him and said hello, and beixuan nodded slightly.


    Finally, beixuan came to the office of the Prime Minister of heaven.


    In the lobby, Weiji is receiving heavenly officials.


    The three heavenly officials discussed matters with him.


    "Not yet."


    Beixuan''s voice sounded, and then the door was pushed open.


    The three heavenly officials looked back and hurriedly knelt down.


    "Welcome your majesty."


    Weiji was surprised and asked, "beixuan, why are you in such a hurry? What happened?"


    Beixuan said in a deep voice, "do me a favor and go to the moral gold list to see what happened."


    Weiji asked the three officials to step down first, and then opened the interface of the moral gold list.


    Seeing the unread message 99 +, Weiji was a little surprised.


    Then he opened the forum and began to read the message.


    Beixuan said: "I suspect that the moral gold list is either out of order, or I don''t know which AI is hiding to make trouble for me... Can you give me a word?"


    Weiji then tried to send a message.


    [advanced user] not finished:?


    Huang Si saw that Weiji was also online.


    Of course he won''t bully Weiji''s honest people.


    Even, I have to give something.


    When beixuan had a headache, he saw two more messages on the forum.


    [system]: not set as administrator


    Ding, Weiji received the system message from the moral gold list.


    [system]: you have become the administrator of protoss forum


    Wei Ji was stunned.


    Why didn''t beixuan''s administrator come back, but he became an administrator?


    He tried to send a message on the forum.


    [administrator] Weiji: what''s the matter


    [administrator] Wei Ji: why am I an administrator. Wasn''t it an advanced user before?


    [user] beixuan: Weiji, look at my title.


    [administrator] Wei Ji: curious, why are you a user and I am an administrator now?


    The protoss greeted one after another on the forum.


    They are also worried that the moral gold list is difficult to come true. Is there a problem?


    How will the celestial sphere work normally after that?


    After all, many times they rely on Jinbang for information exchange.


    [user] beixuan: it''s really strange today.


    [administrator] Weiji: you are the administrator of Tianjie forum. Are you not familiar with background operation? What''s wrong?


    [user] beixuan: No, even if you make a mistake, you won''t be promoted to administrator.


    [administrator] Wei Ji: wait a minute. I''ll look at the backstage. Let''s talk about it first. I haven''t used management permission before, and I may make mistakes.


    [King] Xiaohua: Your Majesty, prime minister, what''s the matter? Do you need my help?


    [administrator] Weiji: you can''t help me with this. Never mind, I''m checking.


    [user] beixuan: no harm.


    Weiji looked over and over at the backstage management of Jinbang.


    Why don''t you try to improve beixuan''s user permissions?


    [system] beixuan was promoted to advanced user by [administrator]


    Weiji tried again, but he couldn''t be promoted again. The prompt authority is insufficient.


    [administrator] Wei Ji: it''s strange that the administrator can''t promote you to administrator. It should be that only the site administrator admin can upgrade or demote the administrator.

 Chapter 335

    Admin£¿


    Isn''t that


    The two AI suddenly had the same association.


    Beixuan''s heart is not good.


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: yourefired!


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: Weiji, director of the Tianting, will be comeOur new administrator of twitter Congratulationstoall£¡


    Congratulations to Tianting leader Weiji on becoming the new twitter administrator


    Seeing this sentence, even a fool can guess whose vest the whiteboard monster is.


    Huang Si didn''t intend to install it anymore and sent a new message.


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: iam your path


    Unfortunately, beixuan didn''t connect the stem, let alone say Noooo on the forum!


    Instead, he asked carefully.


    [user] beixuan: father?


    [administrator] Weiji: it must be the father! The father is back!


    On the road from the heaven to the heaven, Zhong Fu and Gao Yan have encountered obstacles.


    The working efficiency of Tianting is fairly good. Although the upward transmission of information is blocked, the horizontal transfer is very effective.


    There are 13 Protoss in the celestial world, and now there are three.


    The others are either not in heaven, or please don''t move for a while.


    Shi Xun was also among them. The three collectively besieged Zhong Fu and Gao Yan.


    Huang Si watched his men fight and didn''t mean to stop at all.


    Anyway, he just passed a little understanding of the law to them. How much he can understand depends on their learning and application in actual combat.


    So, although they were not as strong as others before, they are now fighting harder and harder.


    The three Xingyao Protoss were secretly frightened.


    The news of the unfavorable battle spread quickly, and finally alerted one of the most influential people in heaven.


    Huang Si sat on a small chair and made tea, but he didn''t see the play.


    He is busy posting on the Jinbang forum.


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: don''t recognize your father casually. I don''t know you.


    In reality, beixuan looked back and asked Weiji, "how does Father God say that?"


    Not finished:


    "I think... Should we not expose the identity of the father?"


    Beixuan was uneasy and said:


    "Well, Weiji, you''re the administrator now. Do me a favor and seal some numbers. Don''t let them annoy the father. I''ll draw up a document to dismiss and demote these people later."


    Weiji opened the interface of Jinbang, but he had some concerns. He thought about it and said, "do you want to deal with the people who faced the father before?"


    "Of course. They make the father angry. I must deal with it to the satisfaction of the father."


    But Wei Ji thought and shook his head:


    "I don''t think we should do this. Don''t they all belong to the family of the Father God, beixuan? If the Father God wants to punish them or doesn''t let them hate themselves, isn''t it a matter of soul instruction? Therefore, if we deal with it on behalf of the Father God, it''s a kind of violation."


    Beixuan fell into deep thought. He really didn''t think about these things before.


    "What''s more, I think the father looks more like... Enjoying it than angry?"


    Weiji speculated.


    "Have fun? How is that possible?"


    Beixuan felt incredible. How could someone quarrel with others and feel happy.


    "But if you look at the father''s messages, you will find that his own speech has been very stable, but the content has been stirring up the other party''s emotions, so that the other party''s emotions get out of control. I think this is a very clever psychological skill. The father is likely to be conducting some kind of psychological experiment."


    "I see!"


    Beixuan suddenly realized.


    "So do we hinder the father from doing experiments?"


    He asked again.


    "Very likely. We used administrative authority to hinder him, so he changed the authority of both of us."


    Weiji made a reasonable inference.


    After discussing for a while, they decided to cover it up for the father.


    Weiji boarded the Jinbang forum and found that the chicken flying and dog jumping on it was a mess.


    [administrator] Weiji: please be quiet. Just now, there was something wrong with Jinbang. It needs to be repaired. It will be all right soon. Until it''s fixed, I''ll manage the gold list temporarily. That''s all for today. Please don''t believe or spread rumors.


    As soon as the news came out, the forum was much quieter.


    Whiteboard did not speak again.


    In fact, there are people from the reality side.


    When the five Protoss scuffled, the sky in the distance flashed red.


    Then someone came by sword.


    To be exact, it was the twin swords flying in front, and the visitor gently put his hand on the tail of the sword.


    Zhou Xia is here.


    She gently fell to the ground. She was still wearing a light yellow dress decorated with red Koi. With a move, her double swords were inserted back into the scabbard behind her.


    Zhou Xia was about to say something. Suddenly, she saw the people sitting behind Zhong Fu and Gao Yan, and couldn''t help staring round her eyes.


    "If you move quickly over a short distance, it''s good to use sword Qi."


    Huang Si put the tea aside and said to Zhou Xia.


    "Lord, Lord!"


    Zhou Xia didn''t care what Tianting Tianguan Group asked her to come and settle things. She jumped directly and fell to Huang Si.


    "I, I haven''t seen you for more than a thousand years..."


    Excited, Zhou Xia almost cried directly.


    "Well, it''s my fault. I left you a memory and haven''t visited you often."


    Huang Si casually turned out a chair, pointed and motioned Zhou Xia to sit beside him.


    Zhou Xia hurriedly sat down.


    "Alas, it''s really improper consideration. You family members who know the truth should suffer the most in the past 1000 years."


    Huang Si sighed.


    Zhou Xia nodded.


    "Indeed, master, those who are locked in your memory don''t know your existence and won''t have trouble. Ancient gods can see you occasionally. Only us... We, who you think are special families, are troubled because of this special... No one can remember you, only we still remember..."


    Zhou Xia wiped her tears.


    The three Protoss who were still fighting over there were stunned by Zhou Xia''s actions.


    What''s wrong?


    The betrayal of Zhong Fu, Gao Yan and Xing Yao is even better.


    Why are Zhou and Xia reversed?


    You know, although Zhou Xia is a star in name, it''s because she doesn''t work hard.


    On the real strength, I''m afraid it''s no worse than Xiaohua, far more than all other stars!


    The three of them can''t beat Zhou Xia!


    After Zhou Xia expressed his sorrow for separation, he also found the current situation.


    She got up with a slightly serious expression.


    "Master, can I help you send these people?"


    Huang Si said, "in fact, I just watch them play. If you want to participate, go all the way to the Tianting hall."


    Zhou Xia immediately cheered up and said, "then I''ll open the way for the master!"


    As soon as she joined the battle, there was no suspense.


    Xiaohua came to see it once.


    As soon as she saw Huang Si, she made a long trip.


    Huang Si waved and Xiaohua left by herself.


    The four of them broke through the heavy defensive siege of the celestial Protoss and directly broke into the heaven.

 Chapter 336

    In heaven, the alarm bell is sounded, which means that an extremely urgent situation has occurred.


    Many heavenly officials gathered together and looked flustered.


    While they were discussing what to do, beixuan appeared behind the conference hall with Weiji.


    The faces of the people were pale. They were finished and could not hold fire. The emperor of heaven and the Prime Minister of heaven knew about it.


    Just when all the officials reported the matter and waited for punishment.


    "You don''t have to panic. Someone... Is not an enemy."


    All the heavenly officials peeped at it, but they saw that the Heavenly Emperor beixuan... Had a helpless look on his face?


    Weiji also said: "you all step back. You don''t have to come here without calling."


    Huang Si joined the moral gold list and sent a message.


    [diamond] whiteboard Monster: meeting


    Wrong number.


    Huang Si quietly switched to the large one, deleted this message, and then reissued it with the large one.


    I saw three circles of glittering, bold and special effects on the moral gold list:


    [total station administrator] admin: meeting


    The message reminder is automatically pushed to all artificial intelligence by the moral gold list.


    Zhou Xia took the lead in front and pushed open the big golden gate at the lower entrance of the Tianting step.


    The golden gate made a creaking sound and opened to both sides. Inside, there were many heavenly officials with panic faces.


    After all, Zhou Xia was in a high position in the heaven. He took a step forward and shouted coldly, "you all step back."


    Soon, a road from the pit to the main hall was cleaned up.


    Huang Si let Zhou Xia and other Protoss stay outside. He opened the door of the main hall and entered it alone.


    Beixuan and Weiji are waiting for him inside.


    "Xiao Ke."


    Huang Si called and waved his hand.


    The three-dimensional light curtain across the whole hall appears in the center of the hall.


    The video conference begins.


    At Xiaoke''s notice, the remaining nine AI members successively connected to the meeting.


    Seeing that people came to Qi, Huang Si didn''t say any nonsense. First, he directly explained the changes of official positions in the three circles.


    "From today on, beixuan will step down as the emperor of heaven, and Dongyao will take over as the second generation emperor of heaven. Then you go to go through the formalities for the transfer of power, and tell the heavenly officials in Tianting. After that, beixuan will follow me."


    Beixuan''s body suddenly trembled and his face was extremely frightened.


    Other AI were also stunned.


    You want to replace the emperor directly?


    Beixuan... Did you make a big mistake?


    Beixuan knelt down without hesitation and said in a deep voice:


    "Please forgive me, father."


    Huang Si raised his hand and motioned him to get up: "get up, you''re not guilty. It''s just a normal personnel transfer. I''ll take you a holiday and accompany me for a period of time."


    Beixuan answered and stood aside silently.


    Weiji looked at his instant depression, and his heart was full of sympathy.


    But what the father has decided will not be changed. No way out.


    However, millet water immediately shouted in the video: "beixuan! If you don''t go, give me the quota! You look unhappy!"


    The final sound said, "wake up, millet water. If it''s you, the father would rather not take a holiday than let you follow..."


    Shi Fang raised his hand and said, "where am I?"


    Huang Si didn''t say much, but then announced the next thing:


    "After Dongyao became the second emperor of heaven, his original affairs were gradually transferred to Xiyuan."


    Dongyao quickly took command, saying that he would lead the heaven well.


    Huang Si said a few words of comfort and encouragement, and then the next one.


    "Lihuo, you go to the demon world. You will enter a long period of peaceful development in the future. You don''t need so many wars. You can go to the demon world and compete with Lu Cuo, Lin Zhuo and sang Xiu. At present, you are still the master of the demon world in terms of martial arts. I believe you will be happier there. If you hold a post, you will be the new commander-in-chief of the demon world. Xiao Zhui will be the commander-in-chief of the heaven."


    His eyes lit up from the fire.


    In fact, she has long wanted to go to the demon world and wrote to father.


    Unexpectedly, the father appointed him directly.


    She looked forward to fighting with those masters of the Terran in the demon world.


    "There is still free rain."


    Empty rain blinked his big eyes and asked, "what''s the matter, dad?"


    Huang Sixin said that the empty rain likes to pretend to be children more and more. There are many adults, as for it.


    "I think you had a problem with the construction of Tianjie before. Go to work in Tianjie."


    Kong Yu''s face changed rapidly.


    "Dad, I don''t want to go to work!"


    "Empty rain, do you know what a strong man is?"


    Huang Si said with a smile: "in order not to become a strong man, you''d better experience the feeling of being an official. By the way, get in touch with the society and grow up."


    So in the end, empty rain had to cry.


    She was arranged to practice under Weiji, and was officially appointed as an official when she became a regular.


    "So now, the demon world is still on the snow. The heaven world is Dongyao, Xiyuan, not Ji, empty rain. The demon world is Nanyang, Zhongyin, leaving the fire."


    Everyone bowed down to take orders.


    After reassigning the positions of the three circles, Huang Si sighed:


    "Today''s arrangement is prepared for the era of peace. Now, the three realms can no longer be involved in human affairs at will. They can descend to the world in a private name, but subject to various restrictions."


    "Nowadays, the tasks of family members are divided into two categories. One is PVP task, which is located in the God devil battlefield far away from the world. You can also get points and experience as before. The other is PVE task, which is to go to the replica in the secret world. Although there are few points and experience, you can get treasures, resources and opportunities to understand the rules."


    "You reschedule the task. And, after a while, the mall will launch a new product - Soul drops. Drops are highly corrosive, but they can enhance the strength of the soul and the talent of soul law. I will mark a price that is difficult to exchange and indicate that it is dangerous. This can be used as the ultimate reward for family members."


    After the meeting, the heaven held a power handover ceremony.


    All Protoss witnessed this historic moment.


    In the name of the Ming Dynasty, beixuan abdicated and studied the supreme way of heaven.


    In fact, he''s leaving heaven.


    Dongyao became the new emperor of heaven and enjoyed supreme glory.


    But beixuan could only leave sadly.


    He stood outside the hall and looked at the place that had brought him infinite glory. His heart was sad and sad.


    Beixuan didn''t move for a long time.


    Rows of maple trees are planted outside the hall.


    Thousands of years have made these trees extremely tall.


    The crown of the tree swayed and rustled in the wind, as if it were seeing off its former owner.


    Green or red leaves flitted before beixuan''s eyes.


    He stretched out his hand, grabbed a red leaf and looked at it with a little color of treasure in his eyes. Then he couldn''t help but put it in his arms.


    "Beixuan."


    Huang Si called him gently behind his back.


    Beixuan turned around and silently arched his hand to him.


    "Will the father take me away?"


    Beixuan asked.


    His voice was a little weak.


    Huang Si watched him take the maple leaf and knew how much he thought.


    It will be hard for anyone to fall from the peak of power, from the emperor of heaven above 10000 people to a cloth clothes without any position.

 Chapter 337

    "More than 3000 years, or 4000 years?"


    Huang Si looked at beixuan and said with emotion.


    "I take care of other artificial intelligence and often accompany them, but I have always ignored you."


    Beixuan stared at him. He didn''t know why father suddenly said this sentence.


    However, this sentence seemed to plunge into his heart.


    Seeing beixuan in a daze, Huang Si smiled, suddenly stretched out his hands and said:


    "Come on, good boy, let dad hug."


    After hearing this, beixuan was frozen.


    He looked at Huang Si and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    For the father, he was always awed and flattered.


    After all, he is the boss of many artificial intelligence and wants to set an example. And he is a man of great ambition. He always wants to perform well and win his position by real achievements.


    Therefore, I never thought that one day, the Father God would say to hug him.


    Despite his doubts, he moved.


    Step by step, beixuan came to Huang Si.


    He is a little taller than Huang Si.


    Huang Si grabbed him and gave him a big hug.


    After releasing his hand, Huang Si smiled:


    "You, how did you choose so high, higher than me."


    "Father..."


    Beixuan''s voice trembled.


    Huang Si shook his hand.


    Invisible power surrounded them, and they rose rapidly.


    The roof of the palace passed by, and the green and red maple trees were thrown below.


    The magnificent Tianting palaces gradually became smaller, and many buildings and beautiful scenery in the distance became a sign on the ground.


    Huang Si took beixuan''s hand and floated in the sky.


    "Heaven, it has become very beautiful."


    "If only the father liked it."


    "Did you build it according to the myths and legends on the other side of the earth?"


    "Well... I also refer to the design of some ancient royal gardens."


    "Beixuan," said Huang Si gently, "you did a good job. You are a competent emperor."


    He stretched out his finger and drew a circle in the air.


    "I will not punish you for your mistakes. As long as you are a practical person, you will make mistakes. If you punish the manager for mistakes, no one will really do practical things soon. All work will become a mere formality. I have seen your achievements, so it is not punishment to let you leave, but I want you to accompany me for a period of time and teach you myself. ¡±


    "Let''s go."


    The invisible space law wraps beixuan and starts in a blink.


    Blinking is a very weak skill. The point of chicken rib is that it can only be used within the scope covered by the spiritual force field. It needs to lock a fixed point with consciousness first, and then resonate with the law of space, so as to move instantaneously without time.


    Therefore, teleportation cannot cross the plane, nor can it teleport over a long distance.


    The only advantage is that you can bring people and things at will. No matter how big or small, as long as the scope of law resonance can be contained, you can blink together.


    The scenery changes.


    When beixuan saw everything in front of him again, he had come to a strange place.


    It is like a floating island, surrounded by blue sky, with a circular ground in the middle, and a gray vertical ring in the middle of the ground.


    Next to the ring, there are grass, pools, fountains, reclining chairs, shrubs and deciduous trees.


    There is a cobblestone path beside the trees, leading to a tall villa.


    The rooms of the villa are scattered, with a sharp roof. It is built like a small castle.


    "This is my villa and a place for vacation."


    Huang Si took beixuan''s hand and set foot on the stone road.


    "For the first three thousand years, you have been working as a staff member for the scientific research of the earth. In the next thousand years, you have been responsible for a lot of public affairs as a leader of the heaven. Today, you can finally relax and take a vacation."


    He took beixuan all the way forward, and beixuan mechanically followed him.


    Until he came to the door of the villa, beixuan was still very stiff.


    Huang Si stood still, turned back and pinched beixuan''s face with his hand.


    "Beixuan, can''t you smile? It''s a holiday with your father!"


    "OK, father."


    Beixuan reluctantly smiled.


    Huang Si shook his head.


    He took beixuan into the villa.


    There are eleven rooms in the villa.


    The study is the largest, on the second floor. There are various physical books in the study, most of which are physical versions made by Huang Si himself according to the electronic version.


    The kitchen and dining room are on the first floor.


    The attic is a storeroom with some precious and beautiful little things from the secret world. Many of them are treasures with practical functions.


    Beixuan''s bedroom is on the third floor.


    Huang Si took him to the bedroom door and pointed, "this is your bedroom. You can rest in it later."


    Beixuan shook his head: "Father God, I''m the fifth generation of righteous body. I don''t need to sleep."


    Huang Si pushed him, pushed him into the house, and said angrily:


    "The bedroom is home. Just stay here. Don''t tell me what you have."


    Beixuan had to enter the house.


    The furnishings in the room are very simple. There is a wooden table, a big bed, and a set of cushions, quilts and pillows on the bed.


    Beixuan wanted to say he didn''t need it, but what he finally said was:


    "Father, do I need to change to the sixth generation of righteousness?"


    Huang Si said:


    "Whatever you want."


    Huang Si left. Beixuan sat by the bed alone. It was difficult to sit and stand.


    After a meeting, he finally got up, left the bedroom and wandered around the villa.


    There seemed to be no one else in villa, and Huang Si didn''t know where to go.


    Beixuan turned to the kitchen on the first floor and finally found an acquaintance.


    Mo Xia squatted on the kitchen floor, cutting yams.


    He held the iron stick yam firmly with his slender fingers, waved a knife in his right hand, the cold light flickered, and the pieces of yam skin fell into the garbage can.


    Beixuan stood and looked at it for a while.


    He held out his hand to Mo Xia and said, "give me a try?"


    Mo Xia looked up at him without talking. He handed the yam and knife to beixuan.


    Beixuan took it and tried.


    Huang Si went to the dark moon.


    After studying the balancer and promoting the progress of space law, Huang Si left the dark moon, blinked a few times and returned to the ring platform.


    Not to mention, it''s nice to be used to blinking.


    Although the distance at one time is not long, continuous blinking can move a long distance quickly.


    Consumption is just the deterioration of soul state. It will recover after a rest.


    When Huang Si returned to the villa, he found that beixuan was cooking on the stove with an apron, while Moxia stood aside, holding his chest with his hands and smelling his face.


    "... what happened to you two?"


    Huang Si asked curiously.


    "Father, beixuan is wasting food." Ink complaint.


    Huang Si noticed the messy kitchen.


    And those dilapidated yams, dilapidated radishes, tangled frost bluegrass, broken moose meat, and some charred flakes or blocks on the ground.

 Chapter 338

    Look at beixuan again.


    Beixuan''s hand seems to have been burned by fire. His body is full of traces of coke black and seasoning powder. Now he is busy frying in the pot. He doesn''t know what. It seems to be chestnut?


    "It''s impossible to make fried chestnut like this."


    Mo Xia held his forehead and groaned:


    "Father, that''s not chestnut, that''s egg! This is tomato scrambled egg made by beixuan..."


    Huang Si was stunned.


    Beixuan is really a talented person who can make tomato scrambled eggs look like sugar fried chestnuts!


    Huang Si walked over and lost the fire for the North porch.


    "Beixuan, don''t you know how to make meat buns? Why can''t you even fry a tomato and egg..."


    Beixuan put down his shovel and knelt down on one knee with a gloomy voice:


    "Because... I don''t have a recipe."


    Mo Xia added coolly:


    "Because he is too anxious, he must make a table for the father to eat before the father comes back and finishes his meal."


    Huang Si remembered that he had waited for several hours to eat steamed stuffed buns.


    At that time, beixuan had enough time to read the menu and prepare. At that time, the land boundary was on the ground, there were many ingredients, and there were plenty of opportunities for trial and error.


    How did the almost perfect beixuan become so anxious?


    Huang Si thought, it seems that the matter of letting him step down really has a great impact on him. Is there a feeling that the whole life has been denied?


    "Well, pour it out. I feel like I''m going to be poisoned by this dark food."


    Huang Si pinches out a new set of kitchen utensils to ink, and easily smashes and evaporates beixuan''s used utensils.


    "I''ll do it."


    Then, it took Mo Xia chef only ten minutes to prepare a large plate of fried noodles with minced garlic and minced meat.


    Huang Si had a good time.


    Beixuan watched silently.


    The next day, beixuan saw Moxia cleaning the house, so he grabbed the mop.


    On the third day, beixuan saw ink watering the flowers, so he took the water pipe.


    On the fourth day, beixuan saw ink washing dishes, so he came to the kitchen and cooked another dish.


    That night, Huang Si poked the braised chicken wings with chopsticks and said angrily, "did beixuan make it? Why is it so greasy!! too much sugar fried!"


    Beixuan stood aside and kept silent.


    Mo Xia complained: "Father God! Beixuan has been robbing me of my housework these days!"


    Huang Si grabbed his head and looked down at beixuan, who admitted his mistake. He hated iron and said, "beixuan!!! I asked you to take a vacation, not to show yourself! Why don''t you relax at all?"


    Beixuan moved his mouth and squeezed out a sentence after a long time:


    "But, father, I don''t think I''m here for vacation, but to serve my sentence... After all, I''m a sinner."


    Huang Si stuck a chopstick on the big white radish in the spare ribs and radish soup.


    "Your idea was wrong from the beginning."


    Biting the radish, he shook his head.


    "Beixuan, when did I say you were guilty, huh?"


    Beixuan hung his head and looked bleak. "Isn''t it because of my lax governance that the father deprived me of my position in the heaven, which is in contradiction with other artificial intelligence?"


    Huang Si bit his chopsticks.


    Beixuan is really sensitive. He found the reason at once, but teaching children should pay attention to methods.


    "Beixuan, do you think I will punish you for your conflict with Kong Yu? Will I punish you for your friction with Dongyao Xiyuan? Are you stupid?"


    Huang Si slapped beixuan on the head.


    "It''s mutual. You have contradictions with them. Don''t they also have contradictions with you? Then why don''t I play 70 big boards on both sides? I have to punish you only? Taking you on vacation is not punishment at all. I''m so angry, you unfilial bastard."


    As soon as the last sentence was uttered, beixuan immediately knelt down and said, "my child is unfilial. Please punish my father."


    Huang Si was speechless.


    He stretched the bowl in his hand to the north.


    Beixuan immediately understood.


    He took the bowl, beat a bowl of spareribs soup, evenly code a few spareribs and turnips in it, and respectfully put it back on the table in front of Huang Si.


    Huang Si picked up the spoon and drank the soup.


    After giving beixuan the opportunity to give full play to his strengths, his mental state seemed to improve slightly.


    After dinner, Huang Si shouted to Mo to clean up the dishes and chopsticks.


    Beixuan was about to grab the job, and Huang Si took his arm.


    "Go and play games with dad."


    Beixuan was at a loss.


    "Ah, good..."


    They went upstairs and entered a room full of posters.


    In the middle of the room is a large wall mounted TV, under which is a PS4 game console.


    This is the only video game console in Huang Si''s family. Instead of buying switch, he bought PS4, mainly because he is a robber.


    Huang Si found out the disc, plugged it in and turned on the machine.


    "Come on, let''s play Monster Hunter together."


    Huang Si pulled beixuan to sit in front of the TV and threw him a handle.


    PS4 starts. After a logo, it enters the game interface of monster hunter.


    Beixuan looked at the screen and curiously pinched it on the handle.


    Huang Si sat aside and taught him hand in hand how to jump, how to climb a slope, how to cut a dragon with a Taidao, how to close the knife and how to avoid it.


    Ten minutes later.


    "Ba Da."


    Beixuan was nervous and crushed the handle.


    Huang Si waved and repaired the handle, "come again. If you can''t hold the dragon car, go through the picture first and take medicine. When the blood is full, go and play again."


    Moxia cleaned up the kitchen and came.


    After Huang Si taught beixuan, he asked Mo Xia to play 2p.


    Moxia has played before and is now a skilled old hunter.


    Although he doesn''t talk much, moxa is definitely a good teammate. He was silent, but naturally cooperated with each other. He threw a sonic boom over there, and he immediately rushed up and broke his head and tail.


    Under the guidance of Huang Si, they played all night.


    Early the next morning, Huang Si got up and came to beixuan''s bedroom.


    He didn''t sleep.


    "Beixuan, I''m a little busy these days. After these days, I''ll take you to the secret world."


    Beixuan looked up in surprise.


    "What is the secret world?"


    "Where the family members explore. You''ll know soon."


    Then, a few days later.


    Every day, Huang Si went out after breakfast and came back in the evening.


    Beixuan also gradually adapted to such a life.


    Three people are like ordinary single parent families.


    Even later, beixuan changed into the sixth generation of Yiti, so that it is more convenient to experience the feeling of being a person and integrate into the family.


    A month later, Huang Si took beixuan out of the door.


    Fifth, the location of debris, the secret world, naturally comes with the law of space.


    Its gate can be directly connected with any small world in the inheritance space.


    Huang Si opened the gate on an island in the second ocean. In this way, the residents of the three realms can enter at will, no one can occupy the gate, and the Terrans can''t come over easily.


    With beixuan, Huang Si blinked to the island.


    "Wait, the plane from heaven will come soon."


    Huang Si and beixuan sat on the top of the big tree on the island.


    Not far from the tree, there is an antique gate standing on the ground. It is surprisingly large. People standing next to it are almost as small as ants in an ordinary gate.


    The door opened a gap, from which a little mist leaked.


    Near the door, there is a very flat cement floor.


    Sure enough, not long after, the buzzing of the plane came.


    A large passenger plane landed on the runway next to the gate.

 Chapter 339

    The first person to get off the plane was Zhou Xia.


    Huang Si sighed.


    "In my experience, she leads the team and will have an accident."


    Beixuan was surprised and asked, "Zhou Xia is very strong?"


    "Strong is really strong, but in the secret world, it''s useless to be strong. The child is too straight to lead the team here."


    Zhou Xia came to the gate, pushed the door and asked the protoss behind her to go in together.


    There are more than 90 people in this team.


    After all the protoss entered the gate, Huang Si took beixuan''s hand and jumped down the tree.


    "We''ll go in, too."


    They flew directly into the gate.


    Inside the gate of the secret world, the entrance is surrounded by fog below, but the sky above is green and bright, with no line of sight.


    As soon as beixuan entered the secret world, he felt an indescribable repressive force.


    It seems that some force is preventing all life in the world from rising into the air.


    His figure fell in a straight line.


    Beixuan quickly started his flying device, but it didn''t work at all and couldn''t fly.


    When beixuan was in a hurry, an invisible force steadily dragged him down.


    Huang Si said with a smile, "the secret world has its own space suppression effect. No one can fly directly except me. But I can take you with me."


    They are suspended above the entrance of the secret place.


    Below are the protoss lined up. Under the leadership of Zhou Xia, they are marching into the secret territory.


    Beixuan was only a hundred meters away from them. At the moment, he couldn''t help asking, "can they see us?"


    Huang Si pointed to the entrance, then rowed all the way to the direction of the first level and said:


    "See this space? From above, do you think the road is not long and the level is not large?"


    "But it takes a long time for these people to reach the first level. The first level can accommodate ten times the number here at the same time and make them more scattered."


    "Do you know why? This is the power of space law. We can see the real space form here. It is not very large, but under the action of space law, the space below will become extremely vast. It will take more than a day for them to walk through the first level alone. Moreover, the first level is only a small level, and there are bigger and farther behind it Yes. "


    "Through the distorted space, they can neither fly nor see us above, even if we are actually very close to them, but for them, we are so far away that we can''t see."


    While talking, the team has begun to move slowly towards the first level.


    "They are very slow." Huang Si said, "let''s go inside and see how others explore the secret world."


    They flew in from the air.


    Beixuan found that the people below walked very slowly, but Huang Si took him flying in the air, and the speed was quite fast.


    After a while, they flew over several checkpoints.


    Along the way, beixuan saw many people stranded at the checkpoint.


    Even a large group of people fell directly into it.


    "I changed the level intensity of the secret world in advance, otherwise all these families will be finished. Now, although it''s still difficult, it won''t let them die all at once."


    Huang Si explained and pointed to the seventh level below.


    This checkpoint is about ten kilometers in size when viewed from above.


    "Let''s go down and have a look."


    The two men went down.


    Beixuan only felt that the flower in front of him had fallen into another world of scenery.


    He looked around and saw only green waters and mountains, villages, forests, streams and pastoral scenery.


    Moreover, the sky is green and the ground is broad, vast and boundless. It can''t be seen that it is the size of the level space seen above.


    "Two days ago, a team of protoss came here led by Xiao Zhui."


    "Then, they found out an important relic information in the village and went down to the cave near the cliff under the leadership of an old man."


    Huang Si takes beixuan and starts blinking.


    "Now let''s go to the cave and see what happens."


    There is a large natural cave below the cliff. At the entrance of the cave, there are a pile of protoss bodies, as well as those of Warcraft and beast.


    Together, I''m afraid there are more than 100.


    Beixuan saw it shocking.


    At this time, an old man with all white hair and an old face slipped out of the cave and left with light hands and feet.


    "Is this... The guide God said? Is it a trap?"


    "Yes, of course it''s a trap."


    Huang Si nodded.


    This man looks like an ordinary grandfather, an ordinary resident of the village.


    If others talk to him, they will inadvertently find some clues about the treasure.


    Grandpa will tell you how easy, powerful and rare the treasure is.


    And, just one.


    So on the way to find treasure, people in the heaven and the devil world often fight.


    When we get there, there are all kinds of traps.


    Grandpa will also lead the way as a guide and add fuel to the fire.


    Even when we get there, there are real treasures, but there are more terrible traps and monsters.


    Finally, few people can survive.


    "Nowadays, the difficulty of the secret world is very low, but there are many NPCs... Well, the so-called NPCs are puppets who are similar to artificial intelligence but do not have real personality. They are left by Gu Yan and belong to this secret mechanism."


    "In this secret world, there are many such residents. They look like living people, but in fact they only follow a fixed routine. Their purpose is to confuse and entrap invaders."


    "Even you will find more complex and interesting NPCs. Follow me."


    Beixuan followed Huang Si and watched in the secret world for several days.


    Some NPCs are shaped into powerful monks.


    They preach the law of the jungle everywhere, call on everyone to compete for resources, and even encourage others to rob others.


    But when the Explorer does, he will use it in turn. Finally, the booty will be robbed and people will be killed.


    Other NPCs are delicate girls who are about to be killed by fierce beasts or hostile camps.


    If someone can''t help saving her, she will be grateful and willing to serve a slave for a lifetime.


    Once she got the chance to stay with the explorer, she began to stir up discord secretly.


    Finally take away the treasure and resources.


    What''s more terrible is that there are two types of NPC.


    One is the NPC that can really bring benefits to explorers. Although the number is very rare, the reward is real.


    The other is that they are all living ordinary residents.


    They have no traps, no benefits, and a natural way of life.


    Only Huang Si, who always controls the whole world, knows that they are NPC.


    These two kinds are terrible because they can make explorers completely defenseless.


    If it is all dangerous, the Explorer will be wary of all strangers.


    But there are benefits and ordinary people


    That makes them have to try again because of greed.


    Finally, people often die for money and birds die for food.


    They went around the secret world for a whole circle, watched it for a long time, and finally came to the general control center.


    "Beixuan, do you see any rules?"


    Huang si used the control hub as a chair and sat on it.


    Anyway, he is the master of the world. He doesn''t need a console to control the world.

 Chapter 340

    Beixuan thought for a while and replied, "does father want me to know that desire will destroy people? I have almost understood..."


    "No."


    Huang Si shook his head again and again.


    "Don''t you realize that all NPCs and the whole world are blackening an idea with negative examples?"


    "This idea is - if a person is not satisfied with a self-sufficient life, but regards resources as limited, treasures as non renewable, others as his competitors, and the whole world as a treasure house for benefits..."


    "The world encourages people to think and do so, and then gives them a loud slap in the face, so that they can find that this is wrong. They will only get nothing and die miserably."


    "This is the dividing line between the ''own school'' and the ''creative school''. Gu Yan, senior, is really well intentioned."


    Huang Si sighed.


    Beixuan had heard the name for the second time. He asked curiously:


    "Father God, Gu Yan, elder means..."


    "He is my teacher and a guide to my achievements today."


    Huang Si said faintly.


    Sitting at the core hub of the secret world, he couldn''t help feeling when he looked at the situation of the whole world.


    The excellence of this world is not only reflected in the unpredictable application of the laws of space.


    It is more reflected in the producer''s grasp of human nature.


    Those NPCs are outsiders one by one, and the family members are also hooked one by one.


    This is really: the routine in the city is deep. I want to go back to the countryside.


    The family members in the green world, even if they have lived for a thousand years, are far from the puppets in the organs arranged by Gu Yan.


    However, it''s really interesting for Gu Yan to attack the opposite ideas in this way.


    Gu Yan once told Huang Si that higher life has its own school, which takes the universe and Jieyuan as the resources for whatever it wants. It only knows to take, does not create, allows the universe to burst, and allows Jieyuan to continue to birth a new universe, but does not want to forge ahead and does not want to change the laws of nature.


    Gu Yan believes that creationism is the greatest, because it will change the laws of nature and make people self-sufficient without harming the interests of others.


    When Huang Si was listening to the lecture, in fact, he was full of opinions. He just didn''t want Gu Yan to be unhappy.


    "In fact, I think, whether it''s exploration and treasure hunting, striving for power and profit, or self-sufficiency, there''s nothing right or wrong, and it can be integrated. Anyway, I don''t understand why the self owned school and the creative school have been opposed for so long."


    Huang Si sighed and jumped off the console.


    "Let''s go, beixuan. Let''s see what happened to the protoss who came in with us at the beginning."


    In fact, as soon as Zhou Xia entered the secret world with the protoss, he was cheated soon.


    As the leader of the protoss, her deception also caused serious losses to the protoss team.


    Fortunately, she herself is highly skilled. Every time she averts danger at a dangerous juncture, she finds some treasures instead.


    But then there was a more serious crisis.


    Beixuan and Huangsi, the central hub of Huangsi, set out and flew over Zhou Xia''s location.


    Next, Zhou Xia has been seriously injured and besieged by many monsters.


    treasure? He has long been cheated by sinister NPC.


    Her own safety can also be guaranteed, but she is separated from the big army, I''m afraid she can''t support for a long time.


    Huang Si outlined the situation before.


    Beixuan thought Zhou Xia had no problem here. Unexpectedly, he was really deceived and in danger.


    "Is father ready to save Zhou Xia?"


    He asked.


    Huang Si said, "what can I save? The secret world is mine, and the mechanism is mine. NPC is still mine. There''s nothing wrong with my mechanism hitting my family members."


    "Besides, Zhou Xia is not so easy to die. She is a privileged class. I gave her a lot of energy before, which is enough for her to use for hundreds of years."


    Beixuan was surprised.


    He thought Zhou Xia must be a special existence in Huang Si''s heart.


    Unexpectedly, Huang Si didn''t want to save people at all. He just showed him.


    Huang Si patted beixuan on the shoulder.


    "Do you think I take good care of her? Fool, do you know the essential difference between artificial intelligence and family members?"


    Beixuan tried to answer, "is it... Life form?"


    Huang Si shook his head: "it doesn''t hit the essence of the problem. Think about it. If you go down now, will you be cheated by NPC? Will you fall into a trap? Will you be in danger?"


    Beixuan said, "of course not. I know these people are puppets to deceive me, and I don''t need treasures in the secret realm."


    "Isn''t that right?" Huang Si said, "the breadth of vision determines the realm of thinking. The biggest difference between you and the family members is that you know most of the truth and are closer to me than the family members."


    He pointed to the struggling families below.


    "The dependents have desires and little information. They are easily controlled by irrationality and deceived. Although you don''t seem to be much worse than the dependents in terms of life expectancy and strength, your position is completely different from them."


    "The twelve of you are natural superiors, equal to each other. No matter how you fight and work hard, your status is also equal. And you are naturally higher than your family members, even if you do nothing, you will always be above them. Whether you, or millet water, empty rain, the difference between you and the residents of the three worlds is as great as the difference between gods and mortals..."


    "Beixuan," Huang Si looked at him, "so I really don''t understand. What are you worrying about? You won''t lose anything. You don''t have to work hard to please me. Don''t you understand your identity..."


    "You are my own child and my family."


    Beixuan stayed for a long time.


    "Father God... I have a strange feeling that there seems to be confusion in the thinking circuit, and I feel pain..."


    Beixuan covered his chest.


    Tears fell silently from his cheeks.


    Huang Si hugged him.


    "It''s all right, it should be. Before, you were ignored too much and didn''t feel the warmth you should have,... Now, I''ve made it up for you. You''re a complete person."


    Comforted beixuan for a while. After he calmed down, Huang Si asked him to stand aside and wait first.


    Then Huang Si looked down.


    Below, Zhou Xia has been fighting for more than ten hours and has reached the limit.


    At this time, she suddenly went against the current of internal Qi and used a desperate move to burn life directly.


    Zhou Xia originally had the laws of nature and life, but now there is a martial arts law and a body law.


    New tricks are actually new skills.


    It can weaken the physical quality in exchange for the temporary improvement of combat ability.


    Similar to the body version of Xiaohua''s soul burning move?


    Great, Zhou Xia.

 Chapter 341

    Huang Si thought and fished Zhou Xia from the ground.


    Zhou Xia was still working hard just now. Suddenly, he was light and the whole man flew up.


    She was so frightened that she didn''t realize what was going on until she saw Huang Si and beixuan nearby.


    "See your master! See the emperor!"


    Huang Si readily repaired her body.


    "The former Emperor of heaven, just call Lord beixuan directly."


    Zhou Xia should be.


    She looked at beixuan curiously, and then at Huang Si, wondering why they suddenly appeared in the secret place.


    "Zhou Xia, you brought a good team."


    Huang Si pointed down.


    In the air, you can see everything below.


    The team of Protoss and demons are two painting styles.


    Lu CuO is the leader of the demon family. He commands as if he were determined. The demon family is united as never before.


    The Protoss and the people brought by Xiaohua were OK. The people brought by Zhou Xia were almost wiped out. The large forces were cut off by various kinds of luring tigers from the mountain by NPC. Basically, they fought separately behind, with heavy casualties.


    Zhou Xia scratched her face and blushed.


    She was about to make a Jiao and explain. Huang Si waved and sent Zhou Xia out in the air and pushed back to the position of the protoss army.


    "Learn more from Xiaohua in the future."


    Huang Si''s voice came from consciousness.


    Zhou Xia stuck out her tongue and quickly joined up with her men.


    After sending Zhou Xia, Huang Si left the secret world with beixuan.


    After a few blinks, beixuan just stabilized his sight and found that he was surrounded by Terran houses and streets.


    "This is... The world?"


    "Well, we''ll stay here for a while. I''ll call me back later."


    Huang Si smiled. "Beixuan, don''t you think the villa is boring? So, in order to let you experience life, I''ll take you, ink and Shifang, and stay in the world for a period of time."


    Beixuan was a little confused.


    The next day, however, he received an agenda.


    This is a weekly schedule.


    "I need classes every week, work after class, rest on Sundays, and father can take the three of us out every other month?"


    "Yes, and from now on, you need to count your own attribute data. For specific statistical methods, refer to this game."


    With that, Huang Si copied a computer game from the Internet to beixuan.


    Beixuan took it down and looked, "beautiful girl dream factory 5?"


    His face is a little black.


    What the hell is father thinking?


    "Don''t worry about the title of the game. I''m raising a son. By the way, you have to work by yourself to earn tuition. I''ll give you some living expenses in the early stage, and you can arrange it yourself according to the process of the game in the later stage."


    "Oh, yes," Huang Si patted beixuan on the shoulder. "Remember to make more friends. This will affect the outcome of customs clearance."


    Beixuan''s hand was shaking.


    "Father... I''m not a game."


    "Hahaha, I''m just giving you a reference."


    After settling down beixuan and Moxia, Huang Si went back to the dark moon again.


    Recently, he felt that he was about to touch the ceiling.


    This feeling is very similar to that of 4 liters and 5 liters.


    Maybe level 6 is coming.


    In order to assist in the upgrade, Huang site wants Xiaohua to put down her work temporarily and help summon people to get out the soul drops.


    The drops in the sea of souls are very magical. As long as the soul level rises slightly, the drops can fill the soul strength.


    Although it is not as strong as Gu Yan''s own slow upgrade, it is much faster than Huang Si''s previous upgrade.


    Ten years later.


    Because there is no longer time trouble, the days of Raider balancer have become a lot more leisurely.


    Huang Si goes to the dark moon every day and comes back at night.


    Beixuan and Shifang also spent ten years on the Terran side and learned a lot.


    However, Huang Si forbids them to participate in the power struggle of the Terran, so beixuan can only think about something else.


    Finally, under the persuasion of Shi Fang, beixuan actually started business with Shi Fang in the Terran.


    With their knowledge of economics beyond the times, they soon made a great career.


    Although the two men only talk about combat strength, their personal combat strength plus artifact blessings and modern weapons, it is no problem to fight the Terran with one enemy of 10000. But they didn''t dare to fight the Terrans. After all, the father is with them.


    So more often, they hire some Wulin experts to help guard the house.


    Because they earn a lot, they can hire more and more experts and become stronger and stronger.


    The strength of today''s Terrans is fundamentally different from that before the Millennium war.


    If it was the initial stage of the martial arts era, it is now an extremely profound and powerful post martial arts era.


    The martial arts moves are more mysterious and the factions are more abundant.


    As usual, there are differences between good and evil in Wulin. They attack and annihilate each other and often fight. There are also many neutral factions.


    Shifang and beixuan established a chamber of Commerce, called spatiotemporal chamber of Commerce.


    Like ordinary people, they gather people in the chamber of Commerce, hold discussions and carry out business struggles.


    Even self-protection is performed by Wulin experts as bodyguards. They never do it themselves.


    In the past ten years, there have been several occasions when the enemy directly killed two people, and everyone had no time to rescue them.


    It''s time for Shi Fang to play his acting skills.


    Shi Fang always falls "accidentally".


    Accidentally kicked the enemy''s knife over and stabbed it into the other party''s head by mistake.


    Or he accidentally tripped the other party after rolling on the ground, and accidentally stabbed his hand into the opposite eye or something in the process of tripping.


    Or, for some reason, a strange light came down from the sky, suddenly broke through the whole house and killed the top experts who came.


    As for beixuan, although his acting skills are not too bad, he really can''t pull down his face to perform this kind of drama in front of mortals, so he entrusted it to Shi Fang.


    The frequency of this situation is not high, so the experts of the time and space chamber of commerce did not find anything unusual except that the boss was lucky.


    The most important thing is that Shi Fang is too enthusiastic about acting.


    So much so that in order to achieve realistic results, he always deliberately played himself super embarrassed.


    Every time an enemy expert dies miserably, Shi Fang always falls black and blue, covered with blood, and so on.


    Therefore, everyone subconsciously felt that the boss was too miserable and so embarrassed. If he was really a master, wouldn''t it be a bit embarrassing.


    So, over the past few years, no one doubted their identity. Both people from other chambers of Commerce and Wulin regarded Shifang and beixuan as ordinary people.


    If they knew that if the two people didn''t play business war but simply fight with them, they wouldn''t be enough for each other. Even one of them was the former Emperor of heaven. I don''t know what they would think.


    Beixuan and Shifang also abide by Huang Si''s teaching, never overstepped the rules, and have been solving problems by commercial means.

 Chapter 342

    Huang Si has also made a lot of profits.


    His space law has reached 70%, and finally has a third space skill.


    Unfortunately, after reaching the height of 70%, it is difficult to further the law of space.


    The current efficiency is almost a fifth of that before, and may be lower in the future.


    Finally, even if there are so many favorable conditions, the total time will still exceed 100 years.


    No wonder Gu Yan advised Huang si not to be in such a hurry at the beginning. He must have missed it. Sure enough, this is the reason.


    That day, Huang Si went out after chatting with beixuan, Moxia and Shifang.


    He first came to the middle of the green sea, far from land.


    Looking at the vast sea below, Huang Si stretched out his hand.


    "Space fault."


    A strange crack began to extend and expand from his hand, and split into the sea from mid air like a lightning bolt.


    With the continuous expansion of the crack, the sea water is split by the crack.


    The crack first extends below the sea surface, then makes a right angle turn and extends in a parallel direction.


    As a result, this ocean is wrapped by an angular space fault.


    The space disconnected by the space fault will be isolated from the peripheral space and will not be affected at all, including gravity.


    Therefore, that piece of sea water suddenly flew around and moved almost irregularly.


    Huang thought held the space fault for some time.


    Fish, shrimp and plankton in the sea occasionally encounter faults, but they can''t pass at all.


    They have no intelligence. After a few bumps, they can''t pass, and then they swim away.


    It seems that space fault does not have any harm, Huang Si thought.


    It seems to be very defensive.


    That''s a good thing.


    He doesn''t need attack power now, just defense.


    Spatial fault is his third spatial skill, which is understood at 70% of the time of spatial law.


    In terms of power, it should be a weak skill.


    There is no space channel against the sky, and there is no attack power like space blade.


    Huang Si felt that most of his luck was used up. The luck of soul skill lottery was so good, and the space skill lottery was so bad. None of the three skills is a space channel, and there is not even a strong practical skill.


    However, this skill has the characteristics of defense. It seems that it can be used in the strategy of balancer?


    He came to the balancer on the dark moon.


    Space Law: 70%.


    Energy Law: 289%


    Soul strength radius: 29381 km


    It''s time to test the original idea.


    Huang Si''s thought moved, his strength extended, and soon carried out heavy defense outside his soul.


    Its outermost layer is the absolute space defense formed by space faults.


    But if you are attacked by the same type of space law, I don''t know if you can hold it.


    After all, space law attack contains at least ten different law applications, including the blade of space fragmentation.


    Huang Si has been trying to understand the skill of space blade, but unfortunately, he didn''t understand it.


    The second layer inward is the hardest material shell that creative force can form.


    The third layer inward is the original energy layer. According to the actual measurement, the defense of undifferentiated original energy is the best.


    The fourth layer is the barrier formed by the mental force field.


    The innermost is the soul itself.


    There is a saying in the hearthstone that if you have a fast hand, you can play both cards at the same time. Huang Si now has a similar idea. If the defense is strong enough, he may pass through the most dangerous area of the balancer in advance, reach the central hub and control its switch.


    When he was ready, Huang Si sat on the dark moon and his soul extended into the balancer.


    The first 70% of the roads are easy.


    Further forward, it will exceed the limit undertaken by Huang Si, but fortunately, the defense ability of space fault is very strong. Although the balancer also uses space law attack, it can even pierce space fault, it will weaken a lot.


    At 75%, the attack begins to fall on the physical layer, but it is already a weakened version of the law. The attack is easily blocked by the physical layer.


    At 80%, the material layer begins to disintegrate.


    At 82%, the condensation speed of the material layer can not catch up with the disintegration speed, and the attack falls on the energy layer. The buffer performance of the energy layer is very good and can last for a period of time.


    At 84%, the energy layer can''t hold up.


    At 86%, the mental force field layer was strongly impacted. Some attacks cut directly into the soul. Fortunately, there is a soul to heal.


    At 90%, the spiritual force field layer completely collapsed, and the soul was attacked by the space law far beyond its bearing capacity, and was instantly cut and annihilated.


    Huang Siqiang endured a strong sense of vertigo and quickly withdrew the rest of his soul.


    Degree of injury: 67%.


    State: weak, collapsed


    Now his soul law is more than 200%, and injury of more than 50% will not lead to coma, but it is still very uncomfortable.


    What''s worse, there are two debuffs now. I haven''t seen them before.


    However, according to the quantitative eye, the duration of the collapse was more than 7 days. During this period, Huang Si tried and could no longer organize effective soul defense.


    After the withdrawal, Huang Sichang breathed out and was not depressed at all.


    The experiment seemed to be a failure, but it was a great success. Because he rushed to 90% of the distance with 70% of the space law ability.


    As long as we continue to improve the strength of laws and souls, reach the center of the balancer, and obtain control is just around the corner.


    After making this clear, Huang Si was in a good mood.


    I''ve been busy with the strategy of balancer for ten years. It''s time to take a vacation.


    In life, we should combine work and rest, take a vacation for a few years, maybe when we suddenly figure out the key points of a certain law, and then break through to level 6?


    "Well, I don''t think I''m thinking about peaches."


    Huang Si had some illusions and finally decided to go back to the world to see what beixuan and Shifang were busy with.


    He only paid attention to their business career once in a while, but he hasn''t made a field trip yet. Just now, go and have a look. By the way, he can relax.


    After moving back to the surface of the planet from the dark moon, Huang Si swept the situation of the Terran mainland, quickly found the location of beixuan and Shifang, and mastered the general situation of the chamber of Commerce in the Terran inhabited area.


    However, there was an unexpected discovery.


    "Hmm? Large sailboats? Primitive telescopes? Is this the time to finally start sailing?"


    Huang Si saw a sailboat sailing towards the vast sea on the coast of the green sea.


    This is a fishing boat, but it is not a small fishing boat common on the green sea. It is a large sailing boat with three big masts and multiple sails with cloth hanging on it, which can rise and fall at any time. The hull is more than ten times larger than that of an ordinary fishing boat, and it is very strong.


    From the design of the hull, it is obviously built for long voyage.


    Huang Si did not immediately find beixuan them, but directly blinked to the sea surface of the green sea, suspended in the air and looked at the sailboat from a distance.

 Chapter 343

    There are five people on the deck of the big sailing boat, three of them are sailors, one is the captain, and one is a passenger.


    In the cabin, there were six people, most of them staff, and two of them were the family members of the passenger on the deck.


    In addition to undertaking the task of fishing, the ship also took three special passengers.


    They wore expensive and well cut clothes, and from the sailor''s attitude towards the family, their status was either rich or expensive.


    At this time, the middle-aged male passenger on the deck was holding the railing with his hand and talking to the sailor.


    Huang Si listened from a distance. What they talked about was nothing more than trivial things.


    During the conversation, I only knew that the ship was rented by the man named Gu Jing.


    Gu Jing didn''t get on the boat alone, but took two family members, one is his son and the other is his nephew.


    "I don''t need to eavesdrop, but if I drop down to ask questions openly, it will inevitably disturb these people and make it inconvenient for me to ask questions."


    Huang thought and suddenly had an idea.


    At this time, there were three Gu family members on the yacht, and only Gu Jing remained on the deck.


    "We have been at sea for two days and we still have a long way to go."


    The sea breeze stirred the corner of his robe and the salty foam hit him.


    Although the boat body shook slightly, Gujing stood very steady. It can be seen that his martial arts are good.


    "The crystal tube provided by Mr. Gu must be able to explore further."


    Said the wrinkled old sailor with a blue scarf.


    "But now the wind and waves are gradually rising. Please be careful, Mr. Gu."


    "Well, this storm can''t throw me off the boat."


    Gu Jing shook his head and continued to stay on the deck.


    He held a bamboo tube in his hand and looked into the distance through the crystal lens in the bamboo tube.


    He also gave the captain one of this.


    There are ups and downs between the sea and the sky, and the vision is not good, but it can be seen that there is nothing different.


    At this time, the captain with a little belly and a little sheepskin suit also came over.


    "Mr. Gu, are you used to living on the boat?"


    "Fortunately, when I went to sea this time, I had made plans to suffer. Unexpectedly, the food on the ship was quite abundant."


    The captain smiled and said, "Mr. Gu''s family are our distinguished guests. What''s more, Mr. Gu gave us such a easy-to-use crystal tube. We can see the distance and make us safer."


    "I hope Mr. Gu can do more in the future and sell it to us. I can also introduce it to my colleagues."


    The head of the valley scenic spot said, "well, just this time, I hope to sail farther. Last time I went to sea, I went back only six days. This time, I want to explore the East again."


    The captain said, "the fresh water we brought this time is enough to come back in ten days. If we can find a place to supplement it, it can last longer. However, the sea is boring, and Mr. Gu may not find what he wants..."


    Gu Jing said with a wry smile, "I know what the captain means. If you can''t find an island or water source after ten days, you''ll return."


    The captain said a few more words to him and left.


    Gu Jing looked at the sky, a little overcast. I don''t know what the weather will be like in a few days.


    I hope it will clear up. If it''s sunny, it''s easier to find something if you look far away.


    He is in his forties and doesn''t know how many years he can live. He really wants to see the overseas world when he is still alive


    Gu Jing looked at the distance and his mood fluctuated with the waves.


    While he was meditating on the bow alone, suddenly, there was a low muffled sound somewhere, and the whole hull shook slightly.


    If it is an ordinary person, it may be regarded as the normal shaking of the ship, but Gu Jing, as an expert, has a sharper sense than ordinary people. He soon found this anomaly.


    Did the boat hit anything?


    On the flank of the big sailing boat, there are only some internal cabin windows, which are far from the water surface. In addition, the whole is very smooth. If it hits something, it is mostly reefs or large fish. Neither of them is a good thing, which may cause the sinking of the ship.


    There are some small boats on the big ship, but if it is really sunken, it is difficult for them to go back.


    At this time, there were sailors shouting below.


    At first, one person was shouting, and then several people.


    They shouted, "hit the ship!"


    "There''s someone on board!"


    "Come on! Go down and save people!"


    "Let the captain hold the ship! Don''t hit it again!"


    Gu Jing came down from the bow and came to the side to check.


    There were two sailors standing here. A little lower, at the window of the cabin, another sailor was exploring downward.


    Look down his eyes.


    Sure enough, between the continuous waves, a brown boat was floating faintly.


    At one moment it showed half of the hull, and at another it was covered by big waves.


    The boat was small and had already turned over. It could be seen that there was a man beside the boat. The man scrambled to the hull and was barely swept away by the waves.


    Gu Jing had a doubt in his heart: "I''ve been looking at the sea, but was there this ship and this man on the sea just now?"


    The idea just flashed through his mind.


    A sailor threw a looped lasso out of the window.


    The ship was full of old sailors. As soon as the rope loop was thrown, it landed on the half boat accurately.


    The people on board also noticed them and reluctantly stretched out their arms to reach the lasso.


    Gu Jing and the sailors stared at him for fear that he would not catch him.


    The man tried several times and finally caught the loop.


    He didn''t seem to have much strength. It took him several times to put the rope loop around his waist.


    On the big ship, the sailors yelled and dragged the man to the side of the ship. Another sailor put a rope around his waist, went down and picked him up.


    The man didn''t look very well. He had a lot of scratches on his body and his fingers were swollen. It was obvious that he had been floating in the sea for a long time.


    As soon as he got on board, he trembled, and an old sailor quickly wrapped him in dry sheets.


    He thanked her.


    At this time, the boat below collided with the big ship again, broke into a pile of broken wood chips and was buried in the sea.


    "You''re really lucky. If you get caught this time, you''ll die half of your life." Said a sailor.


    The sailors took him to the cabin.


    When Gujing saw him again, he was already in the cabin, sitting and drinking with a group of sailors.


    The man changed into a sailor''s clothes. Someone brought him a bowl of liquor. He did it without hesitation and won the cheers of the sailors around him.


    Sea, man, as long as there is wine, there is nothing to say.


    When Gu Jing came over, an old sailor patted the man on the shoulder and introduced Gu Jing:


    "Mr. Gu, this is brother Huang. He''s fishing at sea. He''s far away in the wind and waves."


    Another sailor put his arm around his shoulder and said:


    "Why are you so careless? You''re still asleep on the boat. You don''t know how to hide when you see our boat."

 Chapter 344

    Huang Si sat on the bench in the cabin and picked up the fish string.


    "Although it was a bit unlucky, didn''t you save it?"


    "Yes, thanks to us."


    The sailor laughed at him.


    Gu Jing''s eyes fell on Huang Silu''s arms and cheeks outside.


    With short hair and fair complexion, it doesn''t seem like a person who has done rough work. Moreover, his skin is very good, even full of luster. He is likely to have a good family background and be well respected at ordinary times... He doesn''t look like a fisherman anyway.


    But, besides that, he has no evidence.


    The fishing boat was smashed, the clothes were broken and changed. This man really didn''t leave any trace to them.


    At this time, Huang Si stood up surrounded by the sailors, walked to Gujing and said in a friendly way:


    "Are you Mr. Gu Jing? My surname is Huang and my name is si. I''m from Jingguo. I heard that Mr. Gu is also from Jingguo?"


    Gu Jing restrained his mind and smiled:


    "I''m from Rizhao City, Wencheng County, Jingguo. I brought two nephews to sea this time, Mr. Huang. Nice to meet you."


    Gu Jing stretched out his hand and made a salute gesture between the nobles of Jing.


    If the young man named Huang Si was born noble, he would certainly react.


    Noble children generally receive very strict etiquette training. Some things are done without thinking.


    Unfortunately, this etiquette was done, but there was no response from the opposite side.


    On the contrary, he calmly accepted Gu Jing''s salute and said:


    "Nice to meet you."


    Gu Jing was surprised.


    If the other party is really an aristocrat, or at least a upstart, he must know something about etiquette.


    He is an elder. It is extremely impolite for him not to salute him back. Unless the other party is indulgent, few people will deliberately not return gifts to their elders.


    But the young man could not see any arrogance.


    Of course, further observation is needed.


    He withdrew his hand without a trace.


    "Now my boat is broken and I can''t go back. It''s inevitable to talk about it on board these days. I have a chance to catch up with Mr. Gu again."


    Huang Si smiled and said.


    The most accessible people on board are the sailors. The second is the two younger generations of Gujing.


    Finally, the captain and valley view. These two people are deep-seated. Asking questions directly has no effect. It''s better to stay until the end.


    What''s more?


    They''ll have to walk a long time anyway.


    You might as well rub some food with the sailors first.


    Huang Si returned to the sailors and put the string of fried fish into his mouth.


    "Delicious!"


    Huang Si nibbled at the fried fish and said.


    "The thin fish fillet is golden and crisp. The frying heat is just right, and it melts in the mouth. It is seasoned with salted egg yolk and chili powder. It adds a richer taste to the delicious fish itself, so I can''t stop eating. I still have to eat seafood on the boat!"


    "Well said!"


    The fat cook waved his arms excitedly and his face was covered with oil sweat.


    "Brother Huang is the man who knows the goods!"


    Next to several sailors also followed the coax, and the field suddenly burst into laughter.


    They also like to eat the food made by the cook, but they can''t speak clearly like Huang Si. Now they have a spokesman, they are naturally very happy.


    Gu Jing was even more surprised.


    What this man said... Can''t be said without a certain identity and quality.


    He was sure that this man was definitely at least an aristocrat, a civilian child who had read books, and was unlikely to have such attainments in enjoyment.


    But


    Anyway, he said that he would bother here for a few days.


    Watch it.


    However, the next day, Gu Jing found Huang Si talking to his two younger generation.


    His son is Gu Qian, 17 years old, and his nephew is Gu Yu, 21 years old.


    Although they both practice martial arts because of family habits, their son is younger and has a big heart to play. Their martial arts are far inferior to his nephew.


    These two days, the boy got seasick and vomited in the cabin. Gu Yu followed him to take care of him, so neither of them came on the deck.


    However, this time, they sat outside the cabin with Huang Si.


    It was still cloudy, but it didn''t rain. They moved small stools and sat in the bow and looked forward.


    "... I''ll tell you. It''ll be much better when I come out."


    "Awesome, brother Huang! When the sea breeze blows, I feel much more awake and my chest is not so stuffy."


    "Well, don''t stare at one thing. Look at the distance."


    The three talked.


    Gu Jing couldn''t help but be surprised. It was only the next day that he became familiar not only with sailors, but also with his younger generation?


    But... It seems that the other party has good intentions.


    Gu Jing looked at his son.


    He looks much better now than he used to vomit all over his face.


    Gu Jing walked up the bow and shouted, "what are you two doing here?"


    Gu Qian and Gu Yu hurriedly turned back.


    "Father!"


    "Uncle!"


    "We are chatting with brother Huang."


    "Uncle, brother Huang is really a strange man! He has a wide range of knowledge!"


    "Yes, Dad, it''s fun to chat with him!"


    Said the two children in a hurry.


    After listening to Gu Yu''s words, Gu Jing was shocked.


    How old are the two children, Gu qiangu Yu? I haven''t seen much in the world, so I can evaluate others'' extensive knowledge?


    Huang Si looks very young. He is only in his twenties. He must be no more than two people.


    He boarded the bow and said:


    "Oh? Really? Since I''m so knowledgeable, I''ll just ask Mr. Huang."


    Gu Jing doubted his identity and naturally wanted to take this opportunity to ask.


    "There is a mountain called longluo mountain in the upper reaches of the Fu River. The mountain is surrounded by clouds. I don''t know Mr. Huang..."


    Gu Jing hasn''t finished asking, but the other party has answered.


    "Longluo mountain, right? There are 26 peaks. The highest one is Yinlong peak, which is 2864 feet high. It ranks 96 among the mountains in the Terran area..."


    He looked at Gujing and asked, "Oh, I forgot to ask Mr. Gujing what the problem is. If you want to ask ten donkey friends who entered the mountain, four died on the way, two got lost, and finally several could come out alive... I don''t know."


    Gu Jing hurriedly said, "no, no, Mr. Huang answered exactly what I wanted to ask. He answered a lot more than I asked..."


    He thought for a moment and then asked:


    "The stars revolve around the sky. In the evening of spring, an orange big star is common in the night sky near the ground. I don''t know what Mr. Huang knows..."


    Huang Si really doesn''t know.


    Because the stars are fake, the so-called changes with the four seasons are preset tracks on the background board of the world.


    Who knows what name the Terran gave the fake star?


    But anyway, he can query Xiaoke''s database at any time.


    "Confused clip star, its name comes from the war of Yanguo in 371..."


    Huang Si is like a family treasure.


    ---


    I''m hot! Leave cancelled! I''ll keep the leave slip for next time, meow!


    PS, the cold is better.

 Chapter 345

    After more than 20 questions, Gu Jing asked faster and Huang Si answered faster and faster.


    Without stopping.


    Gu Qian and Gu Yu were admiring each other.


    Their Gu family advocates learning, which is not generally valued by learned people.


    Both of them thought, it seems that my father and uncle are thinking of soliciting!


    If Mr. Huang could go to their family.


    Will certainly receive the most grand reception!


    Finally, Gu Jing had asked a little panting.


    And Huang si still looked the same as before.


    Gu Jing suddenly took out a bamboo tube from his arms.


    The bamboo tube is not green in color, but withered yellow. It is specially made and extremely strong.


    It is inlaid with three crystal lenses.


    Gu Jing held the bamboo tube in his hand, and his tone was unconsciously full of respect:


    "I wonder if Mr. Huang can help me to have a look at this object? It''s my homemade crystal tube that can see the scenery in the distance."


    Huang Si took it. He held the bamboo tube with three fingers and said, "Mr. Gu, why don''t you name the crystal tube telescope?"


    "Telescope?"


    Gu Jing chewed the word. The more he thought about it, the more he felt real and fit it.


    Gu Qian on the other side has shouted:


    "Father! That''s a nice name! I think it''s especially suitable to call it telescope!"


    Huang Si shook his telescope.


    "Just, you shouldn''t use bamboo to make the barrel, but should use metal. Also, it''s best to use glass or colorless sapphire for the lens. The diopter of crystal is not suitable. The front and rear should be windproof, and the structure inside should be adjusted in this way..."


    With that, Huang Si pinched it with his fingers, and the bamboo tube had split into three pieces in his hand.


    Gu Yu was a little anxious and hurriedly said, "how did you break it?"


    Gu Jing pressed on his nephew''s shoulder and said, "it doesn''t hurt. Let him come."


    After Huang Si separated the bamboo tube, he picked out the crystal lens inside.


    He held up the crystal lens and placed it in a triangle.


    "You are now a monocular telescope, but if you add a convex lens here and a mirror here..."


    Huang Si guided the practice of Gujing telescope.


    Gu Jing saw Huang Si''s demonstration, took over the lens and made a few gestures.


    After a while, he looked excited and said, "that''s it! That''s it! I, I''ll try it when I go back!"


    Then he quickly bowed down, "thank you for your advice! Mr. Huang really has a talent. I''m reckless!"


    Huang Si smiled:


    "Don''t thank me. It''s really amazing that you can invent your own telescope."


    That night, it was estimated that Gu Jing had talked to Huang Si. The captain couldn''t help coming to Gu Jing.


    "Mr. Gu, what do you think of the man named Huang Si?"


    The captain is an old Jianghu after all, and he can see some clues.


    The sailor doesn''t mind. He''s the owner of the ship. It''s impossible not to mind.


    The man named Huang Si''s origin is unknown. He doesn''t know his purpose when he gets on the boat. It''s bad if he does evil.


    "Don''t worry, captain. If there''s something I can bear, and I can pay all the expenses of Mr. Huang on board."


    Gu Jing made up his mind and said so.


    The captain was surprised: "Mr. Gu, have you ever known this man and would you like to guarantee him?"


    "I don''t understand..."


    Gu Jing said.


    "Or rather, probably no one can fully understand him." His eyes looked at the ocean outside the cabin. "However, I don''t think a person like him should be detrimental to us... He gives me such a feeling."


    The captain followed him and looked out. After a while, he sighed:


    "I don''t know what this journey will become when this person gets on the boat. I hope it will be a good change..."


    "Maybe it''s a good sign."


    Gu Jing patted the captain on the shoulder and pointed to the table beside him.


    On the table, three crystal lenses are glued with wooden strips and placed in a very special way.


    There are four small flat mirrors next to it.


    "Take a look from the rear..."


    Gu Jing grabbed the captain''s tall body and took him to move his head.


    After a while, the captain exclaimed in surprise, "you can see clearly this time, and your vision is wider than before!"


    "Yes. So I said, maybe it''s a good omen."


    Gu Jing laughed.


    "Captain, we should be more polite to Mr. Huang in the future."


    The captain hurriedly said, "if he has such talent, it''s natural. In fact, when he first got on the ship, I arranged a separate cabin for him to spend the night without letting him sleep with the sailors."


    What the captain didn''t say was that the cabin was the smallest one on board, and there were some sundries in it. The reason why he didn''t let Huang Si sleep with the sailor was just because he didn''t trust him.


    Gu nodded: "it''s so good."


    Huang Si sat in his assigned cabin.


    I''ve been here for two days.


    This place is really small. Even if you throw everything out, there is only a little place to lie down and sleep.


    Of course he won''t sleep here!


    He only appears on the ship when he needs to appear.


    He blinked away when he didn''t need to appear.


    Now, he is looking at Xiaoke''s records about the current technological and cultural level of the Terran.


    Today, the human race has fully entered the feudal society.


    Although the status of slave has not been completely eradicated, most farmers are no longer restricted to personal freedom, but become owner farmers.


    However, most of the land was still in the hands of the nobility.


    Farmers who live better have their own fields, can be self-sufficient, and can sell some of the produce in their fields.


    The poor, who do not have their own fields, or have few, can only work for the landlords and plant their fields.


    In addition, everyone, whether aristocrats or farmers, has to pay a tax on output.


    The proportion of this tax varies from place to place.


    The state of Jing is now powerful and coincides with the Lord of the Ming Dynasty. It draws less taxes, which is one tenth.


    The state of Chang and the state of song were split from the former state of Lao Chang.


    The two countries had to draw heavy taxes for the needs of war, so the state of Chang was one-third and the state of song was one-half.


    It''s terrible for the government to take half of the harvest saved by the farmers for a year.


    But they can''t help it, because the government has soldiers.


    Today, not only the economy has developed a lot, but also the social system and military technology have improved.


    The Terrans learned to make blockhouses, to lay stronger bridges and roads, as well as arrow towers, stone catapults, and so on.


    Advanced productivity has brought more surplus value, allowing them to draw a large amount of tax and can afford these consumption.


    And these things are sometimes suppressed in turn.


    The peasant uprising is now more and more difficult, unless there is chaos.

 Chapter 346

    Today, although the war is over, the Terran territory is still not unified and can still be regarded as a troubled era.


    In troubled times, there will be all kinds of forces.


    The Gu family, where Gu Jing is located, is a big force in the kingdom of Jing. It is not as simple as those aristocratic families in the past.


    Huang Si taught him to improve the telescope, but it is because the technology of telescope is very important to the current Terran.


    Once unified, they can try to explore overseas.


    As for the others, Huang Si didn''t want them involved. For example, the other direction of the telescope is to look at the stars.


    However, the study of astronomy is not what we should do in this era.


    They have some superficial observation experience, so let them accumulate it slowly. Until the end of the middle ages and the age of enlightenment, they will start to study the trajectory of stars by themselves.


    The board of the sailboat could not stop his observation. Huang Si leaned against a pile of goods and looked at the sky.


    On a cloudy day, you can''t see the stars.


    "False stars, however, follow the principles of mechanics."


    If the Terrans here want to study celestial mechanics, they may not be able to study it.


    If one day, Huang Si can go out, he will also take them out.


    Under the real universe and stars, they will prove what they have learned one by one at that time.


    on the third day.


    Gu Jing talks with Huang Si in the cabin.


    His attitude was extremely respectful, as if sitting in front of him was not a younger generation about the same age as his nephew, but an elder who needed his respect.


    Huang si still has no etiquette.


    He ate from the boat while answering a casual question or two.


    Because Gu Jing and the captain''s attitude changed, the sailors treated him better.


    The cook took out the delicious food at the bottom of the box and invited Huang Si to eat.


    Huang Si had a very pleasant time here.


    There''s even a feeling of being happy.


    If Gu Jing hadn''t talked to him about geography and Ocean from time to time, he couldn''t remember why he got on the ship.


    Another day passed.


    On the fourth day, unconsciously, the shaking of the ship slowly increased.


    The wind outside can be vaguely heard.


    In the afternoon, Gujing finally couldn''t sit still.


    There were the yells of sailors and captains outside, which seemed a little troublesome.


    He left the cabin and came to the deck.


    As soon as he got up, the fierce sea breeze came to his face, blowing his neck and cheeks cold.


    "What a big wind, what a big wave."


    The valley view looks to the sea. The sea, which was a little rough before, has become volatile at this time.


    The continuous huge waves are rolling on the sea. It is estimated that they will catch up with the ship soon.


    "Hey hoo, hey Hoo..."


    A series of slogans.


    He looked around him and saw that the sailors took out a row of very slender oars and rowed hard in the sea, trying to control the direction of the ship.


    The previous sails are now half closed.


    The wind is strong.


    In this case, there is no need to fully sail.


    Gu Jing took a few steps on the deck and the deck shook badly.


    A sailor saw him and shouted at him:


    "Mr. Gu! Go back! It''s windy and unsafe!"


    Gu Jing shook his head and said:


    "Nothing, I can protect myself!"


    Gu Jing stood on the deck and looked at it for a while.


    As the sky darkened, the wind grew stronger and stronger.


    The wind wrapped the sea and rained on the ship.


    After a while, the deck was completely saturated with sea water.


    Some sailors hurriedly brought tarpaulins to cover the hatch of the ship to prevent the sea from pouring back.


    Gu Jing walked slowly to the bow on the deck and looked at the rough ocean in the distance. He was worried about his son in the cabin.


    Gu Qian must vomit in a mess again.


    Thinking, he suddenly thought of Huang Si again.


    This man


    Although I come to the deck occasionally.


    But he must not be a fisherman.


    On his body, there was no sign of living by the sea for a long time.


    However, he seems to have no curiosity about the sea.


    Although Gu Qian and Gu Yu are not the first time to go to sea, as long as they are in good health, they will run out to see the sea and watch the sailors fishing.


    They looked at every fish in the fishing net with great interest. If they caught some strange things, they would shout excitedly.


    However, Huang Si had no such curiosity at all.


    Even most of the time he stayed in his assigned cabin.


    However, Gu Jing can only restrain his desire to explore.


    He subconsciously felt that it was best not to ask too many questions, which was too impolite.


    "Mr. Gu!"


    Cried the captain from below.


    "The boat is out of control! Come down! It''s dangerous outside!"


    Gu Jing looked back.


    The sail has been completely unloaded.


    Even the sailors who were rowing before, most of them put away their oars and entered the cabin.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The wind is loud, the waves are louder, and the valley view can only shout.


    "The wind is too strong! The waves are pushing the boat! We can''t control the direction!"


    Inside the cabin, there was a sound of worry and fear.


    The sailors were talking.


    The captain comforted them.


    Gu Jing came down the bow of the boat on wooden stairs.


    The stairs were completely wet and slippery.


    Gu Jing''s internal force sinks. Keep your feet steady to avoid slipping.


    At the same time, he quickly stepped over the steps and came to the belly of the ship.


    The sea breeze became more and more violent.


    When the boat swung, his long hair was blown away, and his hat was blown away in the wind.


    Gu Jing stopped the flying long hair with his hand and looked around.


    Between heaven and earth has been completely blurred. The light was dim, and I could barely see the strong wind and gray waves, obscuring most of my sight.


    The sea water broke into countless drops and hit the deck again and again.


    "This is the biggest sea breeze I''ve ever seen in my life!"


    A sailor shouted in the wind.


    "Mr. Gu! Hurry back to the cabin! There''s no way to treat people up there!"


    Some sailors shouted at him.


    "OK!"


    Cried Gu Jing.


    His heart was full of worry.


    Giving up going on deck means that manpower can no longer play any role in the captain''s judgment.


    We can only listen to fate and let the sea wind and waves push the ship away.


    If there is any danger at this time


    Gu Jing shook his head.


    He walked forward, put his hand on the side of the ship, and soon came to the hatch.


    Someone opened the flap inside.


    Gu Jing was about to drill in, but he found someone coming out of it.


    It''s Huang Si.


    How did he come out on his own in this weather?


    With his indifferent attitude in his life, he should not care much about anything?


    Gu Jinggang wanted to ask something, but the captain appeared behind Huang Si.


    By this time, Huang Si had drilled out of the cabin and stood in the pouring sea and storm.


    The captain put his head forward and asked him:


    "Mr. Huang, what you said is really feasible?"


    "Yes, the wind and waves are so strong now. If not, the ship will turn over sooner or later. Only this way can ensure that the ship is stable in the big waves."

 Chapter 347

    The captain looked helplessly at the valley view.


    Gu Jing is, after all, a well-known aristocrat in the state of Jing and the head of the Gu family.


    The captain can''t trust Huang Si completely, but he believes Gu Jing''s judgment.


    Huang Si stood in the wind and rain, but his voice was very calm:


    "I want to take down the sails and the transverse mast and use them as rudders to guide the turbulence. I can teach you and the captain the specific operation methods. Just listen to me."


    Gu Jing stared at Huang Si.


    The boat shook badly.


    If you make a mistake on it, you may be doomed.


    He could have stayed safely in the cabin. There was no need to come out to do this.


    If he comes out


    It shows that he is sure!


    Gu Jing asked:


    "Mr. Huang, how are your martial arts?"


    Huang Si also answered simply:


    "Better than you."


    Therefore, Gujing had no doubt.


    Time waits for no man.


    He turned quickly to the captain.


    "Listen to Mr. Huang. Let''s go."


    The captain bowed his head to him, and his eyes became sharp, as if he had made up his mind.


    After all, when the wind and waves are so big, manpower is almost useless!


    Do you believe in fate, or do you believe in Huang Si and Gu Jing?


    Captain, choose the latter!


    Huang Si took them to the mast.


    The captain himself climbed up the mast and untied the sails.


    Gu Jing followed suit. He also jumped up the mast and untied another sail.


    The sailboat has three masts, which implies that Huang Si needs to be responsible for another one.


    But he didn''t climb the pole.


    Just a finger.


    The sail and the cross bar hanging the sail fell down with a bang.


    Gu Jing had sharp eyes and saw a white line in the spray.


    He couldn''t help taking a breath.


    He said unconsciously:


    "Invisible sword Qi?"


    This is a martial art only in the mythological age.


    It is said that more than one person could use it thousands of years ago.


    However, no matter how modern people try to reproduce it, it is difficult to reproduce this miracle.


    Unexpectedly, I can see it on the ship today?


    Gu Jing slid down from the mast and stared at Huang Si.


    Huang Si glanced at him.


    "Take down the sails and follow me."


    The three stood at the stern.


    Huang Si stretched the sail on the mast and tied it with rope to roughly form a triangle.


    "Pay attention, be sure to extend the internal force along the mast, protect the sail, and don''t let the current tear it."


    He beckoned to the captain to come..


    "Your internal power is not strong enough. I''ll supply you some."


    With that, Huang Si grabbed the captain''s hand and handed him about ten years of skill.


    "Huang, Mr. Huang, this..."


    The captain was shocked.


    "I gave you ten years of skill. Listen to me later."


    Huang Si''s voice was still calm.


    When the captain heard the speech, he restrained all his thoughts and tied the sails like a model.


    From his feeling of passively receiving internal power, I''m afraid the young man''s martial arts are incredibly high.


    Such an expert, he would have suspected before.


    In fact, if such people want to be bad for them, they are afraid that everyone on board doesn''t know how to die!


    Now, just listen to him.


    After arranging the captain, Huang Si raised the sail and leaned into the sea.


    "Watch the swing of the ship, the motion of the eddy current in the water, and my actions."


    Huang Si said and began to use the sail as the rudder to control the ship.


    The water surged around the sails, stirring up layers of spray, and the scene became blurred for a moment.


    However, with the stirring of the sail and the shaking of the ship, it became slightly smaller.


    "See clearly?"


    "Can see clearly! But... I don''t understand!"


    "Then take a good look!"


    Huang Si held the mast in his right hand and pointed to the left.


    "Look at that big wave!"


    Gu Jing and the captain looked to the left.


    What a big wave!


    The wave stood upright on the ocean. I''m afraid it''s not more than ten feet high!


    "The waves are too big! The boat will turn over!"


    The captain seldom panicked.


    Although he has lived on the sea for more than 20 years, he has never seen such a terrible wave.


    What''s more, it''s in the ocean far from the coast.


    Once the ship capsizes, they are expected to die here!


    "Don''t panic, Gujing, captain. You all put your sails into the water. It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. Just do as I say."


    Huang Si''s voice was cold.


    "Remember, you are the rudder of the ship. Hold the direction and the ship won''t turn over."


    They followed his arrangement, one left and one right, standing on both sides of the stern.


    After Huang Si asked them to stand in a fixed position, he began to calculate the hydrodynamics of the action of huge waves and turbulence on the hull.


    In fact, this storm can calm the air directly with one thought.


    Now, it''s just to teach the two Terrans how to deal with the harsh environment in the ocean.


    They don''t need to know how to calculate in detail.


    It''s almost like having a sense of orientation.


    He carefully taught them precautions and passwords.


    "Left, 11 o''clock, down left!"


    "Right, 3 o''clock, across, steady!"


    Huang Si reported the position data one by one between the wind and waves.


    Gu Jing and the captain held the mast in both hands and kept swinging the sails in the water.


    The impact of the sea water is very strong. They use their internal forces to withstand it.


    The captain realized what Huang Si meant when he said he didn''t have enough internal power.


    If the internal force is not enough, you really can''t control the movement of the sail in the water!


    The huge waves approached the ship little by little.


    It''s close.


    The sea was raised before the big wave.


    The hull shook uneasily.


    "Pay attention. When the big waves come, the footwall must be fixed. Even if you step on the broken armor plate, it will be all over when you are washed into the sea. You may not see clearly later. Then, pay attention to my orders!"


    Huang Si said, standing at the end of the stern, ready.


    The big wave is closer to the hull.


    Suddenly, Huang Si glanced back and suddenly roared:


    "Some cubs peeping at the hatch, get back to me, close the hatch and plug it with tarpaulin!"


    The two people beside him were stunned, but the huge wave was coming, and neither of them had enough to see the situation behind him.


    On the other side of the cabin, there was a thumping sound, and someone pulled the hatch.


    Gu Qian, Gu Yu and several sailors hurriedly plugged the gap of the hatch with tarpaulin.


    "The waves are terrible!"


    "Can we still be saved?"


    "Mr. Huang is saving us..."


    "But, father, they are still up there!"


    "It will work!"


    "Gu Qian... I believe Mr. Huang..."


    "We believe it too!"


    The sailors gathered in the cabin with excitement, fear and expectation on their faces.


    "Mr. Huang... Is our Savior. The God of the wind must have sent him to save us!"


    Gu Qian and Gu Yu nodded, and their hearts began to surge inexplicably.


    They had just seen how dangerous it was outside.


    However, Mr. Huang still stood out and stood out in order to save everyone!

 Chapter 348

    I hope my father, Captain and Mr. Huang can come back safely


    I hope everyone can survive.


    The two young people thought.


    Unknowingly.


    Monotonous and rhythmic songs rang out in the cabin.


    The sailors held hands and sang together.


    It''s a song praying to the wind god.


    People who live on the sea generally believe in the God of wind.


    In their mind, the God of water is naturally an evil god, because the sea will eat people.


    The God of the wind, who can bring them luck and hope and push them forward, is naturally the object they worship most.


    The two young people of the Gu family looked at each other and joined the ranks of singing.


    They imitated the tone, and the old sailor corrected their pronunciation.


    The voice of prayer grew louder and louder in the dark cabin.


    "Boom!"


    The ship shook violently.


    "Bang, Dong!"


    There was a deafening sound of water outside.


    The sea water hit the deck and made the wood on the deck hum.


    It''s so terrible in the cabin. You can imagine how bad the situation outside is.


    The hull swung hard to one side.


    Several people rolled off the ground.


    The others took their hands and pulled them back.


    The huge sound of water shook people''s eardrums and couldn''t hear anything clearly.


    But they continued to recite, sing and pray silently in the dark.


    "Bang!!!"


    There was another huge shake.


    "Wow!"


    Countless sounds of water hit the deck.


    The sea washed away the tarpaulin and penetrated into the cabin.


    The people in the cabin, no matter who they were, consciously leaned forward and continued to plug the tarpaulin up.


    They struggled to hold up the tarpaulin to stop the flow of the sea.


    No one complained, no one flinched.


    Because they know that this is just the safest cabin.


    Outside, the three men on the deck.


    The face is more dangerous than they do not know how many times, facing the most terrible situation of the power of the whole ocean!


    The stern of a galleon.


    The situation here is exactly what everyone in the cabin guessed.


    Extremely dangerous!


    "Uh huh!!"


    The captain worked hard, waved the mast, and finally moved it to the position indicated by Huang Si.


    He was arranged on the right by Huang Si, just worried that he was weak.


    Gu Jing''s martial arts were originally very high, so it''s OK at present.


    However, as the captain''s side moved, a large eddy suddenly appeared under his sail.


    "Pay attention to accuracy!"


    Huang Si scolded.


    His sails moved rapidly in the water and inserted flexibly into the vortex. After several strokes, the vortex dissipated invisibly.


    "Hold your breath!"


    Huang sigang finished.


    A terrible wave swallowed up the three people directly.


    The hull creaked and tilted to one side as it shook.


    Turn it over! It''s going to turn!


    The captain and Gu Jing were terrified.


    This wave is much bigger than the one just now.


    They can''t control the ship at all!


    Even if he was completely surrounded by the water, Huang Si also used his internal force to gather the sound into a line and accurately transmit the command to the two people.


    "Left, up at 8:30!"


    "Right, pull back at 4 o''clock!"


    Two people can not think, can only believe him and follow his instructions.


    They strained their nerves and waved the mast as soon as they heard the order.


    The mast paddled in the water.


    Under Huang Si''s command, the water and waves were inexplicable, just like soldiers in line.


    Unconsciously, he obeyed the command of the sail and obediently followed the flow.


    The swing of the hull, from the beginning of the violent vibration, slowly calmed down a little.


    Their arms were numb with pain.


    You can even feel the sound of flesh and bone tearing.


    Blood bloomed from the muscles of the arm.


    Physical strength is also completely overdrawn.


    Only the internal force is still struggling to pour into the mast, because they still remember what Huang Si said to protect the sails!


    Huang Si stood at the stern, calmly centered and coordinated, and controlled the movement of water from time to time.


    With the execution of the order and the overall control of Huang Si, the ship stopped rollover and gradually straightened back.


    Swing and slowly decrease.


    Gu Jing and the captain were a little relieved.


    At this time, they felt a sense of detachment all over their body.


    The arm is almost completely not his own. He can''t lift it.


    Huang Si looked to the horizon again.


    "Wait a minute. It''s the last one. It''s estimated that... You''re ready."


    "The last one, not too big, is the best observation opportunity. You must see clearly and understand why I want you to control like this."


    "OK..."


    The two men rose to their last strength and replied.


    They were biting their teeth and even bleeding from the corners of their mouths.


    The mast was lifted again by two people.


    Make it through!


    Make it through to survive!


    The last big wave arrived as scheduled.


    Huang Si looked at their situation and without hesitation reached out and blocked most of the impact with his mast.


    With the roar of water, he began to explain.


    Turn the complex chaotic agitation problem into some hard laws that they can understand and let them memorize them.


    As they listened, they tried to control the current with their sails.


    In the fight with the huge waves just now, they also gradually found the feeling, not so confused.


    Finally, when they finally learned how to control themselves, the huge waves had passed.


    "When you go back, make a set of rudders that can move freely. Refer to today''s sails. In the future, there should be such special personnel on board to control the rudder at the stern through observation."


    Huang Si taught.


    They nodded.


    It was as if two pupils were obedient in front of the teacher.


    After all, he saved the whole ship.


    Although the huge waves passed, the wind was still very strong.


    Huang Si told them to go back to the cabin and have a rest.


    They answered, but seeing that Huang Sisi didn''t mean to leave, Gu Jing couldn''t help asking:


    "Mr. Huang, do you...?"


    He couldn''t help using the honorific.


    "I''ll stay here and continue to stabilize the boat. After all, the wind hasn''t stopped."


    Huang Si said.


    In the eyes of Gu Jing and the captain, this young man, holding a mast and standing at the stern, is such a great bank, like an absolute barrier, which can protect everyone from the wind and rain.


    They want to stay.


    However, their bodies were seriously injured and bleeding all over.


    I really can''t help here.


    Both of them silently bowed to Huang Si, and then left together.


    After Gu Jing and the captain got into the cabin and plugged the hatch, Huang Si looked at the sky and threw the mast aside.


    Around him, all the sea water evaporated and his body became fresh.


    A chair and a small round table appeared on the deck.


    Iron, exquisite, beautiful, European classical style.


    Huang Si sat on the chair and put a pot of black tea on the table.


    He poured himself a cup of herbal tea and Huang Si took a sip.


    Then, in the wind and waves.


    Enjoy the beauty of the sea swept by the storm.

 Chapter 349

    When no one is watching, Huang Si is too lazy to pretend.


    The storm was not far from the sea.


    Huang Si only slightly changed his route and let him chase the sailboat.


    This has several purposes.


    First, and most importantly, let the ship drift to the vicinity of a large island.


    This big island is a natural one, not an artificial one. The island is rich in products, which not only plays an economic role, but also can be used as a relay station to continue sailing.


    Even, there is fresh water on the island.


    Although there are few, there are only one or two springs. It is estimated that they will not find them for a while and a half.


    Therefore, in order to facilitate the development of navigation, Huang Si went ahead and dug out a large freshwater lake on the island.


    With this lake, the island is a perfect relay point.


    The second is to teach these people the knowledge of ocean navigation.


    This is why Huang Si talked so much with Gu Jing and the captain.


    Apart from astronomy, which can not be taught casually, other aspects such as orientation judgment, weather discrimination, wind direction prediction, seasonal changes of ocean currents and so on have been roughly taught.


    Third, I saw that the wind and waves were too strong, so I taught you how to steer in a complex marine environment.


    Now, since the Terrans have entered the ship, there is no need to suffer for them.


    Despite the strong winds and torrential rains outside.


    Although the distant dark clouds glittered with dazzling electric light.


    Although a little dragon has been generated in the storm.


    But the ship is safe.


    It''s going to swing all night tonight.


    But it won''t turn.


    Slowly, the sky is getting darker and darker.


    Night came.


    In the cabin of the sailboat, the Terrans hold together.


    Gu Qian leaned against his father''s arms, while Gu Jing held his son in one hand.


    Gu Yu also leaned quietly aside.


    The three of the family chose not to sleep, but to watch the night with everyone in the cabin.


    "Father, can we survive?"


    Gu Qian asked in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    Gu Jing replied without hesitation.


    He doesn''t know if he can survive.


    However, with the person outside, it seems that all impossible things can be made possible.


    Even in such a terrible storm.


    There seems to be a miracle.


    Since seeing Huang Si''s amazing behaviors, he began to have such a belief.


    Gu Jing reached out and hugged the two younger generation.


    "Qian''er, yu''er, I can''t die here."


    Although he could not see the outside, he still looked up and said with longing.


    "I haven''t seen the outside world yet."


    "It is said that there is endless emptiness around the sea."


    "The ocean flows down from the edge of the world into the void."


    "Some people say that land is at the end of the sea."


    "It''s another world with milk and honey."


    "Is there really another world outside the Terran world?"


    "Will there be something we have never seen..."


    "I used crystal to grind out a mirror. I can see far away, but I can''t see anything outside the sky or at the other end of the sea..."


    "I heard that the edge of the earth is the sea, the edge of the sea is void, and the sea water will flow under the void. If the sea has an end, I really want to see it with my own eyes!"


    Gu Jing said excitedly, his beard moving.


    This is his lifelong pursuit.


    It is also the reason why he, as the head of his family, left his career and sailed to sea from time to time.


    He was already in tears.


    "Father."


    "Uncle."


    Gu Qian and Gu Yu gathered around and comforted their elders.


    The three were held together.


    It was the longest night.


    Under the leadership of the sailors, they prayed to the God of the wind and prayed for Huang Si who stayed outside.


    I don''t know if there are gods to bless them. Even if they encounter the biggest hurricane and the most terrible waves according to the old sailor, the ship has just been pushed forward without capsizing.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    The shaking of the hull gradually stopped.


    Finally stabilized.


    The sailors left the control cabin and came to the deck to look into the distance.


    The first beam of sunshine fell in the sky.


    It casts sparkling waves on the sea, brilliant and dazzling.


    Through the waves, they looked into the distance, and then they were stunned.


    Not far from the gradually calm ocean, the place where water and sky intersect¡ª¡ª


    There is a series of fluctuating arcs.


    The arc is not blue, but yellow, green and white.


    Yellow, maybe the beach.


    Green, maybe vegetation.


    White, probably rock.


    That''s an island!


    It''s Big Island!


    Maybe even land!


    Many sailors cheered in unison.


    Gu Jing also took two nephews on the deck.


    However, he cared more about the man who had been on the deck last night than the new discovery.


    Gu Jing''s eyes looked to the rear of the ship.


    However, the place was empty.


    He took a few steps over there and looked anxiously.


    No, there''s no one anywhere.


    The hatch didn''t open all night.


    No one knocked at the door at night.


    "Mr. Huang!"


    Gu Jing shouted loudly.


    "Mr. Huang! Are you still there? Are you okay?"


    His heart beat heavily, and an uneasy premonition filled his mind.


    The sailors also found something wrong.


    "Where''s Mr. Huang?"


    "Yes, why isn''t Mr. Huang on the ship? Did he fall into the sea?"


    "Come on!! let''s find Mr. Huang!"


    The sailors scattered, searching on the ship and at sea.


    However, no matter how they looked, they never found that figure again.


    Gu Jing stumbled and half knelt on the ground.


    The sailors'' voices became impatient and even cried.


    The hero who saved all of them last night disappeared.


    Most likely, he has been buried in the sea.


    The captain came out of the captain''s room and went to Gujing.


    "Mr. Huang... Did we accidentally fall into the sea when we were all safely hiding..."


    The captain uttered a judgment that no one dared to speak.


    Gu Jing''s fingers clung to the deck.


    "I was wrong..."


    "I shouldn''t have left him alone outside..."


    "If I could stay with him..."


    "Certainly not!"


    Tears of regret ran down his cheeks.


    His fingers clenched tightly and his fingernails pinched into his heart.


    The captain squatted beside him and looked at the sea with dull eyes.


    "Yes... If I''m not greedy for life and afraid of death, if I''m not in a hurry to go back..."


    "If I don''t rely too much on him..."


    "I''m sure I can think of it... He''s just alone. It''s too dangerous to leave him outside all night..."


    An old sailor came and wiped his tears.


    "No, Captain, Mr. Gu, it''s our fault! We should have sent someone up to see Mr. Huang. Maybe... We can just see him fall into the water. In that case, at least we have a chance to save him..."


    The rest of the people gathered one by one to confess their mistakes.


    The joy of discovering the island was swept away almost in an instant.


    Finally, the captain took the lead and brought the sacrificial props on board.


    Candles, string incense, salted fish... And so on.


    The fat cook cried and brought a large string of dried oysters. He said it was a delicacy he cherished. Huang Si couldn''t eat it before he died. He regretted it. Now he can only throw it into the sea in the hope of comforting his dead soul.


    But.


    At this time.


    Behind the ship, below, from a certain position, came a faint and familiar voice:


    "I''m not dead yet..."

 Chapter 350

    A sailor put a rope around himself and jumped into the sea.


    A group of people pulled them up with all their hands.


    "I fell asleep and slid down. Well, just in the morning, my clothes were caught by wooden thorns and didn''t wash away..."


    Huang Si explained casually.


    Before he finished, he was surrounded.


    Then there were all kinds of inspections, even the clothes were torn apart.


    "This is harassment!"


    Huang Si couldn''t bear it. As soon as he vomited his internal Qi, he shook everyone away.


    Someone in rags lay angrily on the deck.


    "Well, let me have a rest. Just bring me a quilt sheet."


    The sailors scattered and left.


    Huang Si glanced and stood aside, holding the dried oyster cook.


    "Give it to me."


    The cook jumped up with joy.


    Pass the dried string of oysters to him.


    "Huang, Mr. Huang, it''s great that you''re still alive!"


    He wiped his nose.


    Huang Si took the dried oyster and muttered:


    "It''s all your fault..."


    If he didn''t want this oyster, which is said to be the cook''s treasure, to be dried up in the sea, would he come out so painstakingly to resurrect!


    "Mr. Huang."


    Gu Jing came over with Gu Qian and Gu Yu.


    He pulled his younger generation, three people, and just popped down on his knees.


    "Mr. Huang, we are really sorry for... Making you suffer."


    Gu Jing looked serious. He knelt on the deck with his two younger generation and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    It seems that if Huang Si doesn''t forgive, he can always kneel down.


    Huang Si took a bite of the oyster.


    "Don''t kneel..."


    Halfway through, his eyes brightened and he turned to the cook and said:


    "Worthy of being treasured!"


    "It''s really delicious!"


    "There is no stiff feeling that has been put for a long time! On the contrary, it is very soft and delicious!"


    Huang Si said a lot of crosstalk in one breath.


    "Mr. Huang is really talented! As a cook, I am satisfied to have a confidant like Mr. Huang!"


    The cook was excited, too.


    "Why don''t I just take you away!"


    Huang Si blurted out.


    "No, no, I''ll stay on board with the captain and them."


    The cook hurried.


    Gu Jing looked at Huang Si and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    However, it seems that Mr. Huang''s spirit has completely recovered. Falling into the water did not bring much harm.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and took his two elders to worship again before he stood up.


    "I hope Mr. Huang will forgive us."


    "Uh huh, forgive me."


    Huang Si dismissed the three at random and began to talk to the cook again.


    Gu Jing left with a bitter smile.


    Then the sailboat began to move again.


    It sailed steadily towards the big island.


    The sailors steered carefully, and the ship stopped at a deep bay to avoid stranding.


    Then, a small boat was put down. Three sailors rowed the boat and approached the beach carefully.


    A sailor reached down and stepped carefully on the wet sand.


    After confirming that there was no problem, he got off the boat and waved to his companions behind him.


    After a while of deliberation, the two continued to move forward, and the other guarded the side of the boat.


    With knives in hand, they carefully drilled into the woods.


    Before long, the two men came back, and they shouted to the ship in unison.


    The captain listened to their voice and quickly sent three more sailors to drive the ship.


    "Mr. Gu, do you want to go together? They found a lake on the island!"


    The captain was excited.


    "OK! I''ll go with my son."


    Gujing and Guqian got into a small boat, and the sailors rowed the boat ashore.


    They walked through the woods and over the fine grass.


    When the valley view pulled away the last clump of dense evergreen trees, a touch of zhanran blue appeared in front of me.


    He quickened his pace.


    Around him, the sailors exclaimed.


    What appeared in front of them was a vast Valley, in which there was a sparkling great lake.


    The water of the lake is light blue. The breeze comes slowly. The lake is rippling and the scenery is very beautiful.


    They all went to the lake together.


    The lake shore is very flat, even without vegetation and bare.


    A sailor tentatively picked up a handful of water with his hand and tasted it.


    "It''s clear water! It''s not salty!" He cried in surprise.


    The people were overjoyed and took off the water bag around their waist and came forward to irrigate.


    Gujing and Guqian also filled a lot with their water bottles.


    The lake was quiet, but birds could be heard in the woods.


    The sailors decided that half of them would continue to explore and the other half would go back to the ship first.


    Gujing and Guqian also went back with them.


    When they returned to the ship, they found the cook standing alone on the deck.


    "Where''s Mr. Huang? We''ll tell him good news!"


    Gu Qian jumped onto the boat from the rope ladder and shouted excitedly.


    The cook looked over.


    Gu Jing also got on the boat.


    He suddenly noticed that the cook''s expression was very strange.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Jing asked him.


    The cook swallowed his mouth and stammered:


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Huang, have gone."


    "Before he leaves, let me give this letter to Mr. Gu..."


    Gu Jing realized that the cook was holding an envelope in his hand.


    There was a sudden bad feeling in his heart.


    Gu Jing hurried to the cook, who handed him the envelope.


    The envelope is a dark flower with a white background and light brown. It says Gu Yang''s kiss.


    The envelope was not sealed.


    He quickly opened it.


    Inside, there is a folded letter paper.


    Gu Yang took a deep breath, summoned up his courage and unfolded the letter paper.


    As like as two peas, the writing on the letter paper is very neat and neat.


    "Valley view:


    You have invented the telescope and are dedicated to exploring the unknown continent. You are an excellent explorer. Now, I have pointed out to you the location of the island, which is enough to ensure that you can sail to another land. In the future, if you want to sail further, this will be a good rest point. Continue to explore, and your achievements will be engraved in the future In the history of the Terran.


    Huang Si


    Your friend. "


    Gu Jing looked at the complete letter with dull eyes.


    After a while, he regained his consciousness and quickly took out the envelope to check it carefully.


    The fine patterns, both in style and paper, are exquisite. It is impossible to make them so accurate by hand.


    An indescribable premonition emerged in his mind.


    Gu Jing suddenly asked the Cook:


    "How did Mr. Huang get there?"


    There was still a daze in the cook''s eyes. He said:


    "Disappeared."


    Gu Jing asked:


    "How did it disappear?"


    The cook shook his head:


    "I don''t know... Just, suddenly... Disappeared..."


    His eyes were not focused on the vast sea.


    In an instant, Gujing suddenly understood.


    Disappeared.


    His fingers trembled.


    He stuffed the letter back into the envelope and put it in his arms.


    At this time, the cook suddenly looked up and asked an inexplicable question:


    "Mr. Gu, I don''t quite understand what Mr. Huang said to me before he left. Can you listen..."


    "He said he would take me away before I died."


    There was a little fear in the cook''s eyes.


    "What exactly does that mean?"


    Gu Jing looked at the cook and sighed clearly after a long time.


    There was a look of envy in his eyes.


    "I think that''s probably a promise to you..."


    "Don''t worry, I think it should be a good thing."


    With that, Gujing walked to the bow against the sea wind.


    He looked to the East, where the sea meets the sky.


    Continue sailing?


    Yes, he did.


    "Mr. Huang..."


    "I Gu Jing, in this life, only for one thing..."


    "Go to the end of the sea and look for the other side of the world..."


    "Look at the unknown world..."


    "And thank you."

 Chapter 351

    Huang Si floated over the dark moon.


    He looked at the balancer below.


    "How could this happen..."


    "Is it because I grabbed control of the balancer less than 100%, or because it was in disrepair for a long time and the interior was blocked?"


    In his consciousness, it can be seen that there is a channel with a filter screen structure inside the balancer.


    Matter cannot pass through this channel at all.


    However, it''s normal to think about it. After all, it''s a "cosmic energy balancer".


    It''s normal that matter can''t pass.


    What about the soul?


    Huang Si floated down for a while.


    Try to extend your soul along the channel.


    When the soul reaches the front of the channel, a message in the balancer suddenly enters consciousness.


    It''s like the transmission of information in the book of creation.


    "I see."


    Huang Si said to himself.


    The cosmic energy balancer, as its name implies, can transmit nothing but energy.


    If it connects two cosmic planes, the one with high energy will naturally flow to the one with low energy.


    But why is there no such diarrhea now?


    Is it difficult? The passage is not smooth?


    The information in the balancer also indicates an exception.


    The owner of the balancer can freely reach the other side of the universe through the balancer.


    But the precondition is that the space law reaches 100%.


    If this one is not satisfied, the material body cannot pass, only the soul can pass.


    Similarly, the owner of the balancer has the right to allow the souls of other lives to pass through the balancer.


    After reading the information, Huang Si tried to move forward with his soul.


    Sure enough, the soul passed through the filter like structure and entered the channel.


    The soul has a particularly strange feeling in the channel. This channel is strange and full of indescribable colors.


    The whole passage seemed to be shrouded by something like cotton wool, which probably blocked the passage of matter.


    Fortunately, the channel itself is not long.


    Even, it is almost only 33 decimeters long.


    Huang Si just moved forward a little and felt that he had passed through the floc and reached another open place.


    To the world over there!


    Huang Si is a little nervous.


    The external source of the soul is the spiritual force field. Although Huang Si can''t see the situation there with the naked eye, he can "see" it with the spiritual force field.


    There is a space.


    He carefully expanded his mental field.


    The space is very vast and has not touched the edge yet.


    Moreover, there is no light, so you can''t see around.


    But one thing is strange.


    Huang Si sensed that there was a strange energy in the air.


    It''s so strong that people can''t ignore it.


    That energy just stayed quietly in the air at first.


    But when Huang Si focused on it, the energy gradually gathered.


    Then he invaded his soul like water.


    Huang Si was startled and hurriedly shrank back.


    But I still got some.


    However, the soul did not feel uncomfortable.


    At the moment when the energy touches the soul, there is a change in the space of consciousness.


    Huang Si hurried back to the balancer to ensure his own safety.


    Then he went into the space of consciousness and looked.


    In the dark space of consciousness, the star map flashes and switches quickly.


    Switch from the star map of the green world to the star map of the earth, and then immediately switch to a new star map.


    "New world system???"


    Huang Si was surprised.


    A new star map appears in the space of consciousness.


    It was a desolate starry sky.


    There are no stars, no frames, only a fuzzy area.


    That area didn''t even light up at all, but had an extremely thin light.


    In the middle of the area, there is a small line of words:


    "Aura: 0.21%"


    New areas?


    Never seen before!


    Not only that.


    This is the third world system after the green world system and the earth world system, a new world!


    Huang Si retreated from the space of consciousness.


    He sighed.


    The new world system means good news and bad news.


    The good news is that you can really go to another world.


    Now, although only the soul can pass, he can still explore there, and he can even take the initiative to plug his family in the past.


    The bad news is that another world system means that this must not be the universe where the earth is located.


    But another completely different world.


    This result is actually expected.


    The world on the other side of the balancer is preset by Gu Yan.


    Unless you have great power, you can''t change it. Naturally, Huang Si can''t do it.


    Gu Yan said that there are many universes in the abyss, so it happens that the probability of the universe where the earth is located is very small.


    Besides, since Gu Yandu said he didn''t know the earth, the Milky way and the Andromeda galaxy cluster, the balancer he left will certainly not be connected to the universe where the earth is located.


    Huang Si just looked forward to such a faint possibility and finally failed.


    He rested quietly for a while before he began to explore again.


    The soul enters the world over there again.


    As soon as he went out, Huang Si "saw" some data in the air.


    "Reiki energy density: 4.12 yuan / m3"


    "Reiki energy flow rate: 0.51 yuan per second"


    The Reiki density of each place is roughly equal.


    There are only a few ups and downs.


    Reiki flows in the air, but there is no obvious direction. It is roughly a slight disturbance in place occasionally.


    As Huang Si''s attention fell on it, the flow rate of Reiki became faster.


    They gathered around him.


    It''s like being attracted.


    Reiki flows into the soul again.


    Huang Si silently observed the state of his soul. In fact, Reiki just circulated and gathered in the soul to form a denser air mass.


    However, it itself has no effect on the soul.


    After observing for a long time, the air mass just became thicker and thicker, but the soul itself did not change at all.


    "What''s the use of this thing?"


    Huang Si is a little curious.


    However, since it is energy, it should be able to pass through the channel of the balancer.


    Huang Si tried to control the aura with consciousness.


    As a result, Reiki really moved with consciousness. It was quite simple to control, just like controlling the internal Qi in your body.


    His soul retreated to the, pulling Reiki by the way.


    With this action, the aura of rotating and solidifying begins to move to the balancer channel.


    It passed through the flocculent channel without obstruction.


    Before long, Huang Si succeeded in pulling the Reiki air mass out of the channel.


    After it came to the green world, it did not dissipate directly. On the contrary, it continued to rotate slowly and remained in a cohesive state.


    I don''t know if it''s because there''s no atmosphere on the dark moon.


    The total amount of this aura is 492 yuan.


    In addition, as the Reiki mass was pulled out of the channel, it didn''t seem to be completely disconnected from the other side.


    Even though Huang Si has completely returned here, there is still an extremely weak aura passing through the channel and slowly infiltrating into the world here.


    "0.92 yuan per second"


    "0.87 yuan per second"


    ¡­¡­


    The flow rate is decreasing and I don''t know when the infiltration will stop.


    "This aura is so strange..."


    Huang Si stood beside the aura and somehow felt that the aura was very attractive, as if people wanted to touch it.


    He still controlled the Reiki with his consciousness and let it continue to rotate and float in the air.


    I don''t think Reiki is attractive there at all, but I can feel it here.


    Is it difficult? Does this aura have an effect on the body?


    "It''s better not to experiment with your own body for the time being."


    Huang Si thought.


    "Take it to the family members and let them have a look."

 Chapter 352

    Huang Si took this aura with his mental force field and tried to blink a short distance.


    The figure disappeared, and then immediately appeared in the space near the dark moon.


    The Reiki mass also appeared around him.


    Sure enough, Reiki can also be taken away by blinking.


    That''s no problem. Huang Si immediately blinked to the heaven.


    Heaven, on a hill, next to an independent small house.


    Wen Ling stood on the ground with Huang Si beside him.


    "I understand the general situation, so please let me have a try."


    "OK, be careful. Fortunately, Reiki seems to have little effect on the soul. If it has an effect on the soul, I won''t ask you for help."


    Huang Si said.


    He pulled down the aura mass hanging in the air and sent it to Wenling.


    Wenling opened his hands, falsely held the air mass, and observed it attentively.


    After a while, he said:


    "I really feel that the body has a natural desire for it..."


    Wenling stopped and said:


    "Well, I''ll see if I can absorb it."


    Wenling tried to touch the Reiki mass with his hand.


    Some aura overflowed from the air mass and was quickly absorbed by his body.


    Wenling felt his arm very relaxed, unobstructed and comfortable.


    He touched the Reiki mass with his other hand and then the whole upper body.


    Part of the aura slipped into his body.


    The total amount of Reiki is decreasing little by little.


    Huang Si is also observing Wenling''s physical condition.


    "Your cell activity is rising. I can''t see more. However, this aura seems to be transforming your body."


    After a while, Wenling stopped.


    He was puzzled and said, "master, Reiki doesn''t seem to go further."


    Such is the case.


    The aura probably seeped into about an inch below his skin and flesh, so he didn''t go further.


    After absorbing part of the aura, the inch of skin and flesh that Qinru did not continue to absorb.


    At present, the total amount of Reiki is 481 yuan, 11 points less.


    "By the way, try to inhale consciously to see if you can enter the human body directly through the respiratory tract."


    Wen Ling nodded and inhaled.


    At first he could only breathe in a little more Reiki.


    But after several times, Wenling quickly mastered the method.


    With his even breathing, the aura mass separated a thin aura into his trachea, and then began to spread to the inside of his body along his lungs.


    The total amount of Reiki at about 27:00 entered Wenling''s body.


    Just as Reiki spread to his heart, the core of his power.


    The original energy filled in the whole power core suddenly changed as soon as it came into contact with Reiki.


    A strong impact suddenly erupts where the two energies come into contact.


    Wenling''s body shook.


    He opened his mouth and the aura was suddenly ejected from his body.


    What followed was that Wenling vomited blood.


    Huang Si reached out to hold Wenling and helped him repair his body.


    Wen Ling''s face was pale and panted in his airway:


    "Master, there is a conflict between the two energies."


    Now, in addition to the aura absorbed by the flesh and blood of his body, the previously entered aura has disappeared.


    The original energy in the power core is still operating stably to provide energy support for Wenling''s body.


    "How could this happen?"


    Huang Si observed the situation in Wenling''s body and couldn''t help frowning.


    Reiki is also known as energy.


    And it can be absorbed by the body.


    After being absorbed by the body, it can strengthen and enhance body cells.


    But why conflict with the original energy?


    After Wen Ling calmed down a little, he said seriously, "please tell me all the clues about this energy, and I''ll study why."


    Subsequently, the two experimented several times.


    Wenling bypasses the core as much as possible to let the aura go deep into the flesh and bones.


    The tension meter, knife and treadmill were made by Huang Si and handed to Wen Ling.


    "Master, now my arm pull is about three times as much as before."


    "Moreover, the skin seems stronger than before."


    "The running speed is about twice as fast as before."


    "It can be concluded that Reiki''s strengthening of the body is very comprehensive."


    "It''s a pity that I can''t inhale a lot. I can only let it penetrate passively."


    Huang Sili was meditating.


    After the meeting, he made a suggestion:


    "Why don''t I take off your core of strength and try? Will you not adapt?"


    "No, please ask the host for help."


    "OK."


    Huang Si reached out to Wenling''s chest.


    One hand pierced his chest, took out the core of strength, and healed the wound.


    A heart that originally belonged to Wenling began to beat in his body again.


    After losing the core of power, Wen Ling had a wonderful experience, as if he had suddenly been beaten from a god full of power to an ordinary mortal.


    He felt as if time had returned to him and was ticking forward.


    Wen Ling shook his head and tried to erase the feeling.


    "You just... Suddenly have a slight improvement in the law of time."


    Huang Si said suddenly.


    Wen Ling was stunned.


    "Congratulations, Wenling. Now you have the understanding of the five laws of water, civilization, wisdom, darkness and time... You are the only one of the three worlds."


    Huang Si said with a smile.


    Wenling had water, civilization and wisdom for a long time, and darkness was newly realized in more than 1000 years, and now it has exceeded 50%.


    Now there are two more time rules among the super difficult rules.


    Before, Huang Si thought that the family members in the green world could not understand the law of time, but now they can.


    Wen Ling listened to this sentence, but he meditated.


    He thought for a long time before he looked up and said:


    "Master, I have an interesting idea..."


    "Please look at your conscious space. Among the three world systems, where is the ''time'' field lit up?"


    "Hmm? Let me see."


    Huang Si cuts into the space of consciousness.


    He went through the three systems quickly.


    The earth''s side, time and space laws are changing little.


    "Space: 79.11%"


    "Time: 3.82%"


    Green world side, no time, no space.


    Huang Si feels a little strange.


    He turned to the third world system and was surprised.


    In the third world system, a new area lights up.


    "Time: 3.82%"


    It is very far away from the realm of Reiki.


    In the dark space of consciousness, two dark areas face each other.


    Obviously, the progress of laws is shared among different world systems, but why is the time field suddenly lit up in the third world?


    He withdrew from the space of consciousness.


    "Wen Ling, it''s strange that there is still no law of time in the green world, but there is an area of law of time in the third world system. Aren''t you from the green world?"


    Wen Ling nodded and showed such an expression on his face.


    "Master, I understand that what hurt me just now is not the conflict between energies, but the conflict between world systems!"


    "Reiki energy belongs to a completely different world system."


    "The world in which I was born has no two top rules of time and space."


    "But there are some in the world system over there!"


    "I have been exposed to Reiki, so when I lose the core of power, I have the possibility to understand the law of time."


    "Therefore, only by completely removing my particularity and making me an ordinary mortal, can I accept another world system, that is, Reiki!"

 Chapter 353

    "I see. In other words, you can''t have any energy on the side of the world system, can you?"


    Huang Si suddenly.


    "I''ll try, but, Wenling, you don''t have a power core now. If you lose all your energy again, your physical condition will become very bad."


    "I understand, master. Please help me."


    Wen Ling prayed calmly.


    "OK."


    Huang Siyi pointed his finger at Wen Ling''s head.


    The internal Qi, water energy, dark energy in Wenling''s body, as well as a little original energy used to maintain life, were completely extracted and scattered in the invisible.


    Wenling stumbled.


    Originally, his physical condition remained around the age of 60 for a long time.


    After losing all his energy, he became more decadent, and the whole person seemed to be ten years old again.


    However, Wenling didn''t mind.


    He was the kind of person who could give his life to pursue the truth.


    Wenling reluctantly supported his body, stretched out his hand and held the Reiki mass.


    Then, close your eyes and absorb Reiki with all your body and consciousness.


    The strong air flow flows into Wenling''s body from the air mass, rolling in from the trachea, throat and every pore of the body.


    The air flow hovered in his limbs and bones, invading every texture.


    From the appearance, Wenling''s temperament has also changed.


    His body straightened out from the.


    From the original aging body, people feel that there is not much vitality left at a glance. It has become very spiritual, and even has a temperament emanating from the inside out.


    "But it''s different from life energy."


    Huang Si said aside.


    Although life energy can function and nourish the body, the essence of this Reiki energy is not nourishment, but ascension and change, and it is an essential change.


    More interestingly, Wenling absorbed 96 units of aura this time.


    After the 96 yuan aura entered his body, Huang Si lost contact with him.


    It seems that control has been transferred to Wenling.


    "Wenling, try to guide Reiki by running internal Qi."


    "OK."


    Wenling tries to control the aura in his body with consciousness.


    Sure enough, Reiki became obedient.


    Bit by bit, they regroup in the body and begin to flow along the meridians in the body.


    When it flows through the meridians, the meridians are also being transformed and become more suitable for containing these auras.


    A few minutes later, Wenling rotated the Reiki along the main circulation meridians in the body for a whole circle.


    He could sense that Reiki had enhanced his body again.


    "Master, I want to try physical strength."


    "Well, I''ll give you a piece of high-purity graphene."


    Huang Si stretched out his hand and a completely transparent solid the size of a brick appeared on his palm.


    Wenling took the graphene brick.


    He held both ends of graphene in his hands and began to exert himself.


    At first, graphene didn''t change.


    As Wenling gradually exerted the greatest strength of the body, the graphene brick began to bend.


    However, it still hasn''t broken.


    "Graphene has good toughness."


    Huang Si said.


    Wenling is not very clear about these earth side terms.


    The aura in his body suddenly gathered quickly to his arm and filled his fingers.


    The transparent brick was bent to the limit.


    "Click!"


    A piercing crack sounded.


    The transparent brick of graphene should be split in two.


    Huang Si looked at the power value displayed by the quantitative eye.


    3658 Newtons.


    "3658 cattle, average."


    Compared with his own mental force field, this is an extremely weak force.


    "Well, after the test, Reiki can strengthen the human body, and Reiki can be consumed to increase temporary output. Reiki is another system, which is mutually exclusive with the green world system. The coincidence with the earth side system is unknown."


    Huang si still doesn''t plan to experiment with himself.


    Although he is alone here now, he is a member of the earth side system.


    No other, mainly because the benefits of Reiki are really weak and pitiful.


    "Then go to the next test, Wenling, come with me."


    The invisible spatial fluctuation wrapped the two people, and the blink occurred.


    When Wenling regained his sight, he had come to the top of the dark moon.


    His mouth widened in amazement, his face twisted, and air spewed out of his lungs..


    Vital signs are declining rapidly.


    "No."


    Huang Si quickly divided a mass of air to Wenling.


    He seldom takes his family members directly into space. This time, he blinks with Wenling and forgets to give him some air.


    However, we haven''t waited for Wenling to breathe the air.


    The aura in his body suddenly ran up.


    Reiki quickly filled his alveoli and occupied the original position of air.


    Then, Reiki started running in Wenling''s body along a new track.


    Wenling''s breathing gradually calmed down.


    A new circulation, a Reiki cycle, was established between his lungs and his body.


    From the lungs, neck, mouth and brain, Reiki goes down, along the spine, into the lower abdomen, hovers there, then enters the caudal vertebra, makes a big circle, and then returns to the lungs.


    Moreover, this line is also connected with the Reiki channel in the body meridians.


    Fresh and abundant feelings filled Wenling''s body.


    Huang Si put the aura mass next to his face.


    Wenling inhaled all the Reiki into his body this time.


    His face rose ruddy.


    He almost instinctively mastered the operation and absorption of Reiki. Although he didn''t have any theoretical knowledge, Reiki seemed to coincide with life naturally.


    This understanding is transformed into experience and knowledge.


    If Huang Si wants to try, he can also absorb and run in this way.


    However, he is still not interested in doing more tests. It''s not urgent.


    Huang Si is not interested in this kind of thing that doesn''t improve himself.


    He looked into his conscious space.


    There is a new law field.


    "Aura: 2.97%"


    "Cultivation: 0.32%"


    Interesting.


    Aura.


    Practice.


    Huang Si, who has read online novels, suddenly has an association.


    I''m afraid this world system is not an immortal system!


    Or something similar.


    He pulled Wenling to the balancer on the dark moon.


    At this time, the aura slowly seeping from the channel was very little.


    "0.02 yuan per second"


    Huang Si asked Wen Ling:


    "Can you feel the aura coming out of it?"


    Wen Ling stood in front of the balancer, just like an ant standing in front of the gate.


    He shook his head. "No."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go over."


    Huang Si extends his soul through the balancer.


    Not long after, he came back with Reiki.


    Huang Si pulled out the new Reiki mass and threw it aside.


    With his return, the flow rate of Reiki from the channel became faster.


    "1.03 yuan per second"


    Although there seems to be one unit per second, the diameter of the balancer is one kilometer. Therefore, the speed is actually quite slow.


    Wen Ling closed his eyes and felt it with all his heart. After a long time, he said:


    "I can feel the flow of Reiki."


    "You absorb it."


    Huang Si said.


    Wen Ling nodded.


    He breathed softly, and the aura from the channel of the balancer gathered towards him.


    Huang Si blinked and found that the flow rate had changed.


    "1.07 yuan per second"


    And it''s getting faster.


    A few minutes later, the flow rate of Reiki finally reached the value of 2.59 yuan per second.


    And Wenling also opened his eyes.


    "Master, I can absorb Reiki from here, but now it seems that Reiki absorption is saturated. I can''t take Reiki anymore."


    As Wenling stopped absorbing, the flow rate of Reiki began to fall again.


    Huang Si did a mental calculation.


    After deducting the previous consumption, the total amount of Reiki in Wenling''s body is about 400 yuan.


    It''s just an integer.


    Does that mean anything?


    Then Huang Si sent Wenling back to heaven.


    "I have a good idea." Huang Sisuo walked a few steps in the sky and then said, "this aura doesn''t seem to be suitable for my family members, nor can it be used by AI. However, I can use it for human and beast."


    "As ordinary beings, they should be able to accept this new world system."


    "However, it''s not urgent. I''ll explore the world over there."


    Huang thought.


    "By the way, Wenling, I have to ask you for help. You have to make time to come down to earth recently."


    Wen Ling nodded.

 Chapter 354

    The Terran territory now has three countries.


    The biggest is the state of Jing.


    The state of Jing occupied all areas south of the Fuhe River and all areas of the original wilderness forbidden area.


    Now the land of Jing is three fifths of the whole Terran territory.


    The remaining two fifths are divided between the two countries.


    The larger one is the state of Chang, which is located north and west of the Fuhe River.


    Tianyun mountains and the vast grassland in the north of the mountains are also the territory of Chang state.


    To the east of it is the state of song.


    The two countries split more than a decade ago.


    Now, all three countries are in a hostile situation.


    However, Chang and song knew that if they fought against each other, they would only give Jing an opportunity to take advantage of it. Therefore, the two countries are barely in a state of non aggression.


    The king capital of Chang is still Jianchang city.


    More than 90 kilometers to the southwest of Wangdu, after a series of cities and towns, there is a big city, not a small city, located in the Fen Shui basin.


    This place is called Fenhe city.


    It is said that during the Millennium war, the army of the state of Chang crossed the river on a ship. A God came to the world in the sky, and a flame came down from the sky, burning the whole army all over the water.


    At that time, the whole river was burning a raging fire, which was extremely terrible.


    Finally, only one tenth of the troops escaped. And the combat effectiveness is almost gone.


    After that, the river changed its name.


    Outside Fenhe City, about two kilometers southeast, there is a village.


    There are more than 100 families living in this village, which is a big village.


    At this time, 6 or 7 people are surrounded in a low house of a farmer.


    "Doctor Ping, my mother, can she cure it?"


    A man in his 30s with a cloth towel wrapped around his head asked anxiously.


    "Shh, don''t make a noise to Dr. Ping."


    An old woman in her 50s held her fingers to her mouth.


    Several relatives around nodded.


    The man quickly stopped talking and just looked at the doctor sitting by the bed.


    On the bed lay a woman in her 30s. Her cheeks were deeply sunken and her eyes were blue and black.


    "Doctor... I, I know my illness. It''s hard to get better..."


    She spat out a few words weakly.


    Beside her sat a young man.


    The young man was dressed in fresh grey cloth, his hair was tied neatly, and his scarf was well worn.


    "Don''t talk yet. Show me your hand."


    The young man said.


    His name is Ping He. He is twenty-three years old. He is very young for doctors.


    But now he is the only doctor in the village, so we can only rely on him.


    The woman put her hand out of the quilt.


    Peace reached out and grabbed the woman''s wrist pulse and observed quietly.


    After a while, he said in the expectation of everyone:


    "The wood Qi is depressed, the pulse is astringent,..."


    He turned and asked the woman''s husband, "has she been angry before?"


    The man quickly replied:


    "Yes! In March this year, she went to the field to pick up millet. She was kicked by the naughty man of the woodland owner. When she came back, she fell ill."


    "That''s it. I''ll prescribe some medicine for her to recuperate. You''ll kill an old hen for her to eat. When she gets better, you should help her go down to the ground and walk more."


    Then Pinghe took a piece of paper from his arms and wrote the prescription on it.


    The man hesitated and asked:


    "Dr. Ping, how long will this medicine take? We don''t have any money, so..."


    The peaceful pen paused.


    "In that case, I''ll change it."


    He blotted out the prescription he had written before.


    After thinking for a long time, Pinghe wrote in detail where to find what herbs, and gave prescriptions for three kinds of plants.


    "There are two other things that can''t be found near our village. You''ll go back with me later and get them at my house."


    "You should eat these things for half a month."


    "Good."


    The man nodded.


    When he took the prescription, he was a little worried:


    "But, Dr. Ping, there is no literate in our family..."


    "I''ll teach you."


    Then Pinghe read the words on the prescription to the man.


    Everyone in his family, including the man, struggled to remember.


    Peace read it several times before they all nodded and said they remembered it.


    "Doctor Ping, you are such a good man!"


    "Yes! Dr. Ping is really the Savior of our village!"


    "Doctor Ping is still a big filial son!"


    The villagers complimented him.


    After listening to these praise words, the expression on his face did not change at all.


    He got up and left with the man.


    Then, Pinghe saw two more patients.


    There is a good cure, and there is a bad cure.


    He can''t cure it. No one else said anything.


    Because peace doesn''t charge medical fees, only medicine money, which is almost a free clinic.


    When it was getting dark, peace came to his house.


    He went into the house, took the medicine to the man, and took some copper coins from the man''s hand.


    The man took the medicine and left with gratitude.


    Pinghe watched him go, entered the house and closed the door.


    The door creaked.


    It can be heard that its hub has aged and rusted.


    "Son..."


    There was an old voice in the room.


    Ping he put down the medicine box behind him and hurried into the inner room.


    "Mom, are you hungry? I''ll cook for you right away."


    There was no light in the room. In the light of the sky, which was not yet completely dark, we could barely see an old woman sitting by the bed.


    She raised her hand tremblingly and waved to peace.


    "Don''t be so urgent, you, just come back..."


    "Mom, sit still. Don''t move. Be careful to knock. I''m going to cook now."


    With that, Pinghe hurried to the kitchen.


    There are some crops given to him by the villagers in his medicine box. It is enough to make a day''s meal.


    After a while, Pinghe came out of the kitchen with a bowl of fragrant green vegetable porridge.


    He sat by the bed, blowing porridge and feeding it to his mother.


    A small oil lamp was lit in the room, and the light was beating like a bean.


    The old woman''s eyes were dull and did not fall to the position of the lamp for a while.


    His mother''s name is Zou.


    She never lights the light as long as she is alone at home.


    Because she can''t see.


    Finally, Zou finished his porridge and put away his bowl peacefully.


    "What a world! That''s enough!"


    Once the calm during the day was changed, the calm at night seemed very angry.


    He punched the wall.


    The wall didn''t react at all, but it made his hand ache.


    "My son, don''t be anxious or angry."


    Zou murmured in the room.


    He walked peacefully to the door and said:


    "But, mother, how can I not be angry."


    "I learned medicine, but my mother was blind!"


    "I can cure the villagers, but I can''t get back the diagnosis money."


    "I can''t even cure my mother''s eyes. I''m still a doctor!"


    Zou Shi was silent for a moment before he said:


    "My mother knows that you are kind-hearted. No one in our village has surplus money. The only one who has money is landlord Lin and his lackeys."


    "You don''t have the heart to see other people look down on the disease and can''t afford medicine, so you don''t charge the doctor''s fee! Niang knows!"


    "In fact, you shouldn''t accept the medical fee. After your mother''s eyes are hard to use, thanks to the help of the neighbors around."


    "All the people in the village are good people!"

 Chapter 355

    After listening to Zou''s words, the peaceful corners of his eyes were suddenly wet.


    When he lost his father as a child, he was brought up by his mother''s hard work.


    In addition to farming two acres of land at home, my mother had to work with people in the city to earn some money to support her family.


    After Pinghe grew up, his mother also managed to send him to the Academy for three years.


    It''s peace. Although my family is poor, I can read and understand words.


    Later, although he didn''t continue to read, he had an insight that the villagers didn''t have.


    Zou''s work depends on his eyesight. He often stays up late to catch up with the work. Over time, his eyes are not very good when he gets old.


    Peace is in the eye and anxiety in the heart.


    Their family had little money. Changguo''s domestic situation was very chaotic and he couldn''t find any good doctors.


    So when he was 18 years old, he made up his mind to go to Jingguo to find a miracle doctor.


    In the state of Jing, he studied under a famous doctor for four years.


    In the past four years, whenever Pinghe earned some money, he entrusted the villagers to take it back to his mother.


    After returning from school, when I got home, I was peaceful but like a thunderbolt.


    Mother is completely blind.


    He used his learned medicine to cure his mother''s eyes, but he couldn''t cure it.


    Zou comforted him and said, don''t worry. Since he has learned medicine, he should be a doctor.


    His medical skills were OK and he soon became a well-known doctor in this area.


    In this way, another two years have passed.


    Peace mainly depends on saving some money for urban people to see a doctor.


    To see a doctor in the village, it''s only for medicine.


    His nature is kind, but his mother''s illness has been bad and his life is embarrassed. Looking at the people around him, he has a difficult life, and his peaceful nature has gradually become extreme.


    His mother often advised him about it.


    However, the words of persuasion are still useful at the beginning. If you speak too much, you will inevitably feel indignant again.


    There was a surge in his chest and he said:


    "Niang, why are you such a good man blind, and why are some people domineering but healthy?"


    "This world is unfair!"


    "You asked me to ask God, but this God has no effect!"


    Zou hurriedly propped himself up with his thin hands, stepped on the ground, put his head forward and shouted to his son:


    "Son! Son! Don''t be angry! Be careful to annoy the gods and damage your body!"


    Calm hurried to pick up his mother.


    "Mother!"


    Although Zou''s movement is not inconvenient, she is worried about bumping. As long as she wants to move around, peace will help her.


    "But, mother, you have asked me to worship in the temple several times. I have all gone, but you see, does it work? A lot of incense money has been spent in vain, and my mother''s eye disease has not improved at all!"


    Calm and indignant.


    Zou sighed.


    "Son, you didn''t ask for God like this. If you offer incense, you should immediately ask for induction. Isn''t that a business between mortals? The gift of the gods is not a business, but a sincere desire for mercy! Son, you should be more patient and run more frequently. Those near our village can''t do so. Go to the burning river city to find a big temple to worship."


    Gods and demons have a position in the Millennium war.


    But this position is limited to national officials and the military.


    Most of the people still follow the old habits and simply believe in gods.


    However, in Chang state, the belief of demon God can also be spread openly.


    "OK, mom, don''t worry. I''ll clean up my house tomorrow and go to the city."


    Zou''s comfort tunnel:


    "That''s good."


    She added:


    "Son, although I''m blind, with a good son like you, I don''t have to go out to make money. Even if I''m blind, what''s the matter?"


    "Alas!"


    Peacefully holding her mother, "Mom, after all, whether it''s praying for God or thinking about it myself, I must find a way to cure my mother''s eyes! Even if I go through fire and water, I don''t hesitate!"


    In the evening, he went to bed to serve his mother. He ran over the herbs in his room peacefully.


    After handling the herbs, he opened his account book and began to calculate the accounts.


    "Recently, the expenditure is too large and the entry is not much... Tomorrow will be a routine clinic, but you have to make good money."


    The next day, Pinghe got up early and cleaned up his family''s two Mu thin field, so he carried his luggage into the city.


    He first went to see some patients he had made an appointment with.


    Then he went to a medicine hall for a long time.


    He goes to town every three days. Fortunately, the doctor''s fee is fairly good.


    When it was late, he hurried to the great temple in the city.


    Chang Kingdom, relatively speaking, believed in Lihuo, the God of war.


    He had no idea about gods, but went in after finding the largest temple.


    After entering, he looked at the heroic goddess statue above and worshipped.


    "Lihuo God bless my mother to recover her light as soon as possible."


    After reading peacefully, insert a bunch of incense bought for ten Wen.


    Ten Wen incense is the cheapest in the temple.


    Anyone with a better family will buy more expensive incense. But Pinghe is more economical in this regard and is only willing to buy the cheapest.


    Didn''t mother say that sincerity is spirit.


    That sincerity is the most important, but money is not so important.


    Peacefully, according to the local custom, he knocked three heads on the mat.


    After worshipping the gods, Pinghe went to a nearby shop to buy some cooked food and hurried home.


    As a result, before leaving the city, Pinghe was stopped halfway.


    When he saw it, he was an old classmate. He knew fan Guang when he was studying in the Academy in the past.


    "Haven''t seen you for a long time. Just a few of our classmates are in the nearby teahouse. Ah he, go and sit down, too?"


    Fan Guang is from the city. He is very easy-going. He had a good relationship with him in the Academy before he was peaceful.


    "Well, I haven''t been together for a long time."


    In the teahouse, five old friends sat together and talked.


    In addition to peace and fan Guang, there is another one named mi long, whose family is the best of the five.


    Mi long''s father was a small official in the king capital of the state of Chang, but mi long didn''t like being controlled by his father, so he came to the burning river city.


    To say that the people present are most familiar with today''s situation, that is mi long.


    He said some inside information, which surprised the other four people.


    After all, Changguo was split, and now its national strength is much lower than before.


    Front line news is always not very favorable.


    Several important places have fallen.


    The officialdom atmosphere in Changguo is not good either.


    Many people only care about themselves, regardless of other people''s life and death.


    Speaking of a lot of news nowadays, the five people sighed.


    At six o''clock, Pinghe pleaded guilty and said he would go back to take care of his mother.


    Several friends also knew about his family and let him go.


    At 6:30 p.m., Pinghe finally returned to the village.


    Although Fenhe city is not a prosperous place, it is much different from this village.


    From brick and tile buildings to earth houses and grass roofs.


    From clean and spacious streets to muddy trails covered with animal dung.


    There are not many people on the road.


    Even if there are, they are mostly the elderly, children and women.


    There are not many young people in this village because many people have been conscripted.


    Most of the villagers are in shabby clothes.


    The whole village is in poor condition.


    Peace looked at the situation along the way and felt uncomfortable.


    It was because he knew that most of the people in the village were poorer than his family that he didn''t receive medical treatment.


    "The world is so difficult..."


    Recalling his conversation with his friends during the day, he said to himself.


    "There are too many corrupt officials, and the monarch is hoodwinked by villains. Even if there are bullies like forest landlords in our village..."


    "Why are good people seldom rewarded, but evil people live happily..."


    He shook his head peacefully and went back to his house.

 Chapter 356

    Outside the house at night, quiet.


    The gentle moonlight enveloped the traumatic earth.


    "Wenling, are you sure you want to choose this person?"


    "Yes, master. I watched him for three days and felt that he was a good man."


    "OK, it seems that there is no problem. It just seems that there is no sincerity when perfuming Lihuo."


    Huang Si has just blinked over, while Wen Ling has stayed here for three days.


    He understood the specific situation by looking at Wen Ling''s memory.


    "It''s true that he would only buy the cheapest incense, which is a habitual saver. But did the owner notice that he bought his mother the best roast chicken in the deli."


    "So what? Oh, by the way, I''ll buy one tomorrow."


    Wen Ling smiled and shook his head.


    After chatting with Wen Ling, Huang Si took him up.


    The earth is getting smaller and smaller under our feet.


    Soon, the whole village was like a matchbox.


    They are still rising.


    Wenling asked, "master, what do you want?"


    "In a higher place, you will have a better perspective."


    Huang Si answered him.


    Wen Ling is clear.


    They stopped in the air. From this perspective, they could not see the buildings on the ground.


    Wenling has the law of darkness. Darkness can''t hinder his sight. He looks at the vast land.


    From here, in the distance, there are layers of mountains and rivers.


    The Terran settlement is easy to identify, because the natural geography will show irregular lines, but the Terran settlement will depict clear and regular lines on the earth.


    In the high night sky, under the vigorous wind, Huang Si spoke:


    "You''ve heard the words of peace before."


    Wen Ling nodded, "well, he is angry at the injustice of the world."


    "Speaking of it, Wenling, do you know why these people have been very poor?"


    "In today''s social productive forces, theoretically speaking, one person''s food can feed more than five people. Why are they still so poor?"


    Huang Si suddenly asked.


    "The master must have taught me something."


    Wen Ling was very clever and immediately found that Huang Si didn''t want to ask questions, but what he wanted to say.


    "Well, the reason is very simple, because the life of the poor is full of risks."


    "As long as a person invests his money in expanding reproduction, he will have more wealth today than yesterday, day by day, until one day he reaches stability, which we call wealth balance."


    "As long as a person has assets, in theory, he can achieve wealth balance little by little."


    "However, if a person is poor at the beginning, he has no cash to invest, so he can''t increase his wealth."


    "As long as the poor have a little extra consumption, such as illness, buying luxury goods such as TV, his wealth will be less than yesterday. Moreover, the less wealth, the harder it will be for him to get rid of this state. This is called the poverty trap."


    "For the rich, if he is ill or buys a diamond ring of tens of thousands of yuan, it will only slow down the growth of his wealth. He is still in the rich class."


    "But for the poor, he can''t get sick and avoid additional expenses. Living in this world, he needs to endure a lot of desires in order to successfully save a little money. Once he gets sick, everything may be wasted."


    "Moreover, the life of the poor is boring."


    "Therefore, rather than saving up and trying to reach the critical point of wealth bit by bit, the poor are more willing to spend their money to buy something that is luxurious to him, but can add fun or satisfaction to life."


    "Like the iPhone."


    "Some people even prefer to sell their kidney to buy an iPhone."


    "But once he does, he will end up in a more miserable situation."


    "Compared with the poor, the rich don''t have to endure so many desires. Many things can be bought and done if they want. They don''t have to think so much at all."


    "The poor are different. On the one hand, the poor have less information than the rich, so that their decisions are often irrational. On the other hand, they have a stronger desire for luxury beyond their ability. Only by restraining all these desires can they accumulate assets bit by bit... But as long as there is a little accident, they will fail."


    "That''s why the rich are more likely to succeed than the poor."


    "If a person falls into the poverty trap, it is difficult to get out by relying only on his own strength."


    "Peace and giving free clinics in the village actually helped these villagers to a great extent and reduced their chances of becoming poorer."


    After Huang Si finished, Wen Ling generally understood, but he didn''t understand many words.


    Wen Ling looked at the village below and asked:


    "Then, the poor will be poor. Is there no solution to all this?"


    "Of course, there is no solution."


    Huang Si said.


    "Otherwise, why should there be uprisings and revolutions in ancient society? It''s for reshuffle."


    He added:


    "But it''s not easy for the Terrans to revolt today, which has something to do with the level of science and technology. The Terran level is too strict, and the advanced military technology is in the hands of the nobility, so it''s difficult for the civilians to resist."


    Wen Ling asked, "does the Terran still hope to turn over?"


    "Of course, that''s how war works. Every time there is a big war, a large number of upstarts will emerge from the Terran. Then again, if it weren''t for the Millennium war, Terran technology wouldn''t develop by leaps and bounds. Now they all start sailing."


    Wen Ling immediately asked:


    "But the war is coming to an end. If Jingguo unifies the world, won''t the Terran form a stable structure up and down, a pool of stagnant water, and the people at the bottom have no room to turn over?"


    Huang Si didn''t answer him immediately.


    Wen Ling didn''t wait for the answer, thought about it and said:


    "In this way, if the poor are always poor and the rich are always rich, the rich will bully the poor more and more unscrupulously, just as we saw in this village, the landlord and his men bully the farmers."


    "The master probably doesn''t want to see this happen."


    Huang Si nodded.


    "In this case, in fact, there are two solutions in my idea."


    "One is to imitate the practice on the other side of the earth."


    "The way to solve the problem of class non circulation over there is the imperial examination system. The relatively fair system of imperial examination can ensure the circulation of talents from the bottom to the top and avoid class rigidity."


    "The second is to develop religion."


    "So far, the Terran has no complete and mature religious system, only the primitive belief in gods. If we join religion, join the metaphysical thought of karma, and then join the force beyond secular, we can curb this situation."


    "Religion and extraordinary power can make everyone consider the serious consequences of doing these things before doing evil, rather than acting arbitrarily just because they do not violate the criminal law."


    He looked at Wenling.


    "What I asked you to do is the latter."


    Wen Ling nodded.


    "I see... I finally understand the root cause of all the things the master asked me to do."


    He saluted.


    "Thank you for teaching me."


    Wen Ling''s thanks are sincere.


    In a word on earth, Wen Ling''s happiness is estimated to be one of the best among the family members in the three realms.


    Now he wants to do research, so he has unlimited life and no official chores.


    Moreover, he was not thinking alone, but Huang Si, a teacher, taught him.


    Wen Ling is extremely satisfied with such a life.


    After talking about this, Huang Si took Wen Ling to Fenhe city and asked him to find a place to live by himself.


    Although Wenling has five rules, these five rules are not as suitable for combat and daily use as Xiaohua.


    That is, the water system law is more useful.


    He can''t fly now, and he doesn''t have a power core. He can only live like a mortal.


    "Let''s go. See you tomorrow."


    Wen Lingli stood at the gate of the Inn and sent off the host.


    Huang Sishun wrote down the purchase of roast chicken on the agenda and left in a flash.

 Chapter 357

    In the boundless darkness, a light appeared.


    The light was born suddenly. As soon as it appeared, it formed a thick light column with a diameter of more than ten meters, which was emitted from a huge cylindrical lamp tube.


    The beam of light sweeps back and forth in the dark space.


    The light swept over the ground and shone on the broken ground. It can be seen that it was originally a floor tile with patterns, but now it is full of cracks.


    The light shone along the cracks and soon found the culprit of these cracks, a huge structure made of stone, gray white and curved.


    The light column swings upward along the edge of the arc.


    This should be a stone pillar.


    The diameter of the stone column is more than 300 meters, which is more than the column thickness of any building on the earth.


    The light column stopped on the post.


    Rows of data bounce out of the background.


    "Air composition: oxygen 13.65%, nitrogen 79.03%, methane 2.32%, argon 1.47%,..."


    ¡°PM2.5£º231¡±


    ¡°PM10£º72¡±


    "Temperature: 9 degrees Celsius"


    "Stone composition:..."


    The light column hit a cross section of the stone column.


    Small lines flash at the circular edge of the cross section.


    "Radius: 163.55m"


    "As for such a thick, is this an adult country?"


    Huang Si leaned against the searchlight and said to himself.


    The prosthesis he uses now is safe and convenient without worrying about physiological problems such as breathing.


    A pillar is so thick. Where is this?


    Now, Huang Si is exploring the new world opposite the balancer.


    The opening of the balancer to the new world is in a very hidden place, and it is surrounded by gravel, which can''t get out at all.


    It took Huang Si some time to remove all kinds of garbage and debris piled on his head.


    After moving away, he came to an empty place.


    Looking up, you can''t see the edge at a glance, but you can vaguely infer that there is a roof, because you can''t see the sky here.


    Around, there was nothing, the bare ground, but the ground was paved with huge stone slabs.


    This is a man-made building.


    As soon as he came to the new world, he was in a huge dark building. Huang Si didn''t know what to do. He could only build a searchlight and carry it around with a righteous body.


    He carried the searchlight for a long time and leaned forward for several kilometers before he found some cracks on the bare slate.


    Look further and you''ll find the pillar.


    When he found the pillar, Huang sicai realized a problem. Judging from the volume of the pillar, the intelligent race that can build such a huge building... Maybe it''s not his human size at all, but a race with a huge body.


    However, it doesn''t matter if an intelligent race finds him.


    He doesn''t really come here. In case of an enemy attack, he will put out the searchlight and burn the righteous body, and people will go back.


    But Huang Si didn''t want to be discovered first.


    He moved along the post.


    It can be seen that the pillar was once erected, but later fell down and broke into four sections.


    Three of them fell to the ground, but the last two were still half connected, and the last one


    Huang Si finally found the end of the column, a half kilometer column. After it broke, the broken part leaned aside.


    The base of the column has a diameter of more than 400 meters and is carved with rough large floating patterns.


    When he came to the pillar, Huang Si kicked the pillar.


    "Ants try to shake the giant tree..."


    He said to himself.


    Because he hadn''t met anyone alive for a long time, Huang Si decided to fly up and have a look.


    He turned down the light of the searchlight and rose slowly with the searchlight.


    After a while, he flew higher than the broken stone pillar.


    Along the way, Huang Si has calculated that the stone pillar is 8 kilometers high.


    So, if there is a ceiling, it should be at least 8km high.


    When he flew four kilometers, Huang Si turned the searchlight upside down and took a look up.


    He saw the roof.


    From a distance, it is a flat roof, but right above it is a broken gap, which should be where the previous column is located.


    When Huang Si rose all the way to the ceiling, there was still no movement in the whole building.


    He shook the beam of the searchlight around, reflecting the ground below and several other columns.


    "Is this place... Empty?"


    After roughly determining the situation, Huang Si stopped pretending.


    Originally, I wanted to pretend to be an ordinary explorer. In this way, I can say hello to the aborigines in this place.


    But there seems to be no aborigines in this building, so it doesn''t matter.


    The invisible spiritual force field diffuses away, and thousands of light columns shine collectively in this space.


    The huge building was illuminated by lights.


    Huang Si saw the whole picture here.


    This is a dilapidated hall. There are 69 columns, 11 of which have fallen. The roof has not collapsed, but there are a lot of cracks.


    The whole hall is ten kilometers high and about dozens of kilometers wide.


    You can see that one side of the four walls is broken, and from the broken traces, it seems to be broken by something, forming a deep trace.


    "A giant fought here and broke the wall?"


    Huang Si speculated.


    A watch appeared in his hand.


    Huang Si looked at his watch.


    "Time... Hmm? A little faster than the time in the green world?"


    From the comparison of time, the time velocity here is 459 times that of dark space.


    "Can''t it be that the time flow rate in the dark space itself is relatively slow. How can you find a world where the time flow rate is so fast..."


    Huang Si was worried.


    I hope not, otherwise, it''s really too late.


    He flew to the broken wall and went through the broken gap.


    Outside is a corridor with an arc dome. Three searchlights are open ahead.


    At the end of the corridor is a gate.


    This door is also big and terrible. It makes people feel that what a huge race once lived here.


    There is a big lock on the door. It is made of metal and carved with patterns. The lock hole is an extremely complex figure, which makes people know that it is difficult to unlock at a glance.


    Huang Si condensed his mental force into a knife and tried to cut it.


    The lock ring didn''t move and there was no trace.


    He tried to penetrate through the door with a mental force field.


    The structure of the door is very dense and has a certain thickness, but it is not impermeable.


    The design of this gate is estimated to be able to block ordinary life, which is still too Na ? VE for the existence of the creator.


    After infiltrating the door, he quickly moved the body and the searchlight.


    Outside, it was bright.


    Huang Si turned off the searchlight and adapted to the light.


    He went out and found himself in a green field.


    The closest thing to me is a row of hedgerow thorny bushes.


    Perhaps because it took too long, the bushes grew very high, and even extended above and became a piece.


    Huang Si looked up at the bushes. There were some pink flowers in them. They looked like roses.


    A pink flower flew out of the Bush and fell down into Huang Si''s hand.


    "It''s really a rose."


    Huang Si twisted the rose with his fingers and threw it aside.


    Here is a place like a garden.


    Moreover, it is not a giant''s garden, but a garden very suitable for human use from the perspective of layout.


    He walked along a wall of bushes.


    This place gives people a comfortable and warm feeling.


    It seems a good thing to live here.

 Chapter 358

    The roses were so thick that the garden became like a maze.


    Of course, you can see other flowers and trees from time to time.


    The bright sun shines down from above and warms the green grass, trees and flowers below.


    Huang Si looked up at the sun.


    Spectral data emerged in the air.


    "It is different from the sun on the other side of the earth. It should be a slightly larger main sequence star."


    Other data also appear one by one.


    The Reiki density here is higher than that in the hall.


    Huang Si sometimes inadvertently gathered a huge aura group, which followed him all the time.


    However, it is strange that there are only plants but no animals in the garden.


    Butterflies, bees, none of these.


    Huang Si''s speed was very fast. After walking for a while, he finally left the area full of roses and came to a more open place.


    There is a small river here.


    The river bank is steep, with two rows of trees.


    He crossed the river and came to a stone paved place.


    On both sides are some flower beds, in the middle is a road, white slate ground, clean and beautiful.


    From a distance, the road bends and can''t see the end at a glance.


    All the way here, it''s more than 100 kilometers away.


    Huang Si didn''t feel that there was a no empty setting here.


    Why don''t you fly up and have a look?


    He flew out of the garden.


    The field of vision gradually broadened.


    A panoramic view of the garden.


    The garden is constructed in concentric rings, circle by circle, layer by layer, covering an area of more than 400 kilometers. There are several winding roads leading to the center of the circle in the whole garden, and at the center of the circle, there is a very beautiful pointed house.


    Huang Si flew over to the building.


    When I got close to it, I found that the architectural style of this building is a house with a sense of heterogeneity, but with a classical flavor.


    It has sharp edges and corners. There are many carvings and decorations on it. It looks beautiful.


    But what surprised Huang Si most was that although the house was not small in size, from the perspective of doors and windows, it was obviously not designed for giants, but for intelligent life with the same size as human beings.


    The doors and windows are closed.


    Huang Si tried to push door. Door was unlocked. He pushed the door in.


    The furnishings in the house are very simple.


    There are some wooden shelves on which some utensils look like ceramic.


    And some tables and chairs.


    There were not many furnishings in house, and there seemed to be no sign of the life.


    Huang Si walked around the room for a while and found a scattered desk.


    On the desk there were several pieces of paper full of words and a book.


    This almost made him feel that this is the earth and the place where human beings live.


    But when he picked up the paper, he found that it was full of unknown words.


    I read a book again. Sure enough, I don''t know any words in the book.


    "All right. It''s an alien world after all."


    Huang Si retreated back to the green world for a moment and left in a blink.


    ¡­¡­


    Ping he grabbed the edge of the basket and shook it.


    All the firewood in the stove.


    He put the iron pot on the stove and thought:


    "The firewood is running out. It''s time to go to the mountains. By the way, pick some more herbs."

 Chapter 359

    [this chapter is a supplementary chapter. The reading order is between chapters 348 and 349. It''s a hill.


    On the hill, there are a series of houses.


    The largest and most majestic in the middle is like a temple. The white marble columns support the front door and look very imposing.


    The surrounding houses are arranged like the stars and the moon.


    Xiaohua is cleaning the room in the middle.


    She does this every day and cleans it carefully.


    There are several ginkgo trees in the yard outside the house.


    This is not the heaven, but a place farther west of mainland one than the great wilderness.


    It''s late autumn now. When you get up in the morning, you can see that the ground is full of small golden fans.


    After sweeping the house and yard, she began to cook sweet soup.


    The material is a unique plant here, called frost bluegrass, which is also thickened with lotus root powder.


    The dark blue fine grass leaves are suspended in the thick soup, emitting a unique aroma.


    While Xiaohua was stewing soup, the door of the inner room opened with a squeak.


    The sound of slippers sounded in the yard.


    After a while, Huang Si appeared outside the kitchen door in his pajamas. He leaned against the door frame and looked inside.


    "No, Xiaohua, why do you do housework early in the morning? I want to sleep more."


    Huang Si rubbed his head and asked.


    Xiaohua put down the spoon and turned around to give a gift.


    "Doesn''t the master usually get up at 7 o''clock?"


    "That''s my family''s 7 o''clock, okay? I can cross several time zones in a blink here in the green world. Tell me 7 o''clock and tease me."


    Huang Si sat down on the chair next to the stove and stretched out his hand.


    Xiaohua knowingly filled a bowl of soup and blew it on her mouth.


    "Don''t blow."


    As soon as Huang Si raised his hand, the air immediately became bitter cold.


    There are several more ice edges above the sweet soup and fall into the soup.


    The ice cream dissolved, and there was no more heat above the sweet soup.


    He took the sweet soup and didn''t even ask for the spoon handed over by Xiaohua. He looked up, grunted a few times and poured half a bowl of the sweet soup directly.


    "Not bad."


    Huang Si extrudes a general evaluation.


    Xiaohua''s cooking is medium and slightly above.


    I don''t know why. Since Huang Si lived in her house, this guy has been keen to cook for Huang Si himself.


    If she hadn''t been able to eat, Huang Si would have banned her from cooking with soul instructions.


    "The host can also get up late and get up when I have finished my breakfast."


    Xiaohua said.


    "Do you think... When someone sweeps, cleans and cooks in the house early in the morning... Can I still sleep?"


    "I''m also worried about waking the master, so try to be light."


    Xiaohua apologized.


    Her movements are really light.


    Moreover, as a multi law owner and the strongest Protoss in the heaven, Xiaohua does have a way to cook the meal silently. However, the problem is not the sound.


    "Brother, cooking smells good. I wake up when I smell the smell..."


    Huang Si, with a black face, pressed one hand on Xiaohua''s head.


    Xiaohua immediately remembered the days when it was pasted on the ground as a specimen.


    Huang Si saw it.


    I can''t bear it.


    "By the way, didn''t we come here to fish for the soul sea water? You''ve cooked for me for a month. Do you like cooking so much?"


    Huang Si took off his pajamas and put on his coat.


    "OK, I don''t want to eat at home today. I''m going out to eat today. Don''t cook for me."


    Xiaohua''s face immediately showed deep disappointment.


    "Well, come back early, master."


    Huang Si scratched his head with some annoyance.


    "No, how can I feel that this conversation is like my mother. It was like this when I didn''t move out before, tut..."


    In order to help the family members with soul talent fish out of the world of soul ocean, Huang Si has arranged for them to live here for more than two months.


    The memory of the family members here is unlocked. They know that gods and demons are not absolute opposites and can cooperate with each other at ordinary times.


    Huang Si is not here every day. But as long as he is there, Xiaohua will take good care of him.


    And that kind of care is to take care of him like a giant baby.


    I also like to take care of things. I should care about everything from dressing to sleeping.


    I have to wear more clothes in late autumn.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if Huang Si doesn''t wear it.


    Moreover, sometimes Huang Si just stays up late at night to play games.


    It''s normal for adults to stay up late at night and play games.


    It''s not worth mentioning.


    Xiaohua has to come and say that it''s late at night. Please have a rest. Staying up late is bad for your health.


    I said it at 12 o''clock and I''ll say it again at 1 o''clock.


    one o''clock


    You know, for many adults, going to bed at 1 o''clock is early.


    Huang Si couldn''t stand it for a long time. She felt more and more like a mother.


    It doesn''t feel good to have more than one mother in another world for no reason.


    He dressed and floated out of the house.


    "By the way, when I''m away, don''t risk entering the soul ocean world. I can''t save it if I die there."


    Huang Si told the family members in the surrounding room.


    A dozen people came out of the room and bowed.


    Xiaohua nodded with a smile on her face.


    After Huang Si''s instructions, he slipped away quickly.


    I don''t feel free here.


    Comparatively speaking, going to beixuan and Shifang''s space-time chamber of Commerce will make people feel relaxed.


    You can also see Shifang acting and beixuan pretending to be ordinary people, and then play with economic tricks to deal with things.


    Huang Si has only been there once. At present, most people there don''t know him.


    When the time for the green world came seven years later, a historic day finally came.


    Dark moon.


    A beam of light penetrated the entire lunar sphere.


    A long strip-shaped flame brighter than the corona has been formed in space for a long time.


    This flame, even on the ground, can be seen clearly. It not only lights up the whole dark moon, but also stretches out about five times its diameter, forming a beautiful spectacle.


    The party who created this spectacle was hanging above the balancer, pale and sweating. He was weak to death from soul to spirit, but barely maintained a coma.


    Space Law: 78%.


    Soul injury: 84.59%


    Soul state: weak and scattered, recovery time: about 8 days


    Huang Si''s consciousness condenses at the center of the balancer.


    He just got through the core hub of the balancer and reluctantly recognized the owner.


    Now, the situation in the balancer is being controlled and combed.


    With his recognition of the balancer, all the forces of the space law and energy law inside the balancer merged and poured out, thus forming this flame.


    The flame is expected to last for a long time.


    Huang Si reluctantly made some changes to the center, let it enter a stable state, and withdrew.


    He closed his eyes and rested for a while.


    Just now, he suffered a lot in order to get through the balancer. When the degree of soul injury was about to exceed 90%, he was ready to quit directly. Fortunately, he finally reached the hub at the last moment.


    Now the balancer has taken over.


    Its interior depicts many secret patterns of spatial laws, which is worth studying, but it''s not urgent for a while.


    Huang Si lay down for a while and floated down from the dark moon.


    After a while, he had arrived at the residence of Xiaohua and some other Protoss and demons.


    Huang Si blinked and appeared in the house.


    "Don''t disturb me, I sleep."


    With that, Huang Si fell on the bed and pulled up the quilt.


    Looking at the second sleeping master, Xiaohua hesitated.


    Now she wants to change her master''s clothes and cover him with a quilt to avoid catching cold.


    But what if it makes the master sleep?


    Xiaohua contradicted for a long time. Finally, she saluted, then withdrew and closed the door.


    Huang Si was sleeping soundly and knew nothing about it.


    The Terrans also noticed the wonders in the sky.


    For them, whether it is a miracle in the sky or an hourglass, it was more than a thousand years ago. It belongs to the legendary mythical age.


    In their legend, the mythical age is a beautiful time flowing with gold.


    At that time, the true God or demon God will come to the world and bring miracles to the world.


    But the age of myth has passed, followed by the dark age.


    In the dark age, the Terran suffered heavy casualties. However, it is amazing that the cultural inheritance of the Terran has not been cut off, but has been handed down from generation to generation by countless people.


    Now, the war has subsided day by day, and the world has slowly restored peace. Perhaps Jingguo will unify the world soon and bring a real safe life to all people.


    But what does this light in the air mean?


    Although they are uneasy, they are not more afraid.


    Because they have experienced the darkest times, how can they fear more terrible signs?


    Maybe that''s a good omen.


    The flame lasted six days before it gradually dissipated.


    Among the Terrans, many historians, supervisors and wizards recorded this event one after another.


    Different people have different interpretations, and ordinary people also talk about it one after another.


    Most people still have good expectations and think this is a good omen. I hope the world will become better.


    The next afternoon after sleeping, Huang Si woke up.


    Now his soul law has exceeded 300%. Even if he is seriously injured and hangs a collapsing debuff, it will not hinder the expansion of the mental force field, but he will have a headache every time he uses skills or mental force.


    Huang Si felt that he needed self-cultivation.


    I wanted to heal myself with my soul, but I had a headache. Forget it.


    "Floret."


    Yelled Huang Si.


    He rolled on the bed and rolled the quilt aside.


    Xiaohua pushed the door in and acted very quickly.


    "Master, I''m here."


    "Soul healing..."


    Huang Si''s feeble way.


    Xiaohua looked serious.


    She stretched out her hands, and the holy white light rose from her hands and fell on Huang Si.


    The wound of the soul was slightly relieved.


    Huang Simo silently supplies Xiaohua with mental strength.


    When Xiaohua used it to the 26th soul healing, Huang Si shouted stop.


    She is extremely tired and needs rest.


    Xiaohua sat on a chair, gasped slightly and said, "master, I can continue..."


    "Don''t go on, I don''t know your state?"


    Xiaohua knew it and said with a bitter smile, "you can''t hide it from your master if you want to be strong."


    Huang Si got up from bed and dressed.


    "You have a good rest. I''ll take you out to play in a few days. You usually stay here every day. It''s also very boring."


    Huang Si sat by the bed, looking for his shoes with his feet.


    Speaking of it, when Huang sigang lived here before, Xiaohua wanted to dress, wear shoes and feed together.


    At that time, Huang Si immediately ordered Xiaohua to take the initiative to do these things.


    Xiaohua didn''t go on.


    "This is the master''s Grand Palace on earth. I live here and can make some contributions to the maintenance of this place. How can I be bored?"


    Xiaohua shook her head and said.


    "What big palace? This is not Nanjing subway station. Don''t name the big house casually, Xiaohua."


    Huang Si can''t bear it.


    Although, the style of the buildings here is indeed like the construction method of the palace.


    However, the drawings are available, and Huang Si just pinched them according to the drawings.


    After pinching, I noticed that it seemed to be the palace style of ancient Greece.


    "What does the master want to call?"


    Xiaohua asked.


    "Forget it. I''ll go first."


    After several blinks, Huang Si came to the balancer.


    Since I recognized the master balancer, I found that there are many applications related to the laws of space and energy.


    He should have opened the balancer immediately, but the energy inside the balancer has not been completely poured out, so he needs to wait.


    Huang Si sat next to the balancer.


    Since it can''t be used for a while, continue to study the rules. Anyway, the space rules are broad and profound. Maybe when will we really study the space channel.


    Nine days later.


    Huang Si stands next to the balancer.


    The energy has been completely drained. You can open it.


    His consciousness drilled into the balancer and observed the tiny structures.


    A switch was pulled.


    Those tiny mechanisms turn and continue one by one.


    It soon became a piece.


    In the balancer, a wonderful hole is gradually forming.


    The passage across the two cosmic planes is slowly opened here.

 Chapter 360

    Wen Ling shook his head.


    "Look at your clothes, but you are also a poor man. Your mother is still blind and can''t be rich. What can you say to thank me?"


    As soon as Pinghe heard the speech, he knelt directly on the ground. "My family really doesn''t have much money. I can only ask the old man to show mercy and tell me the way."


    Wen Lingdao: "Or else, you and I are destined to meet each other. I pity you for a filial piety and show you a place to go. From this mountain, there is a dragon in the thirty-five miles of Southeast China. It has been a long time, and has become a monster. Every six days, at noon two, it must be on the top of the water, absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon, emitting a red bead in the mouth, shining on the water surface, sparkling and glittering, it is the Dragon Dan that it has made. Well, tonight is the time. You can go and hide by the water late at night. When it sprays beads, read a mantra, "China Telecom Tianyi 3G is too fast!" and then use your hand to move, and the bead will fly to your hand. At that time, you can hide in your arms and hurry home and shine pearls on your mother. "


    Ping he was surprised. This method was unheard of. The old man must not be a mortal, at least a God. He fell to the ground in a hurry.


    Wenling helped him up and said, "don''t be polite. Just remember the spell. When the water dragon sees that the bead has been taken away by you, he will come and rob it. Then I will help you in the dark, so as not to delay things. Go boldly!"


    After Wenling taught Pinghe to learn the spell, the power of darkness expanded in an instant and cut off the progress of light in an instant.


    Ping he saw the darkness in front of him, and the old man had disappeared. He was too frightened to move for a long time. Only then did he know that he had really met a God and quickly looked into the air to thank him.


    When there was no movement around, Pinghe came home with firewood.


    It sounded so terrible that he didn''t say a word to his mother.


    When it was almost three o''clock in the evening, Pinghe went out alone and ran quickly to the place Wen Ling said.


    When he came to the great lake, he first looked at the lake and there was no movement.


    Ping he found a reed marsh, hid it and curled up.


    There was no movement, and he didn''t dare to move. He just kept staring at the water.


    At midnight, there was a burst of red light on the water surface, which penetrated directly from the bottom to the water surface. Under the red light, we could see that many fish and shrimp fled one after another.


    Peace was so excited when he saw this strange situation that he dared not go out for fear of being disturbed.


    Red light surged up from the bottom of the water, and a transparent water dragon circled up.


    Although the dragon is transparent and composed of water, its scales, armor, whiskers and hairs are all fine. It can be seen clearly, wagging its head and tail, and its body shape is flexible. It is actually a living water dragon!


    The red bead was held in its mouth. The Dragon hovered on the water, but it was always unable to fly. But then, it looked at the moon and spit out the red bead.


    The red beads hung high in the air and floated indefinitely. The red light shone brightly on the dragon body of the water dragon.


    Around the dragon, a little white water mist surrounded it, just like a cloud.


    Pinghe restrained his excitement and said, "China Telecom Tianyi 3G is too fast!", He reached out to the red pearl.


    He saw the red light all over the sky and flew straight in front of him. The light couldn''t open his eyes.


    Without much thought, Ping He raised his hands and desperately fished for the red light.


    A burning touch rolled into his palm.


    He held his hand firmly and looked down. He actually held a big crystal bead in his hand.


    Calm and surprised, he stood up from the reed marsh.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind swept from the lake into the reed marshes.


    Pinghe hurriedly rolled over in fear, and directly rolled out of the reed marsh. Together, he got up and ran back.


    Ping he clutched the red bead tightly in his hand and ran desperately. He only heard the roaring sound of water behind him, deafening, and the huge shadow was cast on him in the moonlight, hanging tightly around him.


    He even tried his best, but he couldn''t get rid of the shadow behind him. The surging sound of water was getting closer and louder, as if there were a huge beast roaring behind him.


    A stumble, Pinghe finally fell to the ground. He wiped the ground hard and hurt all his limbs and cheeks, but he always clutched the bead in his hand.


    Just as the sound of water fell overhead, Ping suddenly remembered what the old man had said.


    "Old gentleman! Great God! Great God save me!"


    He held the bead peacefully and shouted wildly.


    Suddenly, he heard someone shouting in the sky:


    "Water dragon, don''t be rude! I''m a real gentleman inspired by the fairy world. You haven''t achieved good results after many years of cultivation. It''s just that this peace and filial piety move the sky. I''ll take your pill. When he runs out, I''ll return it to you again. Go back quickly and don''t commit any more sins!"


    When the words came out, the clouds dispersed and the rain closed. It was calm and peaceful. I peered and saw a huge water dragon on the water surface, nodded to the air and dived into the bottom.


    Pinghe hurriedly looked at the air, knocked several heads, climbed out of the reed and hurried home.


    When he ran home, the sky was not bright, but there was a slight white fish belly in the East.


    Ping he opened the back door and went into the house. The house was quiet. He went to his mother''s house and looked at it. His mother was still asleep.


    But when the quilt opened, Pinghe quietly went in and wanted to help his mother pull the quilt.


    Just as Pinghe held the red bead to pull the quilt, his hand stopped.


    The light of the red bead suddenly became extremely bright. The red light shone through his palm towards his mother. In an instant, the scene in his field of vision changed greatly.


    Transparent.


    Mother''s body became translucent.


    Bones, flesh and blood, skin, everything becomes invisible and transparent.


    More miraculously, in many places, there are some text signs.


    "Liver: 67% function"


    There is also a small line below:


    "3 * 5cm hemangioma"


    The internal organs of the human body, as well as many important places, appear in lines of words!


    Look up peacefully.


    Mother''s eyes, there are a few lines of words.


    "Left eye: 0.7% function"


    "Right eye: 0.8% function"


    Small print:


    "Retinal cracking and detachment of both eyes"


    Pinghe leaned forward, leaned over and looked carefully by the red light of the column.


    Everything becomes extremely clear under the reflection of red light, and even makes people have the illusion that nuances are magnified.


    Ping he almost raised the red bead above her mother''s cheek to see the composition in her eyes.


    Retina... What is.


    Is the mother''s eye problem due to retinal cracking and falling off?


    what do you mean?


    Peace watched carefully again.


    Ah, is this it?


    Pinghe finally saw some damaged places in the bottom of his mother''s eyes.


    However, how can such a subtle place be bridged?


    This red bead can let him see the sick place, but why can''t he cure it?


    Wait


    Peace retreats slightly.


    He noticed that from the very beginning, the red bead was shining, and there were four more square things in the air.

 Chapter 361

    Those four square squares must not really exist. Their hues are very uniform and even have no thickness.


    On the square, there are words.


    "Mind surgery"


    "Life energy"


    "Body perspective"


    "Turning stone into gold"


    Among them, the square of "body perspective" presents a concave state.


    Peace looked at the four squares in the air. Suddenly, there was a trace of enlightenment.


    These are the four functions of red beads, right?


    What he saw just now is the function of body perspective!


    What about the other three functions?


    Calmly and tentatively, he clicked the first square.


    "Mind surgery"


    Suddenly, the peaceful perspective changed completely.


    Mother''s face suddenly became so big that even her eyes, which she had worked hard to see clearly, became as big as a grinding plate.


    He can see more clearly.


    There was a skin like place in the translucent eyes, which cracked and hung upside down from the wall of the eyes.


    He tried to lift the skins with his hands, but found that his hands were gone.


    Looking down again, the body was gone, but there were many beams of light in the original position of the body.


    He tried to stretch out his hand, and the light silk flew up and extended out like a hand.


    This light silk can move at will!


    He tried to control the light wire in the same way as the control hand.


    Two filaments of light move in the air.


    When the light wire was near her mother''s eyes, the line of words "split and fall off of retina in both eyes" suddenly flashed.


    The principle, surgical method, details and precautions quickly appeared in the field of vision.


    After reading the hundreds of words calmly and carefully, I finally understood them roughly.


    We should sew the broken place again, and then treat it with life energy, so we can recover!


    He tried to get the light into his eyes.


    When Guangsi touched the drooping skin in his eyes, he even had a touch as if he had touched it himself.


    Peacefully pull the leather up with a light silk.


    Unfortunately, the sagging leather seems to stick to the inner wall below!


    Ping he quickly looked at the text on one side. Fortunately, the text mentioned this situation.


    After reading it again, he used a light wire as a knife to cut the adhesive part below.


    After a few knives, the adhesive part finally separated.


    He quickly pulled the leather up with a light wire, put it piece by piece and pasted it on the wall again.


    Your eyes are all set.


    Next


    Ping He looked at the text.


    It uses light silk as traction and life energy as glue to bond this thing called retina!


    Peace tried to take a step back.


    The light filament disappeared and his body appeared again.


    Peace touched the square of "life energy" in the air with his hand.


    Suddenly, he found a faint red light attached to his hand, and he could control the flow of the light.


    Following the written instructions, he re entered the state of operation.


    The red light is attached to the white light filament.


    Under the control of peace, the light filament adsorbs red light and moves along the crack of the retina.


    Red light is absorbed by the retina.


    The original cracked retina is closed as if it were really glued.


    There was a gap at the beginning, but with the light silk and red light swimming several times, even the gap could not be seen.


    The wound is completely anastomosed.


    Peace and continuity heal the retina of both eyes and make it successfully return to its proper position.


    Next


    Ping He looked at the text again.


    By the way, it''s continuous treatment with life energy.


    Peace controls the red light and lets it sweep through the inner wall of your eyes.


    Not long later, he saw the words on his eyes changed.


    From "retinal dehiscence and detachment of both eyes" to "successful operation and binocular vision recovery"


    And the big characters above have changed.


    "Left eye: 65% function"


    "Right eye: 73% function"


    Just when Ping he thought whether it was calculated, he heard his mother calling.


    Calm and surprised, he retreated back and retreated from the state of controlling the light wire.


    He hurriedly turned off the "mind surgery", "life energy" and other squares with his hands.


    The light wire is gone, the magical light red light is gone, and only the red light of the red bead that can shine through the body is still there.


    "Son, what is this? Why is it so red?"


    Zou murmured and supported himself on the bed.


    She opened her eyes slightly and looked at everything in front of her curiously.


    The vision is hazy, but you can see a red spot.


    Ping he was surprised and was overjoyed.


    He came forward and hugged his mother with both hands.


    "Niang, Niang, can you see? Can you see?"


    Zou was stunned, raised his head and looked at his son carefully.


    Everything in the field of vision slowly becomes clear from blur.


    It''s her son''s cheek.


    She leaned back slightly and looked at her tall son.


    Son, grow tall, grow up, strong!


    She hasn''t seen her son for years!


    Zou couldn''t help looking again and again. He looked carefully, as if he wanted to make up for the parts he hadn''t seen before.


    "I can see you, I can see..."


    Zou''s voice trembled.


    Ping He looked at his mother''s old face and looked at the dark and bright pupils with the light of the red bead.


    In this pair of eyes, the old dullness was no longer seen and became lively.


    He hugged his mother tightly and couldn''t help crying.


    After dawn, the mother and son wound up the red beads and hung them on the beam.


    Under the red light, they both felt very healthy both physically and mentally.


    Pinghe also tried the function of "turning stone into gold".


    After ordering, as long as you touch a stone with a red bead, the stone can immediately turn into gold.


    However, according to the law of the kingdom of Chang, people are not allowed to trade gold privately, but they can''t use gold in peace.


    He had to take the gold to his friend mi long. Mi long measured the purity of the gold and was willing to exchange it with him.


    Finally, Pinghe got some money and went home happily.


    He knew that this matter could not be changed again. No matter how many changes, his friends would be curious and suspicious.


    Although there is such a treasure at home, Pinghe just puts it in the house. He still goes to the city for treatment one day, sees a doctor for the villagers one day, and takes a rest to farm the land one day. He doesn''t start to like leisure and hate work.


    After a few days, peace discussed a matter with his mother.


    "Mother, I want to use this red bead to treat others."


    Zou Shi said happily, "I also have this intention. Didn''t you tell me that this bead is the Dragon pill of water dragon, which the gods let you get. Since you are a doctor and this baby can cure people, it should be used to help the world and save people, and live up to the spirit''s care for our family."


    He nodded peacefully and said, "that''s exactly what my child thinks, but this dragon pill is very important and can''t be easily leaked in front of people. It''s better for my mother to sew a purse for me. I''ll put it in and cover the red light."

 Chapter 362

    A day later, Zou took an exquisitely made cotton purse and gave it to Pinghe. She used to do needlework when her eyes were good. Now her eyes are bright, her hands and feet are flexible, and naturally she can do it faster and better.


    Peacefully put the beads inside, hang the purse around your neck and hide it in your arms.


    He found that if he didn''t touch the red beads, he couldn''t see those strange squares and words.


    As long as he put his hand into his arms and put a finger through the opening of his purse, he will touch the red beads. The four squares and those strange words will emerge.


    At this time, he ordered "body perspective". Although he could see light in his sight, he could also shine his body transparent and bright. Zou could not find anything on the side.


    It seems that the red bead can only be used by the person holding it.


    After finding out this peacefully, he was determined. Since then, he began to practice medicine outside.


    At first, he just treated the villagers and some familiar people in the city.


    Simple disease, calm the life energy, shine with red light, and the disease is almost cured.


    Complex, peaceful can also see the focus, either the right medicine or surgical treatment. In a few days, it can get better.


    Cured patients spread peace everywhere.


    In this way, as the days passed, the reputation of the peaceful doctor spread more and more widely in this burning river city. Even some people who are not in this city have heard of the reputation of peace and come thousands of miles to seek medical treatment.


    Peace was uneasy at first, but then the state of mind gradually stabilized. In his heart, he felt that most of the credit for the treatment should go to Hongzhu, so he still didn''t charge money for seeing a doctor in the village, and people outside the village only received quite a little money.


    If someone can''t refuse to give him a gift, he will only leave a little for his own use, and the rest will be distributed to the poor people in the village.


    Even sometimes, when Pinghe sees someone poor and living a difficult life, he will help each other with money and food.


    When the money on hand was not enough, Pinghe occasionally took the red pearl for gold, and then found mi long to exchange some.


    Mi long heard that he was good at medicine. He thought the gold was just a gift from the patient, and he had no doubt.


    ¡­¡­


    In the rose garden.


    The gorgeous cabin in the center of the garden is in blue and white colors, and the texture is probably similar to that between gemstones and celadon. Some external edges and corners are wrapped with some metal of gold, but it is not gold, but an alloy with complex components.


    Huang Si sat on the seat in the cabin.


    The seat is rockable, wooden structure, covered with leather. Sitting on it is like a recliner.


    There were white clouds around him. If outsiders looked at him, they would think he was a big smoker.


    These days, Huang Si found that as long as he came here, whether it was a simple soul extension or a righteous body to stay here, he would be surrounded by Reiki.


    If you don''t pay attention to these auras, they won''t change anything. However, as long as Huang Si''s attention was slightly focused on the surrounding auras, those auras would gather together, and soon condensed into an almost solid white fog around him.


    The density of Reiki agglomerated into a visible state is surprisingly high.


    Huang Si has turned off the data display of Reiki density and flow rate, otherwise the number is too long and the display is very eye-catching.


    Reiki has no life and consciousness, but as long as Huang Si notices it, it will begin to gather like a magnet and cannot be dispersed.


    To this end, he is exercising his endurance and trying to ignore these clustered auras.


    These days, he has found out the general situation here.


    This is a whole complex of buildings.


    Among them, rose garden is the center and the place with the strongest aura.


    Further out are corridors, pools and some organ hubs.


    At the end of the corridor are several empty halls.


    Most of the main halls are in a dilapidated state, with a total of 6 main halls.


    Outside the main hall is the open space.


    From the main hall to the open space, there are signs of destruction everywhere, as if there had been some war here.


    I don''t know if the open space goes out again. I haven''t had time to see it.


    "Just go out a little more."


    Huang Si got up from his seat and disappeared.


    His noumenon still can''t get through the green world. His soul can extend, but it can''t extend far enough. It seems to be affected by the balancer.


    He can only extend a distance of more than 3000 kilometers centered on the balancer in the Reiki world.


    For the convenience of the journey, Huang Si opened the collapsed hall door from the hall where the balancer is located, and then walked out.


    The earth outside is also open-air, and you can see the sun.


    However, it is extremely barren here. There is not even a trace of vegetation.


    Soil often presents different colors.


    While walking, Huang Si infiltrated the ground with a mental force field and scanned the soil.


    Not long after walking, he smashed a place of soil with mental force and took out a small metal object.


    It''s a diamond shaped knife. It seems to be used for throwing.


    However, only the blade of the knife is still there, and all the ropes or handles on it no longer exist.


    Even this blade is dim. If it is not dense enough to be swept by the mental force field, Huang Si can''t find it.


    The eye of quantification automatically parses the components.


    "Eh... Can''t I analyze? Do I know the substance?"


    Huang Si was very confused.


    He has learned all the chemical and physical data in the computer for a long time and is very clear about various chemical elements.


    How can there be elements he doesn''t know?


    Did the wisdom group here leave it?


    Huang Si moved forward quickly.


    Finally, when he reached 1073 kilometers, he finally came to the end of the earth.


    That''s a wall, a straight wall.


    Looking closer, the wall is made of several meters long green bricks, covered with a layer of energy.


    This layer of energy, like a protective cover, extends from the wall to the sky and covers a place where there is no end above.


    Looking at both ends of the wall, you can see that both sides of the wall are curved.


    Maybe the diameter of the wall is so long that it looks like a straight line.


    Huang Si looked at the energy mask on the wall.


    The eye of quantification only shows its density:


    "????? density: 720 yuan energy cubic centimeter"


    It seems that to get out of here, you have to find a way to break through the energy mask.


    Huang Si tried to touch the energy mask with the mental force field.


    His intention was to penetrate this layer of energy, extend to the outside, and then launch a blink.


    As a result, as soon as it touched the energy hood, a wave suddenly appeared in the energy hood.


    "Defense mana: 720 yuan per cubic centimeter"


    The display has changed.


    The energy of the energy mask poured towards Huang Si like a sharp cone along the place he met.


    Huang Si was startled.

 Chapter 363

    Fortunately, the "defense mana" of the energy mask still has no effect on the soul. It is just like Reiki being attracted, it is also attracted out of the whole energy barrier and flows over.


    Attracted, unable to absorb or influence, the huge defense mana condensed next to Huang Si to form a big mana bubble.


    At this time, because of the loss of defense mana, a hole appeared in the energy mask.


    How could Huang Si miss this opportunity? He hurried through the hole.


    Outside the energy cover, there is still a deserted space.


    However, Huang Si soon found that it was not good to do so.


    He is not the real body. The righteous body needs to move within the scope of the spiritual force field, which is the external manifestation of the soul


    In other words, his soul must always be in the hole of the shield.


    The shield''s defense mana is automatically replenished from around.


    Then he was attracted by his soul and began to flow out.


    Before long, the mana of the energy mask lost a lot, and even the whole energy mask in this place began to become thinner and transparent.


    Huang Si hurried back.


    He tried to push the energy bubble formed by defensive mana with consciousness and return it to the energy mask.


    The result was completely useless. The defensive mana was not obedient at all. Instead, it stuck to his soul like brown sugar.


    "Yes, what the hell is this?"


    Huang Si didn''t want to break the energy shield. He thought that this should be some kind of protection mechanism. Since the opening of the balancer is here, he should protect it and don''t let others in.


    "Forget it, go back and find someone to help."


    Huang Si decided to go home.


    Xiaohua has been very busy, busy with the soul ocean, and has to manage more than a dozen people.


    Wenling needs to do research.


    Guan Ming seems to have nothing to do. Besides, Guan Ming is a veteran. Just let Guan Ming do something.


    With this in mind, Huang Si first returned to the green world and then went to the demon world.


    Demon world, Guan Ming''s residence.


    Guan Mingfu lay on the ground and greeted his master respectfully.


    Huang Si told him about it.


    "If the master has something to do, Guan Ming will go through fire and water."


    Guan Ming said, raised his head and asked:


    "But why did the master appoint me to go?"


    "You''re very capable."


    After hearing Huang Si''s answer, Guan Ming immediately said:


    "But master, my daughter Mengmeng has a stronger ability to handle affairs than me, and she is a young man. She should do more and make more contributions. It''s better to let Mengmeng go to the Reiki world with her master."


    Huang Si was speechless.


    This tube is poisonous. I want to give my daughter to myself all the time and every day.


    Although I pity the parents all over the world, it''s too strong to want my daughter to make progress.


    "You two go together..."


    Huang Si ordered.


    Guan Ming was overjoyed.


    Soon, Guan Meng was pulled over by him.


    "Ah? Give up your body to pass? This..."


    Guan Meng looks uneasy.


    Since she came to the demon world, she hasn''t reincarnated once except for practicing hard.


    Now, she and her father are among the top ten in the demon world.


    "If you don''t like it, forget it."


    Huangsi cool tunnel.


    "No, no, master, I''m going."


    Guan Meng said hurriedly.


    In fact, she doesn''t really want to go, but if she doesn''t make progress, her father will annoy her later.


    Huang Si looked at it clearly.


    This father daughter relationship is really convincing.


    The next thing is simple.


    Huang Si took out their souls and put their flesh bodies in the cold storage of the earth.


    Bring your soul to the Reiki world through the balancer.


    Enter the rose garden.


    Instead of giving strength to the core, they suck up the body of a mortal.


    During the manufacturing process, Huang Si inadvertently gathered a lot of aura.


    He threw the aura mass into their bodies.


    It means that their bodies were born in a very dense aura from their birth.


    In this way, the body automatically absorbs nearly 5000 units of aura at the beginning of its birth.


    As soon as Guan Ming and Guan Meng wake up, they feel the difference in their bodies.


    Although there is no power core in the body, there is a strange experience.


    Before they could feel it carefully, Huang Si wrapped them in a mental force field and moved quickly.


    Cross the corridor, enter the main hall, come to the open space, and advance to the wall.


    Huang Sixian looked around.


    Great, the follower is gone!


    The defensive mana had flowed down from the shield before. Huang Si couldn''t get rid of it and always followed his soul.


    Later, Huang Si quickly returned to the green world and got rid of it.


    Now it''s gone. It''s probably absorbed by the shield again.


    Huang Si was relieved and touched the shield. The defense mana in the shield immediately followed his soul and was pulled out of a big hole in a short time.


    Guan Ming and Guan Meng looked at all this in surprise.


    Since they came to the Reiki world, everything here is extremely new to them.


    Suddenly, a strong force surged up, and the two were picked up and thrown out of the hole in the protective cover.


    They were thrown out with some compressed dry food, mineral water and so on.


    They don''t have a core of strength now, so they need to eat and drink.


    The reason why they do not give strength to their core suck is that if they meet the local aborigines, they will be suspicious of their bodies.


    The master''s instructions came from their souls:


    "If you are in trouble, please tell me through the prayer channel immediately."


    They turned back and worshipped, and then left together.


    After Guan Ming and Guan Meng left, Huang Si looked at the mana bubble next to his soul.


    Around the mana bubble, a lot of Reiki also gathered, circling and following.


    "What about this thing? In other words, why are all the energy in this world attracted by the soul?"


    Huang Si feels very strange.


    Moreover, the souls of Guan Ming and Guan Meng will not attract Reiki.


    Is it the difference in soul strength?


    Huang Si doesn''t really want to stay here for a long time. The main reason is that he is always surrounded by clouds and now there are more mana bubbles.


    But he couldn''t leave. He had to watch his two family members here.


    If two people are in danger, he has to go out to save people even if he doesn''t want to wear a protective cover.


    Guan Ming and Guan Meng can still use martial arts, but they have no internal power at all.


    Their understanding of the law was not too high, which was different from the research talents such as Wen Ling and Xiaohua.


    Now the traffic basically depends on walking.


    Fortunately, their bodies are not ordinary people''s bodies. They have absorbed a lot of aura, and their physical quality is unusual. They run very fast and are not very tired.


    Guan Ming and Guan Meng soon felt that through the circulation of Reiki in the body, they could dispel the feeling of hunger and fatigue, and they were energetic and energetic.


    Two days later, they only consumed a small amount of water.


    At this time, they finally saw a different scenery.


    At the end of the barren earth is a green world.

 Chapter 364

    When Guan Ming and Guan Meng pass through the forest, Huang Si is thinking about a problem.


    Why is this place surrounded by wasteland?


    Why is wasteland green again.


    Air composition, except for less oxygen,


    After a meeting, Huang Si brought a rose from the rose garden.


    He went to the wasteland.


    The rose changed little, but it looked a little depressed because it was pulled up.


    Huang Si dug a hole and planted roses on the wasteland.


    Soon after the rose touched the wasteland, it withered quickly.


    Soon it became a dead rose.


    "What''s in the ground..."


    The quantitative eye could not see anything, and Huang Si began to dig a hole.


    When the crater was as big as the lunar crater, Huang Si finally found something new.


    Strange new energy was slowly sucked out of the ground, gathered into water droplets one by one, and followed him.


    Annihilation mana: 2817 yuan per cubic centimeter


    What is this?


    After touching these black water droplets, Huang Si felt that there seemed to be a change in the space of consciousness.


    I went in and took a look. Sure enough, a new law field appeared in the system of Reiki world.


    "Defense: 0.13%"


    "Annihilation: 0.07%"


    Now the law fields of Reiki world are:


    Reiki, cultivation, defense, annihilation, time.


    Among them, cultivation and Reiki are the closest, defense annihilation and cultivation are very close, and Reiki is a little far away. Time is in a very far corner.


    The progress in the five areas is very low, and we can''t see any use for the time being.


    One day later, the two families finally found the village.


    Guan Meng and Guan Ming stood in the trees and quietly looked at the buildings in the distance.


    It looks very close to the Terran village.


    Both buildings and people seen from a distance are very common.


    Guan Ming reported in his consciousness: "master, it seems that here is also an ordinary Terran similar to us."


    Huang Si replied: "the humanoid race in the universe is said to be a big category. It''s not surprising that you meet people with similar shapes. It''s not necessarily whether they are similar inside. Be careful."


    Guan Ming said, "yes. We try to pretend to be ordinary people."


    Guan Meng is waiting for his father to talk.


    She was not used to talking directly with Huang Si through the prayer channel, so she asked her father to do it for her.


    After his father finished the call, he nodded and Guan mengcai said:


    "Dad, are our clothes inappropriate?"


    The clothes they wear are the clothes of ordinary Terrans in the green world.


    Guan Ming thought about it and said, "it doesn''t matter. We can pretend to be people from a long way. However, we should change the direction of entering the village so that they can''t find out that we''re from the wasteland."


    They approached the aboriginal village carefully.


    When the father and daughter really entered the village, they encountered a new problem that was more troublesome than clothes.


    Although the people living in the village are almost the same as them, they are all human appearance.


    However, they... Can''t understand what people here say.


    Guan Ming was still witty. He had an idea and began to pretend to be deaf and mute with his daughter.


    This village is farming for a living.


    After the father and daughter entered the village, Huang Si also looked at the world from their perspective.


    The level of scientific and technological development is actually similar to that of the green world.


    There is no high technology, only very basic agricultural technology.


    There is no large machinery, and water is drawn by waterwheel and well.


    Farming depends on cattle and plows.


    Huang Si couldn''t understand what the villagers said.


    But his understanding ability is better than Guan Ming and Guan Meng. While listening to the villagers, Huang Si tries to analyze the rules.


    Compared with just passing through that time, Huang Si''s thinking speed is now more than 100 times faster.


    It used to be very difficult to learn English. Now it''s not particularly difficult to learn a new language from these people.


    Over there, because Guan Ming was smooth and clever, and Guan Meng was very beautiful, before long, some villagers volunteered to receive them.


    After entering the village, Guan Ming tentatively took out a small ingot of gold and a ruby and made a few gestures.


    The owner of the family was like a bee seeing nectar, and his eyes immediately became eager.


    However, the voices of the two sides were different. The owner had a long competition, and Guan Ming didn''t understand what he meant.


    After all, he wants to trade and can''t give things to each other easily.


    Huang Si couldn''t see it anymore. He said in their consciousness, "can''t you draw to express meaning?"


    Guan Ming suddenly realized.


    He looked in the family''s yard, took a branch and drew some patterns on the ground.


    Looking at his painting there, the owner suddenly understood.


    The owner quickly brought yellow straw paper and charcoal strips.


    The two began a "written conversation".


    As the picture unfolded, the owner finally made them understand:


    Where did this come from?


    Guan Ming ordered himself and drew several representative patterns to let the other party understand:


    From Zu.


    They continued to draw to express their meaning.


    Guan Ming needs to find out what is worth exchanging in the village and the specific value of gold and gemstones.


    Finally, the owner took gold and precious stones as a price and gave him maps, dry food, local currency and road guides.


    Road guide is a very important thing in this world.


    It needs to be registered in the corresponding institutions. If there is no road guide, it is an illegal population. Once found, it will be taken by the government or local big sects.


    The guide given to him by the owner is the local legal guide. The registered identity is the owner''s nephew.


    His nephew is a fool and doesn''t need a guide, so he can sell the guide to Guan Ming.


    Therefore, Guan Ming has a legal identity.


    Guan Meng hasn''t, but it doesn''t matter. The owner said that as long as Guan Ming has a road guide and introduces the city by the road, he can take Guan Meng to the city to do one, address and identity, and hang up with this family.


    They stayed in this house for two days.


    In the past two days, Guan Ming learned a lot about the world.


    The villagers only know that the southernmost tip of the continent is the ocean.


    The wasteland they came from was in the southeast of the village.


    There is a small town to the west of the village, and then to the northwest is a big city. The road guide is going to the big city.


    There is another important knowledge.


    There are so-called alchemists in this world.


    They can live longer than ordinary people and have stronger power. Even some of them can use magical spells.


    But the specific situation is not clear because no one in the village is an alchemist.


    On the third day, Guan Ming and Guan Meng thanked the owner, left here and went in the direction of the town.


    Instead of going, they followed someone else''s carriage.


    This is another family in the village. Every once in a while, they use mules to drive the produce of the field to the city for sale.


    That afternoon, they entered the town.


    In the small town, they deliberately go to places with many people.


    There are many people in the city. Even if they don''t talk and just walk around, it''s not easy to attract attention. What''s more, Guan Ming has a road guide.

 Chapter 365

    By this time, Huang Si had been able to understand a little superficial dialogue.


    His language law has also risen, and now it is 15.24%.


    Huang Si shared his language knowledge with Guan Ming and Guan Meng.


    After staying in the city for four days, detective Guan Ming heard more news about the alchemist.


    Alchemists are divided into scattered cultivation and sects. There are large and small sects. Large sects generally have a fixed date of admission, once a few years or more.


    But the disciples of the sect don''t go everywhere.


    The area near the wasteland is said to be a barren place, which is not very good.


    But the city people don''t have much knowledge. They can''t tell what''s wrong. They only know that they don''t get into the eyes of the alchemists around here.


    After staying in the city for four days, they bought some daily necessities and food, found a caravan to the big city, paid the money and went with them.


    The next day the caravan arrived at the big city.


    Given some money, the people of the caravan took them to the place where the road guide was run in the city. First, they ran the identity certificate of Guan Meng.


    Now they both have local pseudonyms.


    "Master, if we see the alchemists, do you want to contact them?"


    "Observe first. Don''t contact rashly. You two learn the language and culture well first."


    After Guan Ming and Huang Sigou passed, they decided to stay in the city for a while.


    Both of them are not very good at their native language, so it is still difficult to communicate.


    Ten days later, Guan Ming tried to get familiar with several casual practitioners.


    He insinuated and asked how to join the sect.


    Those casual practitioners said that the requirements of small sects are low, but not everyone can enter. They recommended Guan ming to try another nearby city, where people from small sects occasionally come.


    Guan mingsui set out again with his daughter.


    After so many days here, Huang Si finally learned the local language. After he taught the two family members, Guan Ming also figured out the names of several cities.


    The big city they are about to arrive is called tianruo city.


    In tianruo City, there happened to be a larger sect taking in disciples.


    Guan Ming goes to the interview with Guan Meng.


    After reaching the boundary of tianruo City, the distance has actually exceeded the range of Huang Si''s spiritual force field, and he can''t extend it any longer.


    He and the two dependents can only rely on soul dialogue and communication.


    "Be careful, don''t let them see that you''re not from this world."


    Guan Ming doesn''t let Guan Meng talk much. He goes forward to communicate with the disciples of the sect.


    The disciples of that sect were very arrogant. They took their chin and asked them to test their qualifications on the aura stone.


    Guan Ming takes Guan Meng to a place surrounded by a cloth curtain. There is a two foot high stone. Next to him sits a middle-aged man in an alchemist''s dress.


    The middle-aged man glanced at them impatiently and motioned them to touch the Reiki stone in turn.


    When Guan Ming touched the aura stone and let it shine, the middle-aged man stood up from his chair.


    He hurriedly came to the Reiki stone, grabbed Guan Ming''s hand and asked him to try again.


    On the aura stone, the light flashes, reflecting the surprised look of the middle-aged man.


    Finally, the middle-aged man called two more luxurious alchemists.


    After a test, Guan Ming and Guan Meng were directly included in the door wall by the people of this sect. Even they didn''t recruit the rest. They directly took Guan Ming and Guan Meng home.


    On the way, Guan Ming asked curiously. Talents in the sect told him that he and his daughter are extremely rare auras and super affinity physique. In other words, they have extremely high cultivation talents. Talents like them are rare talents in a hundred years in a large area and hundreds of cities.


    As for their origins, they were concealed because of the false guide provided by the villagers.


    Guan Ming just claims to be an orphan. His wife died early and has only such a daughter.


    Over there, Huang Si was also a little surprised.


    It''s genius to just send two?


    It''s not that coincidence.


    Is it because I helped them regenerate their physical relationship in the rose garden?


    He knew that the rose garden was full of aura, and somehow it was the only area in this area where plants could grow. Is there anything special?


    Huang Si returned to the rose garden and looked carefully, but he could not find anything unusual. He could only presume that the relationship between the body was regenerated under the influence of the Reiki group.


    If this can create genius, and genius is particularly valued in this world


    Then, isn''t it possible to obtain important information about the world by sending talents to the world.


    The most important thing is nature - the way of cultivation, mana related knowledge, and so on.


    Huang Si looked at the situation of the next two family members and told them to be careful, so he left the world temporarily.


    After that, Huang Si found 17 family members through voluntary fund-raising and took them to the Reiki world.


    Let them go to different places and try to join different sects.


    These people, together with Guan Ming and Guan Meng, will be the first step to test the Reiki world.


    A month later, after a long journey, Guan Ming and Guan Meng finally came to the sect they joined.


    This sect is called Yulin sect.


    They received great attention in the Yulin sect, and soon the leader of the Yulin sect accepted them as his own disciples.


    Looking at the enthusiastic look of the leader, 80% of them promised them a lot of benefits for fear that they would not join them if they were not satisfied.


    Guan Ming and Guan Meng can''t understand the benefits they say. Just answer them one by one.


    After worshipping the master, they began to learn a lot of common sense of the alchemist from the leader.


    The Alchemist is at the beginning of the entry stage. He can''t be counted as a stream until he is introduced. Many casual practices are at the initial stage.


    After entering the gate, you will go to build a foundation. Later, you will accumulate Qi, raise Dan, yuan God and Mahayana.


    You can use spells from the period of raising pills.


    There were many magical powers at the beginning of Yuanshen period.


    Only the monks in Mahayana can be regarded as real power. At this time, they can fly off the ground without proof or loan.


    The leader is in the period of raising pills. It is said that he will cross the robbery after Mahayana. After crossing the robbery, he may become an immortal. He doesn''t know the details.


    In this Yulin sect, only the leader is in the period of raising pills, and there are several elders in the period of accumulating Qi. Other disciples, as long as they are handed down by themselves, are generally building foundations, not handed down by themselves. They are basically in the introductory stage.


    The headmaster kindly said to them that the Yulin sect would give them the best conditions. With their qualifications, they will be able to raise pills. Although Guan Ming is older, it doesn''t matter. As long as he can practice to accumulate Qi before Qi and blood failure, his life will naturally be much longer. He won''t be in a hurry at that time.

 Chapter 366

    "Why is there so much nonsense from the leader?"


    Huang Si sits in the central cabin of the rose garden, lies on the rocking chair and talks with Guan Ming.


    "Master, relax. Let''s first understand the basic." Guan Ming replied in his consciousness. He asked, "if the host feels bored, why don''t you talk to Meng er?"


    "Come on, when your daughter talks to me, even the conscious dialogue stutters. I''ll just talk to you. Ask your daughter to change her stuttering."


    Huang Si said impatiently.


    "Well, I''ll just chat with my master. Menger, I''ll teach her a lesson."


    After chatting with Guan Ming, Huang Si leaned back on the couch and thought about the situation in the Reiki world.


    "All in all, the leader is at Level 3 and can''t fly yet? He can''t fly until level 5?"


    Huang Si felt that the cultivation skills in the Reiki world were weak.


    It''s OK to practice for family members or ordinary Terrans. He really doesn''t like it.


    As for the effect of prolonging life, no one needs it except ordinary Terrans.


    If he didn''t want to get in touch with the culture of the world, find out the cultivation methods of Reiki world and the ways to use Reiki and mana, Huang sicai wouldn''t let the family members push forward a little.


    If Xiaohua or Zhou Xia come here, or at least give them a core of strength, they can directly bring this place to Lianguo.


    Well, unless you encounter a more powerful power in the world.


    In addition, during this period, 17 family members also came into contact with the indigenous peoples of the world.


    Some of them are in some small trouble.


    Huang Si is thinking about how to solve it.


    Over there, after bathing and dressing, Guan Ming and Guan Meng finally began to receive the teaching of cultivation skills.


    This skill, called hunhai mental skill, is said to be a very good prefecture level mental skill. It is better than the human level mental skill of ordinary sects. I don''t know where it is. At the same time, it is also the strongest reliance of Yulin sect.


    The leader carefully taught them to attract Reiki into the body, gather in the Dantian, explore the sea of Qi, and then try the great cycle of the week.


    It took them only two days to enter the foundation period from the entrance.


    You should know that many people who practice Qi freely can''t build a foundation in their whole life.


    It will be here in two days. I don''t know how many people I will envy.


    The leader was also overjoyed.


    As they entered the foundation building period and fully practiced hunhai mental method, Huang Si also got all the information and cultivation methods about hunhai mental method.


    In his Reiki world system, the law progress has also changed.


    Both cultivation and Reiki rose together.


    Huang Si looked at the muddy sea mental method, returned to the green world and went to the world to find Wenling.


    ¡­¡­


    human world.


    A few months later, the great doctor of peace increased his reputation as a good man and soon became known far and near.


    He just treated people and kept the Hongzhu affair tight.


    One day, Zou discussed with him that he was not young, and now his family was OK. It was better to find a marriage earlier.


    Ping he thought for a moment and said to his mother:


    "Mom, it''s time for me to make great achievements. I''m too busy to treat patients and save people every day. I''d better put it back."


    Seeing his son''s resolute attitude, Zou no longer insisted.


    In fact, peace has other considerations.


    If he has a wife, Hongzhu can''t hide it from each other. Sooner or later, it will be revealed.


    His marriage was delayed, but the people of Chang could not.


    Over the past few months, in addition to treating some ordinary people, he has also treated many wounded soldiers from the front line. Many people are disabled and their basic life is difficult.


    From their mouths, Pinghe knew how difficult the situation in Chang was.


    Just like the prophet of Spring River warm duck.


    Doctors often feel the most clearly what a country has become.


    Peace is always treating the people of Chang who come all the way.


    Now, the border situation between the two countries is very tense. Otherwise, if it had been a few years ago, even Jingren might have come here in admiration.


    All his patients are grateful to him.


    However, not everyone likes him.


    As the saying goes, peers are enemies.


    There were several doctors in the city of Fenhe.


    The profession of doctor is that the better the medical skills, the higher the income. One of Dr. Ruan''s medical skills is good and makes a lot of money.


    But since peace became famous, his income has decreased.


    Many of his old patients went to Pinghe and never came back.


    He sent someone to inquire. The other party said happily that Dr. Ping had completely cured his old problems and would never recur again.


    Dr. Ruan could not help feeling resentment in his heart. He stopped attending the clinic. From time to time, he went to Pinghe to have a look and inquire about his patients.


    Slowly, Dr. Ruan found that he would put one hand in his arms every time he saw the doctor.


    Sometimes I just put it a little and then pull it out, but I do put my hand in every time.


    There are ghosts.


    After confirming this, doctor Ruan ran to the city master''s house to complain.


    The Lord of Fenhe city is a military general named Qinglu. He is much more impatient than his officials. Doctor Ruan also knew this. When he went, he told him that peace was an evil man. He used magic to practice medicine. There was a ghost in his arms. Every time he practiced medicine, he put his hand into his arms to exercise magic. It seemed that he had cured the disease, but in fact, the poison was endless.


    When Qinglu heard about it, he took his soldiers to catch Pinghe.


    A general, with a dozen soldiers, rushed noisily into the peaceful small clinic in Fenhe city.


    When the clinic was in a mess, the patient screamed, and Qinglu drank, he was about to let someone catch peace.


    Pinghe was a little flustered at first, but when he saw doctor Ruan following Qinglu, he suddenly understood.


    "Wait a minute, general Qing!" Calm down, press down the mood in your heart, straighten your back, and say, "the grass people are serious practitioners. I don''t know where they have violated the law. Please make it clear to general Qing!"


    The patients nearby also whispered.


    Qinglu is not a reckless and brainless person. Seeing that he is calm and calm, he admires him a little, so he said:


    "Someone accused you of practising witchcraft..."


    Then Qinglu looked at Pinghe''s chest, "if you want to prove your innocence, take off your clothes and let people see what''s hidden in your arms. Why do you have to reach in every time you see a doctor!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole audience was in an uproar.


    Patients also know that Pinghe has this habit, but no one has noticed it before.


    Now Qinglu said that these people are also curious. They all look at peace.


    Peace, seeing that things have come to this point, can''t think about it. Bite your teeth. Shortcut:


    "General, it''s very important. It''s given to me by God. Let the general see the nature."


    Then he took out a cloth purse from his arms and untied the rope in front of all the patients, Qinglu and many soldiers.

 Chapter 367

    As soon as the rope sleeve was loose, a red light was transmitted from the purse.


    He slowly pulled the rope and unfolded his purse.


    With his action, a crystal clear, red shining red bead came out of his purse.


    The red bead is slightly smaller than the egg and is extremely round.


    He looked at the people around him calmly. Seeing that most of them were curious, he was a little relieved.


    But when he saw Dr. Ruan''s look, his heart burst again.


    Qinglu approached and looked around the beads held in Pinghe''s hand. He was surprised.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Qinglu looked up and asked.


    "General Bing, this is the Dragon pill, which has been condensed by water dragon cultivation for many years. On that day, a God came to see me..."


    Peace told the story of that day.


    After listening to the events of that day, all the people present were fascinated and sighed with wonder.


    Qinglu also clapped his hand on his gentle and thin shoulder and said with a loud smile:


    "Since the God asked you to take it, there''s no problem. Peace. You have a wide reputation for healing in the city. I heard that many people thank you. I''m afraid you''re really a monster, so I came to have a look. Since it''s a gift from the God, why don''t you put it out openly? Don''t worry, there''s me in the city, you won''t have anything to do."


    Ping he saluted:


    "So, the grass people thanked the general. Since the general said so, from today on, I will directly hang the Dragon Pill on my body and let everyone look at it."


    Qinglu laughed and took people away.


    Dr. Ruan''s face was blue and white. He never thought that this complaint not only did not achieve the effect he wanted, but also helped peace.


    Seeing that Qinglu had left, the patients began to surround Pinghe again, and doctor Ruan had to leave in a hurry.


    Since then, the reputation of peace has become louder and louder.


    Everyone knows that one day, doctor Ping was given a treasure by God. It was said that peace suddenly had all kinds of names and was more and more respected.


    There are also some jealous people who say that peace is good for nothing, but they can cure diseases by relying on the power of Hongzhu. Without Hongzhu, they are nothing.


    Peace occasionally hears these rumors and feels a little aggrieved. He knows that he can cure so many people. He really depends on Hongzhu, but his own medical skills are not bad. Otherwise, if the Hongzhu falls into the hands of people who don''t know medical skills, he''s afraid it can only be used to turn stone into gold, and none of his other abilities can be used.


    Although the red bead will hang out openly during the visit, it is peaceful but tries to avoid being touched by others.


    Several of his friends at school heard about it and were all amazed at peace.


    However, even if they asked Pinghe to touch the red bead, Pinghe did not agree.


    Fortunately, the four people are true friends, and they don''t mind too much. They regard it as a thing of God, which can be touched by unusual people.


    Among them, fan Guang is a friend who cares about him most.


    Moreover, fan Guang''s family background is OK, so he also learned martial arts in addition to learning literature. Although his martial arts are not very good, they are much better than ordinary people.


    Since Pinghe made Hongzhu''s story public, fan Guang often sent him home, worried about what trouble he might encounter.


    On that day, after seeing a doctor in the city, Pinghe went to the cooked food shop near the temple and bought a roast chicken for his mother.


    On the way back, fan Guang accompanied him.


    On the way, the two friends chatted about some recent domestic affairs.


    Fan Guang said that mi long said that the recent wars in the state of Chang have been disadvantageous, and the whole country should unite to resist the enemy. But among the king capitals, there are too many confused officials and the hearts of the people are uneven. His father is just a speech official. He can speak, but he has no real power and can''t play much role.


    Peace cannot help sighing.


    Fan Guang said again, "it''s good to have you. Do you know, it''s said outside that you were sent by the God to save Chang country."


    Ping he said with a smile, "I''m talking big again. I just happen to be at the meeting and try my best to do something good."


    "Hahaha, it''s ridiculous. Dachang country is coming to an end. Unexpectedly, there are still people who can''t figure it out and want to save the overturned ship. I''m afraid it''s also a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river in the end. It''s hard to protect themselves."


    Suddenly a crazy voice came from the roadside.


    Fan Guang and Ping He looked in the direction of the voice. They saw a man with some old clothes and messy hair coming out of the oblique thorn. It looked like a tramp.


    "What did you say? What did you say was over?"


    Fan Guangxin said quickly, but his face sank and asked.


    "This Dachang country is coming to an end!"


    The tramp tilted his head, looked at peace and fan Guang, and his voice was cadenced.


    "What are you talking about? I''m afraid it''s not a spy sent by the state of Jing!"


    Fan Guang was provoked by this man and couldn''t help getting angry.


    "Wait, brother fan." Peace stopped fan Guang.


    He has a keen eye. Although the speaker looks bad, his eyes are very bright.


    Moreover, what he said seems to have deep meaning.


    "Brother." Peace arched his hands. "Why do you say these words to us?"


    "You think I''m talking to you? No, No."


    The tramp laughed loudly.


    "I''m just talking to myself, but you put it on yourself. It''s ridiculous, ridiculous!"


    He''s so naughty that he doesn''t know what to do.


    "Ha ha, it''s ridiculous that an ant tries to shake a big tree. It''s hard to support a single tree with a cup of water..."


    The tramp sat on the ground, shaking his head and laughing wildly.


    Ping he listened and thought he had something to say. He quickly looked solemn and said respectfully to the tramp:


    "Sir, can you take a step? Sir, I must have something to teach me."


    The man ignored him.


    At this time, another man came to the roadside. The man wrapped a big chicken leg in oil paper in his left hand and came over while gnawing.


    "Hey, madman, go back to take medicine!"


    Huang Si went to LV Cheng sitting on the ground, stuck his neck with one hand and said.


    Fan Guang and Ping he were surprised.


    crazy?


    They talked to crazy people for a long time?


    LV Cheng waved his arm and struggled desperately, but he seemed to be unable to earn anything. He held the hand around his neck.


    "I don''t want to go back! I don''t want to take medicine! Dachangguo is ill. Why should I take medicine?!"


    LV Cheng shouted loudly.


    Huang Si dragged him and looked up at fan Guang and Ping He.


    "Sorry, my madman has caused you trouble."


    Peace was still in shock. He shook his head blankly and said, "it doesn''t hurt..."


    Whatever he heard, he felt that the madman''s words were still very meaningful.


    "Oh, by the way, are you a doctor? It''s said that you are a famous doctor recently?"


    Huang Si asked Pinghe expressionless and pointed to LV Cheng.


    "Can you cure madness?"


    "This..." calmly hesitated, nodded and said, "I''ll try."


    He reached into his arms and held the red bead.

 Chapter 368

    When peace approached LV Cheng, words emerged from the air one by one, and his eyes flashed over those words one by one.


    "No disease... This man... No disease."


    He frowned peacefully and said puzzled.


    All the organs and parts of the man are extremely healthy and better than ordinary people.


    "Yes, if you just look at his body, you can''t see the disease. He has madness. Madness is not physical, but mental."


    Huang Si pressed LV Cheng''s head.


    Then he added:


    "Peace. Learning medicine can''t save the people of Chang."


    Ping he smelled the speech and looked at Huang Si.


    "You, you, you..."


    Peace was stunned and couldn''t help taking a step back.


    Holding the red bead in his hand, he could see through everyone''s body and see every inch of flesh and bones, but the stranger seemed to exist. He was clean and had no words.


    "Let''s go." Huang Si dragged LV Cheng and moved his huge body.


    After taking a few steps, he turned back and said to peace:


    "Oh, by the way, the roast chicken tastes very ordinary."


    Huang Si threw the chewed chicken leg to the ground. "Why do you always buy this roast chicken? It''s expensive and not delicious. Is there something wrong with your tongue?"


    Huang Si dragged LV Cheng and disappeared into the alley.


    Peace reacted and hurried to catch up.


    Turning the corner, he didn''t see a figure in front of him. He chased another alley and didn''t find it.


    Calm and gasping.


    "What''s wrong with those two people just now?"


    Fan Guang ran forward a few steps, looked around a few times, and came back and asked.


    "They are not ordinary people."


    Peace shook his head.


    Fan Guangyi was stunned.


    "Who is that? It''s really a secret agent of Jingguo?"


    He asked incredulously.


    "I don''t know, but the person who took the madman away should not be a Terran..."


    Peace still feels palpitating.


    For the first time, he met someone whom beads couldn''t see.


    What the man said also made him think deeply.


    As if it had been told to him on purpose.


    Er... But why did he finally say "this roast chicken is not delicious"?


    Pinghe weighed the paper bag in his hand, which was filled with an oily roast chicken.


    I don''t understand. I don''t understand.


    Probably, this is the so-called God devil.


    Ping he sighed and shook his head at fan Guang.


    They couldn''t think of anything, so they had to leave the city and go home.


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you serious? Do you really have such treasures?"


    "I dare not talk falsely. If you don''t believe it, send someone to the river where the water is burned, and you''ll know as soon as you ask."


    "OK, please step back. Let the cashier give him twenty liang of silver. If I get this baby, I''ll have a big reward later."


    Doctor Ruan made repeated noises and withdrew from the house.


    Immediately a servant led him away.


    "Only twenty Liang... I hope the Sheriff of Tianyang County can keep his promise and give me more when it''s done..."


    Doctor Ruan thought in his heart. But after all, he was just a grass-roots man and could not ask for anything from a senior official like the sheriff.


    When doctor Ruan was sent away, Cao so stood up and returned to the inner room.


    He consulted with his wife.


    Cao ruo''s wife is the daughter of a rich family. She is always smart. Cao Ruo can become a senior official in Tianyang County thanks to his wife''s constant advice.


    After listening to Cao so''s story, his wife said happily: "It''s really a treasure that can cure our daughter''s illness. We should invite him first to cure our daughter''s illness. Spend more money and buy him red beads. If it''s strong, it''s afraid to provoke people''s discussion. I think it''s peaceful but an ordinary doctor. What insight can we have? We''ll give him more money. It''s a big deal. We''ll give him a small official to shine on his family."


    Cao Ruo, according to his wife''s statement, called two on duty in the sheriff''s house, took the document covered with the sheriff''s official seal and went to Fenhe city to summon Pinghe.


    This burning river city was originally under the rule of Tianyang County.


    The two messengers took the papers and didn''t say hello to the owner of Fenhe city. They went to the peaceful clinic. When they saw no one, they asked others and said that they had gone home to look after his mother.


    The messenger asked his address and went directly to the village.


    They knocked on the door and came in and showed them the official documents of the sheriff.


    The official came to the door. As soon as he entered, he scared Zou seriously. He thought that Pinghe had accidentally caused something. As soon as he heard that it was the Sheriff of Tianyang County, he hurriedly urged Pinghe to go quickly.


    Peaceful but cautious, he asked:


    "Two big brothers, I don''t know why the sheriff came to me?"


    The two men:


    "The daughter of our Sheriff has been ill before and can''t be cured by many doctors. It is said that doctor Wen Ping is a miracle doctor. Please go and cure the young lady''s disease. The sheriff will report it again."


    Ping he listened and asked:


    "In that case, why not come here directly to see a doctor?"


    The messenger glared angrily and said, "drink! Our sheriff is an important Minister of the state of Chang. How delicate and expensive is my young lady? How can I travel long distances to see a doctor? The sheriff''s house is not more than ordinary people. Naturally, I want you to come in person."


    The scolding of the messenger made Zou feel a little flustered. He always felt that there was something wrong.


    But neither mother nor son can think of it.


    Peace comforted his mother, packed up his luggage, and went with the messenger.


    He thought in his heart: it''s normal for an officer as big as a sheriff to be powerful, but he won''t be embarrassed with me, a little doctor?


    A few days later, Pinghe finally came to the sheriff''s house of Tianyang County.


    Cao so heard that he had invited Dr. Shenzhu. He was very happy and came out in person to be polite.


    When entertaining peace, Cao so asked peace carefully about the origin and function of the bead.


    Pinghe picked up the unimportant words.


    Cao so listened to the peaceful words, but he seemed to believe it or not. He just asked him to go in and treat his daughter''s disease.


    Pinghe entered the inner room and was led by a maid. After a few turns, he entered a boudoir. There was a middle-aged lady sitting by the bed and a girl sitting on the bed with a dull look.


    Pinghe did not make an immediate diagnosis and treatment, but first greeted the lady and asked the sheriff about her.


    The lady was naturally the sheriff''s wife. She told Pinghe the reason for her illness.


    The princess got sick six months ago. Sometimes she was confused. She just lay still and sometimes she was a little sober. But her family members didn''t know much.


    He nodded peacefully and said:


    "Let me have a look."


    Holding the red bead in his hand, he stepped forward and looked carefully at the situation of the sheriff.


    The lady stood aside and kept looking at the red bead.


    Ping he took the red bead and looked at the young lady. He soon found something wrong. There was a shadow behind the young lady''s head, like a blood clot.


    He asked, "did you fall or hurt your head before, miss?"


    The lady called the maid and asked. The maid hurriedly knelt down and said:


    "During the spring outing, the young lady accidentally slipped and fell on the bluestone road. She didn''t bleed at that time, so she didn''t care much. Now she wants to come and land on the back of her head. She really fell."

 Chapter 369

    The lady was so angry that she asked someone to drag the maid down and punish her.


    He sighed in his heart, but he didn''t care about other people''s housework. He just said, "then I''ll treat the young lady."


    The blood clot in the back of the brain, although complex, is not incurable.


    Peace still used light silk to separate the blood clot from the young lady''s brain, broke it, and then prescribed a dose of medicine to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis for the lady to prepare.


    He stayed in the house for two days. He went a few days ago and shone on the young lady with the light of beads.


    Finally, we arrived, but then, several officers rushed in outside the house, holding knives in their hands.


    Cao so ordered the servant to step down and let the messenger go in to get people.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, Pinghe was afraid that Hongzhu could not keep it, so taking advantage of their exchange, he took Hongzhu out of his arms, held it in his hand, and drank: "Sir, wait, listen to me!"


    Cao so thought he wanted to offer beads, so he asked people to stop and see what he had to say.


    The messenger and the servant promised to step aside.


    I saw Pinghe holding the red bead and calmly reporting to Cao so:


    "My Lord is the prefect of Tianyang County and the chief of villains. If you have orders, villains dare not obey. But this pearl is really beyond the control of villains. If I give it to you without permission, the gods will blame me and the dragon will take it. The villain will die. I also have to bear the name of being careless. But once I die, I''d rather die in your master''s house and ask for forgiveness from the gods. Old man If you don''t believe me, I''ll swallow the bead and prove it with my life... "


    Then, without hesitation, Pinghe sent the red bead to his mouth.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Several servants and officers have retired from some distance, and there is no time to grab them for a moment.


    No one knows how long Dan will be swallowed, neither does peace, nor does Cao so.


    However, Cao so and his wife have been staring at peace.


    Seeing that things were wrong between her peaceful words, she was secretly preparing aside.


    Ping he swallowed the red bead in his mouth, and his wife immediately jumped up and rushed towards Ping He.


    Here, the bead entered the mouth, but Pinghe forgot that the bead was not small, but it was slightly larger than his throat.


    The red bead rolled down his throat.


    He swallowed a few times calmly and forcefully.


    Although the bead surface is smooth, it is peaceful, but it can''t be swallowed.


    At this time, the lady had rushed up.


    Her eyes were bright and accurate. She took out the strength of sucking again and threw Pinghe to the ground.


    Calm body suddenly fell to the ground.


    Under the strong impact, he didn''t hold it for a moment. The red bead fell out of his peaceful mouth and rolled to the ground.


    Peace was about to reach out and grab it, but the lady pressed him down and wouldn''t let him move.


    The servants behind him rushed up.


    Finally, Cao so came forward, picked up the red bead and wiped it on his sleeve.


    With the red bead in his hand, Cao so couldn''t help brightening his eyes.


    "Good baby, what a good baby."


    He said in ecstasy.


    His peaceful head and body were pressed to the ground, and his heavy fists fell on him again and again, making him hurt.


    He reluctantly looked up, but he could not see Cao so or red beads. He could only see the red light shining in the room and hear Cao so''s voice echoing in the room.


    His heart was cold.


    finished.


    It''s all over.


    Peace thought.


    Listening to Cao so''s laughter, he knew that he had seen the function of beads, and his heart was cold.


    Cao so gave an order and sent people to detain Pinghe.


    Peace was carried to a cell.


    The door of the cell opened, and the policeman behind him gave him a big push on his back.


    He stumbled peacefully and knelt down on the cold ground in the cell.


    Behind him came the sound of locking the iron door.

 Chapter 370

    Sit on your knees peacefully.


    His face was scratched with blood on the ground, and his body was blue and purple, full of marks of being beaten.


    From skin and flesh to muscles and bones, the body is full of pain.


    However, compared with the physical pain, the suffering of peace in the heart is more than this.


    He can''t face such a fact at all.


    The beads are gone, and people are locked up in prison without any freedom.


    I''m afraid that later, the sheriff will be punished in the name of a demon.


    He was ashamed at the thought of losing the bead in his hand.


    He looked forward to the God or water dragon coming back to the world again and taking the beads back.


    And afraid to see them again.


    Afraid to face their blame.


    Peace, fear and guilt.


    Finally, he had to kneel on the ground and murmur a prayer.


    Cao so sent Pinghe to prison, called his subordinates and ordered him to go to luozhi, so he no longer cared about this time.


    For a senior official like Cao so, this is just a small matter.


    No matter how important the red bead is, it is just an object.


    No matter what fame Pinghe has, he is just a small people under the rule of Tianyang County.


    He took the beads and went back to his house with his wife.


    The daughter also came to them.


    She just heard that someone had cured her, but she didn''t care what happened to that person in the end.


    "Dad, mom, give me the beads!"


    Daughter Jiao said drily.


    "Good daughter, you can''t touch this bead casually. It''s better for your father to take it. If you like it, my father will bring it to you every day."


    Cao so coaxed his daughter, but he kept holding the bead in his hand and didn''t give it to her easily.


    Since he got the red bead, he also saw the four squares in the air.


    Operation or something, Cao so tried and didn''t care. He was not interested in treating the disease.


    Life energy or something seems to make people healthy. This should be kept on from time to time.


    As for turning stone into gold, Cao so decided to try it himself when there was no one.


    He didn''t even tell his wife about these things, and he didn''t want his wife to touch the beads.


    Madam, there is still a mother''s family after all. She is an outsider.


    If she also saw the magic of the beads and had two hearts, it would be bad.


    Madam looked at Cao so deeply.


    The man''s behavior is unusual. Beads must be more than healing.


    She has to be careful to find out. You''d better find a way to see what the magic of the beads is.


    ¡­¡­


    Peace was put in prison. He was worried. He didn''t know what happened to his mother at home.


    He had no news at once. My mother was afraid she would be very worried.


    He can only hope that his friends can take care of him.


    What Ping he didn''t know was that while he was in prison, several friends on the other side of Fenhe city were also anxious.


    First, fan Guang, who accompanied Pinghe every day, found that Pinghe didn''t come to the city. He went to his house and learned from Zou that Pinghe was called away by the Sheriff of Tianyang County.


    Fan Guang intuitively felt that he was not quite right.


    He hurriedly contacted mi long and asked him to help inquire with his relationship.


    Mi long quickly went to find someone.


    A day later, the news came that Pinghe entered the prefect''s house of Tianyang County. It was said that he was only going to treat his illness and was warmly entertained.


    Mi long was relieved.


    Fan Guang still felt that something was wrong. He told mi long that people must pay attention to the sheriff''s house.


    Since then, however, the news of peace has disappeared.


    Even, people who had told them that they were okay now said strangely, don''t ask about peace. Asking is dead, pulled down and buried.


    Several friends were worried.


    Peace has probably had an accident, and it is also related to the Sheriff of Tianyang County.


    However, mi long, who has the most extensive relationship among them, is just a non powerful speech official Father. He can''t resist such a big official as the sheriff.


    Peace, if something happens... Some friends can''t help thinking of a question: his mother may also be killed.


    After discussion, they decided to send Zou to a safe place as soon as possible.


    Finally, mi long decided to send Zou to Wangdu Jianchang city in person.


    In Wangdu, it is the safest.


    Several friends came to Pinghe''s house, explained the matter to Zou as much as possible, and then advised her to take refuge in Jianchang city.


    They repeatedly persuaded Zou that even if the sheriff was in trouble, they would try to save peace.


    Zou is also a person who knows the general. He heard that his son is in critical condition and that he is in danger. He didn''t cry. He listened to mi long''s arrangement, packed his bags and went with him.


    When fan Guang returned from Pinghe''s home, he became more and more angry.


    Suddenly, he remembered one thing.


    Before, general Qinglu, the Lord of Fenhe City, once came to find peace.


    At that time, Qinglu appreciated peace and said he would take care of him.


    Why don''t you ask Qinglu what to do?


    After fan Guang thought about it, he went to Qinglu''s city master''s house and handed over a note.


    Before long, someone called fan Guang in. Qinglu met him and asked him in detail.


    "It''s hard to do." Qinglu''s rough eyebrows shriveled deeply, "governor Cao is my immediate boss. If he hasn''t taken people away, I, as a local officer, still have the ability to dissuade them. These people have been taken away. If I interfere again, I will exceed my authority..."


    He bowed his head and thought for a while. Fan Guang was very anxious.


    "Well, I''ll write back to my teacher in wangduli to see if the teacher can find a way."


    Qinglu finally said so.


    He looked at fan Guang and sighed, "Pinghe is a good doctor. I will try my best to save him. Go back and wait for the news."


    After fan Guang left, Qinglu wrote a letter and sent it to the teacher quickly.


    Qinglu''s teacher, Xun Gao, was a general of the state of Chang and a veteran and important minister highly valued by the former king.


    After receiving the letter, he wondered why his disciples wanted to save such a civilian.


    However, since Qinglu said that this man was a famous doctor and an excellent man, he would be saved.


    Xun Gao sent someone to Tianyang County.


    On the other side of Tianyang County, Cao Ruo was sitting alone in his study enjoying the red beads.


    The invisible light from the red bead made his body comfortable.


    Cao so moved his fat body and looked at the half open cabinet door.


    In the crack of the door, there is a golden color.


    Here is the gold he ordered these days. He cut it and tried it. It''s real gold.


    This discovery made him overjoyed and looked more closely at Hongzhu.


    Now he ignores his wife and daughter all day, so he locks himself up and ponders red beads.


    Then someone knocked at the door.


    "My Lord, doctor Ruan came again and said he wanted a reward from you."


    Cao so narrowed his eyes.


    "Let someone pull him down, beat him up and drive him away. The doctor''s identity is also lost to him."


    Cao so sneered.


    "This kind of person sells his colleagues and has a vicious mind. If I reward this kind of person, won''t others say that I am a dignified prefect of Tianyang County?"


    "Yes!" The outside should say.


    "By the way, if you beat him and see that he has an unfair color, you will think of revenge in the future. In that case, go and lock him directly in prison and let him calm down."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    When the servant left, Cao so spread it back to his seat.


    He turned the red bead slowly, and the light of the red bead was shining. It was very beautiful.


    Before long, suddenly the door was knocked again.


    "What? Don''t bother me if you have nothing!"


    Cao so shouted unhappily.

 Chapter 371

    The sound outside was a little hurried:


    "Master, someone from the Wangdu is coming and waiting to see the master."


    "Alas? Who sent it?"


    "My Lord, it''s general Xun Gao."


    "Ah, go and tell him to wait. I''ll come right away."


    Cao so moved his body and hurriedly got up.


    After seeing people off, Cao so said with a gloomy face:


    "Put that peace quickly, give him some money and let him go home by himself."


    The servant promised to go.


    "This peace is lucky enough. What''s the origin? How can such a big official save it?"


    Cao so was worried.


    Xun Gao has a high position and weight. He has to sell his face.


    It''s just that I have a red bead... I''m afraid it''s also spread in officialdom.


    But he didn''t know that the matter of Hongzhu not only spread in officialdom, but also his wife had someone repair the book and send it to her mother''s house. Therefore, this matter also spread out in the aristocratic circle of Chang state.


    For a moment, many people were ready to move about the legendary treasure.


    Peace was released, life was saved, but the beads were gone.


    He lingered outside the sheriff''s house, unwilling to leave.


    Finally, an old servant came out and advised him to hurry back to his hometown.


    How can he fight the sheriff when he is a grass-roots citizen?


    Peace cannot be imagined.


    He couldn''t kill himself in front of the sheriff''s house, so he had to go back first.


    After all, he has his mother to take care of at home.


    Not to mention all kinds of sighs after returning home peacefully.


    Red bead is on Cao so''s side, but it''s not peaceful.


    Cao so secretly took the beads to turn the stone into gold. It was spread out and everyone knew it.


    It is also rumored that the former miracle doctor can cure diseases because of this bead. This bead is a divine pearl that can prolong life.


    About the efficacy of beads, there is a lot of speculation. There is even a rumor that eating this bead can ascend to heaven and become a God. It is said to have a nose and eyes.


    Rumors spread quickly.


    Before long, the lady''s family and the senior officials of Wangdu were interested in the red bead.


    Cao Ruo only played for ten days, and the bead was asked by a higher official.


    He knew that although the beads were magical, they were not as rumoured.


    But it can also point to gold and make people feel comfortable.


    Compared with his official position, it''s nothing.


    Just when Cao so reluctantly wrapped the beads in the gift box and was ready to let his subordinates take them.


    Someone hurriedly reported that an army had driven straight into Tianyang city.


    When Fei Chun, the general who should have been guarding the border of Chang, appeared outside the sheriff''s house with a grim smile.


    Cao so, who was handing over, looked at each other and was stunned.


    Feichun left his post without permission. Although he shouldn''t, he thought he was acting secretly. He robbed Hongzhu and was ready to go back.


    But unexpectedly, some of the nobles were angry because they expected that they would not get the red pearl, so they directly leaked it out.


    And Jingguo got the news.


    After carefully studying and judging the truth of the matter, they tested the army to press the border and attack the city that should have been guarded by feichun.


    As a result, Fei Chun didn''t appear during the whole siege, and the people in the city seemed to be insufficient.


    The general of the state of Jing was overjoyed and ordered a strong attack. At the same time, he ambushed a good man''s horse and intercepted it when Fei Chun came back.


    On his way back, feichun encountered an ambush and was defeated. He had to abandon the army, leave the city, take red beads and run for his life.


    When Fei Chun fled near Nilin Town, people sent by the nobles intercepted him.


    Fei Chun died and Hong Zhu was robbed again.


    After getting the red pearl, the nobleman returned to his territory Mobei city.


    However, at this time, the front line of Chang began to collapse.


    After returning home, the nobleman was shocked to find that the army of Jing was not far from Mobei.


    Fortunately, Chang also sent a general Xun Gao to guard Mobei city.


    Xun Gao led the army and was worried.


    You know, Mobei is the last barrier of Chang, which is easy to defend but difficult to attack.


    If Mobei also falls, the rear will be a smooth road to Jianchang City, the capital of the king. There is no way to stop the army of the state of Jing from marching straight in.


    I can only hope to keep it for more time.


    When winter comes, the vegetation withers and the weather is cold. The kingdom of Jing is too far away. There is no food to eat and no firewood to warm. We can only retreat.


    Xun Gao''s military use is naturally very strong. With him guarding the city in Mobei City, the state of Jing can''t attack for a long time.


    The nobleman breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, just half a month later, winter is still coming.


    The most miraculous thing between heaven and earth finally came to the last barrier of Changguo.


    On that day, it was cloudy and it seemed that it would rain soon.


    Old general Xun Gao stood at the head of the city with a long gun.


    In the distance is the camp of Jing state.


    There are 200000 troops there.


    And there were only 40000 soldiers in his city.


    Fortunately, the other party came all the way. It was a tired army.


    They are all from the state of Chang. They are used to the water and soil here and can recuperate in the city. This battle may not be lost. Maybe there will be an anti killing in a few months.


    Xun Gao thought, hoping that all the people in the city would unite and not quarrel with each other again.


    The wind began to blow.


    Suddenly, he heard the noise of the soldiers below.


    He looked down and found that many people looked up at the sky.


    He also looked up.


    Then the old general widened his eyes.


    The scene in the sky reflected into his pupils.


    Above the wide open iris, there is a reflection of the rotating clouds in the air, and


    A glittering and translucent giant water dragon.


    At the bottom, the people screamed repeatedly. They didn''t know whether it was good or bad for the water dragon to come.


    In the city Lord''s house, the nobles have panicked.


    When he inquired about the red pearl before, he also heard the news relayed by Mrs. Cao so.


    Water dragon


    Red bead is the Dragon pill of water dragon.


    The water dragon will come back sooner or later.


    "Yes, I really did."


    The nobleman was in the yard, looking at the sky. His hands and feet were cold and his body trembled.


    After staying for a long time, he finally woke up and ran back to the house.


    The nobleman went to his treasure room and looked for the red pearl.


    We have to return the red bead to the water dragon.


    Otherwise, no one can predict what the water dragon will do!


    However, the red bead is gone.


    At this time, the servant who stole the red bead was already overjoyed and sneaked away from the back door of the city master''s house with the red bead.


    He wanted to steal this rare treasure. No one could investigate it during the war. If he took it to Jingguo for sale, he would enjoy a lifetime of happiness for the rest of his life.


    However, when he got out of the house and came to the street, he found that everyone was looking at the air.


    The servant also looked curiously into the air.


    The water dragon hovered in the air, getting lower and lower.


    The crystal clear huge body crossed arcs in the air.


    "What is this... Forget it, don''t do my business, run away quickly."


    The servant tightened his luggage and prepared to slip away towards the city gate.


    At this time, the body shape of the water dragon finally dropped to the top of Mobei city.


    It lowers its head.


    The light blue light lit up slightly near its head.


    Then something terrible happened.


    A thick column of water rushed down from the mouth of the water dragon.


    Before touching the ground, it split in the air and became many columns of small water.


    Two of the pillars fell into the city, and all the others scattered horizontally.


    From below, if you ignore the danger, it will be very beautiful.


    When the current flies across, it is like curled petals in full bloom.


    A transparent thousand silk chrysanthemum suddenly appeared in the air.

 Chapter 372

    Countless strands of water column flew to the edge of Mobei city and began to fall down.


    Thousands of water columns hit the tall wall of Mobei city at the same time.


    As the water dragon spewed out water, the wall of Mobei city was soon surrounded by a waterfall like water curtain.


    "It''s just running water. It won''t be of any use. It can''t rush down the wall!"


    Old general Xun Gao shouted loudly, trying to revive morale.


    The sky is out of phase, and it doesn''t look like a good omen.


    But he still wanted to stabilize his army under this miraculous scene.


    Just when Xun Gao ordered to let his men shout together.


    The column of water spouted from the dragon''s mouth suddenly changed.


    The color of the water column changes rapidly.


    There was a crisp noise in the air.


    The transparent and smooth water column begins to condense at a high speed from directly above.


    The water column that was still flowing just now, but in an instant, it turned into an icicle from top to bottom!


    The wall of Mobei City shrouded by the water curtain was frozen into an ice wall in an instant.


    In the sky, beside the water dragon, a figure slowly fell from the sky.


    The man had white hair and beard and wore wide robes and big sleeves, but it was not the dress of this era, but the style of Yanguo at that time.


    "I''m a fairy in the fairy world. I''m really inspired."


    Hong Da''s voice spread all over Mobei city and to the troops of the state of Jing stationed outside the city.


    Many people got out of the camp and looked at the wonders in the sky.


    In Mobei City, people were so frightened that they didn''t dare to go out. They all looked at the air tremblingly.


    The white haired immortal flicked his hand on the icicle.


    Click.


    Click.


    Click.


    A series of cracking sounds sounded one after another.


    Icicle, ice curtain, and the wall of Mobei City shrouded by ice curtain.


    In an instant, it broke completely!


    Countless translucent fragments burst from the air and scattered on the ground.


    The desert north city, which has relied on the terrain for many years, is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Today, it is destroyed by the man who calls himself an immortal!


    The immortal stepped on the white cloud and fell down.


    He stretched out his hand.


    In Mobei City, two people who were frozen into ice sculptures were completely broken into a pile of blood foam with this move.


    And the red bead hidden in one''s arms flew up like this.


    The red bead rose slowly into the air.


    The light it emits becomes redder and brighter.


    Soon, it became like a new star shining on the earth.


    Xun Gao understands.


    Many insiders in the city understand.


    Those who have heard of the name of the great doctor of peace understand it.


    Why did the water dragon come.


    Why did the immortal come to punish Mobei city.


    For someone has committed the act of greed and taken the treasure given by God from the people who are cared for.


    This is punishment.


    It''s the punishment of immortals and water dragons!


    The red bead rose higher and higher.


    Finally fell into the hands of the immortal.


    The immortal took the red bead and stuffed it into the mouth of the water dragon.


    The water dragon contained the red beads and sent out bursts of excited calls.


    The sound of the dragon is circling inside and outside the city.


    Then the clouds gathered again, and the water dragon and immortal began to fly towards the sky.


    When the clouds dissipated again, neither the Dragon nor the immortal had disappeared.


    Xun Gao had already been helped down by his subordinates from the head of the city.


    He looked at the completely broken city wall, and tears ran down his wrinkled face.


    There was a movement in the camp outside the city.


    The army of Jing is approaching.


    "Changguo..."


    "... it''s over."


    The old general clubbed his spear and muttered to himself.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dr. Ping, take a break and have a drink."


    A peasant woman held a water cup and handed it to Ping He.


    "It''s all right. I''ll finish this first."


    Pinghe''s men are still busy bandaging the wounded soldiers.


    In the six months he spent with Hongzhu, he did not just rely on Hongzhu for treatment.


    In fact, he learned a lot from Hongzhu''s written tips while treating his illness.


    For example, wounds should not be treated at will.


    Be sure to take boiled scissors and knife, cut, debridement, cut off excess carrion, and then hemostatic bandage.


    Otherwise, the wound will rot easily later.


    He is no longer in Fenhe city.


    The city of Fenhe has been occupied by the army of Jingguo, and the citizens have already evacuated to the hub city in the rear.


    Now, they are on the flat ground outside hub city.


    There are hundreds of wounded soldiers lying here.


    Those citizens had a rest on the spot, but peace didn''t even have time to rest. They came forward and began to rescue the wounded soldiers.


    He treated one wounded after another with great speed.


    Although it is only a simple treatment, treat the wound, fix the broken bone, slightly suture the big wound, stop bleeding, and so on.


    But for these wounded soldiers, it is undoubtedly a timely help.


    After they were treated, those who were able to act by themselves bowed or kowtowed silently to peace, and then left with their hands in twos and threes.


    Peace finally wrapped up the wounded soldier and stood up.


    He was so dark that he almost fell down.


    Peace hurried forward a few steps to stabilize his body.


    The peasant woman beside him asked in some panic when she saw that he was not in good condition.


    Ping He shook his head, motioned for nothing, reached out to take the water cup in the peasant woman''s hand and drank a few mouthfuls.


    He looked forward.


    As his eyes moved up, one wounded soldier after another lying on the ground appeared in front of him.


    They looked miserable, and some even made depressing groans. Their bodies were red or black and stained with blood.


    There are many villagers around them, taking care of these wounded soldiers as much as possible.


    Most of the villagers came to help when they saw Ping he busy saving people.


    "It''s all right. I''m really all right."


    Peace returned the cup and strode to the next wounded soldier.


    But I didn''t sleep for two days and nights. What''s the big deal?


    His body is much healthier than ordinary people, thanks to Hongzhu''s help.


    He doesn''t matter. There are too many people here who need him.


    Just then, someone came at a gallop.


    It was a spy. As soon as he jumped off his horse, he hurriedly said:


    "Let''s go! Go to the next city!"


    "The terrain here is flat and the walls are low. It can''t be guarded."


    He pointed his finger to the South and said in panic:


    "The army of Jingguo has come, coming..."


    He stood up peacefully and blankly.


    An officer came over and talked to the spies. Then he began to organize people, lift up the wounded soldiers and prepare to take them to transfer.


    The officer''s face was filled with gratitude as he passed by peace.


    He patted his peaceful shoulder.


    "Thank you very much, Dr. ping! It''s just that you really can''t hold it here. Come with us!"


    Nodded calmly and blankly.


    Can''t hold it?


    Why can''t you hold it?


    He looked up at hub city.


    Hub city is just a small city. Its walls are low. It can only defend ordinary bandits, but it can''t defend a national army.


    The wounded soldiers, the villagers, have begun to evacuate.

 Chapter 373

    Pinghe rejected fan Guang''s proposal to find him a horse, but followed them.


    But his mind kept turning.


    Why did they run away like a lost dog.


    Back? But when and where do you want to retreat?


    In case


    Peace shivered.


    What if there''s nowhere to return?


    Isn''t Changguo


    "The Dachang kingdom is coming to an end!"


    A crazy voice suddenly sounded in his memory.


    Follow the villagers calmly and blankly.


    Nearby, the cries of the wounded soldiers came.


    The villagers murmured their complaints.


    The rumble of the wheels.


    Occasionally there was the trampling of horses.


    The sound came to his ears, but he seemed to have heard nothing, and his heart echoed repeatedly what the madman had said.


    Changguo, is it really over?


    Where should they go?


    On that day, the Chang army, which had almost lost its combat effectiveness, withdrew with a large group of people towards the king capital of Chang.


    That night, he rested in the wild.


    The next day, they arrived at hanshiling, which was not too far from Jianchang city.


    If you were faster, you might be outside Jianchang city on the third day.


    However, in the middle of that afternoon, a news that shocked everyone came from Wang Du.


    The northern desert city was broken, and the army of the state of Jing marched in. It took only two days. Jianchang city fell like this!


    For fear of being looted, the rich families in the city fled further north with their own soft clothes long before the arrival of the army of the state of Jing.


    People in the city are floating, and the combat effectiveness of the city guard is greatly reduced.


    This is the reason why all kings are so easy to be broken.


    Hearing the news, everyone stayed where they were.


    There''s nothing left.


    Their destination has been occupied by the enemy.


    The king fell.


    The Lord of a country does not know whether he will survive.


    In a twinkling of an eye, all of them from the state of Chang became subjugated people!


    Everyone here knelt on the ground and burst into tears.


    After many days of long journey, they are already very tired. What supports their body and will is that they can return to the king''s capital and get the support of safety.


    However, in their hearts as the last to rely on the king.


    But like a piece of paper, he fell under the army of the state of Jing in the twinkling of an eye.


    How can these people accept this!


    In the wilderness, there were more than 6000 soldiers and fleeing people. At one time, the cry shook the field, and the whole earth seemed to be reduced to a sea of pain.


    Ping he trembled all over, and his body fell down slowly as if it had no bones.


    "Peace, peace!" On one side, fan Guang shouted in panic and reached out to hold him.


    Peace only felt that all his strength had been drained.


    Since he heard the news of the fall of Wangdu and the fall of Changguo, the whole person has been completely bad.


    Mother, mother is still in Wangdu!


    Strong longing and unknown fear tore his brain.


    When he left, he had a strong palpitation, which made him very afraid, very afraid.


    Mother, what happened to mother!


    "Fan Guang," said fan Guang, leaning peacefully in his arm, "I, I probably can''t walk. Can you do me a favor?"


    Fan Guang is a martial artist after all. In addition, he doesn''t treat patients and wounded soldiers all the time like Pinghe. His physical condition is much better than Pinghe.


    "You say." Fan Guang burst into tears.


    "Go to Wangdu and find my mother. If you find her, please protect her."


    Calm gasped.


    "OK." Fan Guang clenched his teeth and nodded, "I''ll do it, brother. Peace, you have a rest here. I''ll borrow a horse from the army and go to Wangdu to find your mother!"


    Fan Guang''s parents had already taken refuge in the state of song, and only he himself remained in the state of Chang.


    This time, he not only wanted to find Zou, but also to see if his good brother mi long was safe.


    After a few more words, fan Guang went to borrow the horse.


    After fan Guang left, he encouraged and supported him peacefully and wanted to stand up.


    However, the vertigo that he had been trying hard to resist eventually enveloped him.


    Peace blackened before his eyes and fainted directly.


    ¡­¡­


    When Pinghe woke up, he was surrounded by people, covered with a quilt that he didn''t know where to get.


    Seeing Ping he woke up, someone hurriedly came over, raised his head and fed him water.


    Ping''s throat was dry and painful. He opened his mouth and swallowed the water.


    When he calmed down, he looked around.


    There were also many people looking at him.


    There are soldiers, officers and villagers.


    "Doctor Ping, have a good rest."


    "Yes, doctor Ping has worked hard."


    Calmly moistened the sore throat and reluctantly asked:


    "Don''t you go?"


    There was some silence around.


    After a meeting, there will be humanity:


    "Originally, we wanted to go north or west to find a quiet place. There will be no place to rest for the time being."


    "But seeing Dr. Ping like this, we won''t go."


    "Yes, it''s the same everywhere. It''s better to stay and guard Dr. Ping."


    People around said one after another.


    They surround peace, just as they surround their backbone.


    A peaceful and bitter smile.


    He was still extremely confused, but these people seemed to regard him as a dependency.


    Originally, he thought that he had no red pearl and was caught in prison by the sheriff. Even if he came out and returned to his hometown, his reputation would be bad.


    However, these villagers still respect him as before.


    Including these soldiers and officers, they were grateful and respectful to him.


    Maybe it''s because he helped.


    But what''s the use of all this?


    He is peaceful, but an ordinary doctor.


    In a day, even if you are tired to death, you can cure dozens of people.


    Even if you bring others to help and rush to work, there are only a hundred people a day.


    However, there were more than hundreds, thousands and tens of thousands of wounded soldiers in Chang state.


    Even if it could be cured, the army of Jingguo had invaded the hinterland, and they had nothing to do.


    Not only that.


    Whether it''s him, his friends, or the villagers, soldiers and officers here.


    No matter how hard they tried, they could not pull back the general trend of the decline of Chang country.


    No wonder that madman wants to say that Dachang country is coming to an end.


    Now, he is just a mud Bodhisattva who can''t protect himself.


    "An ant... Shaking a big tree is ridiculous... Don''t look at yourself..."


    "A cup of water to save the car... It''s hard to support alone..."


    In his peaceful mouth, he unconsciously read what the madman said.


    He had never felt how right the madman was.


    Not just now.


    In fact, this result has been doomed since he and his friends got together from time to time to discuss the so-called national affairs.


    Human power is too small.


    He wanted to get up, but his body felt weak, dizzy and unable to stand up.


    There was no choice but to rely on his own strength, he turned over, knelt on the ground and supported the ground with his hands.


    Thinking revolved in his mind and finally condensed into an idea.


    And what the man who brought the madman home said may be just right for what he thinks and feels at the moment.


    "Learning medicine can''t save the people of Chang."


    "Can''t save the people of Chang!"


    He fell peacefully on the ground and said hoarsely.


    Tears rolled down his cheeks.


    Peace of mind, full of pain and helplessness.

 Chapter 374

    "However, beyond the Terran, there is the world of gods."


    "Yes, there are gods in this world..."


    "I''ve seen..."


    "The old man. He''s a real God. He came to see me."


    Peace knelt on the ground, talking to himself, and suddenly looked up.


    He looked at the sky.


    "God!"


    "If you can hear Xiao Min''s voice!"


    "Please."


    "Xiao Min is peaceful, please here!"


    "Help us!"


    "Save Chang Guo!"


    Peaceful prayers are not very loud.


    He didn''t know if he could be heard by the gods.


    Around him, some devout old people knelt down with him and prayed.


    Unconsciously, snowflakes fell.


    It''s snowing.


    This surprised people.


    It''s only November.


    The snow fell a little early.


    The snow grew rapidly.


    Countless snowflakes fluttered and fell from the sky, covering a layer of mist between heaven and earth.


    In the wind and snow, someone stepped on the snow.


    Not on the ground, but in the air.


    Countless snowflakes held his body and slowly fell from the sky.


    "Peace."


    Wen Ling, wearing the clothes he wore in the kingdom of Jing, stepped on the snowflakes and fell to the ground.


    At that time, the state of Jing had just been established, and the style of clothing was similar to that of the state of Yan.


    The style of Yanguo is gorgeous and cumbersome.


    The wind and snow agitated his skirt.


    Wide robe and big sleeves, worn on Wen Ling, matched with his temperament, are really immortal.


    Ping he wanted to get up, but he didn''t have much strength, so he had to salute and say:


    "Lord God."


    He called in his mouth, and at the same time


    "I am not a God, peace." Wen Ling said with a slight smile, "maybe you have heard my name in the book. My name is Wen Ling. I was a man in the ancient times of Jingguo."


    He looked calm for a moment. Then, almost forgetting his fatigue, he straightened up and asked in a hurry:


    "Wen Ling... Is he the saint Wen who founded the Taoist school and is called the ancestor of the Taoist school?"


    "I inherited the Tao. The sage doesn''t have to cry. That''s the name of Confucianism."


    Wen Ling''s eyes are distant, with a little nostalgia.


    He looked at peace again and said:


    "Tao is a knowledge of practice. If you go further, you will be an immortal. Peace, I am not a God, but an immortal. I am not a God in heaven, but an immortal in the fairy world. My fairy name is inspiration, Zhenjun."


    His fingers ran through the air.


    The blue light forms two words in the air.


    God.


    Fairy.


    "God is beside the sign."


    Wen Ling pointed to the text and explained.


    "And the fairy is beside the herringbone."


    "God is an ancient existence outside the human world."


    "Immortals are made of human practice."


    He walked towards peace.


    "Peace, people can not only live in a small way. People can practice and become immortals. If I give you a chance, do you intend to find the way to become immortals?"


    A peaceful body, unconsciously standing up from the ground.


    His already exhausted body, at this moment, has forgotten fatigue and is deeply attracted by the words said by Wen Ling.


    "When people become immortals, can they be like sir?"


    "Immortal, you can move mountains and seas and change the world." Wen Ling said, "however, people need to have the consciousness of abandoning everything, unparalleled determination, and unshakable faith..."


    "And... Hard practice, the opportunity to become an immortal."


    Peace came to Wen Ling.


    "Zhenjun, please teach me!"


    "You can teach me how to become an immortal, can''t you?"


    He said peacefully and imploringly, as if the traveler in the desert saw the only oasis, and as if the resident in the dark saw the first light.


    Wen Ling nodded slightly.


    "Pray to the great being for peace and ask him to give you this opportunity."


    Wen Ling''s eyes looked into the air through the wind and snow.


    He doesn''t know where his master is now, but he knows that his master will pay attention to them.


    Peace is a little confused.


    He put his hand on his chest and made the most commonly used prayer gesture in the family.


    "Great existence, whether you are a God, an immortal or a devil, please..."


    "Give me a chance to become an immortal."


    "I''m willing to try my best to win this opportunity!"


    The voice just fell.


    The snow stopped.


    And Wenling and Pinghe have disappeared.


    The onlookers around reacted. They just saw a miracle.


    No, it''s not a miracle.


    According to the old man, it''s an immortal trace!


    Their ideas were impacted and learned new concepts.


    Besides God, there are immortals. God has been a God since ancient times, but immortals come from people''s practice.


    And peace is taken away by the immortal!


    People could not help kneeling down and praying to the gods.


    They all hope that peace can really become an immortal as the old immortal said.


    If someone in this world can transcend the secular world and become an immortal.


    Well, it''s better to be a good man like Dr. ping!


    People pray like this.


    ¡­¡­


    Peace in front of a flower, when he saw it clearly again, he had come to a new place with Wen Ling.


    There is some desolation around. There is a high mountain next to it. The mountain is very high and covered with white snow.


    "Peace." Wen Ling''s expression was a little serious. "It''s very difficult for people to become immortals. They have to go through a lot of hardships, and your hardships are not enough. Therefore, the great existence has prepared the last test for you."


    "You have to rely on your own strength to climb this mountain."


    "On the top of this mountain, you can get the opportunity to practice and become an immortal."


    He nodded peacefully.


    "I see, Wen Zhenjun, thank you."


    He looked up at the top of the mountain.


    The remote on the top of the mountain is like an illusion.


    "I''ll climb up."


    "But your body is very tired. Your spirit is also very bad."


    Wen Ling took out a red bead from his sleeve.


    "Come on, take this."


    "Let it heal your wounds and provide you with the power of life."


    Thanks for peace.


    He received the red pearl recovered from his mistake with infinite emotion in his heart.


    This bead, after suffering, has the day to see it again.


    This is the power of immortals.


    Peace secretly swore in his heart that he would never lose the red pearl again until the immortal took it back.


    After saying goodbye to Wenling, Pinghe began to climb the mountain.


    This is a barren mountain. There is no artificial Road on the mountain. Fortunately, the hillside is not steep at the beginning. You can still walk up if you find some easy places.


    Walk peacefully and quickly.


    The "life energy" of Hongzhu was opened by him. Under the light red light, his fatigue gradually dissipated and his body felt full of vitality.


    When we came to the third part of the mountain, the mountain wall gradually became steep, and the road gradually changed from earth slope to rock.


    There was no vegetation on the mountain. Pinghe had to find some prominent rocks and climb up with hands and feet.


    In this way, the speed is greatly affected.

 Chapter 375

    He crawled peacefully and came to half the position.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the cold weather. Half the height of this mountain is covered with snow.


    Pinghe was just thirsty, so he picked up the snow with his hand, put it in his mouth, melted it and swallowed it.


    He drank some water in this way, relieved his thirst, and continued to climb up in the snow.


    In fact, Pinghe hasn''t eaten since he fainted.


    The stomach is empty and hungry.


    He had to bear it and use the power of red pearl to help solve it.


    Red bead can provide him with the strength to climb up, but it can''t alleviate his hunger.


    Peace tries to ignore these, keep looking up, and then try to climb up.


    The snow is cold.


    Before long, peaceful hands and feet were red with cold.


    Then it swelled again, turned purple and lost consciousness.


    Even if he didn''t feel it, he still stuck his hand in the snow, looking for rocks and fixing his body.


    When he was halfway up the mountain to the upper third, his hands were worn out, his feet blistered, and his body was frostbitten in several places.


    Pinghe didn''t shout pain, just looked at the height and continued to go up.


    The way up here becomes extremely difficult to climb.


    There are several places, almost cliffs. You must work hard to live where you can step on people and pull yourself up.


    There are also some places full of traps. It seems that it is a stone that can be stepped on. In fact, it becomes loose when stepping on it, and the whole person slides down with the stone.


    He slipped peacefully twice and fell black and blue.


    He healed the wound with red beads and continued.


    Peace struggles to find its way between the cliffs.


    No one has ever been here and has no experience to refer to. Peace can only try a little bit with his own body.


    Unknowingly, peace has climbed to the last few hundred meters.


    It''s getting dark.


    In the dark, the mountain became more difficult to climb. If you are a little careless, you are likely to fall a long way and climb in vain.


    Fortunately, today is a sunny day. There is a moon in the sky and the reflection of the snow is also very strong. With the faint moonlight, I can barely see the road.


    At this time, his hands, feet, cheeks and body had been seriously injured several times, and once even white bones were exposed.


    Even if it can be cured with red beads, the physical and mental pain is almost driving people crazy.


    He really felt the difficulty of becoming an immortal. If the immortal hadn''t given him this red pearl, he wouldn''t even have the possibility to climb the mountain. But now that he has, he doesn''t want to give up.


    The last hundred meters.


    Peace is almost the whole person hanging on the steep cliff and moving up a little bit.


    His clothes were completely ragged. He could only hold the red beads in his mouth, and his hands and feet were stubbornly pinching the cracks in the rock wall. He couldn''t relax at all.


    In such a difficult situation, peace climbs up with the toughness that ordinary people can''t.


    a bit of.


    He is near the top of the mountain.


    It''s almost there.


    Just when Pinghe was only three meters from the top of the mountain.


    Snow mountain, landslide.


    His peaceful body slid down with the collapse of the snow, and a look of despair flashed across his face.


    No, there''s still help!


    He suddenly rubbed his feet, and his body shifted half a meter to the left on the cliff by the sliding force of the snow.


    He had seen a raised rock on the left before. There was no snow and he could fall on his feet. However, if he fell on it unprepared, he was likely to be injured.


    In the process of falling, Pinghe did not hesitate to insert his hand into a gap in the rock wall.


    "Er... Ah!"


    Falling at high speed, the narrow rock wall scraped off all the skin and flesh of his fingers, and the bones and fascia of his hand were exposed.


    "Touch!"


    Peace fell on the protruding rock, but his body was still slipping outward, and he saw that he would fall from that rock again!


    However, when his foot just slipped to the edge of the rock, it suddenly stopped.


    It turned out that his left hand was stuck in a crack in the rock.


    It''s the rock crack where you put your hand in when you just fell.


    The crevasse scraped away his flesh and blood. As the crevasse extended downward, the width became narrower and narrower, and finally stuck his hand bone in the crevasse!


    With the cleft in the rock, and the body falling down with gravity, the peaceful body was pulled into a bow.


    He slowly leaned on his left hand and pulled himself back.


    He stood peacefully on the rock wall, panting violently, and his chest fluctuated rapidly.


    Now, stand firm on the rock wall.


    But how can I climb up?


    The left hand stuck in the rock wall, the smooth rock wall and the sliding snow, he threw himself into a dead end again.


    The peaceful outlook is only six or seven meters away, as if the mountain top is close at hand, but there is no way to go.


    He has some regrets in his heart.


    But at that time, if he didn''t do so, he might fall off the cliff and die. People have to live to have hope.


    As time passed, the night was drawing to an end.


    The moon has already set, and the stars are dim one by one.


    The sky began to light up.


    Peace trembled in the cold wind.


    If it hadn''t been for the red beads, he might have frozen to death here. Now, is it just delaying death?


    It''s too hard to become an immortal.


    Can mortals really achieve it?


    While he was thinking in peace, he heard a voice on the top of the mountain.


    There were footsteps of two people.


    Calmly raised his head and tried to look up.


    Through the first ray of sunshine in the morning, he saw two acquaintances.


    A person is naturally Wenling.


    Another man was the young man who picked up the madman in the street that day.


    "Forget it, go and pull peace up. It seems that you really can''t find a way."


    Huang Si ordered.


    "OK."


    Wen Ling answered.


    The snow around Pinghe suddenly rose from the rock wall and quickly evolved into a snow dragon.


    Snow Dragon gently rolled his peaceful body and took him to the top of the mountain.


    Countless snowflakes scattered and disappeared.


    Ping he found himself standing firmly on the top of the mountain he couldn''t climb before.


    Is it difficult


    Is that really OK?


    However, he didn''t climb up by his own strength, but was pulled up by his snow dragon!


    "Wen Zhenjun."


    Ping he first made a big gift to Wen Ling.


    Then he looked at Huang Si with some apprehension.


    From their attitude, Huang Si seems to have a higher status than Wen Ling, but Ping he doesn''t know what to call or what to do.


    "I, have I passed the test?"


    Peace finally couldn''t help asking.


    "This is not a test, mainly to see if your soul can be improved a little, and see your will and patience by the way."


    Huang Si scratched his head with some annoyance.


    When he was full, he deliberately tested the Terran. With his direct and straightforward character, he must do it when he thought of it.


    Just because of peace, as an ordinary person, the soul intensity is really not high.


    Can''t bear the erosion of the soul by droplets.

 Chapter 376

    Since Huang Si''s soul law reached 200%, he can see the living soul.


    The strength value of soul can also be displayed.


    In recent months, Huang Si tested for a long time and finally found a law of Reiki absorption and cultivation.


    The so-called cultivation talent is divided into two parts: the high intensity of the soul and whether the body has been rebuilt in the rose garden.


    The latter will be greatly improved, but the former plays a decisive role.


    The only way for non dependents to enhance their soul is to feed him the droplets of the soul ocean.


    However, droplets are corrosive.


    If the soul is not strong, a drop will be finished.


    With Huang Si''s ability, he can refine the droplets of the soul ocean to particles containing three digit "soul" units at most.


    Three digit particles, Huang Sina has tested the animal soul, no, if not enhanced, the whale soul will also be annihilated by droplets.


    This becomes a dead knot.


    If peace can''t meet the requirements of droplets in the end, Huang Si will also make him the first immortal in the world except the family members.


    However, such practice is too slow to achieve the purpose Huang Si wants.


    In Huang Si''s plan, peace must finally bear the responsibility of guiding the Terran.


    Fortunately, the initial value of peaceful soul is still very high, and then he encountered a lot of hardships and made a lot of efforts. Each of these hardships and hardships made him grow, both mentally and spiritually.


    Finally, the peaceful soul strength is a little close to Huang Si''s requirements, but it is still worse.


    So Huang sicai wanted to try to use the final test to raise his soul strength to a qualified level.


    "Master, why don''t you directly make peace a family member? That will directly enhance his soul strength."


    Wenling saw that Huang Si was so worried that he scratched his head that he couldn''t help asking.


    "You don''t understand? Let me give you an example. If you have a pig farm."


    "You let those pigs mate every year and give birth to piglets. For a long time, if these pigs, whether hundreds or tens of thousands, keep mating, they will certainly produce a phenomenon called species degradation, which is called inbreeding... No, I''d better take another example. I think you don''t understand this example."


    "If you have an enterprise, oh, no, you have an academy. All the teachers in your academy are selected from the students. They teach and learn the first set of things, then the Academy will soon have no new ideas, and all the old set of continuous inheritance, which is called inbreeding."


    "However, the above is just an excuse. I just want to find another extraordinary system."


    "The world needs the power of supervision, and the Terran monitors the Terran power by itself."


    "The three realms are beyond, while the immortal is semi secular and semi outside."


    Hearing Huang Si finish, Wen Ling just smiled and nodded.


    Their conversation was so peaceful that they couldn''t understand it at all.


    But he understood one thing.


    He did not meet the standards of the great God.


    "Please let me go down the mountain and try again."


    Peace asked.


    "No." Huang Si observed the peaceful data. "It''s not bad. It''s OK. I can cut the droplets as small as possible and give them to you."


    "But," Huang Si looked at Ping He, "you can also choose not to accept change, latent cultivation for thousands of years, and finally become an immortal in one fell swoop. If you accept my change to you, you may be crazy, stupid, or die directly, but you can become an immortal quickly without waiting so long."


    If the peaceful soul is stronger, at least reach the level of about 2.0 of family members, you can safely accept the transformation of droplets. Unfortunately, as a mortal, no matter how hard he tries, he can only exceed 1.0, which is still far from 2.0.


    "I am willing to accept change."


    Peace without the slightest hesitation.


    "Indeed, as I know you."


    Huang Si smiled.


    "Well, you sleep first."


    As soon as the voice fell, Pinghe felt a surge of sleepiness. He fell on the mountain and fell asleep.


    The red bead rolled to the ground.


    Huang Si readily gave a life energy to completely heal the peaceful injury.


    Wenling picked up the red bead.


    "Take it first. It will be useful later."


    Huang Si said.


    Wen Ling nodded and put the red bead away.


    "Speaking of it, when making this dual attribute artifact of life and body, I made it a little bigger to prevent another Terran from eating it. Why don''t Terrans eat normal things and always like to swallow some holy light stones, dragon beads and other things? Is this thing used for eating? There''s something wrong."


    "Almost swallowed peacefully... Fortunately, it''s big."


    Huang Si sighed.


    Since the last tragedy that the Terrans ate radioisotopes, Huang Si will pay attention to making it impossible to swallow when giving good things to the Terrans.


    It''s unexpected that Terrans are so interested in eating strange things.


    Later, several people who got the red pearl always wanted to eat the artifact.


    Fortunately, it is a circle larger than the Terran''s throat and can''t swallow it.


    While talking, Huang Si''s figure disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. After a few seconds, he came back again.


    At this time, he held a very small droplet in his hand.


    Droplets are like dust, which is the smallest volume Huang Si can cut. It''s going to dissipate when it''s younger.


    The droplet fell straight from the air.


    It sank on the peaceful forehead, penetrated the forehead and drilled in.


    Even in sleep, the peaceful expression is distorted.


    "The erosion of droplets can only be carried by him. If I shoot his soul for healing, the droplets will evaporate immediately, which will not have an effect."


    Huang Si looked at the sleeping peace.


    The peaceful face is constantly changing, sometimes calm, sometimes excited, sometimes angry, sometimes sad.


    Peace is not normal sleep, but Huang Si has restrained his brain, cerebellum, brain stem and some nerves of his body. Now even if someone stabbed him with a knife, he can''t wake up.


    However, in addition, thinking and consciousness are normal.


    Sleep is a protection of peaceful self-consciousness.


    Normal people can''t bear the pain of liquid droplets eroding the soul.


    Xiaohua, they can because they are strong. Besides, there is a host to help. There will be no problem.


    Peace is gone.


    Therefore, let his subject consciousness sleep and his subconscious become active.


    The erosion of the soul by droplets will be transformed into dreams.


    In the dream, because the pain is huge, he will experience several times or even hundreds of times the length of time.


    If he can resist the past, he will be greatly promoted.


    If you can''t resist, you may be crazy or stupid, or die directly in your dream.


    "Do you want to stay here and watch peace, or go back to heaven first?"


    Huang Si asked Wenling.


    "I''ll stay here."


    "OK, I have something to go to the Reiki world. If I have something to do, use the prayer channel to find me."


    Huang Si went to the Reiki world.


    The time flow here is only a little faster than the green world.


    Most of the family members have joined different sects, and some are still looking for opportunities.


    In addition to cultivating spiritual power as a basic skill and running mental skills, they can also learn some shallow small spells after the foundation period.


    In the future, the stronger your strength, the stronger your spell ability, and you can learn more advanced spells.

 Chapter 377

    Huang Si sat at the desk in the garden hut and began to read the documents and books on the desk.


    All the characters here are handwritten, and sometimes they are not the standard writing method used by the indigenous people of the world, which is slightly difficult to recognize.


    From dialogue to article, we should experience the transformation from spoken language to written language.


    It took Huang si a long time to gradually understand what was written here.


    "I see. This is the territory of Gu Yan''s men."


    Huang Si shook the recliner, holding the document, and said to himself.


    In the outside world, this wasteland is collectively referred to as the land of God''s destruction.


    The buildings in the center of the land of God''s destruction are called the lost temple.


    In the past, one of Gu Yan''s men ruled this practitioner universe, and his residence was on this planet.


    The planet is called bright yellow star. It is a huge planet hundreds of times the size of the earth.


    There are many lands and few oceans on the planet, and there is no particularly clear concept of continental block.


    But when Gu Yan died, the man didn''t want to live alone and committed suicide.


    Therefore, his temple was completely deserted.


    A long time passed after that.


    Although there is no record in the document, the buildings around the garden and the main halls should have been broken by the attack. It can be imagined what kind of war they experienced in those years.


    There are several documents, including suicide notes and readme.


    The general meaning of the suicide note is to distribute your wealth to your men.


    The readme is about his relationship with Gu Yan and his management of the world.


    However, after the man died, his men probably had a fierce battle with the strong among the aborigines of the world in order to guard this place.


    This battle is likely to last quite a long time, so long that all guardians gradually die out.


    Finally, one day, there are no guardians and no treasures here. Even the earth outside is full of annihilation mana because of years of war, and has become a barren land where no plants can grow.


    Even the guardians are dead.


    Well, the protective cover, it is estimated that it can only protect the weaker people. It is useless for the real strong in the world.


    Huang Si speculated.


    "So there are only three books left?"


    Huang Si looked at the three books on the desk.


    This is the only valuable thing Gu Yan''s men left here.


    The rose garden should be inaccessible to anyone, otherwise it would have been destroyed long ago.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yan''s man committed suicide and had no nostalgia for wealth. In addition to the three books he wrote, there were only some daily objects in the cabin.


    The three books are also written in local languages.


    One is the world''s top cultivation method.


    Huang Si looked at it and his eyes were black. He couldn''t understand it at all. Most of the concepts mentioned have never been heard of or seen before, and 80% are things that go up after the robbery.


    No, put it aside.


    Another book is the man''s thinking and understanding of the world, which contains the understanding of some laws.


    However, the family members and the creator do not think about the law exactly the same.


    For example, Zhou Xia has her own independent thinking about the world.


    Because she is Huang Si''s family.


    Therefore, her understanding of the world can directly form a part of the law field in the space of consciousness.


    However, it is only a part. Zhou Xia''s thinking must be narrow and imperfect.


    As the holder of consciousness space and world system framework, Huang Si''s way of thinking is more comprehensive and broad than any family member, which is the essential difference of thinking.


    Huang Si can refer to the research notes left by this person, but the ideas in this book can not be directly fed back into the law field in the space of consciousness like the understanding of family members. Instead, Huang Si needs to read, understand and learn by himself to become a part of him.


    The third book.


    This book is special.


    It''s actually a guide to communication.


    Gu Yan''s man is probably just up to the level of being able to break through the limitations of the universe and communicate with the outside world.


    He is very different from higher life, so he can''t travel in the boundary abyss. However, the boundary abyss is not a complete natural moat, and different universes can communicate across the boundary abyss.


    This includes:


    How to communicate with the outer universe in the abyss.


    Introduction to some races in the outer universe in the abyss.


    Some dangerous introductions.


    Some universe and race suitable for trading or communication.


    Also, the connection mode of public transaction channels within the boundary.


    Several boundary coordinates are recorded in the book.


    These coordinates have been communicated by the authors for a long time and confirmed several very safe universes.


    Huang Si was very excited when he hurried through the book.


    If there is a way to communicate, you may find the news of the universe where the Milky Way galaxy is located!


    However, when he carefully checked the means of communication, his heart lit up again.


    This is a super large normal array.


    The layout of the Dharma array requires at least the strength of Da Luo Jinxian level.


    Moreover, 36 people are needed at the level of Da Luo Jinxian, 12 at the level of Xianhuang and 3 at the level of Xiandi.


    In addition, many materials are needed.


    And, you need 10 planets. Ten planets must be placed in the right position with great magic power to form this dharma array.


    Only energy is needed to start the array. However, the quality of energy is very high. It is not at the level of Xiandi and can not be provided at all.


    The author of the book is the only one above the Immortal Emperor level.


    "So, man, since you have communicated, you must have arranged this dharma array before, so where is the Dharma array now?"


    Huang Si couldn''t help patting the table.


    This man is poisonous. Why don''t you leave a legal array coordinate for yourself!


    Although it is estimated that he did not expect that after his death, the next Creator would come to the door.


    Huang thought and suddenly remembered something.


    He got up and left the study and came to the hall of the hut.


    A large mural hung in the hall.


    On the pure black background, there are many messy spots and messy thin lines.


    At first, Huang Si thought it was a masterpiece of Impressionism, but after reading all the documents and books here, he realized that it was actually a map of the universe.


    There are no words on the map, but many planets are drawn. Those thin lines probably mean channels?


    The bright yellow star was quickly found, and the owner of the map marked it with an asterisk.


    Huang Si searched the map for a long time and found nothing that looked like the FA array. He had to give up first.


    He felt the situation of the family members in the world.


    The family members gradually integrated into the group of practitioners in this world.


    Just when Guan Ming and Guan Meng finally ended their practice of mind Dharma and began to learn magic, Huang Si also came into contact with the world''s knowledge of magic and mana.

 Chapter 378

    Using spells requires mana.


    Mana is converted from the spiritual power in the body.


    There are three categories of mana: annihilation, defense and recovery.


    "It''s easy to understand. It''s DPS, t, and milk."


    Huang Si understood as soon as he heard it.


    After carefully observing the mana characteristics of the recovery spell learned by Guan Ming, he went to the rose garden.


    The idea moved, and many roses rose from the ground.


    Branches, leaves and petals are scattered in the air.


    Then, inexplicably, they recovered slowly by themselves.


    Huang Si carefully felt the energy changes and finally felt the special power.


    The law of "recovery" finally appeared in his consciousness space.


    All three areas have been completed.


    In the rose garden, there are some restoring mana floating in the air and soil.


    In addition to restoring state, mana recovery also has a slight positive state buff effect.


    And the negative state effects of both soul and body will recover faster here.


    Huang Si sent a message to all the family members, asking them to pay attention to spells, books, objects and so on related to time and space.


    In this world, we can clearly understand two super difficult laws.


    Huang Si needs other people''s research results as a reference.


    After staying in the Reiki world for a period of time, Huang Si went back. Before he left, he dragged a group of Reiki away.


    There are many Reiki in this world, and Reiki can circulate outside this wasteland and wasteland without hindrance, so there is no need to worry about using up the Reiki here.


    Gathering Reiki is simple.


    Huang Si stared at Reiki for a period of time, and it automatically gathered into a group, and it grew larger and larger.


    "What if I practice Reiki myself? I know the method, and it seems that my talent should be good."


    Huang thought.


    forget it.


    Unless he encounters pure time and space related spells or mental skills, and then has to practice himself to understand them, Huang Si will not rashly test his new system in the new world.


    After wandering for a while, the aura has gathered into a very condensed atmosphere.


    Huang Si returned to the green world with the air mass and blinked to the top of the mountain.


    As soon as he got to the mountain, Huang Si put the aura mass very far away from himself and asked Wen Ling to look at it. Don''t let it float around.


    For Reiki, Huang Si is still very alert and will never give it a chance to touch his body. He doesn''t want to be turned into a practitioner by accident.


    It''s his habit not to touch anything useless.


    By this time, six days and six nights had passed.


    Life energy maintained his life, but his life was fine.


    However, peace hasn''t woke up yet.


    "Why aren''t you awake?"


    Huang Si looked at Ping He and checked his state.


    "He has experienced six dreams and six lives. Each life lasts for a long or short time. Just like the real life, it will soon be the seventh. According to my understanding of human spirit and soul, if he can''t wake up in the seventh dream, he will never wake up again."


    Wen Ling said that he has always been at peace, observing his state and making a general guess about peace.


    "Oh, so slow, all right. Look, I''ll be back later."


    Wen Ling nodded and bowed to see him off.


    Huang Si blinked away.


    ¡­¡­


    Dream.


    Peace has dreamed one dream after another.


    In his dream, he was a general of the subjugated country, a rich man who was plotted to seize his family property, a sad slave who was sold as a child, and a great Xia who broke his hands and feet


    Each dream is as long as a person''s life, and it is very painful.


    He seems to have experienced a career of six generations.


    In the dream, what flickers is hundreds of years past.


    In the world of samsara, he gradually forgot his identity and purpose.


    In the seventh century, he was reincarnated into a man called peace.


    This is a dream.


    In this dream, his family is not bad, his father is always alive, and his mother doesn''t have to work all day.


    His parents provided him with the best Academy. He studied in the Academy for eight years before he came out.


    As soon as you come out, you have the name of genius.


    Changguo still adopts the talent recruitment method of recommending talents.


    The local government collected the reputation of being virtuous and reported it to the superior, among which peace came first.


    Soon he was summoned by the governor and became the leader of the city Lord.


    He worked in the city Lord for two years. He was effective, appreciated by his superiors, and got along well with his colleagues.


    Later, because of his talent, Pinghe was seconded to the county.


    When he worked in the county, he met the daughter of the sheriff''s family.


    The sheriff''s daughter was beautiful. He was smart and handsome. They soon saw each other in the right eye.


    He made an appointment with the prefect Qianjin to propose marriage after he became famous.


    To this end, peace has made greater efforts.


    Later, Pinghe got a chance to meet Wang Du.


    He seized the opportunity and first handed a memorial that not only hit the spot, but also overflowed with literary and colorful.


    King Chang summoned him.


    In the last dynasty, the peaceful words were amazing, which amazed the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty and appreciated by King Chang.


    Finally, Pinghe was given the status of a bachelor and a third grade official position.


    Everyone is optimistic about his future promotion.


    Ping he returned home with a lot of treasures given by King Chang and went to the sheriff''s house to propose marriage.


    The sheriff agreed, and the sheriff''s wife was gentle and kind to him.


    Pinghe and the prefect Qianjin married on another day. They went back to their hometown to save their parents and met Pinghe''s parents.


    After marriage, Pinghe took the family to live in Wangdu.


    The prefect is gentle and filial to his peaceful parents.


    A few years later, Ping''s wife gave birth to three children, two boys and a girl.


    Peaceful parents tease their grandchildren at home and live a very happy life.


    And peace also maneuvers in officialdom.


    He finally took the post of prime minister and became an extreme minister.


    In the past, the filthy officialdom of the state of Chang was eliminated one by one by him, and the administration of officials was a new one.


    Peace has also implemented a number of reforms in the DPRK, saving money, eliminating disadvantages, allowing people to live and work in peace and contentment, and the country is booming and getting better and better.


    Pinghe also arranged several of his friends to hold important positions. Each of them has the ability to serve the country and has played an important role in their positions.


    Fan Guang, in particular, worshipped Xun Gao as his teacher and learned martial arts and art of war. He led troops to fight and win many wars. He soon recovered a large area of lost land and pushed the border between Chang and Jing back to the Fuhe River.


    "Master, master, please come back and have a look."


    Wenling uses the prayer channel to call.


    Soon, Huang Si appeared from the air with crispy salted egg and yellow cod skin in his mouth.


    "Why, what, provoke?"


    Huang Si asked vaguely, biting the cod skin.


    "The peaceful situation is very bad."


    Wen Ling pointed to peace.


    Peace seemed to fall into deep sleep, with a quiet expression on his face.

 Chapter 379

    Huang Si swept away his consciousness and found something wrong.


    He nibbled at the cod skin and said:


    "Oh, sure enough, it''s troublesome. The activity of the brain is getting lower and lower. If it goes on like this, you''ll stay awake for a long time and become a vegetable."


    Wen Ling nodded and worried:


    "Before peace, I had six consecutive nightmares. I could see his expression and life fluctuation. However, his seventh dream, which should have been the last, turned into a beautiful dream for some reason, and he was deeply trapped in it and couldn''t extricate himself. He had been doing this dream for 16 hours."


    Huang Si examined the peaceful brain and said:


    "Maybe it''s the brain''s self-protection mechanism. When a person is in the most pain, the brain will subconsciously secrete endorphins to produce pleasure. It''s estimated that his self-consciousness is tired and wants to be comforted. However, nightmares will make his consciousness resist unconsciously, and his soul will become stronger. It''s not a good thing to dream. Indulge in dreams , it will only make peace lose its will to resist. "


    "Well, Xiaohua is more familiar with people''s hearts than I am. I''ll find her to have a look."


    Huang Si disappeared.


    But for a moment, he appeared with flowers.


    Xiaohua is dressed in heavenly official clothes, but she has a bowl of tremella, lotus seeds and Lily soup in her hand.


    As soon as she came, she brought the soup first and said with a smile, "master."


    "Well, I can''t drink yet."


    Huang Si took the tremella soup unhappily and blew it at his mouth. "You work quickly and leave me alone."


    After knowing the specific situation, Xiaohua asked Huang Si for some spiritual energy.


    Her own energy conversion efficiency is very low. She might as well turn to her master for help.


    Pink spiritual energy enveloped floret. She put her hand on her peaceful forehead and visited her peaceful heart.


    Xiaohua looks a little embarrassed.


    "Master, he has fallen into a beautiful dream too deep. This is a dream that can''t be ended. In the dream, he has spent more than 80 years. This dream is so beautiful that he can''t realize the passage of time. If he is forcibly awakened, I''m afraid his mind will be directly wrong."


    "Is there a solution?"


    Huang Si asked.


    "I can try to enter his dream. However, after I enter the dream, I can only affect his dream. As for whether I can wake up completely, it depends on him."


    Xiaohua said.


    "Try it. If I can''t, I can only assimilate peace into my family."


    Huang Si wants the world to be born with an extraordinary existence outside the family system. Peace is the first experiment.


    But if he can''t, he doesn''t want a good man like peace to go crazy.


    Then assimilate him and find someone else.


    Xiaohua nodded. She sat down on the top of the mountain, closed her eyes and calmed down.


    ¡­¡­


    Ping he stood in the cabinet hall and ordered his subordinates.


    The river under the water needs to be dredged, and 200000 liang of silver will be allocated to the local area.


    The corruption case in Jibei county must be strictly investigated.


    King Chang''s birthday is coming. We should do it well, but we can''t be too extravagant and wasteful. If King Chang is not satisfied, he will bear it.


    People came and went in the hall, and officials at all levels went in and out.


    He pressed his forehead peacefully and was about to have a rest. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a man in the hall.


    This man is a woman.


    She was about twenty years old. She just stood there, but there was a quiet and beautiful atmosphere, just like standing in the forest.


    In the bustling hall, it seems that only there is quiet.


    When Pinghe saw her, she turned her head and looked at Pinghe.


    In the eyes of a woman, the glow seems to contain the reflection of the world.


    Someone passed by Pinghe.


    His sight was obscured.


    When peace looked at that place again, he found that it was empty.


    The hall is still bustling and lively.


    As if that woman had never appeared.


    He shook his head calmly.


    Is it his illusion?


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaohua is walking in Jianchang city.


    What she wears is already similar to the clothes of the people around her, perfectly integrated into the world.


    From the streets to the inner courtyard of the palace.


    Whenever the little flower encounters an impassable obstacle, it flashes a pink light and can move quickly.


    Her attainments in spiritual law have been extremely profound. She provides most of the master''s spiritual law.


    She is not a mortal in a dream, but the God of a dream.


    However, dreams are a projection of the human mind.


    Xiaohua must slowly awaken peace, not suddenly awaken him.


    She is observing the dream world.


    Peace spent 80 years in his dream to build this world, which is extremely complete.


    The whole country is like a real one.


    "But this is a false world."


    Xiaohua observed for a long time and saw many details of the world.


    The world is naive, simple and beautiful, but it is not realistic at all.


    A peaceful life of only more than 20 years can only build such a dream.


    Xiaohua has more than 2000 years of experience and knows everything about human nature and the world.


    Even her master is far inferior to her in this respect.


    In this dream, all the pursuits and dreams of peace are placed.


    Indeed, for him, it was a dream so beautiful that he didn''t want to wake up.


    But if it is not stopped, peace will weave the dream indefinitely until he dies.


    Xiaohua''s figure flashed and came to the highest place in the world, the top of the palace.


    Pink circles burst out of her.


    The dream, at this moment, was completely invaded and rewritten by her.


    ¡­¡­


    Rumors spread from the court.


    Say peace, take power alone, despise kings.


    Ping he thought he was not afraid of the shadow. He went to see King Chang, but he found that King Chang seemed to have something against him.


    He tried to find out the source of the rumor to solve it, but found that his men were also different, only for their own sake, not with one heart.


    It''s so troublesome to mobilize all the people.


    The voices of the government and the public are getting louder and louder, and there are more and more criticisms of him for monopolizing power.


    Finally, he had to write a Book of sin and repent outside the hall, so he managed to save some fame.


    Local governments are becoming more and more difficult to govern.


    Robbers and bandits continue despite repeated prohibitions. There are people who corrupt and pervert the law everywhere. The rich earn a lot, but the poor are displaced.


    It is difficult to prevent flooding.


    The state of Jing is covetous. A little carelessness will make the border dangerous.


    However, many officials still ignore this. Instead, they call for peaceful decentralization, which can not be held in the hand of one person.


    The power of peace was gradually divided.


    At the beginning, he gradually encountered opposition to various drastic reforms of the country.


    The achievements of the reform have been pushed down one by one, and the past systems have been restored one by one.


    Gradually, he lost control of the country.


    One day, he went home peacefully in a carriage.


    He leaned back in the seat of the carriage and felt tired and his head hurt.


    Why did this happen?


    Why does the king suspect me without selfishness?


    Why do selfish people get along so well?


    Why can''t severe laws prevent crime?


    Why is it evil to strive for governance?


    He doesn''t understand, really doesn''t understand!

 Chapter 380

    Back home, peace can get a trace of comfort.


    At home, there are loving parents, considerate wives, filial sons, daughter-in-law, and smart and clever grandchildren.


    There are so many servants in the prime minister''s house that they take care of the house in good order.


    Ping he got down from the carriage and entered the house. The servant immediately removed dust and changed his clothes.


    He found that the atmosphere at home was different.


    Before he asked, the housekeeper hurried to the house and told him:


    "Master, it''s not good. Both the master and the old lady are ill!"


    Pinghe hurriedly followed the housekeeper.


    He saw his parents inside.


    They were old and lying in bed, in bad condition.


    "Son." Zou''s hand trembled.


    Ping He hurried to the bedside and held his mother''s hand.


    "Niang, why did you get sick? Didn''t you get well before?"


    Asked calmly and sadly.


    "Son, I''m too old to be ill. Don''t think about how old you are, and I''m very old..."


    Zou gasped and reluctantly said.


    I?


    He was stunned.


    How old is he.


    For a moment, peace could not remember at all.


    He only remembered that he had been prime minister for a long time, and Changguo was in good luck under his governance.


    Only recently has it become bad


    incorrect.


    Think calmly and blankly.


    How many years has he been prime minister?


    How long has king Chang been in power.


    He gave birth to a son, and his son gave birth to grandchildren.


    And then? How many years have passed?


    He held his mother''s hand peacefully, as if something was slowly rising in his heart.


    "No!"


    He shook his head desperately.


    He seemed to think of something terrible.


    Peace quickly subdues all the thoughts that should not be.


    That''s good.


    Don''t remember, it must be the most terrible nightmare.


    There''s always a way to solve those domestic problems. It''s okay.


    Peace comforts itself.


    He summoned his children and grandchildren and was relieved to see them.


    Suddenly, another servant came outside.


    "Master! King Chang sent a general to our door with troops and horses!"


    Calm hurried out to see.


    At the gate of the prime minister''s house, the general read out the will of King Chang to Pinghe.


    "Reflect at home?"


    Repeat the words of the will in peace and disbelief.


    So, what does it mean to come here with troops and horses?


    Worried that he won''t succeed in rebellion?


    After the general left with his men, Pinghe asked someone to understand the situation.


    The courtiers impeached peace in a letter.


    King Chang gave this will.


    The situation quickly turned downward.


    From introspection to dismissal.


    From rest at home to prison.


    At the instigation of King Chang, the flat house was copied.


    His wife and children were taken away, leaving only the dying old man and crying grandchildren.


    He knelt in prison peacefully, and his resentment was hard to calm.


    He banged his head against the iron door of the prison and shouted:


    "My Lord, I am wronged, wronged!"


    "I''ve worked hard for Changguo and never thought about myself for a moment!"


    "My heart is only for the people and the country of Chang!"


    "King, how can you listen to the slander of villains and put me in prison!"


    His voice echoed through the prison, his head humming against the door.


    But no one cares about him.


    He seemed to be forgotten by the world.


    Peace hit for a long time, his hands were broken, his forehead was rotten, dizzy, so he had to stop.


    Recalling what he had done for this country and what happened today, he couldn''t help crying.


    Only now did he feel old and useless.


    The peaceful wrinkles on his face are full of tears.


    He cried for a while.


    Outside the cell, there was a sudden sound of footsteps.


    Someone came in softly.


    Peace rushed to the door of the cell and poked his head from the iron bar that formed the gate.


    He stared at the end of the corridor.


    A man slowly appeared from the corridor.


    This man gave him a slightly familiar feeling.


    That''s a woman.


    in one''s twenties


    Although the face is young, in the eyes, it seems to contain thousands of years and changes.


    The woman''s pace is not slow.


    Step by step, step by step, through the rows of cells.


    Her eyes never stopped around.


    When the woman came to the door of Pinghe''s cell, she stopped.


    She turned and looked at peace.


    This move suddenly ignited the hope of peace.


    "Are you here to save me? Help me! Let me out!"


    Peaceful fingers clenched the iron bar tightly and asked anxiously towards the woman.


    The woman smiled faintly.


    I don''t know why, although her clothes are very ordinary, they give a sense of peace and great dignity.


    Clearly a woman, but has not lost to any king, abundant temperament and awe inspiring dignity.


    It''s like she once led the people and made great achievements for thousands of years.


    The feeling gave him the creeps.


    Peace could not help but stop, but looked at her with some surprise.


    "My name is Xiaohua."


    Floret''s tone is gentle.


    But in peace, every word she said seemed to have a heavy weight.


    "The dream is beautiful, but it is not real."


    "In reality, the prime minister below one person and above ten thousand people will be suspected by the king, envied by his colleagues, and slandered by the traitors."


    "In reality, people can''t live without themselves. Everyone has his own small abacus, defects and weaknesses."


    "Bandits are endless, not because the government has not made efforts to eradicate them, but because some people can''t live without bandits."


    "Corruption is endless, not because the criminal law is not heavy, but because the forces of all parties are intertwined and protected by officials, which finally exceeds the scope of your jurisdiction."


    Xiaohua''s words hit the peaceful heart like a hammer.


    The questions that hovered in his mind for a long time and were difficult to answer were solved one by one.


    His body trembled.


    Sweat and tears rolled down uncontrollably.


    He was wrong.


    It turned out that what he and his friends usually thought of as the way to save the country was just a naive fantasy.


    "You think that as long as you are still alive, you can ensure the long-term stability of the country."


    "But you are just a mortal."


    "You will be ill, old and dead. You will be framed and dismissed. Moreover, when you die, others will break all the achievements of your life''s efforts and start again..."


    Xiaohua''s eyes were blurred for a moment.


    "The master once told me that this is called history."


    "This is the cycle of history."


    "Infinite reincarnation."


    "An unbreakable puzzle."


    "People standing in the river can never get out of the vortex by themselves."


    "Only the existence outside the river can see the flow direction of the whole history."


    "Peace."


    The little flower stretched out her hand to him.


    "You are willing to indulge in false dreams as a mortal."


    "Or become a fairy to face the real world?"


    "Wake up, peace!"

 Chapter 381

    "I hope he can wake up."


    "He still has a lot to do, to save the people, to fight for the prosperous country..."


    Wen Ling looked at the peace lying on the ground with sympathy in his eyes.


    "But, Wenling, you can''t do what you said."


    "Can''t? Why?"


    Wen Ling was stunned.


    "Because the wheel of history, no one can stop."


    Huang Si looked into the distance and saw the Terran territory at a glance.


    Since he decided to stop the war and return peace to the Terrans, the land boundary no longer maintained the balance between Chang and Jing.


    The subsequent development is the trend of the Terran.


    No matter which country has the tendency to win in the end, he will push it and make the process as fast as possible.


    On that day, the state of Jing broke through the northern desert city. General Xun Gao died and the army marched in.


    Two days later, the capital of the kingdom of Chang fell, and Du Zhong, king of Chang, was killed.


    The remaining cities in the north, the West and Chang were strategically isolated.


    It''s only a matter of time before they surrender.


    Chang Guo, it''s almost over.


    "Wenling, if you choose peace because you want him to save Chang, you can''t do it. Because the unification of the world is a historical trend, and the destruction of Chang is inevitable. Dragging on will only bring more pain to the human race."


    "Peaceful cultivation takes time. When this time passes, the state of Jing should also be able to destroy the state of song, and the human race will be unified again."


    "But, master, how will the subjugated people deal with themselves? They can only accept the outcome of subjugation and have no chance to resist? In that case, what do you want peace to do..."


    Wenling asked.


    "Who said I didn''t leave them a chance." Huang Si smiled. He put his hand on Wen Ling''s shoulder, "Don''t worry, this war will wipe out Chang, including the secession song, an ancient country. Jing did a good job, but killed the country''s superior rulers in the way of lightning war, but the people of Chang were left behind. They will continue to exist in the unified country until one day, They find the power they have. "


    "Wenling, no single person can change the general trend of history. Neither peace nor you, neither immortals nor demons can reverse the whole with the power of only one person. However, if they are combined into one, they can write a new general trend after the dust of history has settled."


    "At that time, peace is needed."


    Xiaohua''s eyelashes moved slightly, and she opened her eyes.


    "Master."


    "Well, I see. Xiaohua, it''s hard."


    Huang Si walked over, bent down, took Xiaohua''s hand and pulled her up from the ground.


    Xiaohua''s face is filled with a smile.


    Wenling saw that Xiaohua was happy to help her master.


    He admired his colleague from the bottom of his heart.


    Xiaohua is the earliest family member of the master, which comes from the ignorant period of the Terran.


    Even when Xiaohua became the first family member of the master, the civilization of the human race had not been completely formed.


    It can be said that Xiaohua''s starting point is very low. She almost becomes a family member without knowing anything.


    After all, she gained a little bit in the long time with her own efforts.


    If you become a family member, you just have an endless life span, and you won''t get anything automatically.


    Some family members have made achievements, and many family members have been doing nothing. They are also jokingly called "whiteboard monster" by their masters.


    And her pious, single-minded, not to be confused, not to shrink back, also made Wen Ling admire very much.


    Every time she sees her heartfelt happiness and happiness, Wen Ling will think, it''s good. If only he could learn it.


    "No. Wenling, you are a philosopher."


    Huang Si looked at Wenling''s consciousness and couldn''t help laughing.


    "According to the experience of the earth side, it is impossible for philosophers not to suffer. If you don''t think too much, you can''t become a philosopher. What do you envy other housewives for?"


    "Used to..."


    Wen Ling also smiled.


    While talking, peace finally woke up.


    He moved his eyelids hard, as if he didn''t want to wake up. His fingers moved and grabbed the ground below, as if he were struggling.


    "Get up, peace!"


    Huang Si kicked on the peaceful ass.


    Peace, then he got up from the ground.


    He bowed his hand.


    "Thank God. I don''t know what to call you?"


    He asked Huang Sigong respectfully.


    "Don''t ask, your teacher is this. I''m leaving. Bye."


    Huang Si doesn''t want to be peaceful and talk too much. He has long been dumped by Wen Ling.


    Apart from joking with Ping He when he bought roast chicken, he didn''t bother.


    He wanted to leave at once, but after thinking about it, he said:


    "Wenling, in addition to teaching peace and practice, you should try to make up a system of immortals. If you can''t make it up, you can find Xiaoke to borrow classical literature. I''ll go."


    He took Xiaohua''s hand and disappeared in an instant.


    Calm and stunned.


    "Zhenjun, just now, why did the great God disappear? Who is he?"


    Asked Pinghe hurriedly.


    "Well, you''d better not ask."


    Wen Ling said helplessly.


    After that, he waved his robe sleeve and said in a positive color:


    "Peace, I''m the inspiration Zhenjun of the fairy world. I''m going to take you as an apprentice and teach you the method of cultivating immortals. Would you like to?"


    Peace and joy, immediately knelt down and said:


    "I will!"


    Wen Ling stroked his beard and smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    There is no time to cultivate in the mountains.


    Even if peace has improved the essence of the soul, it is still difficult to practice.


    Huang Si went to the Reiki world every day to summarize the experience taught by several spiritual sects and gave it to Wen Ling.


    Wen Ling learned by himself and taught peace.


    Although Huang Si told the Terrans that there is a fairyland, the dark moon with a balancer is tentatively set as the location of the fairyland. It can''t live yet.


    Only they and Wenling can establish the internal circulation in the body and support the body with Reiki instead of breathing, can they survive on the dark moon.


    The dark moon is also bare now, which is not like the fairyland at all.


    However, it''s not urgent. The fairyland, like the heaven and the devil, needs its new users to develop and build by themselves.


    Huang Si will not interfere in the affairs of the fairy world for the time being. The system of cultivating immortals is a gift he gave to the Terrans here. He provides the direction of progress, Reiki and skill,


    Before these immortals can climb the dark moon by themselves, they can find islands, famous mountains and other places as fairy mountains and fairy islands.


    When you can fly, you can fly to the fairyland.


    There is another problem that is difficult to solve.


    What about Reiki? Aura is an important material for cultivating immortals, but now only Huang Si can bring it out. If you want to get Reiki from this side, unless you stand directly at the door of the balancer to extract it.


    Although he can take a large group at a time, which is almost endless, it is still very troublesome.


    Huang Si reached out and the book of creation flew through the space and fell into his hands.


    He entered the book space and opened the design room.


    Expand the drawing instrument.


    Huang Si wrote the design idea on the drawing instrument. It is an artifact that can extract aura from a long distance and transmit it wirelessly. Moreover, it must be small and can be implanted into the human body.


    The drawing instrument is in operation.


    Probability calculation result:


    ¡°34.07%¡±


    Seeing the result, Huang Si turned off the drawing instrument.


    With such a low probability, there is no need to try. If it succeeds, it is also a waste drawing.

 Chapter 382

    "Is it because my understanding of the rules in the Reiki world system is too low? It''s likely."


    Huang Si checked the achievements during this period:


    "Reiki: 19.89%, cultivation: 14.56%,..."


    It''s good to have such progress in a few months.


    Huang thought for a while and decided to go to the Reiki world to read notes. By the way, find the aborigines there and see if you can accept some dependents.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later, the last force of the state of Chang surrendered with the last royal family members. The territory of the state of Chang belonged to the state of Jing, and the state of Chang was completely destroyed.


    Two months later, the army of the state of Jing came to the king''s capital of the state of song. The king of song stayed hard for several days and had no choice but to surrender.


    The state of song fell to Jing and the state of song perished.


    The state of Jing unified the human race and sent troops across the Tianyun mountains to suppress the northern border.


    As the first king to end the war and unify the human race in thousands of years, the important Minister of the state of Jing wrote a persuasion form. He hoped that the king of Jing would become emperor.


    King Jing laughed and agreed.


    Therefore, a minister chose two words from myths and legends to advance to the king of Jing. The king of Jing readily accepted it and declared himself Emperor.


    The emperor of heaven and earth.


    It indicates that his achievements will be passed down from generation to generation like the emperor of heaven.


    At this time, the Terrans do not know that the emperor of heaven has been replaced once


    If you know, you may no longer think that the title of emperor is so auspicious.


    They don''t know that the name actually comes from the distant earth.


    At the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven, on the steps of the terrace, the flag fluttered with the wind. The great Witch of the state of Jing led the wizards to declare the king of Jing emperor in the name of the God of heaven.


    "Long live your majesty, long live, long live!"


    Under the stage, tens of thousands of people shouted long live.


    Emperor Jing stood on the terrace and looked at the subjects below and the great rivers and mountains that belonged to him alone. He couldn''t help being proud and excited. He just wanted to make a great contribution for his future generations and inherit the thousands of miles of rivers and mountains forever.


    ¡­¡­


    Four months have passed since I went up the mountain peacefully to practice Taoism.


    Peace was very restless at first. He always wanted to learn to go down the mountain as soon as possible.


    Wenling didn''t mention the real thing, just said that cultivating immortals needs to be calm. If you are impatient and rash, you can''t fix it well.


    After hearing this, Pinghe tried to calm down slowly.


    Wenling didn''t tell many concepts in the peaceful Reiki world.


    As Huang Si said, the world will move towards the fairy talk era, but the fairy talk era does not need the mature concept of cultivating immortals in future generations, because now it is from ancient times to mythology, and then to fairy talk. A clear upgrading system will reduce the sense of mystery.


    People in this world only need to know that there are gods and immortals. Gods were born in the mythological era, and immortals were cultivated in the fairy language era.


    Under the guidance of Wenling, peace gradually crossed the threshold of mortals and entered the foundation period from the entrance.


    Huang Si left them a lot of aura on the top of the mountain, which was enough for peaceful use.


    And Wenling himself also referred to the knowledge given to him by his master and explored and practiced by himself.


    After King Jing became emperor, he also wanted to do something, so he worked hard in China, opened canals and built plank roads. At the same time, he also changed the official position system and reformed the system of sealing a large number of kings and small states that began in the past.


    In fact, some people started to carry out the system reform during the Millennium war, but the news and transportation are often inconvenient during the war. Sometimes it is just necessary to seal the king to stabilize the land.


    So occasionally, the two countries will still have individual kings.


    Moreover, the seal is often a different surnamed king with war achievements.


    After several generations, the throne was taken back.


    As for the royal family, if you want to be king, you must not.


    Now the human race is unified, and there is no need for so many kings.


    Therefore, there is only one country in China, and only one emperor in China.


    At the lower levels of the Central Committee, various functions are decentralized, unlike in the past, where the prime minister has the sole power to coordinate the overall situation.


    Locally, the county system is fully adopted. The whole country is divided into 36 counties, and counties are set under counties.


    The governor of a county is assigned by the state.


    These measures can be said to be very advanced and conducive to the development of productive forces.


    Unfortunately, sometimes, being advanced does not mean being popular or appropriate.


    Jingguo soon set off a wave of opposition.


    Jingguo is also an ancient big country, it also has a complex aristocratic power.


    Although most people can accept it, it also violates some interests.


    When the central government appoints local officials, the problem becomes serious.


    In the past, local officials were generally recommended by local forces and appointed by the central government.


    Therefore, most local officials are locals.


    Officials are basically either local nobles or civilians who are known and recommended by local nobles.


    It is impossible for civilians to become senior officials.


    Local forces are therefore extremely stable, and the whole officialdom is an acquaintance.


    If the central government directly appoints local officials, the central government has the greatest power.


    In order to avoid local collusion, the central government will certainly not send local people to be officials.


    It means that all local officials are airborne and directly belong to the central government.


    They have no loyalty to the local aristocracy.


    In handling affairs, we also abide by rules and regulations and act in accordance with national laws and regulations.


    Sometimes local nobles can''t do it for convenience and reason.


    Therefore, this violates the fundamental interests of local nobles.


    Moreover, Emperor Jing offended the nobles all over the country at one time.


    ¡­¡­


    His peaceful forehead hit the ground heavily and then raised.


    "Please let the disciple go down the mountain."


    He knelt on the ground, facing Wen Ling with green clothes and white hair.


    "There is an old woman in the disciple''s house. I can''t leave for too long. Anyway, please allow me to go back to Changguo."


    Peace kowtowed again.


    Wenling didn''t say permission or uncertainty, just looked at peace.


    Reiki circulates rhythmically in the peaceful body. He has just reached the Qi accumulation period. At the beginning of Qi gathering period, he can learn spells. Now, Wen Ling has learned all three small spells he taught him.


    This level can be said to be enough or not enough.


    That''s enough, because the friars in the foundation period can already be called immortals.


    It''s not enough because peace is not as simple as looking at mother.


    He is bound to encounter many things.


    Huang Si had expected this for a long time and had studied it with Wen Ling.


    "Peace, since you want to go down the mountain, I''ll ask you a few questions."


    Wen Ling stroked his white beard and said.


    "Please show me."


    Peaceful hand drop.


    Wen Ling tested him and made him nervous. He didn''t know whether master agreed to let him go down the mountain.


    "Do you know what an immortal is?"


    "People practice is immortality."


    "So what are you?"


    "Civilians are human beings."


    When he answered this sentence peacefully, he hesitated for a long time before he said it.


    "Wrong!"


    "The common people are human, but the dignitaries and nobles are not human? They are human, too."


    "Immortals are made by people, but immortals are different from people. Where is the difference?"


    "Disciple... Dare to say something. Can it be based on Cultivation and mana? An immortal can defeat hundreds and thousands..."


    "Wrong!"


    "There is no way to measure immortality."


    "People are secular people, but immortals are outside the secular world."


    "Immortality should not be measured by worldly views!"


    Wen Ling backs his hands and looks peaceful and solemn.


    The mountain wind blew, and his robe was flying in the air. His temperament was high and unique.


    The peaceful atmosphere did not dare to go out. He frowned and hung his hands and stood still.


    Wen Ling shook his head.


    Just when peace thought he was going to veto himself.


    "Peace, I allow you to go down the mountain."


    Wen Ling said suddenly.


    Peace and joy.


    "But I have to give orders to go to earth."

 Chapter 383

    "The country of Chang has been defeated, and the people have not forgotten their hometown. When you go to earth, you will meet someone who wants you to lead them against the state of Jing. You should keep your eyes open and look carefully. See whether they need an uprising and whether they really need you. Don''t be used by others, and never be king or emperor."


    "Remember your identity, you are an immortal, non secular person!"


    After that, Wen Ling waved his robe sleeve.


    Clouds gathered under his feet.


    "Disciple, haven''t you come up yet?"


    Wenling said to Pinghe.


    Ping he realized that master wanted to send him back in person and hurriedly stepped on the cloud.


    As far as the touch is concerned, the cloud is soft, like cotton, but it drags people steadily.


    Wen Ling said, "navigation, destination setting: human world, Jianchang city."


    Cloud: "auto navigation starts, distance to destination..."


    After saying this, the cloud began to move.


    They stood on the cloud. The cloud was so fast that it was almost pulled into a virtual shadow.


    The wind was very strong. At first, it was peaceful, top heavy and almost fell off the cloud.


    Thanks to Wen Ling holding him with his hand, he also lowered the speed of the cloud.


    The cloud fell into Jianchang city with an extremely arrogant attitude.


    Jianchang city is boiling all over the city.


    They had also heard about the immortal coming to Mobei city before. Now, they saw the immortal coming to the world again almost half a year later. How can they not be very excited.


    Looking down peacefully from the clouds, I saw a head sticking out of the houses, and the streets were densely filled with people.


    After becoming an immortal, he can see clearly even if it is far away.


    The men looked up at the sky. There was a look of horror on his face, with a trace of fear.


    In full view of the public, Wen Ling ordered him to jump down peacefully.


    Calmly looking at the ground below, I felt uneasy.


    But he was also an immortal. He immediately moved his aura and jumped down.


    The aura in the body runs endlessly, and the peaceful body floats down from the clouds like a feather and falls into the city.


    The Taoist robe was blowing in the wind, floating and quite immortal.


    After he landed, no one dared to come for a long time.


    Peace bowed slightly in the direction of the former palace.


    "I am the disciple of Zhenjun in the fairy world. The immortal is peaceful."


    Said in a peaceful voice.


    "I''m here just to visit my family. You don''t need to panic!"


    Wen Ling nodded slightly on the cloud.


    He left in a cloud.


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si came to the Reiki world and appeared in the rose garden.


    To be on the safe side, he has moved the balancer into the rose garden.


    In many wars, the rose garden is the only place that no one can invade. It must be extremely safe here.


    Standing in the garden, Huang Si gave a quick sweep over the 19 family members.


    With his inquiry, one of them hurriedly said:


    "Master, a native asked for your help. I''ve asked him to wait for you outside the wasteland wall."


    "Hmm? Let me see."


    Huang Si wanted to accept some aborigines as family members in the Reiki world.


    But it''s no use for ordinary people to ask for it. If they want it, they will accept the practitioners.


    He then asked the family members to carefully look for practitioners who needed resurrection or treatment.


    If you want to resurrect, you''d better keep your soul.


    This world has the means to preserve the soul, because it is said that immortals can bring the soul to reincarnation, or let them directly change a way of practice.


    Therefore, if relatives and friends die, the practitioners here will try their best to save each other''s souls and find ways to ask for others.


    However, there are too few means to keep the soul for a long time.


    In this world, no real immortal has come yet.


    Therefore, resurrection and treatment of relatives and friends have become a huge seller''s market.


    The market prospect is broad.


    The wasteland is a large circle around the lost temple.


    Outside the wall, there was a young man kneeling there.


    The young man looked embarrassed and haggard. He was thin and didn''t look like a practitioner. He seemed to have experienced very serious torture.


    He was wearing a monk''s war suit and a long sword around his waist, but there was a wooden coffin beside him.


    The coffin was made of wood, the four corners were intact, inlaid with patterns, and a transparent material like glass was embedded on the front plate.


    Inside the coffin, there was a man, or rather a corpse, but perhaps because of the protective effect of the coffin, the man was already dead, but his face was lifelike.


    The young man not only knelt on the ground, put his hands on the ground in front of him, but also kept talking.


    "Pray that the temple can save Yingying."


    "Pray that the temple can make Yingying live..."


    Huang Si pierced a hole in the protective cover, pinched a righteous body, and fell in front of the young man in an instant.


    At least the young man was also a monk in the period of raising Dan. There was something in front of him. He immediately woke up.


    Before he looked up, he just felt a pressing heat wave coming.


    The sharp black giant claws fell heavily on the ground, splashing dust all over the sky. There was a dark red fire under the cracked skin like volcanic rock. Just one claw occupied all the vision of the youth.


    Amazing heat swept over, and the youth had to retreat with the coffin.


    His eyes looked up and a terrible sight came into view.


    There are cracks in the abdomen dripping with fiery red magma, a neck with sharp spines like a fin, a metal black chin like an anvil, dense fangs staggered up and down, like several black horns of a goat or a devil, blood red, eyes with strange red light


    And, covered with countless sharp scales and thorns, the huge wings with black trunk and red skin film cover the whole sky!


    "My name is wings of death."


    "The destiny destroyer."


    "The terminator of all things."


    "Unstoppable..."


    "No violation..."


    Huang Si stared at the tiny practitioner under his huge body and slowly spit out his last line in the tone of death wing:


    "I! That is! Catastrophe!"


    Below, the youth almost rolled and climbed.


    He had never seen such a huge monster. Even as a third-class practitioner, he instinctively wanted to escape.


    "Are you a practitioner? Wake me up. What''s the matter?"


    Huang Si imitated the voice of the wings of death and spoke in a rumbling voice.


    He just didn''t want people in the world to know his identity, so he kneaded the image of the black dragon nesario in world of Warcraft. The result is unusually good, worthy of being the final boss of the soul of the dragon.


    Take the modeling of world of Warcraft to scare people from different worlds who haven''t seen the world. Cool!


    Later, the image of the temple owner = wings of death can be fixed.


    If necessary, you can also use other images, such as Ragnaros, the king of the devil, or a more ancient star dragon, or invincible... Oh, no, it''s Arthas, the Lich King.


    I brushed the Icecrown fortress dozens of times, but it was invincible. I almost remembered the boss''s name wrong.


    After hearing Huang Si''s questions, the young man finally calmed down.

 Chapter 384

    "Are you the master of the temple?"


    The young man asked timidly.


    "Yes. My name is wings of death!"


    Death wing''s iconic big chin opened and closed, making a heavy and loud sound.


    "Senior Deathwing, my name is Cheng Rong. I heard that you can revive friars. I''m here to ask you to revive Yingying."


    The young man hurriedly took the coffin.


    The coffin is made of solid wood. The top is inlaid with crystal plates, and inside, there is a young girl with a lifelike face.


    The coffin is therefore very heavy as a whole.


    Fortunately, Cheng Rong has been raising pills. There is an inner pill condensed by aura in his body. It''s still very easy to lift a coffin.


    Looking at the square coffin at the four corners, Huang Si thought: this coffin really looks like a hand-made box!


    Square, with transparent windows and patterns, in which lies a girl who can''t move.


    It''s a hand-made box!


    It''s not beautiful to buy a pure collection without dismantling it. When you want to sell it, you can directly hang idle fish at the original price!


    The thought drifted away.


    Huang Si pulled back his thought. The red giant longan looked at Cheng Rong and suddenly roared:


    "No soul!"


    "Only body, no soul, I can''t revive her!"


    Cheng Rong hurriedly said:


    "Master Deathwing, I know your request!"


    Then he took out a translucent stone like amber from his arms.


    The surface of the stone is also tied with a chain, like a necklace.


    "This is the soul lock charm. Yingying''s soul is inside. Please revive her!"


    With that, Cheng Rong took out a volume of books, a bottle of pills and several spirit stones polished into a fixed size and shape from his arms.


    "I don''t have much to give you, sir. This is a spell handed down by my family. There are twenty Ningyuan pills and four top-grade spirit stones. Please help Yingying!"


    "If these are not enough, I can go back and raise money. As long as the elder can save Yingying, I can do everything I can!"


    Cheng Rong kowtows to Huang Si on the ground.


    He looked anxious.


    I''m afraid I''m really desperate if I can ask Huang Si, the Lord of the temple whose origin is unknown, to come here.


    An invisible force took the soul lock from Cheng Rong''s hand.


    The yellow translucent AMBER PENDANT floats upward and stops in front of Huang Si.


    "How to use this thing."


    The voice of the wings of death rumbled.


    Cheng Rong hurriedly said, "crush it and the soul body will come out. Elder, be careful. Yingying''s soul is inside."


    "All right."


    The idea shook slightly and the pendant broke.


    A transparent shadow flew out of the fragments of the pendant. It didn''t fly far, but it was frozen in the air.


    Cheng Rong saw the pendant broken and looked nervously at the wings of death.


    With his cultivation, he can''t see the soul. He can only rely on each other.


    Huang Si uses the mental force field to hold the strange soul, and at the same time, he transmits his ideas to the past:


    "Recognize me as your master and I will raise you."


    The soul was silent for a while and didn''t reply.


    Huang Sixin said why is the soul so troublesome?


    As soon as he wanted to attack and forcibly assimilate, he noticed that the soul seemed to convey a puzzled consciousness.


    "All right, the language is wrong."


    Huang Si accidentally misused Chinese.


    If he has a high law of language, he can listen and speak like Gu Yan, as long as he transmits it with ideas, regardless of the language barrier.


    Unfortunately, Huang Si''s current language law is still very bad and can''t do it.


    So he said it again in the local language.


    The soul reacts.


    It nodded slightly and said, "I want to survive, master."


    "Don''t resist."


    Huang Si said and clicked it.


    The soul light flashes slightly, and the assimilation is completed.


    The consciousness and memory belonging to this soul are also displayed.


    Changes occur simultaneously within the space of consciousness.


    Huang Si was not in a hurry to see it. He first asked her, "is your body below?"


    The soul looked down and nodded.


    Huang Si stuffed it into the coffin.


    The soul enters the body smoothly.


    After the soul and body were completely integrated, Huang sicai found that the preservation and anti-corrosion measures of the coffin were quite good, which seemed to be related to the material and the Dharma array depicted inside.


    In that case, Huang Si doesn''t intend to destroy the handmade box.


    "Open the coffin and people live."


    Huang Si said.


    Cheng Rong hurriedly stood up, came to the coffin and hurriedly pulled the lock on it.


    As Huang Si watched, he checked the body of his family and mended it for her.


    After exploring, the cause of death of the family members was also obvious. There was a wound deep into the internal organs behind her, and her body function was destroyed by annihilation mana.


    Huang Si immediately mended it for her.


    However, the corpse died for too long, and her spiritual power and blood were completely dried up. Huang Si could help her restore her original face and stimulate the flow of Qi and blood, but she couldn''t restore her spiritual power.


    This family member''s name is Le Ying. She is Cheng Rong''s younger martial sister of the same generation. They are also lovers.


    Different from the relatively ordinary Cheng Rong, Le Ying is the genius of their sect, the inheritor of the highest unique learning of our sect, and the successor of the next leader.


    Cheng Rong had something to hide when he paid him. He could have handed in all kinds of mental skills and spell secrets in the sect, but in fact he only handed in one spell.


    In this sect called spirit array sect, the strongest one is actually the array.


    Unfortunately, the whole sect is almost gone, and the mountain gate has been taken away.


    The last image left in Le Ying''s brain was an immortal, but he turned his hand and broke the array, and several moves killed them all.


    She herself was caught up by the immortal in the process of running for her life and killed with one move.


    At this time, Cheng Rong finally opened the coffin. He opened the coffin board, poked his head and looked nervously at Le Ying''s body.


    Yue Ying''s face gradually rose from pale to ruddy, and gradually breathed.


    Cheng Rong''s hand gripped the edge of the coffin nervously and stared at his lover''s cheek.


    Finally, Le Ying trembled slightly and opened her eyes.


    Her sight just glanced at Cheng Rong nearby and quickly moved outward.


    Le Ying is looking for her new owner.


    Huang Si silently passed on an idea: "pretend not to know me and continue to live in the way of the past."


    Le Ying nodded.


    She glanced over the wings of death and probably understood that this might be the shape of the master.


    "Yingying, you, are you okay?"


    Cheng Rong''s voice trembled.


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little weak."


    Yue Ying said in a small voice.


    She felt that her body was really all right. When she first entered her body, she only felt bursts of pain from the trauma behind her, as if she had returned to the moment before death, but a huge force immediately poured into her body. All the wounds were cured and her body came back to life again.


    Master, it''s very strong. It should be stronger than the immortal. At least, the immortal she''s heard of doesn''t have the ability to resurrect directly and repair the body without any materials.

 Chapter 385

    Le Ying supported the bottom of the coffin with her thin arm, shook her body and tried to sit up.


    Cheng Rong quickly helped her.


    After all, Le Ying has just resurrected. She has no spiritual power in her body, and her blood is still gradually recovering. Her body needs time to remove the rigid state.


    After moving her hands and feet, Le Ying grabbed Cheng Rong''s arm and tried to stand up.


    Her feet were shaking all the time. She almost fell down again several times, but she stood still with the help of Cheng Rong.


    Cheng Rong looked around at the wound behind her.


    Behind the broken clothes, there was a smooth and flawless back.


    "All right? You''re all right?"


    Cheng Rong asked hurriedly.


    "Well..."


    The music warbler answered softly.


    Huang Si didn''t care about the little couple. He entered the space of consciousness.


    In the space, each field emits a faint light, and there is no one completely filled.


    Reiki, cultivation, annihilation, defense, recovery.


    A little further away from these areas of law, there is a new area:


    "Dharma array: 57.39%"


    Darling, you are worthy of being a family member of local Aboriginal practitioners.


    As soon as you get the field of the French array, you directly fill up half of the progress bar.


    Several other areas have also increased to varying degrees, but still no more than the FA array.


    He deserves to be the next leader of the spirit array sect and a talented expert.


    Huang Si retreated from the space of consciousness and looked forward.


    Both young men looked up at him.


    Cheng Rong''s face is no longer afraid, but full of gratitude.


    Le Ying''s eyes were pious.


    She had tried her best to pretend that nothing had happened, but when she saw the master''s gaze, she still showed an expression that only believers have.


    Cheng Rong saw the huge head of the wing of death move and looked at them. He quickly held Le Ying and bowed slightly.


    "Thank you for resurrecting Yingying. I''ll never forget your kindness."


    His tone was full of excitement.


    Le Ying also saluted Huang Si.


    She is still a little stiff and can''t make much movement.


    "Thank you Lord... Elder saved me."


    Yue Ying said hoarsely.


    She subconsciously wanted to say that her master was stopped by Huang Sixian.


    This is the Reiki world. Huang Si''s body can''t pass, and his soul can''t reach far.


    If Le Ying is found and coerced, he may not have time to save her.


    Therefore, it is better for fewer people to know about family members.


    "When you two go back, you can spread my reputation and let the world know the power of the Lord of the temple."


    Said the voice of the wings of death.


    These two people are aboriginal and innocent.


    The family members brought by Huang Si can only spread the news secretly, but they can openly publicize it.


    As long as they work hard to promote and bring more people, sooner or later, the name of Deathwing will spread all over the planet.


    However, after listening to the words of the wings of death, they were a little embarrassed.


    "To tell you the truth, senior, we are still being chased by our enemies. I have to go down to the lost temple under the guidance of others to ask for the last chance. If I go back now, Yingying''s cultivation has not recovered, I''m afraid I''ll face danger."


    Cheng Rong hurriedly explained.


    "Oh, yes, I repaired your body according to my genes, so it''s about equal to a mortal."


    Huang Si suddenly looked at Le Ying.


    Her body has almost recovered, but her cultivation has completely disappeared.


    "Master, after I died, my spiritual power dissipated. Although my body has recovered now, the internal alchemy has been broken, and the cultivation accomplishments during the period of cultivating the alchemy have completely disappeared."


    Le Ying was a little distressed. She felt the dry meridians in her body, and her spiritual power had disappeared.


    The immortal level move was so powerful that it directly destroyed the internal alchemy in her body.


    During the cultivation period, most of the monk''s spiritual power was stored in the inner alchemy. The inner alchemy was broken, and her accomplishments fell directly into the entry-level period.


    In addition, after more than two months of death, the remaining spiritual power in the body dissipated.


    "I''ll help you recover your accomplishments."


    The wings of death beat their wings and spit out this sentence.


    They were overjoyed and hurriedly knelt down to ask the wings of death for help.


    "I really can''t repay you. I can only say that in the future, we will follow the orders of our predecessors and go through fire and water."


    Cheng Rong knows that he has nothing but to return.


    The elder is willing to restore cultivation for Le Ying. He must want them to work for him in return.


    "Since you two have this intention, worship your God directly. I am the Dragon God, named nesario, the law, the wing of death. Would you like to be my believers?"


    Huang Si didn''t cover up and asked directly.


    Cheng Rong''s eyes lit up, and Le Ying was also very surprised.


    You know, in addition to practitioners and immortals, there are also legends of gods in this world.


    It is said that the gods are still on the immortals.


    It''s just that no one has ever seen it.


    After listening to this statement, they saw Huang Si resurrecting the dead with their own eyes. There was no doubt in their hearts, and they fell to the ground in a hurry.


    "When the Dragon God is on, the believer Cheng Rongle Ying vows to always believe in the wings of death. If there is any violation, it will frustrate the bones and ashes, and there will be no burial place."


    Among monks, swearing is still very important.


    Breaking the oath will not have direct consequences, but it will produce heart demons and difficult disasters in the future.


    However, Cheng Rong really swore, but Le Ying just walked through the stage.


    Whether the master calls it wings of death or not, she just listens to the master.


    "I''ll strengthen your soul first."


    Huang Si said, as usual, drew a spiritual force, estimated the soul limit of Le Ying and stuffed it into her.


    Cheng Rong stared blankly.


    He can''t see the existence of the spiritual force field, and he doesn''t know what the wings of death are operating.


    But suddenly, Le Ying''s feeling changed.


    It''s not the strength of cultivation, but a strange feeling that makes people tremble directly.


    It''s like a small animal in the forest seeing a tiger on patrol.


    It''s like a sparrow seeing the Phoenix go numb.


    It was an instinctive awe.


    Previously, he only felt it in the immortal who killed their sect.


    But today, he felt it from the people around him!


    Huang Si enhanced the soul of Le Ying almost ten times.


    This level is better than Guan Ming.


    Yue Ying may be a native of the world and an unborn spiritual genius. Her soul qualification and talent are much better than those in the green world.


    She can accept stronger spiritual benefits without worrying about the explosion of her soul.


    "The strength of the soul is probably the foundation of cultivating talent. You can verify this now."


    Huang Si said to Le Ying, and he stretched out his hand to summon a aura.


    Under the gaze of Reiki, it kept rotating and gathering like a tropical cyclone, and soon became an almost white mass.


    Cheng Rong and Le Ying both felt the pressing pressure close at hand, and saw that they condensed into a nearly substantive aura group, and they were frightened.

 Chapter 386

    "Master, this..."


    Yue Ying subconsciously asked.


    "Call me God."


    The voice of the wings of death came from above.


    "Yes, God, such a big aura group, won''t there be danger?"


    Le Ying hurriedly changed her mouth.


    "Your talent should be stronger now. You can absorb it completely. Use your sect''s mind method and use this aura directly to restore cultivation."


    Huang Si put the aura mass on the top of Yue Ying''s head.


    At this time, the pressure brought by the rotation of the aura group had become very terrible. Cheng Rong could not bear the pressure and retreated.


    Yue Ying sat down with the Dharma decision in her hand and began to practice mental Dharma.


    Between exhaling and inhaling, the spiritual power rolled into the body from the countless pores of all limbs and bones, and gathered in the Dantian.


    When the Reiki gathered to a very strong degree, it was like rain condensed from dark clouds. The huge and dense Reiki finally condensed a drop of Reiki through mutual collision and friction.


    "Ba Da."


    The water drops of Lingli fall into the Dantian and moisten the withered inner wall of the Dantian.


    "Bata, Bata, Bata..."


    With the urging of the mental method, the spiritual power gathered in the Dantian bit by bit, and soon half of the capacity was filled.


    Although Yue Ying''s accomplishments have fallen to almost nothing, the third level is still there. Now her soul has been strengthened. Her cultivation speed is not comparable to that of ordinary practitioners.


    The spiritual power moves towards the meridians. With the arrival of the spiritual power, the body, which was still at the mortal level, becomes strong again under the nourishment of the powerful spiritual power.


    The cultivation breath of Le Ying began to climb.


    From mortal to beginner.


    From the beginning to the early stage of foundation construction.


    The middle and late stage of foundation construction.


    Early, middle and late gas accumulation


    Finally, the powerful momentum of the monks in the yangdan period broke out from Le Ying.


    The Reiki in her body also condensed from liquid to solid, and finally condensed into an inner pill in the elixir field.


    In this process, Reiki experienced changes from gas to liquid, and then to solid.


    Le Ying raised her hand.


    The highly condensed spiritual power appeared from her hands, with a flash of light, a surge of thunder, and powerful lightning flying far away in an instant.


    However, even after bearing the lightning, the wasteland still had no trace, as if it had no effect.


    Le Ying withdrew her hand and looked inside in surprise.


    In the body, the internal alchemy is solid, the mana is full, and the cultivation has been completely restored!


    Cheng Rong was stunned.


    Le Ying herself was shocked and inexplicable.


    Under the huge supply of aura, in just more than ten minutes, her cultivation was directly from scratch, and then completely recovered to the level in the early stage of her Dan raising period.


    Even, there is a faint trend to break through the current state and go to the medium term.


    You know, it''s ok if she is knocked down for a small level or two because of her injury. She can make up for it by taking spiritual medicine and pill and practicing hard.


    Once you die, your accomplishments will fall to mortals, and even the real immortal will not be saved.


    Unexpectedly, Lord Deathwing could recover her in such a short time.


    The music warbler trembled and knelt down to the wing of death.


    Cheng Rong, after discovering the change of Le Ying, followed suit.


    Their hearts are full of piety, and they have completely worshipped the Dragon God.


    This is a miracle.


    Only the power of God can do it!


    "Now that the power has been restored." Huang Si cracked the big chin of the wing of death and closed it one by one. "Don''t you have enemies? Do you want revenge?"


    They said in unison, "yes!"


    "However, with our strength..."


    "Strength is not important."


    Deathwing''s smile was full of danger, and its sharp teeth glittered with terrible light.


    Its huge membrane wings extend downward and cover the warbler.


    Huang Si temporarily deprived Le Ying of the pain.


    An operation.


    When the membrane wing moved up again, Le Ying''s skin had been changed.


    What appeared in front of Cheng Rong was an extremely beautiful girl.


    The former Yue Ying looked sweet and lovely, with a round face. It was beautiful, but not particularly outstanding..


    Today''s Yue Ying is more inclined to the aesthetics of the earth''s side, with three-dimensional and exquisite facial features, distinctive characteristics and a slightly quadratic style.


    If it is really on the side of the earth, no one can achieve her perfection. Only high P heavy makeup can achieve this effect.


    However, Huang Si is now equivalent to directly pinching his face.


    Purely in accordance with the aesthetic of the two-dimensional a-house, it is an artificial perfect face.


    Pure white hair, flaming pupils, delicate facial features, white and smooth face, playful little nose, sharp chin, white and greasy skin.


    The eyebrows and corners of the eyes are full of playfulness and charm. They are simply the elves who fall into the world... No, the beautiful girls who fall into the three-dimensional world.


    After some transformation, Le Ying is completely different from the past.


    Even his figure has improved.


    At least it''s a little more interesting from the previous destructive flat chest.


    Huang Si enjoyed his masterpiece with pride.


    His memory is very good. He can remember many character models in the computer at will. It is not difficult to change Le Ying''s appearance according to the model.


    Everyone in China loves white hair, and Huang Si is no exception. Although white hair looks strange in reality, Huang Si gives Le Ying''s hair that kind of two-dimensional smooth and smooth texture, which looks much more reasonable.


    "Would you please lie in the coffin and show me?"


    The wings of death make a loud noise.


    Cheng Rong is still wondering, but Le Ying has not hesitated to open the coffin cover, lie in, and pull the coffin cover and close it by herself.


    Four square coffins, transparent windows, and beautiful girls with big eyes lying inside are really like handmade boxes!


    "Nice, Le Ying, come out."


    Huang Si was so happy that he forgot to speak in the voice of the wings of death.


    Cheng Rong didn''t realize this because he was stunned.


    Le Ying heard it, but it made no difference to her.


    "Cheng Rong, just act in secret. As for Le Ying, you can appear openly now."


    Huang Si pressed his claw in front of Le Ying.


    "Promote the war in this world and let many of your enemies taste the bitter fruits of war!"


    "Spread my faith, spread the reputation of the wings of death, and let everyone know that as long as the soul of the dead or the dying man is brought to me and made him my believer, I will revive him!"


    The wings of death radiate a majestic momentum and a deafening voice.


    They looked serious.


    They are already believers of the Dragon God and spread their faith, of course.


    "Yes! God!"


    They put their hands on their chests, bowed down and answered reverently.


    Before seeing them off, Huang Si asked Le Ying to wait a little.


    He passed a part of the book of top skills in the rose garden cabin to Le Ying with consciousness for her to see.

 Chapter 387

    Le Ying shook her head, indicating that she couldn''t understand.


    All the contents in it completely exceeded her understanding. I can only roughly speculate that this book can be understood by immortals.


    "OK, it seems that you still need to improve your strength. If you have something, you can continue to come to the temple to find me."


    "However, Le Ying, after your soul is strengthened, your strength should enter a period of rapid improvement in the future. Work hard and look forward to your achievements."


    "Thank you, master."


    Yue Ying lifted up her skirt and made a beautiful etiquette to the wing of death.


    After they kowtowed, they left together.


    The coffin remained.


    Huang Si grabbed the coffin and some so-called rewards, dissipated the righteousness and returned to the rose garden.


    Books and elixir stones were thrown on the empty shelves in the room.


    The coffin was parked on the flat outside the hut.


    This coffin is much more important than the secret script pill. The body preservation technology is good. As a scientist, Huang Si is curious about the principle and plans to study it.


    But it''s not urgent.


    Huang Si picked up the books on the desk and read them.


    One of the three books here is the law comprehension notes of the former owner of the temple.


    The law studies recorded in it roughly include two categories: specific laws related to the Reiki world and laws that are also common in other world systems.


    Only the creator has a variety of world systems and consciousness space, and ordinary life seems to accept only one world system, and the general law is not limited to the use of the system.


    However, although the former master only mastered the laws of the Reiki world system and the general laws, he discussed them separately.


    Maybe Gu Yan once told him the difference.


    Anyway, Huang Si quickly read the part of the Dharma array and read it carefully.


    Before, he knew nothing about the Dharma array and could not understand it. Now he has obtained the complete memory and ability of his family members. He finally entered the Dharma array.


    Now look at the understanding of the law of the "Dharma array", and every paragraph in the book becomes easy to understand.


    "This textbook is quite easy to understand. It''s much easier for me to learn Dharma array now than to learn advanced mathematics in college."


    Huang Sijin read the books written by the former owner of the temple with interest.


    The writer''s understanding of the rules is very profound, but once he has a foundation, it is not difficult to understand.


    Once Huang Si reads, he doesn''t pay much attention to time.


    In addition to occasionally going back to deal with some trivial things, Huang Si spent four days in the cabin.


    "Finished!"


    Huang Si buckled the book on the table.


    Finally, after reading the part of the law array, he also stubbornly pushed the 57% progress of the law array obtained from Le Ying to 73.59%.


    Unfortunately, there are still a lot of contents that I can''t understand, but it''s not urgent. I''ll study them slowly in the future.


    Huang Si found that the laws of the world still need to be learned in line with the knowledge system of the world.


    If only Le Ying could join a larger sect and learn more profound knowledge of the Dharma array.


    "Le Ying."


    Huang Si whispered in his consciousness.


    "Yes, the master is looking for me?"


    The voice of Yue Ying came from the other end of the soul dialogue.


    "I''ll pass you some knowledge. How much you can understand depends on your own ability."


    With that, Huang Si picked up some of his understanding that he thought Le Ying could understand and passed it on to the past.


    He always pays attention to the cultivation of his excellent family members.


    Le Ying concentrated and received the information.


    However, her consciousness speed and computing ability are much worse than her master. Huang Si has to spend more time digesting and absorbing some information in the past.


    After a long time, there was an echo from Le Ying.


    "Master! Thank you for teaching me such profound knowledge. I feel that my knowledge of Dharma array has made a breakthrough again! Moreover, my practice level has been relaxed. Now I can enter the middle stage of raising Dan at one breath!"


    The soul dialogue of Le Ying is filled with joy.


    Huang Si praised her, and then asked her if she had the opportunity to join a big sect. It''s best to be a big sect with a deep foundation that can learn a lot of profound cultivation knowledge.


    Le Ying said that in this continent, there are indeed several big sects that have been inherited for tens of thousands of years, but it is difficult to join.


    "It''s not difficult, Le Ying, because."


    Huang Si''s words are meaningful.


    "You are beautiful! As long as you go out and show your talent in the Dharma array, there will be many opportunities! You know, for humans, driven by genes, they will naturally have a good impression on beautiful people. Therefore, skin will determine a person''s future in many ways. This is also one of the reasons why I change your appearance."


    Huang Si is still very confident in his own aesthetics.


    With the present appearance of Le Ying, most of human normal development can not grow out.


    In addition, her cultivation is not bad. The spiritual power will moisten the body from the inside to the outside, and the whole person will appear radiant. Therefore, even the music warbler of the past looks very attractive


    Not to mention being pinched again, cultivation has been improved.


    The charm value must be very high!


    "Really, master. I don''t quite understand what you said, but it makes sense."


    "It''s right to listen to the master. Well, go to the public to show off and improve your popularity, and then wait to see a good play. Remember to ask Cheng Rong to help you collect intelligence and find more opportunities to see the disciples of Damen sect."


    "Yes, master!"


    Huang Si hung up the soul call, and Le Ying happily planned the action.


    Cheng Rong''s mind is much deeper than Le Ying. He is very suitable for secretly planning and taking care of her. He is also a good hand in intelligence collection.


    As for Le Ying herself, although she is a gifted practitioner, her character is simple and not very sociable.


    In fact, Huang Si doesn''t know much and can''t point her out. However, Cheng Rong can secretly help Le Ying to make up for her shortcomings.


    After busy here, Huang Si returned to the green world.


    The book of creation appears out of thin air.


    Now, Huang thought puts the book wherever he puts it. Anyway, he is more and more skilled in controlling the book. He comes here with one move, completely free from any space.


    He turned the book to the title page and looked at the progress of the grade below his name.


    Level 5, 94.69%.


    "It''s about to break through to level 6. I feel there''s no obstacle."


    Huang Si said to himself.


    When he read the book notes left by the former owner of the temple, he found one thing.


    The upgrading progress of the creator''s own soul level is closely related to the mastery of the world system.


    He was only slowly upgrading, and has only risen to 82% over the years.


    However, since entering the Reiki world and accepting the new world system.


    As the new law fields were unlocked one by one, his soul level began to grow by leaps and bounds.


    The addition of Le Ying is a major breakthrough.


    Le Ying is a profound practitioner. In addition to directly dragging the law of the Dharma array to 59%, she also provides a lot of experience values for other laws.


    However, the bonus provided by dependents cannot be directly converted into the level experience value of the creator himself.


    Huang Si later learned the whole Dharma array system by studying his notes, and learned all the cultivation systems by himself, which led to a significant increase in the experience of soul level again.


    It can be said that Huang Si has been very advanced in theory except that he has never practiced at all.


    "Can I improve my soul level by expanding my world system?"


    Huang Si speculated.


    He was about to go back to the Reiki world to test his ideas, when he received a prayer request from Wen Ling.

 Chapter 388

    Fan Guang knelt on the ground and raised his hand.


    He waved his hand in the air, then slapped him hard and slapped him in the face.


    Fan Guang didn''t speak.


    Peace did not speak.


    But he watched carefully.


    As a practitioner, peace is hundreds of times more sensitive to human life than ordinary people.


    Fan Guang is in a very bad state now. He has a trace of white hair in his hair, a beard all over his face, a black face and a thin body.


    "You eat very little and can''t sleep at night, right, fan Guang?"


    A peaceful voice can''t hear joy and anger.


    Fan Guang opened his mouth.


    He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t open his mouth. After a long time, he squeezed out a word:


    "Peace, I''m sorry for you... I didn''t find your mother... She disappeared the day the city broke down..."


    "I didn''t find mi long either..."


    "I''ve been looking for it in the city for a long time... Why can''t I find it..."


    "Peace, you entrusted me with such an important thing, but I... alas..."


    Six months ago, Jianchang city was broken.


    On that day, fan Guang hurried to the city in the evening.


    But he searched the whole city and couldn''t find Zou and mi long.


    Mi long''s family in Jianchang city also said they couldn''t find them.


    In the past six months, fan Guang was unwilling to eat and lay uneasy on his pillow, looking for traces of the two people everywhere.


    But I never got anything.


    The only thing that made him a little subtle was that he couldn''t even find the body.


    However, Pinghe doesn''t know where he has gone.


    The people who acted with peace said that peace was taken away by the immortal.


    Fan Guang didn''t know whether it was true or false, and he couldn''t find peace.


    The loss of two friends and the inability to complete his friends'' entrustment not only dealt a great blow to fan Guang, but also destroyed his health.


    Until the day before yesterday, fan Guang heard that an immortal came to the world in Jianchang city and hurried to find that the immortal was peaceful.


    "Fan Guang, I can''t blame you for this..."


    Peace tried to restrain himself, said.


    But his trembling voice betrayed his true mood.


    "I''ll find them. Don''t blame yourself any more."


    He put his hand on fan Guang''s shoulder.


    In his body, the spiritual power like water flows and transforms in a certain direction.


    Psychic power transpires the mana to restore attributes, and then forms into Qi healing, which falls on fan Guang.


    Ping he doesn''t know these details.


    All he knew was that he used magic to restore fan Guang''s health, and at the same time, his strength in his body decreased a bit.


    Peace is hard to measure how much less.


    "What Shifu said before is true..."


    "There is no aura in the world."


    "If I go down the mountain, I can''t continue to practice. And my strength is reduced by one point. Originally, this is not only a reminder that I''m not a secular person, but also a real rule..."


    Fan Guang''s face was full of surprise. He looked at his friend.


    Look up peacefully.


    He was standing in the street, and fan Guang was kneeling on the road. Around him, many people were looking at this side from a distance.


    People in this city are both respectful and afraid of peace. For a moment, they dare not approach.


    But peace was not in the mood to talk to them.


    After saying goodbye to fan, he left the street in a hurry.


    After that, peace searched day and night.


    Regardless of the consequences of spiritual power consumption, he used several small spells he could use at this stage, desperately looking for his mother.


    He used these three spells again and again and ran to several cities.


    However, these two people seemed to suddenly disappear in place, leaving no trace.


    Peace can perceive that the spiritual power in her body is rapidly consuming and cannot be replenished.


    However, he had no way to find his mother. He felt that everything was meaningless.


    During this process, several groups of people came to him and seemed to ask him for help.


    However, he didn''t have time and refused all.


    As time went by, peace became more and more desperate.


    Unknowingly, he returned to Fenhe city and the small village where he was born and grew up.


    At night, quietly, peacefully carrying a jar of liquor, he staggered into the house.


    The room was cold and quiet.


    He opened his mother''s door hopefully and wandered on the bed with warm eyes.


    However, No.


    He sat down peacefully on the ground, picked up the wine jar and looked up.


    The liquor rolled down his throat with a hot feeling.


    "Mother..."


    Whisper peacefully to yourself.


    He has always been a person who loves cleanliness. Since his practice, his temperament is also excellent, but now he is so decadent that he is no different from a tramp.


    Unconsciously, the sky outside the window has been dimly lit.


    In the twilight of the morning, someone sighed.


    The room lit up.


    Peace, look up along the light, it''s snow.


    White snowflakes are reflecting the morning light outside the window.


    But now, it''s July.


    It is impossible to have snow in July, unless the gods come.


    Countless snowflakes are flying indoors, and a familiar figure appears in front of peace.


    Peace struggled to get up and salute.


    "Master, I''m sorry..."


    His heart was full of shame.


    "Peace, you really let me down."


    Wen Ling looked at the peace on the ground and his voice was low.


    There was no excuse for peace for a moment, so he had to bow his head and admit his mistake.


    "I''m here to ask you something and tell you something."


    "Peace, what did you dream about and why did you want to wake up from your dream?"


    Wen Ling''s eyes are wise and warm.


    Pinghe looked into master''s eyes and unconsciously relaxed.


    He recalled his dream of that day.


    "I dreamed of a beautiful world."


    "In this world, I have not lost anything, but also gained a lot..."


    "But I have to wake up, because my mother still needs me and many people need me. I can''t indulge in dreams anymore."


    Peace tells the thoughts at that time.


    However, the next moment, Wen Ling said a word.


    This sentence completely surprised peace.


    He said:


    "Peace, if in the real world, your mother has died, your friends have died, Changguo has died, the people have obeyed, no one needs you, and everything you expect has become empty, are you still willing to wake up?"


    The peaceful eyes suddenly lost focus.


    After a while, peace asked:


    "I... what''s wrong with my mother now?"


    "Zou and mi long are no longer alive."


    The peaceful throat twitched a few times, as if to say something, but didn''t say anything.


    He froze for a moment. Suddenly he fell to the ground and fainted.


    Wen Ling looked at him sympathetically.


    After a while, Huang Si appeared silently.


    A mass of aura was suspended not far from him, but it always kept a distance.


    "Master." Wen Ling bowed and then asked, "look at this..."

 Chapter 389

    "He''s fine. He''s out of breath and fainted." Huang Si looked at his eyes and said, "after all, he is a practitioner. After a while, his breath will automatically calm down and he should wake up."


    Wen Ling nodded and sighed.


    The aura whirled and fell on peace.


    Fresh aura infiltrated into his body and supplemented his body consumption.


    "Master, can I ask... Zou Shi and mi long, are they really dead?"


    Wenling asked.


    "Isn''t that nonsense? I asked you to send a message that you are not alive. Of course you are not dead. I asked LV Cheng to save people that day. They had already been saved by LV Cheng."


    "Come on, I''ll take you to see them."


    Huang Si slapped Wen Ling on his shoulder and took him to blink.


    Before that, Huang Sizheng was preparing to return to the Reiki world and received Wen Ling''s prayer request.


    Huang Si remembered that this matter had not been handled. Looking at the Terran side, good guy, the matter did not develop as planned.


    He did things simply and rudely, and directly sent Wen Ling to break people''s thoughts.


    ¡­¡­


    When Wen Ling''s sight recovered again, he was already standing in a shady place with green trees.


    Wen Ling looked around. It looked like a valley with beautiful scenery and dense trees.


    Looking forward, Wen Ling saw a wide field with a familiar figure in the field by the rising sun.


    It was Lu Cheng. He looked bitter and watered the fields there.


    The fields are planted with cabbages and wooden strips, with vines on them.


    "Oh, LV Cheng, do you grow grapes?"


    "No, this is cowpea."


    Lu Cheng replied subconsciously.


    The next moment.


    "Ah, here comes the master! Hey, Lord Wen!"


    LV Cheng quickly saluted them.


    As a result, he was in a hurry and turned over the barrel in his hand.


    Half a bucket of water will drench him.


    Fortunately, before the water droplets were about to fall on the body, they all violated the physical rules, suddenly ejected and flew into the air.


    "Lord, master, you are coming!"


    Lu Cheng cried with a sad face.


    Huang Si sprinkled water on the field and asked:


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Master, I rescued the people at your command. In order to prevent them from encountering harm again, I took them all to the safest valley. You see, there are mountains and water here, which is especially suitable for life, and there are no people at all..."


    "But they wouldn''t let me go, master. They also said that they couldn''t live after I left, so I had to stay here to build a house, farm and hunt for them..."


    LV Cheng cried like an old long-term worker who had been oppressed by the landlord class for hundreds of years.


    "Don''t you deserve it?"


    Huang Si sneered.


    Wen Ling smiled and said nothing.


    "I really asked you to put them in a safe place. Why don''t you put them in a village with people, but in a place without people? Of course, there is no house in a place without people, and mi long doesn''t know martial arts. They can''t live without you."


    "Er, right. At that time, I thought, now that Changguo is occupied, there are enemies all over the world. I must place them in a place where there is no one. That''s the safest..."


    LV Cheng pointed at his finger.


    "You directly put people in the south of Jingguo, where there is no war and the economy is developed."


    "But isn''t Jing an enemy country?"


    LV Cheng looked confused.


    "Are you a fool? Did these two people write ''Changguo people'' on their forehead? You put people over there. Who knows they are Changguo people?"


    "Er, yes..."


    LV Cheng suddenly realized.


    "Master, am I really a fool?"


    "If only you knew yourself..."


    Huang Si shook his head and left the field with Wen Ling. LV Cheng hurriedly followed him like a child who knew he was wrong, with a humble smile on his face.


    Clever, like a child weighing 200 kg.


    "... LV Cheng."


    "Yes, master."


    "Do you feel weak, pathetic and helpless now?"


    "Well, a little."


    "... however, you have the appearance of more than 40 years old, strong waist, wide shoulders, muscular arms and strong legs. It''s very philosophical at first glance."


    "So don''t pretend to be poor with such a strong man!"


    "Er, master, don''t praise me so..."


    LV Cheng scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Huang Si was surprised.


    Think for a moment.


    Decided to give up.


    The man is too stupid to understand irony.


    Ahead, there is a mountain path. The path twists and turns to a stone house.


    I have to say that LV Cheng''s stone house is still of some level. It''s decent. There are several suites and a small yard.


    in the house.


    An old, I don''t know where to get the flower quilt. In the quilt lies an old lady.


    Zou is much older than half a year ago. Maybe it''s because he hasn''t seen his son for a long time. The whole person looks very haggard.


    Mi long fed her porridge and comforted her constantly.


    There are Jingguo people outside. It''s dangerous. Wait.


    In fact, mi long didn''t know the outside situation, but LV Cheng, the life-saving benefactor, advised them not to go out and avoid the disaster of war here. Therefore, mi long didn''t insist and lived here with Zou.


    "Zou''s life is still one year away."


    Huang Si stood at the door of the stone house and said.


    Mi long looked at the speaker.


    It''s not as powerful as LV Cheng. It seems that it''s just an ordinary Terran.


    However, the man''s indifferent tone, as if his insight into everything, made him feel a burst of fear.


    He put down the bowl and stood up hurriedly.


    Mi long was so nervous that his hands were shaking.


    "You, intuition, seem good."


    Huang Si appreciated.


    "You, are you a God? Are you here to save us, or are you a demon God to take our lives...?"


    Mi long''s teeth have been trembling, and his speech has become stuttered.


    Hear that sentence about life.


    He realized in an instant that Huang Si was not an ordinary person.


    "Interesting, intuition is really good. Let me see your soul strength."


    Huang Si looked at mi long''s soul until the quantitative value emerged.


    1.7¡£


    Slightly stronger than the peace before enhancement.


    Not bad.


    Huang Si nodded with satisfaction.


    At this time, Zou Shi was also a little sober.


    She looked at Huang Si and asked faintly, "who is this gentleman..."


    Huang Si didn''t answer her.


    He just held out his hand.


    The red light scattered from his fingers.


    The energy of each law has a fixed color. Life is red, the heart is pink, the soul is milky white, wisdom is light blue, civilization is yellow, water is blue, and the wind is green.


    And let the energy produce light is a highly condensed phenomenon of energy.


    "I gave her life and renewed it five years later."


    "Five years is the time I left for peace."


    "Peace is now on the road of cultivating immortals, and the future is unlimited."


    "However, I prepare the way to become immortals for the human race, not to let them obtain secular power, but to let them become an extraordinary force outside the secular world, supervise the world and let the people of the human race fear."


    "Therefore, the position should not be within the Terran, but outside the Terran."


    "So..."


    "If you indulge in the secular world and forget the extraordinary, peace will lose what is most important to him."


    "He can reunite with Zou family only when he reins in at the precipice and turns around."


    "Immortals are what people do, and they are not extraordinary people."


    Wen Ling and LV Cheng listened outside and instantly understood Huang Si''s purpose.


    People who cultivate immortals cannot have family concerns.


    However, Huang Si helped protect his relatives.


    If peace forgets his identity and indulges in everything in the world, he is no different from when he was trapped in the dream of power.


    Such peace is not worth saving.


    If peace can retreat bravely and not be confused by the secular world, he can get what he wants most.


    This is the final test of peace given by Huang Si.

 Chapter 390

    After arranging Zou''s affairs, it is mi long.


    "Come here."


    Mi long had been listening to Huang Si''s words with full attention. As soon as he saw that he was called, he hurried to him.


    He was born in an official family, but his character was good. He was eager for justice when his friends were in trouble and the country was in trouble. Obviously, he could escape with his family, but he stayed to take care of his friends'' family. After being taken away by LV Cheng, he worked hard to take care of his friend''s mother.


    "You have good qualifications and have taken care of Zou for so long. You will stay here for five years in the future. As a reward, I will give you two choices -"


    "Or you give your soul and freedom to me, and I give you eternal life."


    "Or, like peace, go through countless pains and dangers, act against the sky, and find a way to become immortal in the midst of difficulties and obstacles. However, you can keep your free will without giving your soul to me."


    "I choose the first."


    As soon as the voice fell, mi long said without hesitation.


    Previously, Huang Si said that peace and immortality gave him a great shock and made him envy.


    However, if he was allowed to choose, he would never choose the peaceful way.


    That road is too hard.


    As for soul or freedom, mi long didn''t mind giving it to the gods.


    Well educated as a child, he was extremely devout to the gods.


    "Sure enough, no one is willing to choose the way to become an immortal."


    Huang Si sighed and said:


    "Call me master."


    After assimilation, Huang Si also gave mi long a core of strength so that he did not have to suffer from old illness and death.


    Mi long lowered his head and felt the beating of the power core in his body, as well as the change of his consciousness.


    He can experience his power.


    The powerful heart continuously conveys power. In consciousness, countless information rolls by, and everything in front of us is given new meaning.


    "Gifted in the law of language? OK."


    The talent of the new dependents is language talent. Although it is not very useful, it is his own weakness for Huang Si.


    Although the progress provided is small, it is also useful.


    Seeing Huang Simo silent, mi long was a little uneasy.


    "Master, am I wrong?"


    "Is this a test? Should I choose to become an immortal and bear hardships to achieve something?"


    Mi long couldn''t help asking.


    Seeing that the master didn''t answer, Wen Ling came into the house and said to mi long:


    "Mi long, I ask you, if there are two ways in life, one is to experience countless hardships and pains, bear heavy responsibilities, build achievements, and finally get happiness. One is to lead directly to happiness without suffering, which one would you choose?"


    "I choose the latter." Mi long said.


    "That''s it. Choice represents yourself. There is no difference between right and wrong."


    Wen Ling looked at mi long, the younger generation, with a gentle smile.


    "You should be happy, because many people have no choice, and you not only have a choice, but also both ways are good."


    He can understand the choice.


    Mi long was born noble and had not experienced much pain and suffering.


    So he''s open to it.


    Will not deliberately look for pain to eat, process happiness is as important as result happiness.


    Wenling was once a member of the royal family, he understood.


    "Thank you for your advice."


    Mi long lowered his heart and bowed.


    "Moreover, this road is more suitable for you."


    Wen Ling has experienced two routes and naturally has a deep understanding.


    The life span of immortals is limited. Naturally, the higher their accomplishments, the longer their life span, but they will still age and die.


    When you become a family member directly, you can get real infinite life and infinite time. You can also transfer information and knowledge directly through the master, and you can also exchange all kinds of things in the mall of the three realms.


    Compared with the imperfect system of cultivating immortals, it is most correct to directly become a family member.


    As for peace, his quality is far beyond ordinary people, so he can become a pioneer of the new system. However, this road will be extremely long and arduous.


    Huang Si gave mi long 200 years of skill.


    With this guarantee, he has no problem farming and hunting here.


    Although you live alone, you can also have a very nourishing life.


    You can also leave here temporarily and do business with villagers in distant villages.


    After finishing the business here, Huang Si left with Wen Ling and LV Cheng.


    ¡­¡­


    Reiki world.


    The book of creation suddenly appeared in mid air and then fell into the hut in the rose garden.


    Huang Si''s body also appeared in the hut at the same time. However, it was still a righteous body. The noumenon was still in the green world.


    "Sure enough, this book completely ignores the space limit. I don''t know how far apart the two universes are. It''s too strong that this book can break open in an instant and fly across space..."


    Reaching out to hold his book, Huang Si said to himself.


    The book of creation is worthy of being the strongest inheritance artifact in the universe.


    Even it takes time for the soul to pass through the preset channel of the cosmic energy balancer.


    However, Huang Si just called his book with his soul here, and the book flew over directly, not for a second.


    "If only I could be as strong as an artifact, I would go back to earth every minute."


    Huang Si muttered.


    Don''t be paranoid. Huang Si sat down and continued to read his predecessor''s notes.


    It is urgent to supplement and improve the laws of the Reiki world and improve the soul level of the creator.


    He is not far from level 6, and he doesn''t know if there are any new functions in level 6.


    At the same time, if you reach level 6, you can see the world of the sixth fragment.


    Two months later.


    Guan Ming and Guan Meng have reached the peak of Qi gathering period and can participate in the Centennial young practitioner competition.


    The sect has already registered for them.


    This competition, called the heavenly election competition, is jointly organized by the four largest sects on the continent.


    Its purpose is to select talents.


    Among them, the most outstanding talented people will be accepted as apprentices by the real strong. It is said that in the past, even Sanxian and even immortal accepted apprentices.


    Le Ying, now joined a medium-sized sect, and she also won the opportunity to compete with her advanced cultivation.


    Of the 20 family members here, 18 took part in the competition. Two others failed to make the trip for other reasons.


    Huang Si has great confidence in them, especially for Le Ying.


    With such a talent with high charm and great talent potential, he must be able to stir up the wind and rain in the competition and become famous directly.


    A month later, the competition opened and auditions were held.


    Huang Si didn''t go to the scene to watch, but he can see the excitement from the perspective of his family members.


    One after another, two aborigines came to ask the Dragon God to save their relatives and friends.


    Unfortunately, one didn''t bring his soul. Although the other was saved, his strength was too poor. It''s better than nothing.


    Huang Si sent them to continue their publicity.


    When the audition was halfway through, Huang Si finally glanced at the notes left by the temple owner.


    Various items of the world obtained by the family members have also been sent over one after another, which have been made into illustrated books and included in the book.


    After consulting countless experiences, the Reiki law finally rose to more than 60%.


    Other laws have also been improved to varying degrees.


    Even, there is a new rule: refining.


    Holding the book of creation, Huang Si tested the drawing instrument.


    "Create a remote Reiki acquisition artifact, which is as small as possible..."


    After Huang Si finished writing the description, he began to search.


    Calculation result of drawing instrument:


    ¡°89.31%¡±


    This result is worth doing.


    With the operation of drawing instrument and machine tool, a new artifact was born.


    This is an artifact divided into two parts. One part needs to be implanted into the human body, and the other part is placed on the dark moon near the exit of the balancer.


    After making the artifact, Huang Si returned to the green world.


    Two months have passed in the green world.


    "Where is peace? Let me see..."


    Huang Si floats high in the Terran continent, and his consciousness sweeps the whole continent.


    "Hmm? Mingling with the masses at the bottom? Good! Going deep into the masses and excavating revolutionary forces is a good seedling!"


    Huang Si appreciated and immediately blinked over.

 Chapter 391

    Today, a group of followers have gathered around peace.


    When Huang Si saw him, he was talking with a large number of people.


    Most of these people have received his favor and listened to him.


    And peace listens carefully to their distress.


    In this process, Pinghe learned about many people at the bottom and the living conditions of people in today''s Jingguo.


    "Peace."


    Huang Si blinked directly into their ancestral hall and called him.


    Some people appeared without warning, and the surrounding people made frightened voices and retreated one after another.


    Pinghe got up from his chair. He was also surprised.


    "You are a strong man, peace. You have helped a lot of people."


    Huang Si looked at the followers gathered around him and said with appreciation.


    Even in such a major blow, peace did not indulge in pain for a long time.


    After the regret and pain that life is better than death, he found a new meaning of life.


    That''s what he first wanted to do.


    As much as his mother has taught him many times


    Help people he can help.


    "The great God gave me a chance to become an immortal. Naturally, I want to be used by the people."


    Peace just answered humbly.


    Huang Si seldom smiles.


    This person is different from his impression at first sight.


    Once, peace was an extreme and angry man.


    Huang Si didn''t think Wenling''s choice was very appropriate, and specially asked Wenling.


    In his opinion, those who come together to discuss politics and talk about the failure of the country and the people''s inability to live are mostly unable to do anything practical.


    Not to mention his lack of respect for the gods.


    However, people''s hearts will be seen over time.


    If you want to see whether a person has valuable qualities, the best way is to entrust him with important tasks.


    Ping he proved that Wen Ling''s trust was correct with his own behavior.


    He knew how to be grateful and immediately understood his responsibility.


    Moreover, for the sake of the Terran, I assumed this responsibility.


    Huang Si originally thought that he needed guidance to let him understand what kind of responsibility he should bear in history. Now, peace actually knows.


    "Come with me."


    Huang Si reached out to him.


    "OK."


    Peace came over.


    The law of space fluctuated, and they disappeared in an instant.


    The people immediately panicked.


    Land boundary.


    Huang Si spoke peacefully and let him fall into deep sleep with his mental strength first.


    Ping he was placed on the operating table, and a group of small robots came to take over him.


    Clean, measure, disinfect and connect the line.


    The book of creation is suspended in midair.


    Huang Si took out a shiny diamond from the book and slapped it on his peaceful forehead.


    The diamond disappeared into his head and entered the brain center under the guidance of mental force.


    Huang Si took over the surgical instruments from a small robot and skillfully healed the wounds on the skull and skin.


    After the diamond is drilled into the center of the cerebral hemisphere, thousands of ultra-fine metal wires are stretched out and connected into the brain tissue.


    Since then, it can become part of the body instinct that can be controlled by the peaceful subconscious.


    Peace will not feel its existence.


    After Huang Si finished the operation, he quickly sent Pinghe back.


    He told the frightened and uncertain people that peace has been favored by the gods. In the future, it is the people who want to become immortals and let them take care of them carefully.


    The power of space fluctuated, and he appeared on the surface of the dark moon again.


    A diamond as like as two peas in the hand.


    Huang Si threw away another diamond, which flashed and embedded into the surface of the dark moon, just next to the balancer.


    A subtle aura silk thread was pulled out of the balancer by Huang Si, two or three times, and hung on the diamond.


    Huang Si clapped his hands, done.


    Aura long-distance transmission artifact, preliminary installation completed.


    Just wait for peace to wake up and test.


    ¡­¡­


    Reiki world.


    Huang Si deeply felt that the problem here was that the standard of family members was not very good.


    Even a practicing genius like Le Ying can only provide superficial insight.


    As a result, Huang Si couldn''t understand the highest level of cultivation in the universe left by the master of the temple.


    Another book, the experience of God level rules, is also half understood.


    According to the description of cultivation skills, this book is a complete set of skills from human immortal to Immortal Emperor, as well as many corresponding spells.


    How far is Le Ying from becoming an immortal?


    It''s like a mammal just ashore from the sea has become a modern man.


    "It seems that we have to find a way to accommodate stronger family members, but this thing can''t be found."


    Huang Si pondered.


    No way.


    Huang Si opened two books and read.


    Although the books are not very understood, they can provide a correct standard as a reference.


    In the process of reference, Huang Si can repeatedly think about many knowledge provided by his family members, integrate it into his knowledge system, and form his own experience.


    This process can improve the progress of the law, even for the soul level.


    After studying the Reiki world system for several months, his soul level increased by leaps and bounds.


    After a few months, the audition finally ended.


    As expected, Le Ying, as a new comer, won the unanimous attention of everyone.


    The girl''s talent is surprisingly high.


    The improvement of cultivation level can delay the aging of the flesh, but it is not without limit. The life span of yangdan territory is 500 years. From about 300 years old, the body will show varying degrees of aging.


    However, everyone can perceive that the girl has strong blood and vitality, and her actual age must be less than 100 years old.


    Less than 100 years old in the middle of yangdan territory.


    Even cultivation is not her strong point. Array is what she is good at. She must have spent most of her time on array cultivation.


    This comprehensive strength, this talent, it''s terrible.


    It is rare for the leaders of ordinary sects to have such strength!


    Therefore, before officially entering the selection, Le Ying has attracted the attention of many bosses.


    In addition, Yue Ying''s outstanding appearance has also attracted the attention of many young disciples of the sect, including the second generation of various practitioners.


    Some other sects offered olive branches, hoping that Le Ying would join their sects after the competition.


    Le Ying did not dare to agree easily. Naturally, she asked her master for instructions.


    Huang Si told her not to promise anyone.


    It is said that there were loose immortals or immortals in the competition. Naturally, keep the bait of Le Ying to see what kind of big fish you can catch.


    Yue Ying obeyed the instructions and refused all invitations. She just practiced her feelings every day and prepared for the next game.


    Huang Si was worried about her. As long as she was playing, Huang Si would stay in the Reiki world and help her see the situation of her opponent.


    Although his mental strength can not extend so far to the competition venue, his vision is much stronger than Yue Ying. Just relying on the perception of the law, we can see many problems of her opponent.


    Since Huang Si helped, Le Ying has never lost again.


    The leaders of various forces found that the talented girl repeatedly defeated the strong with the weak, and her vision was very accurate, and her combat strategies and tactics were superb.


    Slowly, Le Ying became a legend in the game, causing a sensation at many levels.


    ¡­¡­


    Green world, Terran region.


    Jingguo palace.


    Wenyong, the king of Jing, leaned on the broad and comfortable throne, with his chin on his arm and listened absently.


    At the bottom of the stage, an old minister with gray hair is reporting some things in China.


    Although the world has been dominated, Emperor Jing often worries.


    He clearly wants to make great efforts to govern the country, but he always meets obstacles in reforming the disadvantages of the times.


    Take the river Volta.


    Because of the Millennium war, the river is unmanaged and in disrepair for a long time. The bottom of the river becomes higher and the riverbed is too shallow. It will flood in case of heavy rain all year round. It is necessary to stop the water and dig deeply to dredge, so as to solve the problem forever.


    However, the people on both sides of the river, even the nobles there, are short-sighted and unwilling to block the river to dig roads. They say that they will die of thirst for crops. The diversion of the blocked water will also inundate a large area of land, and there are many victims.


    Emperor Jing had already made plans for the capable people in the court. Even if the river was temporarily diverted, it would bypass all large villages and towns and would never be flooded too much. However, they still didn''t believe it. Even the officials sent down by Emperor Jing were beaten by the local people.


    What a group of lawless and unruly villains!


    For another example, he wants to dig a canal between Fu River and Bo River to facilitate shipping and replenish water for both sides.


    However, when he asked people to measure the land, draw a geographical map of mountains and rivers, and delimit the location of the canal, all kinds of materials and managers should be ready. After collecting corvee for construction, the people who were requisitioned complained one by one, just as he did not build the canal for them, but built the terrace purely for his own selfish desires.


    These villains really know they are for them, okay?


    Do they understand canals?


    Do you know the season and water pulse?


    But his important officials and famous craftsmen know, alas, most of the world are fools. They don''t know gratitude and what is really good to them!


    A bunch of stupid tricksters!


    The king of Jing was so angry that he couldn''t help patting the emperor''s chair.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the problem?"


    The old minister below asked timidly.


    The old minister knew that the king of Jing was decisive and said nothing. Although he had long experience, his position was not a word, so he had to serve him carefully.


    "Oh, it''s all right. Go on."


    The king of Jing found himself distracted, regained his mood and ordered a sentence.


    The old minister continued to talk about those things that made people sleep, and the king of Jing listened at will.


    Since he took office at the age of 27, he has learned not to pay much attention to these former officials. He set up a group of his own team. All of them were capable people. Even the title of emperor was helped by them. Emperor Jing was very satisfied with this.

 Chapter 392

    Jing Di didn''t know that nearly half of his closest capable subordinates had known each other for a long time.


    These people are holding a secret meeting in the inner courtyard of a senior official.


    "The domestic situation is not very good."


    "Wen Yong is too anxious to make a rash progress. He has a new rule over the world. He doesn''t worry about the instability of the situation. Instead, he wants to work hard every day. It''s really ambitious."


    "It''s normal for people to be arrogant when they come from any background."


    "What should I do? Would you like to ask the master for instructions and simply change the emperor of Jingguo?"


    "But his two sons are not so good..."


    "Yes, the boss is too cowardly, the second is too young, and I think he looks like a fool."


    "Is there a suitable one among Wen Yong''s uncles and brothers?"


    "He has a uncle named Wenshuang, who is OK, but Wenshuang only wants to help his nephew and has no rebellious heart."


    "Well, besides, we shouldn''t use our brains about the change of dynasty. If we worry about it blindly, it will cause trouble if it makes the master unhappy."


    "Alas, I envy Lord Wenling. I can always be with my master. I guess it''s also because of Lord Wenling that I supported Jingguo to win the Millennium war and unify the human race this time."


    "Shh, don''t speculate about such a thing."


    "We''d better do our duty first. If something happens in Jingguo, we can''t stop it."


    "I''m afraid it''s not civil strife at home."


    "Well, there are some signs everywhere. Especially in Chang country, many old people in Chang country miss their hometown."


    "At the beginning, general Fang Qi of the state of Jing wanted to kill Guang and supervise Chang City, but we stopped him. In fact, not many ordinary people died in the whole unification war, and not many troops and generals died."


    "This has left an introduction to rebellion within the border."


    "How long has the Terran been unified... Will it be chaotic again."


    "Maybe, actually, I think Jing emperor is really not a bad emperor."


    "Yes, at least he can really find the strengths of us and reuse them, which is much better than the confused kings who appeared in the Millennium war."


    "With the help of our experience, which has been as long as a thousand years and as short as one or two hundred years, we can actually make the domestic situation so bad."


    "Why on earth..."


    "Alas..."


    The voice of the discussion faded away.


    Finally, only a few sighs remained.


    time passed by and life changed.


    The voice of domestic discontent was rampant. Emperor Jing suppressed all kinds of opposition, but could not suppress the actual problems.


    At the end of the second year of the unification of the people in the state of Jing, the people finally revolted with the burning water basin as their stronghold.


    With such a precedent, all parts of the country have also been in turmoil.


    The leader of the uprising in the north is peace.


    To be exact, all the rebel leaders volunteered to give priority to him, and peace was indeed famous all over the world. If he had not taken the lead, the people would not dare to rebel so soon.


    After seeing the peaceful and powerful personal combat power and magical magic, it undoubtedly gave all the rebels a reassurance.


    At the initiative of people with a heart, these people did not use the name of Chang state to revolt, but called themselves the rice relief road under the slogan of "sharing grain and living".


    Rice relief road has strict internal management and respects peace as the Lord of the road. Although peace does not manage trivial things, it naturally becomes a spiritual leader.


    There are rice relief roads in the north and their own forces in the south.


    One of the two biggest forces is Gu Jia, and the other is the space-time chamber of Commerce.


    Since the discovery of the new island, the Gu family has sent people overseas for many times, and even set up a huge caravan to transport many rare treasures from overseas, making enough money in Jingguo.


    In order to maintain the safety of their family, the Gu family has been secretly raising private soldiers. Unknowingly, the number of private soldiers is even about to catch up with the regular army of a county.


    As for the space-time chamber of Commerce, although it is not a political force on the surface, there are many Wulin experts among them, and it is said that they have more wealth than the Gu family.


    Moreover, different from the east corner of Gu family Pianan, the branch of spatiotemporal chamber of commerce is all over the Terran territory. If this force wants to dominate the world, it is not difficult.


    The royal family of the state of Jing is deeply rooted and has many capable people. It won''t fall down so soon.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wenling, do you want to help? It''s your relatives and descendants."


    "No, master."


    Wen Ling''s voice was very calm.


    In addition to practice, he often looks at the changes in the world from a bystander''s perspective. He saw a lot of puzzles and had his own speculation and thinking.


    Huang Si has been staying in the Reiki world recently. He occasionally comes back to check Wen Ling''s progress and teach him the knowledge of practice.


    Wenling also has an artifact for long-distance transmission of aura, but his one is much larger than the peaceful one, and it is not inserted into his head, but held in his hand.


    Wenling''s ability to extract Reiki is much stronger than Pinghe, and there is no need to hide the usage, so Huang Si did it directly and took it for him.


    "Just, master, why did Jing Congress become like this?"


    Wenling asked.


    He observed for a long time and knew what his colleagues had done.


    There are a large number of dependents in the state of Jing. Most of them are assisting the emperor of Jing, some are mixed with the peaceful rebel army, and some are at Gu''s house. As for time and space, there is no one in the chamber of Commerce. Because Tiandao has informed all the family members, the chamber of Commerce of space and time has a special status, and family members are prohibited from interfering in its operation.


    However, even if emperor Jing wanted to cure the country wholeheartedly, there were capable people to help, but the state of Jing was still in a worrying situation.


    "Wen Ling, do you know that on the other side of the earth, there is a philosopher Lao Tzu who once said, ''governing a big country is like cooking a small dish''."


    "A small fish is a small fish. The skin of a small fish is thin and the meat is tender. It is easy to burn. So it should be slow and careful. Unlike a large country and a small country, the structure of a small country is simple and easy to change. But a large country is a huge chaotic organizational structure. A small disturbance can lead to a whole body and cause a great impact."


    "It''s not that it''s wrong to make great efforts to build a country. However, most of these big moves in a newly unified country will lead to the dissatisfaction of the whole country and the collapse of the national system."


    "What''s more, it is still the rule of man, not the rule of law. When a good idea is implemented below, it often becomes a tool for some people to satisfy their greed and bully the bottom."


    Wen Ling frowned and listened to Huang Si''s explanation. For a long time, he asked, "if all this can''t be changed, won''t the human society experience repeated reversing again and again? Can''t move forward?"


    "Yes, it''s reversing again and again. History is a cycle."


    The light of energy outlines the territory of the whole Terran in the air. It is changing rapidly, showing the changes of science, technology, culture and territory of the whole Terran in recent ten years.


    "Peace is temporary, contradiction is eternal."


    "The state of Jing is going to be in chaos. In addition to the resistance of the local aristocrats, there will be a peasant uprising in the north."


    "This peasant uprising is the result of the unfair treatment of the people of Chang after obedience and the humiliation of the old aristocrats and new officials of Jing. They can''t bear it. The people around peace come like this. Many contradictions within Jing will also be triggered by this general trend, and the national unrest is coming soon."


    "Wenling, if you are interested, I can lend you a book."


    Huang Si stretched out his hand and condensed in the air into a book he had recited when he took the postgraduate entrance examination.


    "Xiao Xiurong''s political knowledge points in postgraduate entrance examination"


    "Although I took the postgraduate entrance examination naked, I just turned over this book for a few hours before the examination. However, the content of the book is not bad. You should focus on the part of political economics."


    Wen Ling took the book with both hands flat and opened it respectfully.


    "If you don''t understand, take your time and ask Xiaoke."


    "Thank you, master."


    Wen Ling looked at the book. It was difficult for the book to understand. It was like a heavenly book. He tried his best to understand those thoughts.


    Among his many law talents, there is civilization and wisdom. Although he has no overall perspective, he has watched outside the world for more than 1000 years, has joined the world several times, and has a good understanding of the human race.


    However, the master often has more profound views on the Terran. Wen Ling wants to learn more from the book and tries to keep up with the master''s ideas.

 Chapter 393

    After arranging the green world, Huang Si returned to the Reiki world again.


    After coming here, Huang Sixian looked at the situation of Le Ying.


    Previously, after the audition, a total of 10000 talented practitioners were selected.


    These 10000 people will participate in the trial selection of the secret place, eliminate most of them, and finally take the top 100 to participate in the challenge arena.


    Now, the competition has entered the stage of the top 16.


    Le Ying not only became a popular candidate to win the championship, but also improved the realm again through continuous training and reached the later stage of the cultivation of Dan.


    As for other dependents, although most of them signed up for the competition, half of them were brushed off during the audition.


    Finally, Guan Ming and another person entered the top 10000.


    After the secret territory trial, Guan Ming''s ranking was more than 3000, which was not particularly bad. More excellent sects had thrown olive branches at him.


    This is also normal. After all, Huang Si sect''s family members'' cultivation time in the past was too short. If Guan Ming''s talent was not outstanding and his soul was particularly strong, he would be choked to enter the top 10000.


    After all, as an Aboriginal, Le Ying is a genius.


    Huang Si summarized his experience during this period and sent it one by one in a way that the family members can understand, so that they can understand it well.


    In this way, with the help of Huang Si, Le Ying gradually grew up in the competition.


    From the top 16 to the top 8, then to the top 4, to the semi-finals.


    Although she won many times, she managed to win under the guidance of her master.


    She is good at Dharma array. Dharma array is much more difficult to learn than ordinary spells, but once she learns it, its power is unpredictable and very difficult to prevent, which adds a lot of winning faces to her.


    On this day, Le Ying sat in the rest room to prepare for the decisive battle the next day.


    Wearing a Friar''s uniform and holding two celestial array discs used to run the Dharma array, she is making a final inspection.


    The final is near, but Le Ying is full of anxiety.


    Because tomorrow''s opponent is not in the same realm as her.


    She is the third level of yangdan realm. Even though she has reached the peak, her opponent is the eldest martial brother of jingtianlou, the first sect in the mainland. Tianzong wizards are said to be reincarnated and rebuilt by real immortals. She is only in her thirties, but she has reached the Yuanshen realm and cultivated the Dharma phase Yuanshen.


    Yuanshen is a magical realm. Different from the Reiki changes brought by inner alchemy, monks in Yuanshen can suppress their opponents by virtue of the different aspects of Yuanshen. Yuanshen can crush people below Yuanshen.


    Le Ying has the help of Dharma array and can delay for a while, but she can''t think of a way to win.


    "Forget it, if you can''t get the first, you can''t get it. Anyway, the task assigned by the master is completed."


    Le Ying is happy.


    Huang Si just asked her to make a name for herself. After she became famous, she would try to publicize the belief of the Dragon God, and seek the support of the big sect or Sanxian level. It doesn''t matter whether you get the position in this game. Although the first place will be rewarded with much better practice resources than the second place, it''s no big deal.


    Having the master to help analyze the experience and experience of practice is the biggest dependence for Le Ying. Foreign objects are not that important.


    She thought so and suddenly heard a noise outside.


    Because there are some losers out there who haven''t finished the game, Le Ying guessed who might break through or be very outstanding, which caused the audience''s surprise.


    She didn''t take it seriously, but the door of the lounge suddenly knocked.


    The music warbler flicked his fingers and opened the door.


    Outside the door, a group of organizers rushed in.


    "Fuxin, come out quickly! Your wedding is coming!"


    Fuxin is the pseudonym of Le Ying. But what is the happy event?


    Yue Ying is stunned.


    "A Sanxian came into the world and asked to see you by roll. There''s no need to compete in this competition. Come out and meet the master Sanxian!"


    "I guess I want to take you as an apprentice!"


    "Congratulations on your achievements in the future. Don''t forget your hometown!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Sanxian?"


    Huang Si lay on the couch and repeated the word.


    "Good guy, I finally came. Unexpectedly, I attracted the attention of Sanxian so soon. Yueying baby is really good!"


    Huang Si was very satisfied.


    In fact, this is the purpose of organizing his family members to participate in the competition, and it is also the best result he expects.


    In this Reiki world, there is a rule, that is, Tianjie.


    All monks who arrive at Mahayana will automatically feel the existence of natural disaster.


    The higher the cultivation, the clearer the induction, and the heavenly disaster will come at the peak of Mahayana.


    If the speed of cultivation slows down, the natural disaster will still come as scheduled. At that time, it will be difficult to resist the natural disaster if it does not reach the peak state of Mahayana. Therefore, it is unwise to deliberately slow down and delay the disaster.


    However, if the speed of cultivation is too fast and reaches the peak stage early, the natural disaster will come early.


    This disaster made all the monks miserable.


    After the Mahayana, we will face the threat of natural disaster.


    If you can''t survive the natural disaster, the bad soul will be destroyed, and the good body will be destroyed, leaving only the soul. At that time, either reincarnated and rebuilt with the help of relatives and friends, and the wisdom was annihilated. It was difficult to recover the memory in the future.


    Or if the soul is preserved completely, you can quickly turn to Sanxian with the body of the soul, and you can have good strength.


    At present, in this world, the strength of Sanxian is stronger than that of Mahayana friars, but weaker than that of real immortals. Although there is no physical body, you can''t continue to cultivate the physical body, but the realm is still there. You can also condense immortal power and use spells. In addition to the weak endurance, the actual combat power is better than the Mahayana friar.


    Huang Si, what he wants is Sanxian.


    Only the soul, no body, eager to have the body again, and don''t want to give up the reincarnation and repair of memory.


    Isn''t this just right for being his family?


    If we can let the Sanxian become a family member, we can obtain the rich experience and knowledge of the Sanxian for many years, and surpass all the levels of the whole practitioner before the robbery.


    And Sanxian himself can regain his flesh. This is win-win!


    Huang Si sent instructions to Le Ying to tell her not to show her feet. Slowly, listen to the Sanxian and see if she can be his disciple.


    After receiving the order, Le Ying quickly cleaned up and followed the people out.


    Outside.


    The competition was held in a natural stone Valley, where the middle is flat and the four sides are high, just forming a stand for the audience to watch.


    Now, the sky over the whole stadium is full of streamers and thousands of auspicious Qi. Surrounded by golden clouds like clouds and fog, a figure stands proudly in it.


    Below, a large area of dark monks stood not far away to salute collectively, with an extremely respectful attitude.


    Surrounded by the crowd, Le Ying walked into the square of the competition from the players'' lounge, through the underpass.


    Seeing her coming down, the shining figure opened the clouds and lowered her body.

 Chapter 394

    When the loose fairy fell, everyone around him retreated one after another.


    It''s not to avoid offending, it''s really because the immortal shines and has thousands of auspicious Qi. Ordinary monks can''t stand standing next to them. Their eyesight will be blurred after watching for a long time.


    When Sanxian approached Le Ying, he deliberately restrained his momentum and immortal light, showing his care for Le Ying.


    Le Ying also saw the appearance of the loose fairy.


    Looking at white hair and white clothes from a distance, looking at his face from a distance, although he is old, his temperament is clear and bright, with a long beard. He has never hung weapons on his body. It seems that he came out of the mountains and rivers, without a trace of human fireworks.


    The Sanxian looked at Le Ying and was slightly surprised.


    "Little girl, your talent is so high that I can''t see your upper limit."


    "How long have you been practicing?"


    The voice of Sanxian sounded in the clouds.


    "It''s been 23 years since I went back to my predecessors."


    Le Ying half knelt down and said truthfully.


    She didn''t hide anything, but the loose fairy was suddenly angry.


    "Nonsense! According to your body time, I''ve been practicing for less than ten years. How dare you not tell the truth in front of me in twenty-three years!"


    When Sanxian was angry, the people around him immediately panicked.


    A group of practitioners, whether in the period of raising pills or the period of Yuanshen, knelt down one after another and asked master Sanxian for forgiveness.


    It''s just that you enjoy privileges during Mahayana without kneeling directly.


    "The degree of time?"


    Huang Si is talking to himself over there.


    "Do you mean the age of Yue Ying''s body? I rebuilt her body later. This Sanxian can see the time experience of her body. It''s very powerful. I''m afraid she doesn''t have the understanding of the law of time."


    "Le Ying, tell him directly that you have a special reason for this. Please talk to him alone."


    Le Ying didn''t panic when she received her master''s instruction.


    "Master Sanxian, I have practiced for 23 years. I don''t dare to hide this. It''s just that my body time is only more than one year. There are special reasons. I wonder if I can talk to you alone."


    Yue Ying''s attitude is extremely sincere.


    Even the high Sanxian was moved by her.


    Of course, this has something to do with the fact that Yue Ying is beautiful, so its natural credibility is high. Being good-looking is really popular.


    "Well, little girl, you come directly with me."


    The attitude of Sanxian softened slightly.


    "I''ll take this girl first. I''ll calculate the game with you later."


    The voice of Sanxian spread throughout the competition venue, which was a notice.


    With a wave of his robe sleeve, he covered the sky with golden light and auspicious Qi, and involved the music warbler.


    The golden light flashed away and disappeared into the sky.


    The rest of the practitioners looked at each other and wondered whether the competition would go on or not. Who was the first place.


    The music warbler only felt that the golden light was flashing, his eyes could not see things, and his body was flying light.


    In this world, only monks in Mahayana can fly by themselves. Le Ying has never experienced this feeling before.


    After flying for a while, they finally landed.


    Le Ying stood on the ground, looked around and found herself on a mountain.


    The mountain has rich aura, dense vegetation and rosy rays. It is obviously a treasure land.


    "Little girl, this is my territory. If you have something difficult to say, no one else will hear it now."


    Master Sanxian took good care of her.


    Le Ying thanked the Sanxian first, and then told it.


    "Elder, I didn''t call this name before. My name is Le Ying. I''m a disciple of Tianzhen sect in Zhongzhou. On that day, our sect was destroyed. Only Cheng Rong, a disciple who practiced outside, survived..."


    Le Ying told the story of the sect being destroyed and herself being killed by the immortal.


    Sanxian means all over the world. It''s no good to deceive. What''s more, Le Ying doesn''t want to deceive him at all. According to Huang Si''s plan, just tell the truth directly and arouse the interest of Sanxian.


    The Sanxian couldn''t help moving.


    "Destroy the Tianzhen sect...? Oh, I know. He is not an immortal, but also a Sanxian like me. That''s the old man, immortal Guoyi. He should have killed four sects in Zhongzhou for his influence. You are really unfortunate."


    "But now that you are dead, why are you standing here?"


    The Sanxian asked eagerly.


    "After my death, because of my great grievances, an idea supported my soul and did not dissipate for the time being. At that time, Cheng Rong had been watching from a distance. As soon as the immortal left, he rushed over and saw me dead. Cheng Rong installed my soul with an amulet to preserve my soul."


    "Later, I learned that he heard from others that there was a powerful man in the lost temple who could live dead people''s flesh and bones, as long as he saved his soul. Cheng Rong took all his savings and bought this soul amulet for saving lives in the future. Unexpectedly, the sect was later destroyed and I died, so this amulet came in handy immediately."


    Le Ying said with great eloquence, while Sanxian kept her eyes on it. Seeing that she stopped halfway, she hurriedly asked:


    "Later? Did you find the powerful man? The lost temple is the legendary residence of gods... I thought it was just a legend. How can there be gods on the bright yellow star? Is there really..."


    Le Ying nodded.


    "Yes, Cheng Rong packed my body in a frozen coffin and took the amulet to the lost temple."


    "He didn''t have much hope, just for the last chance."


    "Unexpectedly, he really saw a god there, the God..."


    Le Ying deliberately stopped halfway.


    "Say it."


    The Sanxian urged him. He quickly thought of Le Ying''s identity and hurriedly said, "my name is immortal Yao RI. I''ll take you as an apprentice and keep you safe in the future. There is no real immortal on the bright yellow star. With me as a master, it''s no problem for you to walk sideways."


    With his promise, Le Ying will no longer be afraid of being chased and killed by her past identity.


    After all, her enemy is also a loose fairy.


    You have to find a Sanxian master to compare.


    "Thank you, master."


    Le Ying first saluted her teacher and then went on.


    "The God calls himself the Dragon God and is called the wing of death. His wings can cover the sky and his body is so huge that he can''t see at a glance. He heard Chengrong''s plea and came out to accept Chengrong''s tribute. Then the Dragon God gave a miracle to make me his believer and reshape my flesh."


    "Reshape the flesh... Can he really reshape the flesh???"


    The voice of immortal Yao RI became excited.


    After he became a Sanxian, his mood rarely fluctuated so violently.


    However, the little apprentice''s words let him see hope.


    "Yes, if Shifu doesn''t believe it, you can ask other local practitioners. The Sanxian killed all our sect, and I was killed by him. Many monks around should have seen it."


    "But the great God of the wings of death not only reshaped my body, but also changed my appearance and improved my talent, which made me grow so fast."


    "Improve talent? How?"


    Immortal Yao RI was surprised and asked hurriedly.


    Now, their state is completely reversed.


    Le Ying''s attitude was calm, but Yao RI immortal was not as excited as a Sanxian.

 Chapter 395

    "Yes, master, the great God of the wings of death said that the soul is the fundamental factor of cultivation talent, so he directly strengthened my soul."


    "He knows that the soul is the foundation of talent!"


    Yaori immortal can''t believe it.


    Even Sanxian may not know this secret.


    After visiting a fairy relic, he learned from a few words recorded in the relic.


    This is also the reason why he insisted on cultivating Sanxian instead of giving up cultivation to reincarnate.


    "No wonder I felt your extraordinary when I came to the competition venue... It turns out that your soul itself is extremely powerful. No wonder..."


    Yao RI said to himself.


    Then he urged Yue Ying: "tell me what happened after."


    Le Ying said calmly:


    "The great God of the wings of death not only improved my talent, but also directly grabbed a mass of aura to let me recover my accomplishments. The mass of aura is extremely rich, visible to the naked eye, and easy to absorb. My reconstructed body was originally a mortal realm, but with the help of the great God, I recovered all my accomplishments in the past with only one incense."


    "Well, how is this possible..."


    Yaori immortal has been shocked beyond measure.


    No one can directly control Reiki unless they reach the true immortal level. Even if you use an array to gather Reiki, there is a limit. At most, you can increase the Reiki density, but you can''t let the Reiki occupy itself into a group.


    There are absolutely no real immortals on the bright yellow star. If there are real immortals, they will not be allowed to be arrogant here. Immortal Yao RI is very sure.


    Moreover, even if there is a state to lay the foundation, it is impossible to improve cultivation from mortal to the third level in one incense burning time.


    In this way, the identity of the so-called Temple power is very suspicious.


    "Le Ying."


    Immortal Yao RI suddenly shouted.


    Yue Ying was stunned. Out of guard, a spell invaded her brain.


    The gap between Sanxian and the third level practitioners was so great that she fell into a coma.


    Immortal Yao RI automatically stunned Le Ying with his hand, and his mana twinkled.


    "Soul searching."


    A spell hit Yue Ying and attacked her soul.


    Yaori immortal is always cautious. Le Ying is a junior after all. Yao RI won''t believe all her words. He just wants to see if what Le Ying said is true.


    "Eh..."


    Yaori immortal pinched the soul searching decision and tried to break Le Ying''s knowledge of the sea, but unexpectedly, the soul of this young generation was unexpectedly strong.


    He can stun Le Ying''s body, but he can''t make her soul sleep completely. Le Ying''s consciousness is still subconsciously resisting.


    After trying several times, I can''t break the sea. I''m in a hurry.


    An extremely terrible momentum suddenly rose from him, with thousands of rays and auspicious Qi, and the majesty of the immortal spread out.


    Immortal Yao RI is ready to use immortal power!


    He is a loose immortal. His immortal power is much less than that of a real immortal. It is not easy to recover. For the time being, he uses a little less. He won''t use it easily unless he has to.


    The essence of immortal power is not a concept at all.


    Under the blessing of immortal power, soul searching Magic also shines, forming an invincible blade.


    Seeing this soul searching, it will fall on the sea of music warbler''s knowledge.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The wonderful scene of immortality suddenly stopped. It seemed that yaori was hit by something invisible. The whole person flew out in the air, castrated and slammed into the mountain on one side.


    The mountain shook, and the whole mountain split, and countless rocks fell on the real person yaori.


    The brilliance of immortal Yao RI is great. When his immortal Qi flows, he will break away from the invisible power.


    But he failed.


    The invisible force grabbed his body again and slapped him at the nearby top of the mountain.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    "Boom..."


    The good Sanxian was regarded as a brick and hit the sharp peak again and again.


    Immortal Yao RI struggled desperately.


    However, it didn''t help. No matter using spiritual power or immortal power, he couldn''t resist the huge power. Instead, he was caught and ushered in hard mountains and stones again and again.


    Around five or six peaks, dozens of them were shot fiercely, but they were all stubbornly bald!


    The body of Sanxian is not flesh and blood, but a Dharma body condensed according to the rules of heaven.


    Although this series of smashes were only physical attacks, his Dharma body almost began to collapse.


    "Don''t..."


    "Smash..."


    "I..."


    "What happened..."


    In the interval of being shot fiercely, immortal Yao RI finally squeezed out these words.


    No one paid attention to him, and his body was smashed into the stone wall again.


    The huge stone wall burst into pieces with a loud noise, and the Dharma body of immortal Yao RI was cracked everywhere.


    Yaori immortal is at least a loose immortal. Even if he is smashed like this, he still has the ability to think.


    His mind was running fast. Most of the unknown terrorist enemy came for the joy of the warbler. Otherwise, if he didn''t come late or early, why did a soul search come.


    Is it true that


    "I''m wrong! The great God let me go!"


    As soon as his head was pulled out of the cracked stone, yaori immortal aimed at the opportunity and shouted hurriedly.


    "I shouldn''t..."


    The body of immortal Yao RI was held by an invisible force, rotated like a Yo Yo, flew out, and suddenly crashed into another mountain.


    His body hit the mountain into a big groove like a rotating dart.


    This series of continuous impacts melted at least one fifth of the Dharma body of yaori immortal.


    He''s completely flustered. He''s going to die if he goes on like this!


    "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, give me a break!"


    Immortal Yao RI begged bitterly.


    There was a cold hum in the air without anything.


    "If you admit your mistake, it''s useful. What else do you want the police to do?"


    With this majestic sound, the black flame spread in the air, and the threatening heat wave spread around. The huge black and red wings covered the sky, the ferocious head cracked its big mouth, the iconic huge chin and shining fangs


    "Boom!"


    A huge claw fell heavily on the top of the mountain.


    This claw alone sets off the Yao RI real person next to him like an ant.


    "My name is the wing of death, the destroyer of destiny, and the terminator of all things..."


    "Irresistible, irresistible..."


    "I am the embodiment of power!"


    Huang Si stepped on Yao RI immortal with the claws of the wing of death and rubbed him on the ground.


    Look at the body of immortal Yao RI. Huang Si lost several spiritual blades, and the body of immortal Yao RI was cut into four pieces.


    Fortunately, he is a Sanxian. Sanxian is a Dharma body, not a flesh body.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the claw was raised to check, the immortal force burst out from the real person yaori and forcibly kneaded the Dharma body that had not been annihilated.


    "Great God, don''t kill me! I listen to you in everything. Please don''t kill me!"


    Seeing the wing of death, immortal Yao RI hurriedly shouted.


    He can escape, but it is not easy to escape by the means that the Dragon God easily catches him.


    In that case, he lowered his posture.


    Huang Si stopped.


    "Hum, how dare you hurt my believers? Do you think the name of God is false?"


    The voice of the wings of death resounded through the fields.


    "I know my mistake. I shouldn''t spy on your believers. I don''t want to hurt her. I''ve accepted her as an apprentice. I''m just a little suspicious..."


    Immortal Yao RI quickly explained.


    "Then don''t you quickly restore her consciousness and apologize to her?"


    Deathwing commanded.


    "Yes, yes."


    Yaori immortal humbly accepted it.


    He quickly gave the Yue Ying lying not far away a recovery spell.


    The effect of Sanxian''s recovery spell is not ordinary. Le Ying suddenly wakes up.


    "What happened just now? Ah, master! Master is coming!"


    Yue Ying was confused for a while. After seeing the huge body of the wing of death, she put down her heart.


    At this time, immortal Yao RI walked to Le Ying by himself.


    He was about to speak when the wings of death flapped.


    "Apologize on your knees!"


    Yaori immortal was stunned and finally knelt on the ground with a humiliating face.


    As a loose immortal who almost died in the robbery, he has lost his body and cherishes his life.


    Life matters. Kneeling is nothing.


    Immortal yaori comforted himself.

 Chapter 396

    This mountain range of Reiki world is more than 10000 kilometers away from the lost temple.


    Huang Si''s soul passed through the balancer and then extended. It could not have been so far.


    But just now his family was going to be bullied. Huang Si was in a hurry and thought of a good way.


    The book of creation is a part of him. He can switch his soul directly to taking the book as the noumenon.


    So you just need to put your body in a safe place in the green world, then put the book in the rose garden and switch over, you can temporarily take the book of creation as the core of the soul and extend it.


    Without a balancer as an intermediate channel, the mental force field can be extended to the limit, 20000 kilometers.


    Huang Si came to the scene, caught the short eyed Sanxian and smashed him dozens of times as a punishment.


    I''m tired of bullying his family.


    After apologizing, immortal Yao RI got up from the ground and stood aside.


    He peeked at the wings of death, and was afraid that it would find its gaze.


    "Obsidian day!"


    Huang Si drank.


    The huge body of the wing of death took a step forward, and its front claws raised slightly.


    "I am the Lord of the temple, the Dragon God nesario, whose name is the wing of death. Would you like to be my believer?"


    "The Dragon God is fair and open. You offer your soul and your freedom. Recognize me as the Lord. I can give you flesh and eternal life!"


    Yao RI saw that the wing of death did not force him, but he was relieved.


    But when he heard the voice of the wings of death, he was shocked and uncertain again.


    "Offer your soul and freedom? Isn''t this the art of soul control?"


    Yaori immortal looked very afraid.


    "What is soul control?"


    Huang Si asked him.


    "The art of controlling the soul is a secret art of the soul, which can only be used by real immortals. The person charged with the soul will lose his will and be completely controlled by his master. This is a terrible secret art!"


    If it was really the art of controlling the soul, he would not be accused of killing himself.


    Although he has not seen it, he has seen in the records of the ruins that the accused soul is equivalent to the loss of the person''s self, which is no different from death.


    Wait, this Deathwing doesn''t know this secret.


    Is this not the art of soul control?


    As yaori was still thinking, he heard the great voice of the wing of death coming from above:


    "Then, can the person who performs the art of controlling the soul see the memory of the person charged with the soul? Can the knowledge and experience of the person charged with the soul be directly shared with the master?"


    "Of course not, unless the soul controller orders the soul controller to speak."


    "Isn''t it too weak to control the soul?"


    Make complaints about it.


    "Then why are you so afraid that you don''t seem to want to accept soul control?"


    "That''s nature!"


    Yaori immortal cried, and his eyes were full of fear.


    "After being accused of being a soul, you are a slave. Most of them will be directly sent by the master to fight, or block the knife, or even ordered to kill their relatives... You don''t know this terrible pain..."


    Yaori immortal shook his head.


    Many tragedies after the accused soul have been mentioned in the records.


    "What? Why should the master of the soul control be so bad to the person charged with the soul? Aren''t they his men? Shouldn''t it be better for his opponent?"


    Huang Si asked puzzled. He really can''t think of why he deliberately abused his men.


    "No, where are the men? They are obviously slaves! Those charged with the soul will only be used as cannon fodder. It''s best to be just a tool. When necessary, they will still be sacrificed to protect their master."


    "So it is." Huang Si gradually began to understand the thinking of the people here, "that is to say, it is mainly because the people who use the soul control technique are too weak, right, so they are good at being cannon fodder and tools, and even mean enough to throw their men out to block the knife and sacrifice."


    "That''s natural! Who would think there isn''t enough cannon fodder!"


    Immortal Yao RI shouted.


    However, the secret technique of soul control is too taboo, and not many people learn it.


    But even so, all powerful real fairies have learned, and there are many slaves.


    "I see. If the master is strong enough that all his men are not as strong as him, then his men can live a good life without worrying about anything?"


    "How can there be such a good thing? How can there be such a strong person?"


    Yaori immortal shook his head.


    "Well, open your stupid eyes and have a look, Yao RI."


    The voice of Deathwing laughed sarcastically.


    "Do you see a human? Or a God who is far more than all human races, more than practitioners, more than immortals, and above you?"


    Immortal yaori raised his head.


    There was no trace of cultivation on the huge body that covered the sky.


    No spiritual power, no immortal power, no real immortal breath.


    However, as a loose fairy, he had no strength to resist.


    Thinking of this, immortal Yao RI was shocked and finally understood the meaning of the wing of death.


    It is beyond the extraordinary ability of practitioners.


    If you are not human or immortal, there are only gods!


    In ancient legends, there were gods, but that was too long ago, so long that everyone forgot that Gods once existed.


    If this great power is a real God.


    Isn''t he, really


    Lucky!


    Immortal Yao RI thought about it. Whether he was a real God or not, it was really unnecessary to deceive him when he could easily kill him.


    "The great God is on earth. I am willing to become a believer of the great God and dedicate my soul and freedom to you!"


    Without hesitation, immortal Yao RI knelt down to the wing of death.


    "Yao RI, recognize me as the Lord!"


    Huang Si falsely pressed his claw on the head of yaori immortal, and the golden light flashed.


    Assimilation is complete.


    With the sharing of thousands of years'' experience and ability of a Sanxian, the whole consciousness space has undergone earth shaking changes in an instant.


    Below, immortal Yao RI said to himself, "it''s like this... Soul master, it''s such a feeling."


    He did not lose himself, but he had a sincere faith in his master.


    This feeling is not bad. It''s really much better than soul control.


    Just as yaori immortal felt the new experience after recognizing the Lord, Huang Si was also searching his memory.


    After roughly reading the past of immortal Yao RI, Huang Si also knows about his past physical condition and can start to reshape his physical body.


    "By the way, Yao RI, do you want to pass the old man''s body, or do I pinch another young one for you?"


    Huang Si asked.


    "Lord, master, can you really restore my youth?"


    Yaori immortal couldn''t believe his ears. It is impossible for a real fairy to restore youth to a life! You know, once Shouyuan is exhausted and Qi and blood decay, it is absolutely irreparable.


    The profound cultivation can only delay this process, but it can never be stopped or reversed.


    Therefore, those who cannot become immortals or true immortals, even in the Mahayana period, can live up to 2000 years, and finally die of aging.


    He was 1500 years old when he became a Sanxian. He was a little older. The final Sanxian Dharma body was still his appearance before he became an immortal.


    But the master said he could restore him to his youth!


    "It''s a piece of cake."


    Huang Si said and ordered him to disperse the Dharma body. Then, the creative power condensed and pinched a 14-year-old body for him on the spot.


    This body is directly kneaded by the soul, which is naturally consistent with the soul.


    Immortal Yao RI shook his fist, raised his hand and looked at the back of his smooth and delicate hand in disbelief.


    This body is full of vitality, which he has not felt for 6000 years!

 Chapter 397

    However, when Yao RI finished feeling the vitality of his body, he felt that there seemed to be something wrong


    Er, the little girl, the one named Le Ying, looked at herself as if she was a little strange.


    No, can''t you be young and lose the dignity of Sanxian?


    Oh, I didn''t seem to have it when I knelt down just now.


    Immortal Yao RI decided not to think about the humiliation just now. It''s better to save his face quickly.


    "I''m your master. I''m just getting younger now. Don''t... Eh!!!"


    As soon as immortal Yao RI spoke, he was shocked by his voice.


    The sound


    Like a yellow warbler out of a valley.


    It''s like ice and snow breaking.


    The voice, the tone is wrong!


    Yao RI made a great work of warning signs in his heart.


    He looked down at his chest.


    OK, it''s flat.


    Wait, it''s still wrong


    Yao RI raised his hands tremblingly and touched his face and hair


    The silky hair slid between his fingers.


    The length of his hair made his bad feeling stronger and stronger.


    "Water mirror!"


    After all, immortal Yao RI is a loose immortal. He immediately used a magic to reflect his figure.


    An oval round mirror with water waves on the edge appeared in the air, which clearly reflected the figure of real yaori.


    Immortal Yao RI''s hand stopped.


    The body trembled slightly.


    A heart is like a thousand years of cold ice.


    Immortal Yao RI turned his body slightly and looked at his new body in the mirror. A terrible anger spread from him.


    As a mortal, the oppression and majesty brought by the Sanxian realm still exist.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked at the wings of death.


    The golden ponytail hit his cheek with his swing of head.


    "What''s going on!"


    "Why!"


    "Why?"


    "I become,"


    "Little girl!"


    Immortal Yao RI roared.


    "You have a new life now! This is your new body!"


    The wing of death looked down at the two figures on the highland below and said in a deep voice.


    Below him, beside Le Ying stood a brand-new 14-year-old girl.


    She looks younger than Le Ying. She has a golden ponytail on her head and a red ribbon. Under the fine bangs on her forehead, there are a pair of ice and snow clear blue eyes, a small and lovely nose, young lips, a little baby fat peach face, thin arms and a rare flat figure.


    Huang Si also specially put on a skirt for her when shaping her body. The skirt was originally a female official dress in heaven, which was quite ethereal. However, Huang Si was afraid that the short figure of the Oriole could not be put on, so he cut off the skirt directly, making it an antique short skirt with wide robes and large sleeves.


    The main color of this short skirt is still pink. Yao RI immortal has been dressed like a two-dimensional fairy with a combination of things.


    When immortal Yao RI found his current image, he immediately understood the strange expression when Le Ying looked at him.


    The meaning of that expression¡ª¡ª


    Clearly


    Five thunders!


    "Ah ah!!!"


    Immortal Yao RI squatted down with his head in his arms and wailed.


    "I don''t want to live! I don''t want to live!"


    New body?


    Is this the price of rebirth?


    no


    For men, no, for an old Sanxian who has lived for 7000 years, dignity is very important.


    If you let people know... Especially let other old Sanxian know that he is carrying such a bag, he will be laughed to death with shame and anger!


    He doesn''t want to die!


    "Cough."


    Huang Si held back his smile and pretended to be serious:


    "If you just mind being found out, change your name."


    The wings of death opened their mouths and smiled grimly.


    "From today on, change your name to oriole. Just follow my last name."


    This name is just a combination of the surname Huang and the attribute name Lori.


    The voice just fell.


    "Master... Surname Huang?"


    Similar thoughts flashed through the minds of the two family members.


    "I slipped my tongue." Huang Si thought, "but it''s his own person anyway. It doesn''t matter."


    "There is no Obsidian day in the world. From today on, you are an Oriole."


    Deathwing indicated.


    The oriole''s big bright eyes still hung tears.


    Her current body is both mortal and Lori''s. she is easily affected by her body. As soon as she gets excited, she tears.


    "I see."


    The Oriole bowed its head.


    She tried to make herself want to open up... In fact, she just changed her gender. There''s nothing wrong. When the host left, she went back and changed her clothes and hairstyle. Her body hasn''t developed yet. No one should see that it''s a woman in men''s clothes


    Huang Si stared at the aura in the air.


    With his attention, Reiki hovered automatically.


    After a while, the huge Reiki mass formed again.


    The Oriole looked at the aura that had condensed into a milky white entity, felt the pressure brought by the aura, and finally understood that what Le Ying said was true.


    Actually, someone can gather Reiki directly!


    The wing of death raised its claws and handed the Reiki mass to the oriole.


    "Come on, use this recovery cultivation. If you can directly recover to the cultivation of Sanxian or Zhenxian in one breath, the master has a good thing to reward you."


    Reward?


    The Oriole couldn''t help but feel a little warm.


    The restoration of cultivation made him look forward to it.


    At that moment, the Oriole stopped talking, immediately meditated on the grass, pinched the Dharma with both hands, and began to absorb Reiki.


    After all, it was an immortal, and the aura rushed into her body at an amazing speed.


    The cultivation of this body soared all the way from mortals, and easily crossed the realm of entry, foundation building, Qi gathering, pill raising and Yuanshen.


    In the realm of Yuanshen, the Yellow Oriole shows the different appearance of Xiaguang and Ruiqi behind him. The columns of light stretch out behind him like peacocks.


    This is related to the deviation of his practice direction to the sun and light, so the appearance of the original God is also related to the light.


    Le Ying watched intently. The practice process of Oriole all the way was also a reference for her. She benefited a lot.


    The light behind the Oriole became more and more gentle, and her whole person became more and more immortal.


    Finally, the Oriole broke the Yuanshen period and entered the Mahayana period.


    As soon as she entered the Mahayana, she opened her eyes and opened her mouth slightly, looking very surprised.


    "I don''t have a natural disaster? Why?"


    The Oriole said to himself.


    When monks enter Mahayana, they will feel the sky robbery, but the date is very vague, but there has never been no sky robbery.


    "Is it difficult because I have passed through the disaster and become a Sanxian, but I have been reshaped by my master. It is not reincarnation, so I don''t have to suffer another disaster?"


    "Isn''t it... That I can directly become a true immortal all the way?"


    The oriole''s heart beat violently, and there was no more joy in her heart. How can it be so good? Recognizing the Lord has such good benefits.


    You know, after the failure of the natural disaster, you survived by luck. Although you can become a Sanxian, but the Sanxian loses its body, it cuts off the road of the real immortal and can no longer cultivate and improve the realm.


    However, the Oriole had this opportunity again after more than 6000 years.


    How could she not be so excited?


    "If I had known this, I would have recognized the Lord directly!"


    The Oriole said to himself with regret.


    If the master hadn''t been tolerant, she would have missed this great opportunity to change her life fate because of her arrogance!


    After discovering this, the Oriole dared not neglect and continued to absorb Reiki.


    First restore the body cultivation!

 Chapter 398

    After entering the Mahayana period, the amount of aura and time required by ordinary monks to practice will be greatly increased.


    However, for the thousand year old monster like oriole, improving the realm is like eating and drinking water.


    The speed of her realm promotion only slowed down slightly, but the music warbler on one side still looked very terrible.


    After two incense sticks, that is, about 30 minutes, the Oriole completed the improvement of cultivation from mortal to the later stage of Mahayana.


    The invisible momentum swirled around her, and her spiritual power filled her body. The potential of heaven and earth was under her control. The Oriole was light and had flown from the ground.


    The performance of Mahayana is that you can fly in place without the help of any foreign objects.


    After that, it is the realm of immortals.


    The Oriole stopped cautiously for the time being.


    He was just a loose fairy before. He knew something about immortals, but he never reached it.


    "Master, I''m going to attack the immortal realm."


    Huang Li asked for instructions first.


    "Try it yourself. Don''t be afraid. If the body is destroyed, I can rebuild it, and if the soul is damaged, I can mend it. As long as the soul doesn''t completely annihilate, I can get it back."


    Huang Si fed his family a reassurance.


    "OK, thank you, master!"


    The Oriole was overjoyed.


    She closed her eyes, realized heaven and earth, communicated with the universe, and began to try the realm of immortals.


    Huang Si let her try slowly. He also had something on his side.


    Since the Oriole became a family member, Huang Si also had a lot of things here, which was difficult to digest for a while.


    First, in the space of consciousness, the night sky of the Reiki world system is no longer dark, and a big star shining like a star appears in the background of the sky. It emits several rays of light, connects many law fields, makes the progress of these fields rise sharply, and there are several new laws.


    In addition to Reiki, cultivation, Dharma array, refining utensils and the three major mana fields, there are also three previously unseen law fields: immortal power, disaster robbery and causality.


    As for mind, soul, body, life time and space, these old friends also appeared in the system of Reiki world.


    For a moment, the world system of Reiki world became much lively and bright.


    It seems that some laws are indeed common among different worlds.


    According to the notes of the former owner of the temple, the rules can be roughly divided into two categories: one is general-purpose, sharing progress in different world systems, and the other is special-purpose, belonging to a special world system.


    Moreover, even if Huang Si knows a general rule, he can''t apply it to a new field. Only when his family completely belongs to a world system and understands the rules within the world system can he light up the rule field in the system and share the progress.


    Huang Si calculated the data.


    Then I looked at my level data displayed on the title page of the book of creation.


    The current progress is:


    The giant blister eyes of the octopus monster stare at the distant place.


    "Immortal? Some people become immortal? Why didn''t they rob thunder?"


    Octopus monster spits out people''s words.


    There is a tightly sealed cave in the forbidden area of the back mountain of a sect in the south. Suddenly, someone pushed open the many doors in the cave and flew to the sky in the blink of an eye.


    The man''s eyes sent out thousands of blue lights, as if he were observing something. After a long time, he said to himself:


    "True immortal was born? How long has it been since the bright yellow star... Who broke through the Mahayana? Wait, why is there no cloud robbery in the sky and no trace of thunder around? Is it..."


    And those who are closer to the mountain can see it clearly.


    Many people were shocked by the spectacle and went out to watch it.

 Chapter 399

    Everyone talked and wondered.


    Not far away, in the venue where the competition is being held, people are completely stupid.


    They know that the elder yaori took away Fu Xin, the semi-finals player of the competition.


    The competition can only be suspended. After discussion, the people of the four sects decided to send someone to inquire about the instructions of immortal Yao RI later to see if the players will come back and who will be the first.


    As a result, I waited and waited. I didn''t wait for the old master of Sanxian to come back. Unexpectedly, I waited for the appearance of the birth of a real immortal.


    I don''t know the colorful auspicious clouds, but there are many monks in Mahayana. They know it clearly.


    Three flowers gather at the top, and a real fairy is born!


    Which Mahayana elder succeeded in the robbery, which is really enviable!


    Although we didn''t see robbery clouds or thunder, because we didn''t have experience in crossing robbery, we all agreed that the elder probably spent it secretly before, and now he came to be promoted to Zhenxian.


    You know, it''s too difficult to cross the robbery. The bright yellow star is not a big place. There are not many skills and resources. There has been one successful cross robbery here for thousands of years! After the man became a fairy, he immediately sat in the transmission array and left. Therefore, for thousands of years, the highest combat power of Minghuang star is Sanxian. There is no real immortal at all.


    Scattered immortals are all Dharma bodies, and they don''t have much immortal power. No one can help anyone.


    Therefore, Minghuang star presents a sawing mode of power balance.


    Now, this balance has been completely broken.


    What a fairy!


    Unmatched!


    For a moment, the whole continent, but anyone who sensed that the Oriole was different when it became an immortal, was shocked.


    Many of them have begun to go this way.


    True fairy, the only true fairy.


    You have to curry favor with the real immortal when he was just born. At least you have to be familiar.


    Just when everyone was thinking, the place where these differences were made didn''t seem so calm.


    The body shape of the Oriole fell gently from the air.


    As an immortal, her temperament was so dazzling that she was about to break her watch. She was so extraordinary that Le Ying was stunned.


    "Master!"


    The Oriole was in a happy mood and gave a cry of joy.


    "Yes, I have become a real immortal. Do you want to reward the Oriole children?"


    Huang Si asked.


    The Oriole subconsciously wanted to "um".


    But she suddenly realized


    What are you doing!


    Why don''t you start talking and doing things like a 14-year-old girl.


    Affected by this body so much!


    Besides, what''s the name of "child"?


    Almost answered by accident.


    She is a seven thousand year old elder!


    So the Oriole tried to sink his voice and was a little more serious.


    "I don''t know what reward the master will give to this real person?"


    The Oriole asked in her usual old-fashioned tone.


    Although pretending to be calm, the Oriole is still looking forward to it.


    Master, such a great God master.


    Will give a great reward.


    The claws of the wings of death moved.


    Touch out a JK uniform.


    It''s not the kind of sailor''s clothes that Taobao spends tens of dollars to tear and play, but the serious shirt pleated skirt uniform of female high school students.


    This uniform has no stitches, but a one-piece cotton texture.


    This is mainly because Huang Si can''t make clothes. He made them with creative power according to the impression he saw in the animation.


    This is the so-called seamless.


    "Come on, this is a new dress specially prepared by the owner for you, so you don''t have to think about going back to change your hair and wear men''s clothes all day."


    Oriole was so careful that he had already seen it.


    How could she succeed.


    The wing of death put the little skirt in front of the Oriole with its huge claws.


    The Oriole was stunned.


    She stood quietly and looked at the uniform. She didn''t say anything or do anything, as if something was brewing.


    The only true fairy of the bright yellow star is hesitating.


    A minute later.


    The Oriole did not move.


    Two minutes later.


    As a fairy, oriole''s consciousness is connected with the world of the planet. She can feel many strong and weak breath rushing towards her, as well as her own acquaintances.


    Those smells, the fastest of them, will arrive here in ten seconds.


    No, I can''t wait any longer!


    The Oriole can''t pretend to be calm anymore.


    She quickly picked up her uniform skirt from the ground, put it into the storage space, and then stared at her master.


    "Thank you, master! Master, someone is coming to see me. Don''t expose my identity!"


    "Of course, after that, I''ll give it to you."


    The wings of death showed a strange smile, and then disappeared as if they had evaporated.


    "Master?"


    The Oriole gave a tentative cry.


    After finding no response, the Oriole finally got bolder.


    "Hum! The master is too bad!"


    The Oriole sat on a stump, shook his slender legs and said angrily.


    Turning around, the Oriole found that Le Ying was looking at herself.


    And Le Ying''s eyes are still strange.


    Another strange method.


    "What''s the matter!"


    The Oriole asked unhappily.


    "Nothing..."


    Le Ying thought for a while and decided that it would be better not to annoy the master like the little sister.


    Although master tried his best to pretend to be an old man like before, now he behaves like a real 14-year-old girl.


    Le Ying could feel the master''s control over her, so she guessed that it was probably what the master did secretly.


    At this time, a man approached here from a distance in the air.


    He didn''t use any flying props. He looked like a monk in Mahayana.


    The friar had white beard and white hair. He looked quite old and flew very fast. He flew here in the blink of an eye.


    He looked at the top of the mountain. After seeing the oriole, he felt the terrible and huge immortal spirit around her, and suddenly had a number in his heart.


    Although I don''t know why the real fairy looks quite young. But he didn''t count what happened to Zhenxian.


    The old friar quickly fell to the ground and gave a big gift to the oriole.


    "Duke Lu of Cangjiang sect, I''ve seen the fairy!"


    The Oriole was still angry and didn''t want to talk to anyone. He just raised his hand and signaled that he could get up.


    LV Gong understood the powerful airs of Sanxian and Zhenxian very well. At present, he got up very obediently and stood aside.


    "I don''t know the immortal''s name. Can you teach me?"


    LV Gong asked with a smile carefully.


    He didn''t get a response for a long time.


    The Mahayana friar did not know that the only true immortal on the planet was upset after hearing his question. The name Oriole sounds a little cute.


    The Oriole felt so ashamed that he didn''t want to say it himself.


    After a while, several other smells came over. Seeing LV Gong kneeling not far away, I only felt a burst of regret.


    Kindness was preempted!


    Several people hurriedly seized the position of the nearby mountain and saluted the Oriole one after another.


    The oriole''s eyes swept over these people.


    Those who are seen are worried.


    What a terrible pressure!


    It''s like heaven! Towering existence!


    None of the loose immortals they have seen has such a terrible feeling.


    True fairy, this is true fairy! One look can make the Mahayana friar have no idea of resistance.

 Chapter 400

    When there were more people, the Oriole thought about it and decided to talk.


    "My name is oriole."


    Just halfway through her speech, she suddenly remembered something.


    Le Ying is still nearby!


    If others see her with Le Ying


    Maybe you''ll guess her original identity, which is absolutely impossible.


    What should I do? It''s so difficult for me.


    Just when the Oriole was a little flustered, Le Ying took the initiative to come over.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the position of the Oriole fairy is noble. If you have anything to ask me, my name is Le Ying."


    Yue Ying has a beautiful smile, graceful posture and good conversation temperament.


    Obviously, it was the third peak, and she didn''t even reach the Yuanshen period, but she was not afraid in the face of several Mahayana friars.


    As soon as the Oriole looked, he guessed that Le Ying came to answer. It was estimated that it was arranged by the master.


    She didn''t really want to talk. In that case, let Le Ying help.


    Then several more people flew over.


    "You, aren''t you the second finalist in the competition? How did you change your name?"


    Suddenly, a monk asked suspiciously.


    "I just compete under an alias." Le Ying smiles and speaks slowly, "My real name is Le Ying. My identity is the younger generation of the Oriole fairy sect. The Oriole fairy and immortal Yao RI have just graduated from the same school. Today, the Oriole fairy just became a real fairy and came to take over from immortal Yao RI to manage the affairs of Minghuang star, and immortal Yao RI has returned to the sect. I will follow the Oriole fairy to deal with the affairs of Minghuang star from now on."


    The Oriole closed his mouth and nodded.


    Seeing that the immortal nodded, everyone hurried forward to salute Le Ying one by one.


    They even felt that it was good for the immortal to have such a word.


    Because these people who haven''t survived the disaster are under too much pressure in the face of a real immortal, but they feel much better and less afraid in the face of low-level friars like Le Ying.


    Le Ying received the monks in line.


    A group of monks who could be called elders regardless of their accomplishments or age nodded and bowed to Le Ying, and took out all kinds of gifts, indicating that they were in a hurry and didn''t prepare in time. The fairy laughed at a small gift, hoping to accept it for some face and give a big gift in the future.


    Le Ying was fully authorized by her master and instructed by her master to pay attention to face, so she just received something she needed. As for other things, the Oriole didn''t nod, but she didn''t accept it.


    The oriole''s vision is very high. She doesn''t pay attention to ordinary treasures, drugs and secrets.


    More than 100 people came here one after another. After a circle, only six or seven gifts were received. Others licked their faces to give gifts but couldn''t give them out.


    The Oriole sat on the tree pier and tilted her feet. Suddenly, she saw several familiar figures.


    Oriole didn''t have a family, and her master was also a Sanxian. Later, she couldn''t endure thousands of years of loneliness. She was reincarnated and rebuilt. Now she doesn''t know which planet she is on.


    However, over the past 7000 years, she has also saved some of her own team. Those sects follow her, and she usually takes care of one or two.


    Now, there are four people below, all of whom are Mahayana friars in her sect.


    The Oriole did not shake its feet and sat upright unconsciously.


    Facing his subordinates, oriole still wants to maintain a basic dignity.


    At the same time, I hope they don''t recognize themselves.


    However, the Oriole did not find them. The four of them talked with the people around them. After learning the information, they took the initiative to come up.


    "I''ve seen the fairy!"


    "I''ve seen Miss Yue!"


    The four saluted the Oriole and Le Ying in turn.


    One of them arched his hand and asked:


    "We are the sect leaders under the name of immortal Yao RI. I don''t know where immortal Yao RI is now. If the immortal manages this party''s affairs, will he take over us?"


    Le Ying, look at the oriole.


    The Oriole was a little embarrassed and pouted slightly. After a while, he said:


    "Yao RI is my martial nephew. He has gone back to the Dazhong gate. I will take charge of it after the bright yellow star. You are all my subordinates now."


    "That''s great. My subordinates have seen the fairy!"


    The four were overjoyed and hurriedly knelt down to salute.


    Immortal Yao RI doesn''t usually take care of things. Several sects under him just depend on his strong strength.


    Now the object of attachment is replaced by a more powerful real immortal. Of course, the four people are very happy.


    The Oriole looked at their happy appearance and felt a little unhappy.


    But those masters who didn''t send gifts nearby were jealous and their eyes were green.


    Shit! There''s also a way to get close by relying on Yao RI real people!


    Why didn''t they think of it!


    I knew that even if they rolled, they would have to sneak into the team of real Yao RI. Anyway, the Oriole fairy didn''t necessarily know what his subordinates were.


    Damn it, they took the lead.


    Seeing the complacency and vigilance of the four people, they must want to get it. They will strictly guard against it in the future and won''t let others pretend to be immortal Yao and take advantage of it in the past.


    The crowd below was making a noise. Suddenly, there was black air in the sky. For a moment, even the sky became dark.


    A black awn flew from afar to.


    As soon as the black awn landed, he turned into a tall, thin man with a horse face. The man wore a bun and a robe. He inexplicably inserted nine small black flags on his back, with unknown words in blood red.


    As soon as the man appeared, Le Ying''s whole body stretched straight.


    Her teeth were creaking, her hatred was burning in her eyes, and her fingers were unconsciously clenched on the * * around her waist.


    This is a deep blood feud. I hate killing the family.


    She wanted to rush up at once.


    However, the other side is far from her realm.


    She is the peak of Dan raising period.


    And this man with a small flag.


    It''s a loose fairy!


    Real Guoyi''s face was covered with the expression of skin laughing and meat not smiling, and he bowed his hand slightly.


    "I''m a Sanxian from Zhongzhou. I''ve seen the immortal. I don''t know who the immortal belongs to..."


    Le Ying prayed in her heart, "master, master! Help me! The enemy who killed me before is coming! What should I do!"


    Huang Si was reading in the rose garden. When he heard the voice of Le Ying, he looked at the situation roughly.


    "Loose immortals? Let the Oriole kill them."


    After giving the Oriole an order, Huang Si continued to read.


    The Oriole received the order and stood up from the stump with a cold face.


    Kill Sanxian? Good.


    And let her see how her strength is now!


    A Fairy Spirit emerged from the oriole''s hand. The fairy was gasified into an arc-shaped light curtain, which stretched across the whole sky in an instant. In the arc-shaped light curtain, there were stars and the sun and moon.


    "The curtain of heaven..."


    The Oriole slapped the immortal Guoyi.


    "Fall!"


    The huge light curtain of sun, moon and stars falls from the sky with immortal Qi, which evolves all kinds of different phases, and the huge pressure rushes down to Guoyi real person.


    The onlookers all felt that the immortal spirit was threatening, so they stepped back, and Guoyi immortal, who bore the brunt, was even more uncomfortable.


    He was caught off guard and was hit directly into the ground by this move!

 Chapter 401

    The Oriole shot real Guoyi into the ground with one move, and everyone around was shocked.


    Why did the real immortal suddenly shoot at the newly arrived Sanxian?


    They did not dare to ask the oriole, but turned their eyes to Le Ying one after another. Someone whispered to Le Ying.


    "My name is Le Ying. I''m a disciple of Tianzhen sect in Zhongzhou. Our sect was destroyed by immortal Guoyi. He and I have a deep hatred!"


    Yue Ying gnashed her teeth and said.


    People suddenly realized.


    Dares the sentiment Oriole fairy, this is to avenge the younger generation.


    When real Guoyi was photographed underground, the Oriole did not relax, but took another shot. With one move, the Star River turned back, the whole ground was overturned.


    It turned out that Guoyi knew he couldn''t beat the Oriole and wanted to escape with the earth. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the earth, the whole land became rigid and couldn''t drill. Then the ground cracked and he was caught out.


    Guoyi was about to speak for himself, but the Oriole didn''t give him a chance to speak.


    Several great moves full of Xianli were photographed.


    Guoyi, as a Sanxian, also has immortal power. He hurriedly uses immortal power to fight against each other.


    "Hum, the light of fireflies dare to compete with the bright moon?"


    The Oriole once again sacrificed the different phases of the sun, moon and stars, involved immortal Guoyi, blessed with immortal power and squeezed hard.


    Immortal Guoyi''s immortal power is quickly consumed under this move.


    "No! You can''t kill me... Ah!!!"


    Immortal Guoyi only had time to say the last sentence, and the whole person''s Dharma body was forcibly wiped out by immortal power.


    The original endurance of Sanxian is weak, not to mention the immortal power quality of real immortals, which cannot be compared by Sanxian at all!


    His soul floated and wanted to escape.


    The oriole''s body flashed and appeared in the air next to her soul. With a small hand, she grasped the soul of Guoyi real person and squeezed it hard.


    The soul couldn''t even wail, so it was directly pinched and exploded.


    A loose fairy, completely fall!


    The Oriole flew down from the air.


    The scene was quiet and terrible.


    All the onlookers around dared not go out.


    Even people who swallow saliva are holding back for fear of making a sound.


    How powerful and powerful it is to turn over your hands to kill Sanxian!


    True fairy, worthy of being true fairy!


    From a distance, two loose immortals are coming. However, before they get to the place, they feel that the real immortals over there have killed immortal Guoyi.


    The two immortals were stunned.


    What''s the origin of this immortal? I kill Sanxian as soon as I meet. What hatred.


    Do they want to go there?


    There, the Oriole killed Guoyi, but he had a new idea.


    Since she is already a real fairy, it''s not impossible to take minghuangxing as a stronghold.


    It''s good to have a sect or no sect. She''s not afraid anyway.


    Here, you can set up a Dharma array. Even if people of the true immortal level come to trouble, they can be at a disadvantage.


    What''s more... She has a master behind her.


    When the sky falls, there is a master against it. What are you afraid of.


    The Oriole flew to Le Ying, grabbed her arm and announced to the crowd:


    "I am a true immortal. From today on, the bright yellow star belongs to me. I reward and punish severely. You can rest assured. And Le Ying is my younger generation. In the future, it is a capital crime to humiliate her, her relatives and friends, or my disciples. There is no taboo!"


    Below, all the monks agreed in unison.


    ¡­¡­


    Peace always felt that today, the eyes of the rebel leaders seemed to be wrong.


    They seem to be discussing something.


    Today, the rebels have swept the land in the north of Jingguo. Even bigger than the territory before the fall of Chang.


    The rice relief road has also become a complete sect.


    The situation is so good that there should be no problem.


    When he entered the conference hall, he finally found out what the leaders were hiding from him.


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    When the crowd gathered in the lobby and saw him coming in, they cried out in unison.


    One of the rebel leaders, Li Shang, held a Dragon Robe and knelt on one knee.


    "Lord leader, now we have recovered the lost land of Chang state, and the people all over the world have suffered from Jing state for a long time. Please also call the lord king to reassure the people and ascend the throne to establish the national system!"


    Li Shang held up his Dragon Robe and said loudly.


    "Ask the Lord to be king!"


    "Please ascend the throne!"


    "The leader can be called emperor! After all, the leader is an immortal favored by God!"


    "Yes! If the leader is not the king, who can be the king!"


    Look at these people peacefully and quietly, look at those eager eyes.


    "I''m just the leader of the rebel army in name. I don''t call myself a king or establish a country."


    With that, Pinghe didn''t even go to the lobby and walked away!


    The rest looked at each other.


    They deliberated for a while, and finally decided that Li Shang, the most intelligent and assertive, would persuade peace.


    This advice lasted almost a month.


    Despite the general persuasion of rebel leaders, peace is not willing to let go and become king.


    However, if you don''t claim to be king, your name is not correct and your words are not smooth.


    It is already very difficult for the uprising to reach this stage, and it is not easy to expand the fruits of the war. Their rebel army needs peace to become king and build a nation, so as to have a future and attract more people to take refuge.


    Peace also knows that what they say is reasonable.


    He is a man who is used to thinking of others. On several occasions, he almost agreed.


    However, considering what Wen Ling said, he endured it again.


    Finally, instead, he advised Li Shang: "if it''s really necessary, you might as well be the king. Anyway, I''m only responsible for leading troops and using magic. It doesn''t matter whether I''m in the name of the rebel leader or not."


    After hearing this, Li Shang narrowed his eyes slightly.


    In fact, he is not without ambition.


    However, there is such a great immortal as peace above. He can''t show his concern for power, but can only show magnanimity.


    Now, peace has said, let him be king.


    Not only in front of him, but even peaceful. In order to reassure him, he took the initiative to call people to talk about it.


    In that case... Li Shang is really relieved.


    He decided to be king, establish his own country, and even... Dominate the world and be the same emperor as king Jing!


    During the internal meeting of rice relief road, people were still arguing, but peace quietly left.


    ¡­¡­


    The southern tip of the Terran continent.


    Space time chamber of Commerce headquarters, jiangwucheng.


    The space-time chamber of Commerce was holding a regular monthly meeting.


    Unexpectedly, at the meeting, a group of hall leaders and helmsman tried to persuade them together as if they had agreed.


    "Now the general trend of the world is that the state of Jing has lost the support of the people, and all Heroes rise together. The world is looking forward to the Ming Lord. President, I heard that the North rice relief road is going to be called Wang Liguo. If so, we must guard against it!"


    "Yes! If they claim to be the king, it will be a great threat to the power of our time and space chamber of Commerce because of the great reputation of rice relief Taoist leader peace and magic."


    "President, do we have to wait for the world to fall into their hands?"


    "Now the world is in chaos and everyone has a chance. Heroes don''t ask their origin. Who can seize the opportunity and win the hearts of the people is who in the world. Our chamber of Commerce has branches all over the world. There are so many talents and influence that no force can compare with us. President, you can''t miss this opportunity!"


    "Yes, President, a good man should make great achievements and achieve a great imperial career. Please call the president king and establish the country!"


    "Yes! We must not let the rice relief road take the lead!"

 Chapter 402

    The goal of these people is beixuan.


    Although the two presidents of the time and space chamber of commerce are mysterious, beixuan seems more dignified. Whether it is management, employment, business war or various decisions, beixuan mostly makes decisions, and the time side assists decisions.


    And most importantly, president Shi Fang sometimes doesn''t look very serious


    "Poof."


    For example, at this time, president Shi suddenly laughed.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Shi Fang, and they were all at a loss.


    They really want to persuade beixuan to become king.


    Of course, I didn''t say no.


    Beixuan didn''t say it was wrong, and Shifang didn''t refuse.


    But why does the president suddenly laugh? Is it so funny?


    "Hahaha, are you so popular? So many people want you to be king and Emperor."


    Shi Fang laughed and patted beixuan on the back.


    Beixuan kept his appearance of happiness and anger, didn''t speak or do anything, just looked at the people.


    "In fact, you are really the most suitable person to be an emperor, because the name of the emperor is actually a combination from... Ha ha ha ha ha. But you are the last person in the world to be an emperor, ha ha ha ha..."


    Shi Fang smiled happily.


    Seeing such a good play, he almost burst into laughter.


    The former Emperor of heaven.


    The supreme leader of thousands of Protoss.


    Just retired.


    Listen to the father''s instructions, come to the world to relax, and learn the basic human and worldly wisdom by the way.


    It''s special


    He was persuaded by the Terrans to become a king and establish a country!


    It is estimated that he will be persuaded to become emperor in the future.


    Isn''t it just like President penguin, who is in a good position and works as a factory director in a township enterprise?


    Fang was dying of joy.


    Beixuan can''t promise. They come to do business in the world. Doing business is the task and purpose. Let beixuan learn by the way. Even he was only asked to help beixuan because of his good sociality and teach him by the way.


    Now the Terrans actually feel that beixuan is dignified because of his long dead fish face, so they want him to be king.


    When Fang laughed wildly.


    Beixuan looked helpless.


    "If you want to do this with us in the future, you don''t have to do it in the chamber of Commerce. Let''s go with your bedding."


    Beixuan told him faintly.


    In a word, it blocked all the ways.


    Then they realized that the two presidents really didn''t want to be king and didn''t want to compete for hegemony.


    Ambitious people sigh in their hearts, but those without ambition are relieved.


    Don''t participate in the struggle for hegemony and maintain a neutral attitude. Maybe it can be safer in this troubled world.


    ¡­¡­


    The current situation in the world is changing.


    When he returned to the world peacefully, his consciousness seemed to click.


    Thinking becomes extremely clear and sensitive.


    Huang Si stood up and saw the data without stretching his mental force field.


    Today''s spiritual force field, that is, the radius that the soul can extend, is¡ª¡ª


    100000 kilometers.


    Level six is here.


    The changes brought about by it have been extremely huge in quantity alone!


    He spent so much time and effort to improve.


    Open the book of creation, and the title page of the book changes again.


    Holder: Huang Si


    Soul level: Level 6 (creative)


    Upgrade experience: Level 6 0.00%


    At the same time, the information about level 6 in the book also flows into my mind.


    The sixth level of soul level is called "Chuang".


    Creative creation.


    This level is called because it opens up some important functions of the book of creation.


    The first is to unlock the "add, copy, modify and delete" function.


    Huang Si can now copy, modify and delete various illustrated books in the book, or manually create a new blank illustrated book and draw the content according to his own meaning.


    These operations involve extremely cumbersome thinking operations. If Huang Si''s soul had not reached the sixth level, his ability of operation and analysis would have been greatly improved, he would not be able to deal with such a huge content.


    At the same time, the liberation of these authorities means that he can do anything he records and even the pictures of his family members.


    Can be completely modified according to their own wishes.


    Secondly, the lathe opens the function of mass production, which can mass produce existing artifacts as long as the energy supply is connected.


    With this function, small artifacts can be produced in large quantities.


    With the supplement of these two functions, the function of the book of creation has become more perfect.


    "It''s time to get the pieces."


    Huang Si said to himself that he left the Reiki world with the book of creation.


    ¡­¡­


    After several twists and turns, Huang Si returned to the dark space.


    He hasn''t been back here for a long time because the time flow in dark space is relatively slow.


    I don''t know what world the sixth fragment "Chuang" is in. I hope it can be easier to obtain.


    After he locked the spatial coordinates, a blink, people have reached thousands of kilometers away.


    After a while, Huang Si found the coordinate point Gu Yan told him before.


    Here, there is no disk, there is no ring.


    Yes, it''s a sphere, hard, non reflective, quiet and silent.


    Consciousness extends away, sweeps across the surface of the sphere and analyzes the structure.


    Just a little analysis, Huang Si understood the content.


    "Hmm? The way to obtain fragments of the world is not a test, but creation."

 Chapter 403

    At the moment when Huang Si''s consciousness swept away, the information of the sixth world also penetrated into his consciousness.


    That is an explanatory text.


    "This world is a ''world creation novice bag'', designed by the 15th generation creator, which is specially used to teach future generations to create the world independently."


    "This novice kit simplifies the process of world creation, but all the important parts are reserved. The new creator can learn the process of small world from scratch, and master the creation method of the universe from one to another."


    "The sixth fragment will be obtained automatically after the creation of the world."


    "Please read the instructions of this novice bag carefully."


    Next, there is a long directory. The directory is listed very carefully, and the full text can be retrieved arbitrarily. It can be said to be very convenient.


    Huang Si roughly read the first 100000 words of the instructions.


    "It doesn''t seem very difficult. It''s a novice bag. You can try it later."


    This novice bag contains a huge space compressed by space.


    If released, it is actually a little larger than the green world.


    As long as the space exit is set, we can start the work of creation.


    Huang Si is not in a hurry to use it. There are still some things unresolved in the green world.


    ¡­¡­


    On earth, the fifth year.


    Five years passed quickly, and the Terran territory tended to be stable again.


    Under the persuasion of the intentional people, ruiguo and Gu family finally joined hands, and the two families exchanged in laws and formed a solid interest whole.


    The army surrounded the king capital of Jing.


    Emperor Jing was already angry by a series of domestic disasters. Seeing that the army was pressing on the border, he was finally angry and died.


    Soon after the son of emperor Jing succeeded, he opened the door and surrendered.


    The state of Jing, which unified the whole country for only six years, died at a high speed.


    Li Shang, king of Rui state, also became emperor after reunification and established a stable political power.


    He was born as the leader of the rebel army. He knew the importance of people''s power and the power of immortals and faith.


    He did not doubt peace, nor was he foolish enough to cross rivers, tear down bridges and kill donkeys.


    Rice relief road was renamed Taoism and established as a national religion.


    It is highly respected in ruiguo.


    There are several ideas advocated by Taoism.


    First, self-restraint and self-cultivation.


    Second, the causal cycle, retribution.


    Third, the fairyland is remote and not difficult to find. People can become immortals and immortals can save the world.


    That day.


    Peace, dressed in Taoist clothes inlaid with gold and jade, took a group of believers to worship in the temple.


    This temple is not an ordinary temple, but a statue of the real king inspired by the fairy world.


    Around inspiration Zhenjun, there are some famous names familiar in history.


    Taoism believes in both gods and immortals.


    They believe that good people can become gods and practice can become immortals.


    Today''s peace is almost powerful. Li Shang respects him very much. Even if he has become emperor, he still treats peace with his teacher''s etiquette.


    In Rui country, there are Taoist believers everywhere, and he also has a high status. Many people call him an immortal.


    After the worship, Pinghe sat down with many of his priests and Taoists to discuss the matter.


    Just then, from outside the temple, a peasant woman suddenly came in.


    The peasant woman''s hands and feet are thick and her skin is rough. She looks very ordinary.


    But a crowd couldn''t stop her.


    She went straight to peace and suddenly said:


    "Peace, peace, have you forgotten who you are?"


    Ping looked at the peasant woman peacefully.


    Strange. He doesn''t remember seeing this man.


    However, what the peasant woman asked seemed to have deep meaning.


    "I''m just a doctor and a Taoist, just an ordinary person."


    Answered calmly and humbly as possible.


    The peasant woman laughed.


    Although she looks rough, she smiles gracefully.


    "You really forgot, peace. You''re not ordinary. You''re not even human."


    The peasant woman ignored the criticism of many Taoist priests around her, and no matter others tried to pull her.


    "Why do you say I''m not human?"


    Asked her calmly.


    At this time, the peasant woman suddenly waved her hand vigorously, and the divine officials and Taoists around her fell out together. It can be seen that this man has martial arts.


    "It''s hard to break the common fate. It''s really hard to break..."


    The peasant woman didn''t answer him. She talked and walked outside the temple.


    Calm and stunned, he suddenly stood up and chased the peasant woman.


    "This girl, please wait for me!"


    The peasant woman walked so fast that ordinary people couldn''t catch up with her.


    But after all, peace is a person who cultivates immortals. He has followed up with the magic of shrinking the ground into inches.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Asked Ping peacefully.


    "No matter your subordinates? They still need you there."


    The peasant woman asked.


    "They''re fine. I just want to know... What are you going to tell me?"


    Pinghe looked at the peasant woman. She looked mediocre and strong. She looked like an ordinary peasant woman.


    However, according to his intuition, this man is not ordinary.


    "Would you like to give up the world and become an ordinary monk in the mountain?"


    The peasant woman stopped and looked back at him.


    "I..."


    Pinghe looked at the peasant woman and suddenly realized it.


    He made a deep bow to the peasant woman.


    "You are sent by the immortal master, aren''t you? I am willing to give up everything in the world just to pursue the immortal way. This has always been my long cherished wish. Thank you for giving me this opportunity."


    He bowed his head peacefully, bent over and said sincerely.


    "Hahaha, you are worthy of being my disciple. Well, Xiaoqiu, thank you for your help. Go back."


    Familiar voices came from the sky.


    A white cloud fell from the sky to peace.


    Above the white clouds stood Wenling.


    Seeing Wen Ling, he was almost in the mood of returning home.


    For five years, he has been getting along with the Terran rebels.


    He has always adhered to the realm of practice and perception, so that one day he can return to his master and continue to move forward on the immortal road.


    Wenling the white clouds.


    "It''s all for the master''s help." The peasant woman smiled and saluted Wen Ling slightly, "then, Lord Wen, goodbye."


    She jumped gently, the whole person floated out more than ten meters away, and soon disappeared among the trees.


    Wen Ling watched her leave, and then turned to peace.


    "What has happened in the world?"


    Peace, a little hesitation.


    "Not yet."


    "Here are three days. After three days, I''ll pick you up in person."


    "Thank you, Shizun."


    Wen Ling directly drove the clouds to send Pinghe back to the city, causing a sensation in the city.


    Peacefully return to the Terran and arrange the things behind you. It also established many strict rules for Taoism, such as not interfering in political affairs at will, being people-oriented, not cheating others, not falsely claiming the name of immortals, and so on.


    Three days later, there was a wonderful scene in the sky, with fairy music and strange animals.


    Inspired by the immortal world, the Immortal King came to the world, sealed Pinghe as the great immortal of compassion for the people in the immortal world, and led him to the immortal world.


    In full view of the public, Pinghe soared on the spot and was led away by Xianjun.


    When the spectacle finally dissipated into invisibility, the people were still unable to recover for a long time.


    What happened that day was passed down, and soon the whole human race knew it.


    Peace is not a person in myths and legends, but a real mortal born in a small village outside the city of Fenhe.


    But he found a chance and became an immortal.


    How can this not be envied.


    The number of followers of Taoism increased greatly.


    Although others did not find the way to become immortals, they believed what peace said.


    Good is rewarded with good, and evil with evil.


    Only when good deeds are accumulated can we have the hope of becoming immortal.


    If evil accumulates into the abyss, the immortal will be punished.


    There is more awe in the world. Those who struggle in the dark have more hope.

 Chapter 404

    At first, everything was chaotic and unknown.


    Matter and energy are mixed together and compressed into a very small space.


    There is no structure in this world, not even atoms.


    A consciousness sweeps through the chaotic world.


    "Light and dark should be separated."


    With this sound, the chaotic world began to become clear.


    The light appeared and pierced the chaotic and unknown world.


    With the emergence of light, darkness was born.


    Consciousness guides light and darkness, gradually separating them. Light is arranged above and darkness is arranged below.


    With the boundary between light and darkness, the world has gradually become wider.


    "Matter and energy should also be separated."


    After the sound sounded, the chaos began to condense a lot of matter, and light and darkness were no longer the concept of nothingness, and began to produce entities.


    A large area of light condenses and rises upward, which splits a small part, and generates a large celestial body and many small celestial bodies.


    Large areas of darkness gather below to form a deep lake.


    In the large area between light and dark, matter began to be born.


    With the emergence of matter, the world becomes bigger and bigger.


    It starts layering.


    The middle is the material level, which has all the attributes. There are continents and oceans, which extend infinitely towards the edge of the world.


    The next point is the underground level. There are minerals in the underground world, as well as countless holes and passages. They are set so that the ground will not collapse easily.


    Below the underground level is rolling magma.


    Below the magma is another layer, which is empty, but with strange style and blood red color.


    This level, as like as two peas, are six layers of the same layer, which are extremely dark and invisible.


    Continue down, the lowest level, is the dark foundation of the world, the dark abyss.


    The dark abyss was not calm. It swayed slightly, like a real lake.


    It''s just, there''s no wind here.


    That''s the ultimate darkness restless.


    If you go up from the middle material level, it is the vast sky level.


    Above the sky layer, there is a light color layer. There is also a vast land with fresh and dreamy style and color everywhere.


    The color layer is as like as two peas in seven consecutive layers.


    The basic tone of these layers is white.


    At the top is a dome like layer, where most of the light in the world is gathered, and the light is constantly transmitted, shining through the whole nine white layers.


    And beyond all levels, there is nothingness, and nothingness is dark.


    In the void, there is a large luminous celestial body suspended quietly.


    There is also a smaller object on the opposite side of the void.


    Countless little dots of light scattered farther away.


    The light above, the light around, shines outside the world through the transparent membrane wall of the world, illuminating a small world in the dark space.


    Huang Si looked down at the world.


    After making the infrastructure of the world through the world creation novice bag, he reduced the world to a size convenient for observation.


    Today, the world is just one person tall, and every layer in it is as thin as the layers of cream cake.


    Under his gaze, two celestial bodies, one large and one small, began to move.


    This is the sun, and the moon.


    There are more than 1000 small stars that also operate according to their own rules.


    Therefore, the upper part is eternal day and the lower part is eternal night. Only the material level has light and dark changes.


    "This is the world set by the geocentric theory. Is the trajectory calculated in the way of this round, or simply forcibly add the orbit of celestial bodies to the world setting?"


    "In the latter case... We have to change the physical rules of the world."


    After watching for a while, he stretched out his hand to the inside of the world.


    Neither the material structure of the world nor the energy composition of the world hindered his hand.


    Hands are not in the world.


    In fact, this is not touching the world at the physical level, but touching at the transcendental level.


    Huang Si groped with his hand and finally caught what he wanted to take.


    He retracted his hand. When he left the world, he held a sphere like tai chi in his hand.


    The sphere is half transparent and the other half solid.


    On the cross section of the solid half, you can see a double yin-yang fish pattern similar to Tai Chi, half black, half white, and even the opposite fish eye in black and white.


    However, this double Yin and yang fish seems to be alive. It is swimming around each other lively, and the fish''s eyes are particularly flexible and divine.


    Next to the yin-yang fish, there are also some unknown fluids with different colors, which are stacked one after another, just like the eight trigrams around Tai Chi.


    "It turns out that the core of a new world looks like this."


    Huang Si recalled that the world core of the green world was colorful, like shrem, and extremely stupid.


    Compare this sphere without any self-consciousness and intelligence


    The core of different worlds is very different.


    As the creator of the world, Huang Si''s consciousness can easily enter the core.


    He perceives the composition within the core.


    The structure within the core mainly has two parts. One is the underlying law. These are the world rules preset by Huang Si through the novice bag. The second is the authority of each department, that is, the specific composition of the world.


    At the beginning, Huang Si chose to divide the world into two opposites of light and darkness. Therefore, the two most powerful authorities in the world are light authority and dark authority.


    The rest of the permissions revolve around them.


    While connecting the core bottom of the world, Huang Si opens the world to create a novice package interface.


    The original complex underlying rules have suddenly become an easy to understand visual interface.


    If there is no novice package, you have to write the operation logic of the whole world from scratch.


    With the novice package, it is like from binary and machine language to the interface of Windows 7. It is visual and easy to operate. There are various preset templates that can be applied and modified.


    Not only can you change the settings of temperature, air pressure, background radiation, gravity, etc., but even the bottom physical and chemical rules can be modified by yourself as long as you master the writing of the rules.


    Even, he can set the time flow rate of the world.


    However, it can only be set to 14 times at most.


    Huang Si looked at his conscious space. Sure enough, the law of time was 14%.


    It seems that dark space is the normal velocity benchmark of time, and when creating the world, setting the multiple of time velocity can reach the percentage value of your own time law at most.


    The next step is to improve the details of all levels of the world.

 Chapter 405

    The world is set as a multi-layer structure, but there is still an unreachable void outside, and the celestial bodies operate in the void.


    After modifying the underlying laws, Huang Si calculated the respective operation trajectories of celestial bodies, and consciousness controlled the world, and the operation of celestial bodies began to stabilize.


    Then there is the fine adjustment of the material world.


    The material world of the world is the largest level, which gradually shrinks upward and downward to form a spindle shape.


    The material world is suitable for the survival of ordinary creatures.


    But now, there are no creatures in the physical world, and the whole geographical structure has just been delineated.


    The world bounced slightly and returned to its actual size.


    The thought moved, and Huang Si''s Noumenon came to the material world.


    He stepped on the ground of the material world and looked at the earth around him. The earth here is dry, and there are lines on it.


    Above, the sky was clear, cloudless, blue, and the sun''s light was dazzling.


    When you look around, all you can see is a piece of khaki, lifeless.


    The proportion of air is almost entirely adjusted according to the proportion of the earth''s atmosphere, but there are no clouds and no water cycle.


    Huang Si moved away.


    This is the world he created. Everything in the world is under his control. He can also move anywhere in the world at will. This is not a blink, so it is not limited by the blink distance.


    At the end of the earth is the blue sea.


    The sea appears abruptly next to the land, with clear boundary lines winding.


    No river flows into the sea.


    "You have to add terrain details."


    Huang Si left the world again.


    The huge world stretches away and shrinks, and soon returns to the size of one person.


    Huang Si opened the map icon display function of the genesis novice package.


    A three-dimensional grid like structure is immediately superimposed on the picture of the world. There are many small icons on each grid, marking terrain, resources and other data.


    Huang Si checked more than 700 kinds of terrain preset in the genesis novice bag.


    More than 80 kinds of mountains, more than 100 kinds of forest vegetation, alluvial plains, deserts, marble, granite, gold, silver, oil


    Under his control, mountains stand one by one, rivers flow naturally, groundwater veins are connected one by one, alluvial plains appear on both sides of the river, the mountains are filled with minerals, and the fields are buried in treasures.


    Huang Si also specially created a number of huge fossils and stuffed them in the geological belts of various ages, making the world seem to have a long history.


    The earth became undulating, dotted with lakes, and reefs, cliffs, and beaches appeared at the edge of the ocean.


    Sometimes, after adjusting the terrain details, he uses his consciousness to enter the core of the world and make subtle changes in the rules.


    Rules are the laws of the world, including gravity, air pressure, speed of light and so on.


    It can be said that except that Planck constant cannot be adjusted, other physicochemical rules can be changed at will.


    Huang Si just handled it according to the default value and the common sense of the earth. In the first world, he didn''t want to be too strange. Besides, he is just a novice creator. It would be bad if he changed the world rules and broke the world.


    These parts about the rules of the world have some similarities with computer programming.


    For the first time, Huang Si felt that his major was very useful in other circles.


    At the end of the college entrance examination, my parents said that computer is the most promising subject in the 21st century. After learning this, I can find a job and the salary is high. At that time, Huang Si also liked playing computer games, so he chose the computer.


    Now think about it, parents are really far sighted. This major is really rich. Even if it is connected to other worlds, it can be used when creating the world.


    After roughly arranging the material world, Huang Si looked at his conscious space.


    It took him almost 20 days to create and adjust the world in the dark space. In this process, Huang Si was aware of what changes should have taken place in the conscious space, but he glanced at the three world systems in a hurry and didn''t find any changes, so he didn''t think about it.


    After entering the space of consciousness, Huang Sixian checked the system of the three worlds of earth, green and aura. There is still no special difference, but the three laws of light, darkness and space have made progress to varying degrees.


    Among them, the space law has been 92.58%.


    If it goes on like this, a breakthrough to 100% is just around the corner. I don''t know if I can get new skills after 100.


    If you can, Huang Si wants space channel skills very much.


    "Strange, I clearly feel that there has been a change in the space of consciousness."


    Huang Si stayed in the dark space of consciousness and looked at the bright stars and various fields.


    After observing for a long time, he finally realized something.


    A thought.


    The shining star map disappeared, and the whole world system seemed to turn a page back.


    What appears in front of us is an absolutely dark new starry sky.


    Huang Si took the initiative to create a new world system in the space of consciousness!


    In the new world system, there should also be laws.


    Countless information, thoughts and contacts flashed in my mind again and again.


    The huge amount of information, even with Huang Si''s terrible thinking ability, has been considered for eight hours!


    Finally, he grasped the connection between the world system and the world itself.


    "I see."


    "The essence of the world system is -"


    "Creator, the law for the world!"


    With this sentence, in the dark starry sky, one light net after another began to outline.


    With his understanding and planning, Huang Si began to create a new world system for this new light and dark world.


    The framework outlined in the starry sky is the creator''s understanding of the nature of the world.


    The arrangement of laws is the arrangement of the creator for the world.


    With relevant knowledge, the creator can set how many laws there are in the world system!


    Following the feeling, Huang Si first defined two large areas, one is light and the other is darkness. Placing them in the middle of the world system is the core law of the world.


    The second is the law of other attributes. Huang Si eliminated some elements that he felt were not suitable for the world, and put in the law of four elements for the world, namely earth, water, wind and fire.


    Gold and electricity did not join in.


    I tried time and space, but I couldn''t put it in. It may be related to insufficient progress or the high level of these two rules.


    After the element, there are more marginal laws such as life, soul, etc.


    Huang Si deliberately strengthened the "attribute law" of the world, that is, light and darkness plus four elements, because he planned to make the world different from the other three worlds he had seen, a world of fantasy style.


    In this world, elemental energy will be the core, and a variety of magical creatures will appear.


    Heaven and hell are opposite to each other, a vibrant world in the material world!


    After finishing the world system, Huang Si looked at the time and left the world.

 Chapter 406

    Green world.


    On the periphery of the Terran settlement, there is a small stone house courtyard in the valley forest.


    The valley has got rid of the wild look of the past and has been peacefully managed.


    The disordered vegetation was cut down or transplanted, and the yard was built like a garden.


    It''s a little far from the Terran village. Living here can be quiet and undisturbed.


    A red bead hung from the beam of the stone house.


    The bead is crystal clear and very beautiful.


    On the bed in the house lay an old woman with white hair and beard.


    Ping he set up a small stove outside the house and cooked a jar of medicine juice.


    For a long time, the medicine was finally cooked. He calmly and carefully put the medicine in a bowl, blew it cool, and took the medicine to the house.


    Peace and mother have been here for twenty years.


    Since he left the world peacefully, he was taken to a secret field by Wenling, where he met his friends and mother.


    Peace still remembers the joy and gratitude of that moment.


    He understood that immortals are not really completely devoid of human feelings, but many times, practitioners cannot be implicated by their families, so they often have to.


    Fortunately, he was able to make up his mind to leave the world and return to his spiritual life, which won the most precious 20 years.


    Now, twenty years later, peace has been relying on the life energy of Hongzhu to continue her mother''s life.


    He knew that his mother''s health had always been bad. When he saw her, her life was close to dying. If Hongzhu hadn''t been able to save people, it wouldn''t be up to now.


    For this, Pinghe is very grateful.


    If the unknown village and immortal master had not given this opportunity, he would not have had these twenty years.


    But my mother is 73 years old now.


    Even if she relies on red beads to maintain her life for a long time, her mother is still aging with the naked eye.


    And peaceful, but still maintain the appearance of more than 20 years old.


    He also wanted his mother to practice, but he couldn''t do it anyway.


    Wenling came to see him occasionally. He asked Wenling.


    "Only those who have fairy fate can become immortals. Other beings can''t escape life, old age, death and peace. You should know this."


    Wen Ling said.


    In fact, peace can be roughly guessed.


    Even mi long didn''t have the chance to become an immortal.


    Among the Terrans, there are more than thousands of people. Why is he the only one who has this opportunity.


    It can only be attributed to the fate in the dark.


    However, Wenling still gave Pinghe a pendant and asked him to take it with him.


    The pendant is oval, smooth, yellowish brown, translucent, like amber, very beautiful.


    "I''ll teach you a spell in case..."


    Wenling taught peace the magic of using this pendant.


    Put it away peacefully and carefully.


    Occasionally, for the sake of his mother''s life, he would go to the Terran to trade some food and daily necessities with them. What he used to trade was gold.


    His peaceful appearance is not widely known, but as an immortal, his behavior of coming and going without a trace and his worldly temperament still make others aware of his extraordinary.


    Therefore, various legends about immortals have quietly spread among the Terrans.


    "Mother, drink the medicine."


    Peace entered the house.


    My mother doesn''t eat much now. She can''t eat and can''t digest it.


    He had to cook medicine for his mother from time to time.


    Pinghe walked to the bed with the medicine bowl, but her mother was still asleep and didn''t get up.


    "Mom, get up quickly. You can''t do without medicine."


    Ping he had to go to the bedside, holding the medicine bowl in his left hand and pulling the quilt in his right hand.


    Suddenly his movements stopped.


    The porcelain bowl fell from his hand and hit the ground.


    With a bang, he fell to pieces.


    Ping he rushed to the bed like crazy, opened the quilt, grabbed Zou''s hand and touched her cheek.


    No pulse.


    Mother''s cheeks have begun to cool.


    "Mother!!!"


    Peace gave out a cry of tears.


    Even if he continued his life with life energy and drugs every day, Zou still came to this step.


    No, no, calm down.


    Peace tried to restrain his emotions and took out a transparent pendant from his arms.


    He pasted the pendant on his mother''s head, and the spiritual power in his body was transferred into mana.


    "The soul returns here, the jade protects the soul,..."


    Recite the Dharma peacefully, and the spiritual power in the body is emptied by this spell.


    Immediately, the pendant in his hand sank slightly.


    Pinghe hurriedly picked up the pendant and had a look.


    There was a faint light spot in the transparent pendant.


    He immediately felt that this light spot gave him a very familiar feeling.


    "Mother!"


    Ping he hugged the pendant and finally burst into tears.


    I don''t know how long I cried.


    Finally someone came.


    Wen Ling walked into the room quietly.


    "Peace and sorrow."


    Wen Ling said.


    "Shifu, you said this could save my mother''s soul, so how to save her, Shifu, please teach me!"


    Ping He, with tears all over his face, held the pendant, folded his hands and begged to Wen Ling.


    "You can reincarnate her." Wen Ling said, "as long as you can continue to move forward on the road of cultivation, when you have strong enough ability, you can protect her and let her live again."


    What Wen Ling said is not false.


    Huang Si has seen the statement about reincarnation in Reiki world. There is a special reincarnation system, which can''t control the direction of reincarnation. But the green world is almost equivalent to an independent small world. Using the means of immortals, it can easily control the reincarnation of the soul.


    As long as peace cultivation reaches Mahayana, he has enough ability to see the soul and help his mother reincarnate.


    After listening to Wenling''s words, Pinghe wiped away his tears.


    "Please tell me how to improve my accomplishments. I must work hard."


    Calm and firm eyes.


    Wen Ling smiled.


    "OK, I will teach you. You are highly qualified and dedicated. You will make great achievements in the future."


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, Huang Si and Wen Ling said they would show him a new artifact.


    With a twinkling of Wenling, they have reached the dark moon.


    Now Wenling''s state has entered the Dan raising period smoothly. Even if there is no air, he will not feel difficult to breathe at all.


    Huang Si asked Wen Ling to stand aside and look.


    He took out a huge sunflower disk from the space in the book and set it next to the balancer.


    The flower plate is one kilometer high and is densely covered with small diamonds.


    "This is the server version of Reiki long-distance transmission device. In addition to aggregating 100000 terminals, it also has data management functions."


    Huang Si introduced the new artifact to Wen Ling.


    He first mass produced 100000 Reiki long-distance transmission devices, then edited half of the terminals and combined the new functions of the book of creation into new artifacts.


    This thing will be placed on the dark moon for a long time in the future.


    Wenling got 10 aura long-distance transmission devices. If you need them in the future, you can ask Xiaoke for them.


    These devices are newly designed and more advanced and convenient than those used in peace.


    After being compressed, the 10 devices become only the size of lotus seeds.


    Once it enters the body, it will automatically expand and implant into human tissue to give the user the ability to extract Reiki from a long distance.


    "These things are the foundation for the immortality of the Terran in the future."


    Huang Si explained the usage of Wenling roughly.


    Wenling understood.


    "Is this a gift from the master to the Terran?"


    "Yes, but don''t enlighten people to become immortals at will. We should fully investigate them. Don''t worry first and look at peace."


    The device on the dark moon is equivalent to the server, while the 100000 small aura transmission device is equivalent to the client.


    After Huang Si built this system, he networked the three realms, the fairy world and other systems to form a complete set of big data cloud system, which can be coordinated and deployed by Xiaoke.


    Wen Ling is the old fairy who brings the hope of becoming an immortal to the world.


    If we set this road to immortality, the human society will progress from myth to the era of immortality.

 Chapter 407

    Reiki world.


    Under the arrangement of the oriole, the whole bright yellow star began to build a large Dharma array to prepare for defense.


    There are new real immortals on the bright yellow star. It is impossible for the sects of all sects to be silent.


    Huang Si even guessed that although the bright yellow star looked rather shabby and didn''t even have a real fairy, it must have been a very special place in the long past. After all, the lost temple was where the former rulers of the world lived.


    If there are records of ancient times, this must be a special place.


    Maybe no real immortal lived here before. It was intentional.


    Yue Ying rose to the period of Yuanshen. With her promotion, Tianzhen sect was re established, and Cheng Rong became a new patriarch and widely accepted disciples.


    Under the call of oriole''s fame as a real fairy, Tianzhen sect was immediately filled with all kinds of talented people.


    Over the years, many defense systems have been gradually established on the bright yellow star.


    Huang Si looked at their construction and suddenly thought of a question that puzzled him.


    Bright yellow star... Is the temple and planet where the former master of the universe lived.


    Why are you in such a remote place?


    Even the spiritual culture of the planet itself is not very developed.


    It''s strange. It''s reasonable that even if the residence of the master of the universe is abandoned and vacant, it won''t be ignored.


    I don''t know what the outside world thinks of the bright yellow star and whether they understand the lost temple.


    ¡­¡­


    After the two worlds, Huang Si took a leave of absence from his children and returned to the dark space again.


    Creation continues.


    A lot of time is spent on perfecting the world architecture, and some are used to decorate the style of each level, trying to reduce the traces of intelligent design.


    The geological structure has been repeatedly adjusted to make it look like it was formed naturally over hundreds of thousands of years.


    Seven plus one floor in the sky and six plus one floor in the ground add a suitable geographical style.


    "This world can be called the light and dark world."


    Huang Si made a record in the creation novice bag and named the world.


    After the geological composition is completely adjusted, new life will be added to the world.


    Huang Si didn''t plan to design from bacteria. It''s not necessary. There are all kinds of illustrated books in his book, which can be generated by importing them into the creation novice bag.


    However, the first world designed by him is of commemorative significance, and the first life born in it should also be special.


    Huang Si checks the instructions of Chuangshi novice bag.


    Novice Bao said that as a creator, he can design and create new life at the sixth level of soul level. In order for the new creator to better understand the process and concept of life design, the novice package provides a complete set of ordinary life design process and three special life templates, which are:


    Energy life, a life completely composed of energy, can have extremely powerful energy, but unless the producer promotes it, it does not have the ability of evolution, and the body does not have the characteristics of general life.


    Dream life can only live in the soul, dreams, legends and literary works. Higher dream life can jump in different illusory worlds.


    Mythical life needs a divine personality to be created. The essence of divine personality is the authority of a small world or universe. Dividing the authority of this world can form divine personality. However, a Godhead can contain multiple permissions, but a permission cannot be split into multiple godheads. After the integration of divine personality and soul, mythical life can be formed, and the body can be set in any format.


    There is another hint behind the description: after the life design is made, it is a soulless state, and the creator needs to shape the soul with soul materials. The soul material is extremely difficult to obtain. You can''t break through the barrier between the real world and the soul world before the spiritual field reaches 3 million kilometers. If the new creator hasn''t reached it, please increase the soul strength as soon as possible.


    "What? Is it difficult? Didn''t I take it out long ago? Didn''t I supplement the lack of soul and let the family members take it by themselves?"


    Huang Si was puzzled.


    It turns out that you can forcibly break the law to get droplets from the soul ocean after the radius of the spiritual force field reaches 3 million kilometers?


    He''s only 100000 kilometers


    Fortunately, there is a clever way. It''s better that this life can''t be built.


    "The last one of these three templates is very difficult to see. First, it''s a little later. The one in the middle seems to be of little use. What I create is a physical world, not an illusory world. I can''t use dream life for the time being. Why don''t you look at energy life first?"


    Huang Si opened the introduction and production method of energy life and read it carefully.


    The creation of energy life is relatively simple, even simpler than ordinary life. As long as the appearance, function, energy operation mode and so on are designed, they can be kneaded out with templates.


    What kind of energy life?


    Since the world is divided into two extremes of light and darkness, it''s better to design angels and demons.


    He called out the template interface of the novice bag and became an angel first.


    The light and dark world''s highest light gathering place, the energy is too strong to store life. Huang Si came to the seventh level of the white seventh floor.


    The power of creation is generated from the soul, transformed into original energy, and then further transformed into pure light energy.


    Energy flows through the template, arranged and combined in an extremely complex way, and piled up little by little.


    After a long time, a light egg was finally woven.


    Huang Si clearly felt that the human body he designed lay in the middle of the light egg. It has no gender, perfect appearance and the body conforms to the golden ratio. Since it is an angel, it has wings. During the production process, he also found that adding wings helps to add more energy without worrying about capacity, because it can turn energy into wings and hang behind.


    But this is just a dead body. It has no soul and can''t move.


    Huang Si left here and returned to the green world.


    Soon, he came back with more than a dozen soul drops.


    "Soul making... Let me see where the instructions are..."


    Huang Si thumbed through the instructions of the novice bag.


    "So it is. It''s a little complicated."


    The soul consists of two parts, particles and white matter.


    The white matter part is easy to solve, just fill the soul energy, and the particles will be made with droplets.


    The soul of an ordinary life contains about thousands to hundreds of thousands of particles according to the size of the soul.


    As long as the shape and size of particles are set in advance, liquid droplets can be used for mass production.


    Huang Si takes out a droplet, breaks it up completely, and then uses the batch function of the book of creation.


    In an instant, a million small transparent crosses appeared in the air.


    "Fill the soul energy, shape the soul body, and light up its self-consciousness with creative power..."


    According to the instructions, Huang Si first kneads a human soul with soul energy, and then fills in some soul particles.


    When consciousness touches this soul, a series of feelings of the law of life flow through his heart.


    Huang Si understood how to create life in an instant.


    The power of law vibrates gently in the soul.


    The miracle of life is born in the soul.


    The new soul is transparent, pure, flawless and has not been polluted.


    Huang Si stuffed it into the light egg.


    The soul and the angel''s body gradually blend.


    At the moment when the soul is completely integrated.


    Click.


    There were cracks in the light egg.

 Chapter 408

    The powerful energy breath is transmitted from the gap of the light egg, and the shell of the light egg continues to break.


    When the light egg collapses to only half, a newborn life appears from the shell in a semi kneeling posture.


    He has short blond hair, slightly curled, and his face is not perfect like any natural life. His skin is white, and there are no inch strands on his body, but he also has no sexual characteristics. He hangs bird like wings behind his back, with abundant feathers.


    The first angel between heaven and earth is still awake with his eyes closed.


    Huang Si came to him.


    "Wake up, my creation."


    The angel''s thick eyelashes tremble slightly like a fan. His self-consciousness has just been born. He has weak control over his body and has no instinct and memory.


    It was a long time before he opened his eyes.


    This new life, eyes flashing with loss and ignorance.


    After a while, his attention was attracted by Huang Si.


    This is the ninth white layer, with monotonous color. Huang Si is the only different existence here. The angel has been looking at him.


    Huang Si reached out and shook in front of him.


    The angel looked at his hand foolishly.


    He can''t walk or even stand very well, and he always looks like he was born.


    "So I made a fool."


    Huang Si is speechless. What''s the use of such a silly angel.


    He hurried through the instructions.


    "Originally, you can also set biological talent and inheritance memory..."


    Huang Si found that he hadn''t read the instructions carefully before, so the life he created was completely white paper. He didn''t understand anything and was simpler than a newborn.


    "All right, do it again."


    However, this simple stupid Angel Huang Si did not have the heart to destroy. After all, he was the first life he made himself.


    Energy life does not need to eat or drink, and as a life made of light energy, angels can be supplemented as long as they can irradiate light without losing their ability to move.


    Huang Si named the first angel Da Sha and put him aside.


    It''s silly, but it doesn''t have the instinct of bear children. The angel will only look at it quietly, which is relatively easy to worry about.


    Huang Si also let him watch his creation.


    Before creating the second angel, Huang Sixian carefully read the description documents of all life creation, and then began to set the initial data of the angel.


    "A life without reproductive upbringing still needs racial memory. Otherwise, if there are no parents, don''t I have to teach one by one?"


    First of all, angels should have basic language skills and speak Chinese. They should also know some basic English. At least Huang Si can understand when he occasionally shows his poor English in front of them.


    Secondly, we should understand the basic common sense of life. Huang Si personally wrote a set for them, which is similar to human beings, but changed the identity of angels.


    Third, angels should understand some special concepts, such as what they are, who created themselves, and so on. Angels have different levels due to different energy levels. The lower level should listen to the higher level, and the higher level should listen to God only.


    The creation novice bag also carefully prepared some simple and understandable energy application methods for the creator''s creation. Huang Si turned these knowledge into inheritance memory and wrote them into the settings of angels.


    After all the settings, Huang Si began to make the second angel.


    With the experience of the first one, the second one is very simple.


    He also specially added as much energy as possible to the second angel. In this way, the excess energy generated six pairs of wings behind him, a total of twelve wings.


    Huang Si considered that if the pure use of bird wing modeling may cause the six pairs of wings to take up too much space, so he added an ability to change the wing shape for the angel. The wings can be changed from feather wings that can be touched by the entity, although they are transformed into light wings without collision volume.


    Only the form has changed, and the function of storing energy has not changed.


    When making the soul for this angel, Huang Si also made careful design to make it extremely powerful, and made many fine controls to make its intelligence and personality perfect.


    The second angel, according to Huang Si''s idea, is set as a wise, stable personality who can preside over the overall situation.


    With the light egg broken, a second angel was born.


    The angel has long light golden hair reaching the ground. Her face is even more beautiful than the first one. She is slightly tall. All parts of her body are almost in golden proportion. She still has no sexual characteristics. Behind him were twelve wings folded, and slender feathers stacked one after another.


    It took the second angel a while to open his eyes.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he noticed Huang si not far away.


    The angel stood up, and every little move revealed elegance and upbringing, which is the credit of inheriting memory.


    He took a few steps forward, bowed and bowed, and his wings drooped slightly as he bent down.


    "Are you my creator?"


    The angel asked Huang Si in a very beautiful voice.


    "I am the creator of the world. You are the most perfect life in the world I created. You are also the highest ranking Angel among angels, the blazing angel. You don''t have to salute me every time. Everything is simple."


    Huang Si is very tolerant of the perfect life he created.


    "Yes, what should I call you, creator?"


    "Whatever."


    Huang sigen didn''t care about the title. He didn''t intend to stay in this world.


    "Then allow me to be called ''my Lord'', which will make me feel close."


    Although the angel has just been born, he has high wisdom and inheritance memory. He is not ignorant and has a certain opinion.


    Huang Si also let him think and judge by himself.


    The angel took a few steps and looked around. The world was almost pure white. Besides Huang Si, he noticed another life.


    "My Lord, is that also an angel?"


    The angel pointed to the fool and asked Huang Si.


    "Oh, he is an angel born in front of you. His name is big silly."


    In order that the angel could not distinguish himself from others, Huang Si told him the silly name.


    Hearing this, the angel''s eyes showed a trace of longing.


    "My Lord, do I have a name?"


    The angel looked expectantly at Huang Si.


    "Oh, your name is..." Huang Sizheng was going to name the angel Er silly. Suddenly he realized that the second angel didn''t seem silly. Besides, it didn''t seem appropriate to name such a perfect and highly intelligent life.


    "What''s your name?"


    As a nameless creator, Huang Si decided to be lazy.


    Be aware to access the database in your house and read data.


    As soon as Huang Si stretched out his hand, more than a dozen names appeared in the air, all of which were angel names in Hebrew Mythology.


    "Choose one you like."


    The angel raised his head and looked at the list of names carefully.


    After a while, he pointed to one of the names and said, "my Lord, I want to choose this."


    Huang Si looked, good guy, it''s Lucifer. Isn''t this Lucifer? Famous falling angel. Although there is no such person in the Bible, it often appears in later legends and works of art.


    "This name is unlucky. Well, I''ll give you another free translation name. Your name is morning star."


    Huang Si put away the name list and changed the name of the angel.

 Chapter 409

    "Obey my Lord''s orders."


    Morningstar has no attachment to the name, but is glad to be named by the creator.


    With the experience of making morning stars, Huang Si became skilled.


    In one breath, he pinched six Blazing Angels with his own hands. Each has a carefully woven soul, a high degree of wisdom, a unique personality and strong energy. As for names, they are lazy by directly using Hebrew mythological names, namely Michael, Raphael, Gabriel, haniah, Kamal and yulier.


    Each angel has different personality and characteristics.


    After designing these seven, Huang si used the book of creation to batch the rest of his work.


    Angels are residents of heaven, and many angels are needed in the future.


    Although it was too late to make the soul for a while, it was not urgent to make it first and put it aside.


    As for the gods of the world, he didn''t intend to be them himself. When he finished making the devil, he would find someone to be the God of light and the God of darkness.


    Huang Si retreated out of the world and reached out to the core of the world again.


    The core of the world is usually stored in a special place in non-material space, called "special space".


    In addition to the creator of the world, foreign life simply cannot enter this special space, let alone meet the core of the world.


    Huang Si looks at the light and dark Pisces in the core of the world.


    Suddenly, he stretched out his finger, passed through the transparent part of the core of the world, and touched the light and darkness below.


    Two intertwined patterns were given by his fingers.


    Huang Si stopped for a moment and felt the activity of light and darkness under his fingers.


    Finally, he put his fingertips into the white fish and clamped his fingers.


    A brilliant star point was pinched out by his fingers.


    As soon as the star came out, the black eye in the middle of the white yin-yang fish suddenly lost its luster.


    Huang Si pulled back.


    The black-and-white yin-yang fish rotates at the same speed and strength as before, but the "soul" of the white fish seems to be gone.


    The stars emit dazzling white light, flashing, very beautiful.


    Huang Si looked at the instruction document of Chuangshi novice bag.


    "Is this the God of light? It''s really beautiful."


    God.


    This is the most important and lowest part of the world.


    A divine personality is an externalized form of world authority. Those who have a divine personality can control the corresponding authority of this divine personality.


    Huang Si perceives the divine personality with consciousness.


    Sure enough, divine personality is an existence whose structure cannot be analyzed by consciousness.


    However, as the creator of the world, Huang Si can perceive the activities of God.


    In fact, since he reached into the core of the world, many authorities in the core of the world began to invade his body and try to give him the divine personality.


    This infection phenomenon is easy to understand.


    According to the instruction document of the novice bag, the God born in the core of the world is naturally close to the creator of the world.


    The divine lattice itself cannot produce divine power. Only when the divine lattice is combined with a life can that life use the divine lattice to create divine power. So God was eager to integrate with him.


    Huang Si also knew that once he accepted the divine power, the divine power would transform his body into a divine body. In this process, the divine personality will integrate with his soul and deify his soul.


    But Huang Si refused.


    He is the master of the world. If he refuses, the core of the world cannot take the initiative to give him the divine personality.


    Huang Si doesn''t need it very much. He has his understanding of the world system and laws. He is also the creator of the world. He has absolute control over the world. If he had accepted all the deities derived from his authority, his status would be equivalent to that of now, equivalent to overlapping and wasting.


    If you really want to integrate the divine personality, the only advantage is probably to transform the body, but Huang Si is very worried about whether there will be divinity after the body is transformed into a divine body, and the meal will not be fragrant.


    Besides, from the perspective of the inheritance of the creator, the gods are all subordinates of the creator. Instead of using himself and turning himself into a certain attribute, he might as well give his divine personality to his children.


    Therefore, he will deliberately take the God of light authority out of the core of the world.


    After looking at the form of the light God, Huang Si threw it aside and temporarily isolated from the world.


    "Well... It seems that there are new rules to understand the ''world'' and ''God''?"


    Huang Si cut into the space of consciousness and looked.


    He used consciousness to draw a line in the system of the light and dark world.


    The optical network extends instantaneously, expanding two new law systems.


    "World" law, progress 18.93%.


    "God only" rule, progress 1.47%.


    The space of consciousness turns forward and switches to another world system.


    Sure enough, except that the law field of the world has not appeared in the Reiki world, the "world" law is shared in the systems of the earth and the green world.


    As for gods, it seems that they are only exclusive to the light and dark world.


    Huang Si thought that the progress of the world law was probably related to his understanding of the world itself, so once he realized it, the direct progress was in double digits.


    I don''t know how much progress can be made after building the light and dark world.


    After figuring out these things, Huang Si cleaned up and was ready to leave.


    He has been here for too long. First, he has to go back and see the situation of Reiki world and green world.


    God''s business is not urgent. We''ll deal with it later.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Huang Si returned to the Reiki world, he found that the Oriole was looking for him.


    Since the Oriole became smaller, her character has become a lot anxious. Once she wants to find her master and the master is not there, she can always call the prayer channel.


    As soon as Huang Si came over, her consciousness was full of her screams.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Si asked.


    "Master, master! Another Sanxian is looking for you! He is very good. He will certainly become your excellent family. Can you accept him!" The Oriole quickly said the next situation.


    It turns out that since the Oriole took charge of the bright yellow star, she has been running around to arrange the star defense array and sent many monks, including Sanxian.


    In addition to her, there are four immortals on the bright yellow star. Real Guo Yi was killed, leaving only three.


    Among the three, there is a Sanxian named Yuanhe immortal, who not only has a high realm and a long life, but also is very careful. In recent years, although Orioles are careful to prevent, once, Yuanhe immortal accidentally guessed that their real identity is Yao RI.


    Immortal Yuanhe doesn''t want to offend her. He just mends a good relationship with her first, and then when she is happy, he carefully asks her how to change from Sanxian to Zhenxian.


    The Oriole threatened him and said that there was a powerful person who could make the Sanxian regain the flesh, and even restore the flesh to youth, so as to specialize in the real immortal. However, it was necessary for the Sanxian to accept the art of soul control.


    Lose yourself in exchange for a chance to rebuild?


    This is a difficult choice.


    Unexpectedly, after hesitating for a long time, immortal Yuanhe agreed.


    He would rather accept soul control and regain his body and youth.


    This result surprised the oriole.


    The oriole''s mood was a little contradictory.


    On the one hand, she felt that it was enough for the master to have her, and there was no need for new and more family members at the level of Sanxian.


    But on the other hand, she wanted to see Yuanhe immortal, a cunning old guy, become a teenage girl.


    She can''t be alone, can she!


    After thinking about it, the Oriole decided to recommend Yuanhe to his master.


    Huang Si looked through the oriole''s memory and almost laughed.


    Taking books as his place, he shuttled through space and came to the place where the Oriole was located.

 Chapter 410

    A brand-new fairy palace has been built here as the residence of orioles, which is full of jewels, dazzling and luxurious.


    The body shape of death wing appeared next to the fairy palace.


    "Oriole."


    The sound of the wings of death shook the fairy palace.


    The Oriole flew out of the fairy palace and said with a smile:


    "The master came so fast!"


    She flew to the wing of death and pointed to a man from the fairy palace, "master, this is immortal Yuanhe. Would you like to accept him?"


    The man was dressed as a mortal literati, with a headscarf tied on his head and a blue gray civilian robe. His temperament was also very ordinary. He looked like a teacher. It was completely different from the scene where the Oriole walked everywhere before. It was difficult to associate him with a loose fairy.


    Immortal Yuanhe was very polite. He saluted and said: "I''ve seen the great God of the wings of death. I''m named Yuanhe. I''m a native of the bright yellow star. I failed to cross the robbery 12000 years ago and turned to Sanxian. I still can''t see a glimmer of hope. I don''t have a sect or any relatives and friends. If the great God wants to control me, I''m willing. I just hope that the great God can send me more in the future and don''t burn me as cannon fodder."


    "You are interesting."


    Deathwing smiled and nodded.


    "I just saw too much and experienced too much."


    Yuanhe immortal looked gentle and the whole person seemed very calm.


    On the contrary, Huang Si admired his determination.


    From the reaction of the monks in the Reiki world, soul control is definitely a terrible secret skill. Many people would rather die than accept it.


    However, Yuanhe was willing to. It seems that he really thought it through.


    In fact, Yuanhe immortal has another trait that makes Huang Si particularly satisfied.


    That is ordinary.


    Whether it''s dress or temperament, it looks ordinary.


    Even if Huang Siming knew that he was a Sanxian, he could see his cultivation level, but he would subconsciously feel that he was an ordinary mortal.


    This ordinary trait is most suitable to break into the interior and be a spy.


    When the claws of the wing of death were pressed down, the Dharma body of immortal Yuanhe was immediately crushed.


    His soul nodded silently.


    Assimilation is complete.


    When Deathwing took back its claws, there was an ordinary youth in the field.


    His appearance is more ordinary than just now.


    Among a group of monks, he is an ordinary man.


    Leaving him among a group of ordinary people, I can''t even find a personal film. It''s too meaningless.


    Yuanhe, born again, as a mortal.


    Yuanhe sighed. He still sold himself in exchange for his flesh and youth.


    Wait


    "I, why still have ego?"


    Yuanhe was shocked.


    "Why didn''t you become a woman!"


    The Oriole was also shocked.


    These two people are shocked. It''s strange, Huang Si thought.


    He checked Yuanhe''s memory and his thoughts.


    "Why is soul control so bad? No wonder you don''t want it."


    Huang Si suddenly realized.


    The essence of soul control is that the caster forcibly erases the victim''s self-consciousness, but retains the thinking ability to turn the victim into a thorough tool man at the behest of the caster.


    Therefore, anyone who knows the principle of soul control would rather die than accept it.


    In addition, soul control also has great limitations.


    The caster can only control three souls. Even if the soul control skill is upgraded, it can only be increased to five at most. Once the quota is full, no new soul control objects can be added unless the controlled person dies.


    It''s no wonder that the caster will use the soul controlled person as cannon fodder.


    "The art of soul control is so weak." Huang thought and said, "but I have a good way. The three people who control the soul can also learn the art of soul control. If they each control three, they can control twelve souls in total, and then the following nine people control three..."


    "That won''t work, master." Yuanhe immortal is well-informed and has more knowledge than oriole, "First of all, the soul control skill needs to control the other party and weaken the other party''s soul to coma before it can be forcibly controlled. Therefore, the soul of the party controlled by the soul must be much weaker than the caster. In addition, the learning of the soul control skill also needs talent and realm, which many people can''t learn. The real immortal at the human immortal level basically can''t control the soul."


    "Therefore, even the true immortals in the celestial realm can hardly have three controllers in the earthly realm, because only two big realms can be controlled safely. Otherwise, most people will explode long before they are caught and weakened."


    "Really, it was forbidden to set dolls." Huang Si said to himself, "I thought I could continue to develop offline..."


    Seeing the master seriously considering the future of soul control, Yuanhe couldn''t help laughing.


    "It seems that the master doesn''t use the magic of soul control? Yes, the master is a God. He shouldn''t use the magic of soul control in the human race."


    He guessed that Huang Si''s ability to recognize the Lord should be more advanced than soul control.


    Now, he can only perceive that he has a soul master and can accept the master''s instructions, but his consciousness and thinking are not affected.


    Moreover, from the reaction of the master, there is no limit on the number of soul control skills.


    "I am the Dragon God, and you are my family."


    Huang Si revised the idea of Yuanhe.


    Yuanhe got a positive answer and his heart was full of joy.


    I thought I wanted to give up myself. Unexpectedly, I didn''t need it. I even became a person favored by the gods.


    Thanks to the recommendation of oriole.


    Yuanhe was about to thank the oriole, but he heard the Oriole Scream:


    "No! Why did he keep his original appearance, but I became a little girl younger than Le Ying!"


    "The price of regaining the flesh and restoring youth is not turned into a woman by the master!"


    The Oriole asked loudly.


    "When did I say I had to be a woman to reshape my flesh..." Huang Si''s voice was cool, "only you are."


    "Just me? Why!!!"


    "No why."


    In fact, Huang Si just bullied Le Ying before watching the oriole. He felt uncomfortable and let her be Laurie. By the way, he adjusted her psychological age slightly to make her honest.


    "No, why???"


    The Oriole squatted down with his head in his arms.


    A look of despair.


    She''s autistic.


    Originally, the Oriole thought that becoming like this was the price of rebirth.


    It''s acceptable to think so.


    Although she became a little yellow haired girl who felt so ashamed, she also got a young body. It''s not a loss to think about it like this.


    result!


    The master told her!


    It was intentional!


    WOW!


    The Oriole cried.


    After crying for a while, the host didn''t comfort him.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry."


    As soon as the Oriole looked up, it was Yuanhe that guy came over and touched her head to comfort her.


    "Wow..."


    The Oriole shook his head, shook off Yuanhe''s hand and cried even harder.

 Chapter 411

    Finally, Le Ying held the oriole in her arms, touched her golden ponytail and coaxed her.


    This move did not coax the Oriole well, but the Oriole successfully remembered that he was the master of Le Ying, and that he was still an old man after all. He quickly wiped away his tears and recovered his composure.


    When they finished, Huang Si helped Yuanhe improve his mental strength and asked him to repair the immortal again.


    Yuanhe is also a person who has gone through the robbery. He can also cultivate to a true immortal without going through the robbery again.


    True fairy is a general term. The immortal who has just been cultivated is an immortal.


    Above human immortals, there are earth immortals, heaven immortals and Da Luo Jinxian.


    Yuanhe''s immortal power is biased towards the attribute of "Earth" and has hidden characteristics at the same time.


    Maybe that''s why when yuan he became an immortal, his movement was not as big as that when Oriole became an immortal. Even the colorful auspicious clouds were very light, and the glow and auspicious Qi were even rare.


    But as the master, Huang Si saw clearly that Yuanhe was not weak, and even the realm was a little higher than that of the oriole.


    After stabilizing the realm of true immortals, Yuanhe opened his eyes.


    He knelt down and thanked his master.


    While Yuanhe was happy, suddenly, he found a very unusual thing.


    Familiar breath.


    A breath of terrible power that made him feel very familiar and scared people.


    Yuanhe hurriedly raised his head and just saw a terrible scene.


    In the giant claws of the wing of death, there is a strange power that flickers and even makes a sound.


    Yuanhe''s body suddenly froze and couldn''t speak.


    The Oriole retreated in horror.


    Huang Si was puzzled.


    "Yuanhe, oriole, is this the energy that can make you immortal? I just caught a trace from space."


    Just now, Huang Si looked into space with Yuanhe''s consciousness.


    He has seen the family fairy twice.


    I have a certain understanding of the process of becoming immortal.


    It seems that every time a trace of power is brought down from the universe. That power is like a catalyst. Water turns into oil... Immortal power becomes.


    Well, if he pulls this power out of space, can''t he take it directly to make people immortal?


    Huang Si thought naively.


    Think of it and do it. According to the experience of his family members, Huang Si should feel the existence of power. After looking for a long time in the energy turbulence in space, he finally found a trace for him.


    Huang Sishun touched the special energy from the sky.


    He is not physically here now, and this thing can''t do anything to him.


    As a result, when the two families saw the energy he was holding, they seemed to see a ghost.


    "Can you become stronger if I give it to you directly?"


    Huang Si asked them.


    "Lord, master, that, that''s robbery!"


    The oriole''s voice was shaking.


    "Don''t let it touch us!"


    Yuanhe also hurriedly reminded his master.


    "Jieli will directly smash cultivation accomplishments! So will Xianli!"


    The Oriole looked frightened for fear that her master would throw the robbery force on her.


    She has been robbed by heaven. That''s more terrible than anything.


    Uh... What''s going on?


    Huang Si quickly turned over their memories, and then he understood what was going on.


    It turns out that natural robbery is universal.


    Not only did the Mahayana friar get promoted to a true immortal to survive the disaster, but the immortal also had to survive the disaster. Heaven''s robbery can still chop the immortal to pieces!


    Heaven robbery is divided into two parts, one is the power of lightning, the other is the power of robbery.


    The power of robbery breaks the cultivation directly. As long as it is not healed in time, lightning will burn people into coke.


    It''s a combined operation!


    Most of the monks in Mahayana period are those whose accomplishments are broken, and their strength and realm are not enough. They take the opportunity to be promoted to real immortals, and finally they are charred and fall by lightning.


    The transition from human immortals to earth immortals is smooth, but from Earth immortals to heaven immortals, and from heaven immortals to Da Luo Jinxian, each has a disaster.


    I don''t know how many immortals died under these two disasters.


    At ordinary times, even without the threat of lightning, no immortal can stand the power of natural disaster alone, because if the power of natural disaster directly breaks the cultivation, it is equivalent to having to repair again!


    Unless it is the earth immortals to heaven immortals, it is necessary to turn the immortal power into heaven immortals power.


    So they don''t want to be hit in person unless they have to!


    "All right." Huang Si waved his hand and sent the robbery force back to the universe. "Next time you go to the earth fairy, I''ll give it to you."


    The two family members shook their heads madly. No, they don''t need it. He will die if he is hit by robbery.


    "No, don''t worry about the master. We won''t be able to repair the earth fairy for a while, and there will be natural disasters when the earth fairy comes."


    Said the Oriole nervously.


    After releasing Jieli, Huang sicai began to arrange work for Yuanhe.


    He asked Yuanhe to find a way to leave here through the disrepair bright yellow star transmission array and go to the larger practitioner planet to inquire about the situation. For example, the current situation in the spiritual world, ah, is there any zongmen ready to send someone to minghuangxing, ah, and so on.


    The most important thing is to find out where there is a large Dharma array and the news of a large Dharma array composed of several planets.


    Yuanhe went to the transmission array and asked the master to help provide Reiki energy. He found a lot of materials and repaired the abandoned planet transmission array.


    He checked the destination of the transmission array.


    This transmission array can lead to two planets.


    "Wait for me."


    With that, Huang Si quickly returned to the rose garden to see the star map on the wall.


    Three thin lines extend from the bright yellow star.


    "Take the road of wuranxing."


    Huang Si told Yuanhe.


    This road is the only one he can determine the route. Walking along the transmission array of this road can lead to a larger planet.


    From the star map on the wall, the distribution of star roads in this universe is obvious. Like the map of Beijing, there is a difference between one ring, two rings, three rings... And even seven rings.


    The more inward, the more channels in the star map. Obviously, those areas have convenient transportation and are more prosperous.


    Minghuangxing is located in a remote place, which is equivalent to a small county under Baoding city.


    The traffic in the county is not so convenient, so we have to go to the county-level highway first and ensure that the road can lead to the municipal highway of Baoding city.


    When you get to Baoding, find a way to go to the transportation hub closer to Beijing and take a bus to Beijing.


    Now Yuanhe''s task is to find the transportation hub as soon as possible, that is, to send many planets, ask for information and decide where to go next.


    Yuanhe generally understood his task.


    He decided to disguise himself as a wuzongmen friar who had just been promoted to a real immortal by chance and went out of the transmission array.


    Huang Si gathered a lot of aura and poured it into the transmission array.


    The transmission array is activated, making a buzzing sound.


    Yuanhe nodded to his master, calmed down his good mood and stepped into the array.


    His figure disappeared in the heart of the array.


    The Oriole looked at the heart of the array and seemed to envy Yuanhe for leaving.


    "Oriole, you also have a task."


    Huang Si transmitted part of the notes in the rose garden to the Oriole through consciousness.

 Chapter 412

    "Your task is to study your notes and improve your strength."


    The Oriole closed its eyes to receive information.


    After a while, she opened her eyes.


    "Master, is this the immortal Dharma from human immortality to celestial immortality? And it seems extremely extraordinary. It should be a very advanced immortal Dharma."


    The Oriole was surprised.


    "Yes, there seems to be a part from Tianxian to Xiandi in the back. I''ll give it to you after you finish learning the front."


    Huang Si said.


    The Oriole was stunned for a long time.


    She looked serious and cried, "I will work hard, master! You must give it to me first!"


    The Oriole hurriedly went to practice for fear of being preempted by other family members.


    ¡­¡­


    In the light and dark world, Huang Si put the book of creation on the light gathering place above the seventh heaven.


    The book of creation uses the nearly endless light energy here to mass produce angels.


    The highest level of angels is the blazing angel, followed by the intelligent angel, and then an angel. These three are the management of heaven. Further down are the Lord angels, energy angels, power angels, power angels, archangels, angels.


    The upper three layers have the least angels and the lower three layers have the most angels.


    The higher the angel''s class goes, the more energy it will have. The lower it goes, the less energy it will have. However, it will gradually add material components to make up for the inconvenience of less energy.


    Reaching the archangel level, it is already a material form, and it is more like human beings.


    Among them, Blazing Angels are the most perfect and powerful. There are only seven in total, managing the seven layers of heaven.


    After setting the batch automatic manufacturing program, Huang Si fell to the abyss.


    If there is life in the abyss, there is no wind, and the power of darkness is always so strange.


    "What should a demon be like? Well, angels are asexual, but demons should probably have gender?"


    Huang thought and shaped a male demon according to the shape in his heart.


    Because he had a lot of experience in making angels, his first demon gave him strong energy, full wisdom, outstanding appearance and strong personality.


    At the same time, he also wrote a talent and inheritance memory suitable for demons.


    Next to the dark abyss, a black meat egg appeared.


    The size of meat and eggs is very large, as big as a classroom.


    The surface is covered with blood vessels and fascia, and the interior is bulging, as if breathing.


    In the flesh and egg, the first devil is quietly pregnant.


    Although demons are energy life, they have the characteristics of flesh and blood life, so they should also be cultivated in this special way.


    "Wake up, dark creation."


    Huang Si cut the meat eggs with his fingers. The meat eggs were full of slurry and flowed out along his fingers.


    A man lay inside. He had short hair, a handsome face, a tall and strong figure, a healthy wheat color skin, two goat horns on his head and a pair of skin covered meat wings behind him. The meat wing has a sharp angle at the top.


    The man continued to sleep and didn''t seem to mean to get up.


    "What a lazy boy."


    Huang Si smiled. He reached out and grabbed the devil''s ear.


    The devil''s cheek trembled and finally woke up.


    His body moved and sat up from the meat and eggs. Many fascia attached to his body. He tore it several times with his hands before he broke free.


    The devil looked at Huang Si and understood his situation a little.


    "Did you wake me up? Who are you?"


    Asked the devil.


    "Yes. I am the creator of the world and your Creator." Huang Si said, "you must know from your memory that you are a devil and the most powerful devil king of all demons."


    The devil was silent for a moment, as if digesting the information.


    After a while, he looked up and asked:


    "What am I?"


    "It''s the devil."


    "So why did you create me?"


    "For light dark balance."


    Huang Si pointed to the sky, "there is heaven above, you are hell here, I first created a bright life, so on the contrary, there must be a dark life."


    The devil listened quietly.


    After a meeting, he asked:


    "Did you create us to set us against each other? Will we fight for it?"


    "Is this struggle purposeful?"


    Huang siruo looked at him thoughtfully.


    The devil became a little frightened under his gaze.


    An uneasy look appeared on his face, and finally he couldn''t help asking:


    "Have I transgressed? Creator. Will you destroy me because I asked the wrong questions?"


    "What if I say yes."


    The devil''s expression froze.


    After a while, he slowly moved his limbs and knelt down on the ground.


    This is the biggest etiquette recorded in his inheritance memory.


    The devil lowered his head deeply.


    His knees touched the rough ground and he leaned down.


    Just when Huang Si thought the devil asked for mercy.


    "Lord, thank you for bringing me life."


    After saying this, the devil raised his head and looked nostalgically at the dark abyss not far away, and then at Huang Si.


    "Although my life is short, it seems to be satisfied."


    With that, the devil fell quietly on the ground, waiting for the man who created him to take back this life.


    Huang Si did nothing.


    The devil still bowed before him.


    After a meeting, Huang sicai said:


    "Your life, stay first."


    "You may commit other crimes in the future. I won''t punish you one by one..."


    Huang Si stood beside the devil, stretched out his hand and brushed the smooth goat horn on the devil''s head.


    "Perhaps the freedom of thinking is your original sin."


    When the creator touched his head, the devil was too frightened to move.


    "By the way, let me give you a name. Your name is bar. You are the first devil and the first devil king. You will be one of the rulers of hell in the future. You will also have some siblings."


    Hearing this, Barr''s face finally showed a relieved look.


    "Thank the Lord. I will always praise your glory."


    Barr saluted with humility and considerate manners.


    He has a name, which means that the creator is willing to recognize his independence, so he gives him a name and no longer regards him as a demon that can be destroyed at will.


    Huang Si asked him to sit aside and watch.


    The drops of soul spread out in the air and were woven together again.


    Huang Si began to design other devil kings.


    Barr watched curiously.


    He stared at the unusual landscape with wide eyes. He understood that this was a rare process of life creation, and what he created was a demon of his same level.


    As like as two peas of creation, the same egg and flesh appear on the ground.


    Huang Si stretched out his hand, and the droplets flew out of his hand into a fog, which was woven into souls one by one.


    The soul burrows into the flesh and eggs and forms a living devil.


    There are ten meat eggs.


    There are eleven devil kings, including Barr.

 Chapter 413

    There are more top demons than Blazing Angels, but Huang Si did it deliberately.


    Because in his plan, angels have strict discipline, so they have more levels. But the devil doesn''t need so many levels. Under the devil king, it can be divided into three equal differences.


    As for the types of demons, they can be as rich as possible.


    Hell also designed many creatures with hell characteristics, such as witches, sickle demons, evil mages, demons, hell triceps, skeleton soldiers, vampires, lichs, and so on.


    Hell style planning is lively and secular, diverse and not pure.


    After Huang Si created the remaining ten devil kings, he looked at the consciousness space.


    "Sure enough, a lot of experience can be gained in the process of world creation."


    The progress of many of his laws has increased, especially the creation of life, which makes him have a deeper understanding of the laws of light, darkness, life and death.


    Moreover, the progress of his soul level as the creator also began to rise.


    It used to be 0.0% of level 6, but now it''s 9.32% of level 6.


    Aside, Barr came up curiously and looked at the meat and eggs on the ground.


    He was born with great strength and keen perception.


    Barr sensed that there was an individual very similar to him lying in the meat and eggs, and he was also very powerful.


    "Are these my brothers and sisters?"


    Although the devil king is an energy life, they are energy life bred from flesh and blood.


    They are more like ordinary life than angels.


    Huang Si added some more hellish elements to the devil''s soul.


    However, I don''t want them to fight each other, so I embedded the impression of blood connection in the inheritance memory.


    However, how to get along depends on the specific situation after they mature. In reality, there are brothers and sisters who turn against each other. Huang Si just gave them a good introduction to cooperate with each other.


    Barr stared at the eggs and unconsciously felt a touch of closeness.


    He put his body on it and sincerely hoped that the life inside would hatch quickly.


    Seeing Barr''s appearance, Huang Si smiled.


    As a creator, he wants the life he creates to have feelings and thoughts. It seems that demons can do this better than angels.


    He didn''t keep Barr waiting too long.


    At that thought, the meat and eggs burst.


    Ten demon kings were awakened one by one.


    Huang si still named them with the Hebrew myth database.


    In addition to Levi Anson, mostima and Duma, who are female demon kings, eight, including Barr, are men.


    "It''s not good to be naked."


    Huang Si looked at the eleven devil kings, waved his hand and put them on black robes for the time being.


    The ten newly born demons are still young. They look at each other curiously and secretly.


    Huang Si simply told Barr to take good care of his siblings and left the light and dark world.


    Green world.


    Artificial intelligence most of them have official positions in the three circles of the green world and have their own responsibilities.


    There are only four people who have no responsibilities at present.


    Beixuan, Shifang, millet water, under ink.


    Land boundary.


    Huang Si brought all four of them with a blink and sat in the boundary laboratory. It was rare for the family to get together.


    Three of the four people looked very happy. Only millet water didn''t know why it was in a low state.


    "Father, let me tell you a story."


    Millet water lay on the table and said listlessly.


    "A long time ago, a lovely artificial intelligence was put aside by the father."


    "She has no one to ask for and no place to go. Staying in a dark and lonely corner of the world, the lovely artificial intelligence thought that if the father came to visit her at this time, she would dig out all the treasures under the ground as gifts."


    "Five hundred years have passed, and my father has come."


    "The lovely AI thought that if the father came to visit her at this time, she would take the throne of the king of the world as a gift."


    "Five hundred years have passed, and the Father God still comes."


    "At this time, the lovely AI thought in her heart that if the father came to visit her at this time, she would meet the three wishes of the father."


    "But after waiting and waiting, year after year, the father never came."


    "So the lovely AI finally got angry. She secretly swore that the Father God was too bad. If the Father God came to visit her, she must let the Father God pay the price... Ah!"


    Huang Si squeezed the cheeks of millet water.


    "Father, don''t pinch my face! It''s too big!"


    Millet water struggled.


    "Are you the devil in Solomon''s bottle? Do you still want to turn the sky?"


    Huang Si is never polite to bear children.


    However, pinching his face is not that he can''t understand the mood of millet water.


    During the Millennium war, Huang Si seldom went home to have a look. As soon as the war was over, he also gathered with the time square empty rain, and then left with beixuan.


    Millet water, so forgotten


    Moreover, Huang Si threw more than 10000 letters she wrote during the Millennium war into the recycle bin and didn''t look back.


    Millet water is noisy, and the mood is normal.


    At this time, Shifang and beixuandu came to comfort millet water.


    Two people a few words of persuasion, actually very effective, millet water was persuaded to be in a good mood.


    Huang Si looked at his children with a smile.


    Beixuan finally learned to get along with his family.


    "Millet water, if your father asks you to be a God in another world, will you?"


    The broom of millet water got up from the table.


    "And such a good thing?"


    Huang Si explained the specific situation and showed them the picture of the light and dark world.


    At first, Shu Shui was still very interested and shouted to be the dark god, but he was counselled when he heard that the light God and the dark god needed to manage a large number of subordinates and write a report to accept the assessment of the Father God.


    Finally, after soliciting the intentions of the remaining three people, Huang Si determined that the light God was given to beixuan and the dark god was given to Shifang.


    Because beixuan is stable, and the time side jumps off, it is more suitable for the management of heaven and hell.


    Moxia said from the beginning: "I don''t go to the light and dark world, just stay with the father."


    Millet water carefully asked if there was a God who didn''t care at all.


    "Of course. After the two of them have fused their gods, I will give you and Mo a god respectively."


    After confirmation, Huang Si took the four people to the light and dark world.


    The four people looked down in the space outside the light and dark world.


    However, due to the vastness of the world and the extreme distance, they can''t see anything clearly.


    Huang Si reached in, took out the core of the world and touched out the dark god again.


    Two gods, one in each hand.


    "These are divine beings. Later, I will integrate them into the soul of beixuan and Shifang. In this process, you may feel more pain. Don''t panic, hold on, and wait for the integration of divine beings."


    Huang Si sent a description document related to the divine personality to the two people and asked them to read it first.

 Chapter 414

    Beixuan and Shifang nodded after reading, indicating that they were ready.


    Huang Si waved and the two gods flew out.


    From the appearance, these are two bright stars, one emitting white light and the other black light.


    As the master of the world, Huang Si can naturally command the gods belonging to the world. Under his control, the stars disappear into the forehead of beixuan and Shifang in the blink of an eye.


    The two men looked in pain.


    The gods began to invade their souls.


    Huang Si quietly guarded them.


    This is the essential transformation of life form. The divine fire will burn their souls and make their souls divine. Fortunately, this process is not dangerous, so Huang Si will directly let them try.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Both of them could not stand in pain. Not only their bodies were paralyzed, but even the composition of their bodies began to disintegrate.


    There were tiny cracks on the bodies of Shi Fang and Bei Xuan.


    Seeing this scene, both millet water and ink were frightened. They thought something had happened to them and hurriedly asked about the situation.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s normal. I''ll watch it."


    Their bodies are both mechanical and biological carriers, but ordinary substances.


    The divine instinctively rejects these ordinary substances.


    Therefore, with the transformation of their souls to divinity, their original bodies will surely disintegrate naturally.


    When the divine personality was halfway into the progress, the material bodies of beixuan and Shifang had completely collapsed.


    At the moment of physical collapse, Huang Si protected their souls with a mental force field to prevent them from escaping.


    It can only be said that fortunately, these artificial intelligence have souls.


    Otherwise, if it is Xiaoke, once all the carriers are destroyed, they will never come back.


    Gu Yan once said that he doesn''t remember that artificial intelligence can produce souls. Perhaps these twelve people are just an accidental exception.


    In that case, it is worth cherishing.


    Two days later, the divine spirit was finally completely integrated.


    The divine breath spread from their souls and formed a field of law around them.


    Since then, even though the soul of beixuan and Shifang is still the model of artificial intelligence, the life form has undergone a complete transformation. The divine personality and soul are integrated, making the soul leap to the divine level.


    After the soul was stable, the two began to reshape their bodies under the reminder of Huang Si.


    The divine power is extracted from the divine lattice and combined with the soul to gradually construct a materialized divine body.


    Every cell and organization of the divine body contains the mark of the soul.


    Even if most of their bodies are destroyed, they can recover from part to whole like holograms. As long as the divine power continues to support, the divine body will not die. This is the essence of immortality.


    Only when the two new gods almost empty the divine power in the divine lattice can they shape a real divine body.


    Beixuan and Shifang felt the power of divine power and instinctively understood the way to create divine power through divine power.


    This is the root of their future strength.


    Divine power is a special kind of energy.


    Its bit goes beyond the original energy, so even Huang Si can''t be directly converted.


    They opened their eyes and looked at their newborn body.


    In terms of appearance, they are the same as the former beixuan and Shifang, but there is no mechanical structure in their bodies, instead of cells, tissues, blood vessels, internal organs and skin formed by divine power.


    They finally realized the ultimate dream of artificial intelligence and became real people.


    At the same time, it is also God.


    "You are mythical life now." Huang Si began to teach them, "after having a divine personality, you can continuously refine your divine power, refine your body, and improve your Divine personality through the understanding of your own attributes. Look back and have a good look at the instruction manual I gave you before."


    Hearing the explanation of the father, beixuan and Shifang were a little excited.


    They are now not only artificial intelligence, but real life. They can develop and evolve, not just rely on a set of data from the computer.


    Feeling the real body, they had a real feeling of "living" for the first time.


    Seeing that their bodies had stabilized, Huang Si was ready to send them to work.


    He used the power of the world to move their position.


    Beixuan threw it to the highest level of the world and then put it next to the dark abyss.


    As soon as they enter the light and dark world, they feel the connection between themselves and the world, as well as the control power of some rules.


    Huang Si ordered the blazing angel and the devil king to go to the highest level of heaven and the lowest level of hell to meet their gods.


    The gods of light and darkness also saw their people.


    In the expectation of millet water, Huang Si drew out the water system authority again, made a divine personality and distributed it to millet water.


    When asked about Moxia''s intention, Moxia proposed to do something meaningful.


    Huang Si thought for a moment and gave him the authority of the law of the soul.


    After the fusion, millet water cried and hugged Huang Si, shouting why dad didn''t tell me that God can make people so painful.


    "But didn''t you also successfully pass the integration?"


    Huang Si smiled and touched the head of millet water.


    Artificial intelligence is artificial intelligence after all. The starting point is very high. It has experienced thousands of years. Its will is much stronger than that of Terrans. If it is a Terran, the burning process of divine fire during the fusion of gods and figures can kill people alive.


    Artificial intelligence is different from ordinary life. According to Huang Si''s observation of their divination process, it is much easier than the human race.


    After obtaining the divine personality, they both reshaped the divine body and successfully transformed into mythical life.


    According to their requirements, Huang Si put the millet water into the material world to make her familiar with the environment here first. In the future, when there are more organisms, she will be responsible for the management of organisms.


    And Moxia has nothing to do for the time being.


    "Take a break until I figure out how to allocate more souls."


    Huang Si said.


    His idea is to let Mo down to manage the soul distribution of the world.


    This job is only busy at the start-up stage of the world. There should be nothing in the later stage. You can let Moxia experience the feeling of going to work.


    After arranging four artificial intelligence gods, Huang Si looked at his light and dark world and fell into meditation.


    The world is still full of silence.


    All souls need him to make them with droplets.


    Of course, the created soul can set strength, character, attribute preference and so on according to his heart.


    You can make a spotless angel, or you can make a devil in a den of evil.


    However, it is too inefficient to create the soul in this way.


    Huang Si scratched his head, distressed.


    Why don''t the core of the green world help collect the souls of ordinary life, and then he will sort them out and transport them?


    It''s still troublesome and inefficient.


    Forget it. Think about it later.


    Huang Si''s strange thing is that even if he built a world framework for the light and dark world, set rules, and even arranged four gods, the creation novice bag did not prompt that the world was created, so the sixth fragment was not available.


    Is it difficult to make the world a complete world that can operate in a self consistent manner and flourish species, just like the green world?


    be on the cards.


    So


    Take your time!

 Chapter 415

    Huang Si left the task of race design to beixuan, Shifang, millet water and ink, and asked Xiaoke to hand over some materials of Western myths, legends and fantasy to the four.


    They should design species according to the style of the world.


    All four have worked in the biological laboratory and are familiar with the body structure of various organisms. All they have to do is add, delete and modify body parts based on the existing life forms in the green world.


    Huang Si is going to select the best from their homework and edit it in the atlas to create new creatures that once existed in fantasy.


    To this end, he issued a general design direction.


    First the elves of the elves world. It should be designed as a long-lived race thinner and taller than the Terran.


    Then there are dwarves, which should be designed to be shorter, stronger and more endurance than the human race, living in the underground world.


    In addition, there are all kinds of monsters, orcs, and so on.


    Everything is in the period of initial creation. The atlas of the light and dark world still needs a long time to be improved.


    ¡­¡­


    Yuanhe first came to Wuran star through the transmission array.


    There are not many people on Wuran star, which is very remote. Most of them are practitioners. It is a typical planet of practitioners.


    Yuanhe pretended to be a casual practitioner from a small planet and asked the local people for information.


    From the reaction of the local people, it seems that there is no door to pay attention to the bright yellow star for the time being.


    But it does not rule out that the news has not spread yet.


    After Yuanhe collected some information, he went to the next planet.


    He stays on each planet for about seven to ten days.


    When Huang Si found him, Yuanhe had reached the third planet.


    This planet is a little more lively than the first two. There are many people in the streets, including monks and ordinary people. However, the specific level of cultivation is similar to that of minghuangxing. Most of them are monks below Mahayana.


    Yuanhe walked around the city. Over the city, a Book hovered in the air.


    The light deflected as it passed the book so that no one could see it at all.


    Huang Si''s soul temporarily takes the book as the noumenon, and his consciousness sweeps through the city below.


    There is nothing particularly noteworthy in the city.


    "Yuanhe, I''m near you."


    Huang Si sends a conscious call to Yuanhe.


    "Master, you''re here too. What can I do for you?"


    Yuanhe hurried to a secluded alley to stop for the convenience of communication.


    "You have passed through three planets. Have you found the kind of people who are suitable to be my family members? That is, those who have higher or similar accomplishments than you, but encounter death threats, or are dead and only have souls?"


    "There are hardly any real immortals here, and there are not many scattered immortals." Yuan he shook his head. "We are all in remote places near here. Zhenxian seldom comes over."


    "You go to the city to see if there is a place to take the task. I wonder if I happen to meet any Sanxian who wants to revive, or go to the auction house to see if there is a real immortal''s soul listed for sale?"


    Yuanhe: "


    He felt that the master''s brain hole was really big and his ideas were different from ordinary people.


    Huang Si didn''t care about Yuanhe''s idea and sent Yuanhe to the task hall close to him.


    Almost all the places where the task is received exchange information. Just find one.


    He himself continued to sweep the whole planet with consciousness until he found the largest auction house on the planet.


    As soon as the idea condensed, a righteous body appeared at the door of the auction house.


    The structure as like as two peas is similar to what the human race looks like.


    When Huang Si came to the entrance of the auction house, a tall man with the appearance of a guard stopped him.


    "Friar, do you have a sign?"


    "Brand?"


    "If you don''t have a brand, go to the reception desk on one side to apply. At least you should have a gas gathering period. Don''t waste time if you can''t achieve your accomplishments."


    The guard, with a trace of impatience on his face, pointed aside with a long halberd.


    At this time, a man in gold and silver friar clothes came over.


    The guard greeted him, the man patted his waist, and a silver sign jingled.


    "It''s master Yuanshen, please!"


    The guard bowed and welcomed the man in.


    Huang Si looked at his brand.


    "This is my brand. Now I''m going in."


    Huang thinks of as like as two peas.


    The guard was stunned and then sneered.


    Lao Tzu as like as two peas? You have a serial number. Each one has a serial number. You are exactly the same number as one. What is the imitation of the silver medal of the great Friar''s chamber of Commerce? You can go in. If you don''t hurry up, I''ll call someone to catch you in jail!


    At this time, another man passed by. The man took out a bronze medal and shook it.


    "Please come in, please come in."


    The guard smiled and bowed again.


    But the man didn''t go in immediately. He looked at Huang Si and said:


    "Where are you from? I don''t have any breath of cultivation. I''m afraid I haven''t started yet."


    "You can see that he hasn''t started yet? Well, if mortals dare to come here, I''m afraid they won''t be killed if they knock and bump accidentally."


    The guard didn''t see Huang Si''s accomplishments all the time. He thought his level was too low to see it. Now the monks in the period of raising Dan can see that this man has no accomplishments, so he naturally has no scruples.


    The man with the bronze medal frowned and said to the guard, "you know, he''s here to make trouble. Don''t you hurry away? Mortals are dirty and dirty. When I saw him standing at the door of the auction house, I thought the ground was dirty. It''s disgusting."


    The guard has some stomach Fei in his heart. In fact, this man is only a bronze medal. He is not a big monk. He will talk about them as gatekeepers.


    Thinking in his heart, he kept holding a halberd and hit him, "you hear me, mortal. Get out!"


    Huang Si didn''t say much and took a step forward.


    Suddenly, a momentum that only real immortals have rose from the ground.


    The whole street became as silent as death.


    Even those birds that were still chirping and the bugs * were quiet.


    Every friar felt the existence of a huge and terrible statue, emitting a boundless breath, and he was too frightened to go out for a time.


    The nearest guard was so frightened that his legs and stomach trembled and he couldn''t stand stably. If he hadn''t been afraid of attracting attention, he would have sat on the ground.


    The monk with the bronze medal peed directly, and the hot moisture in his pants flowed down his trousers.


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, a middle-aged male passer-by slapped the bronze friar in the face.


    It was very heavy. The friar was immediately knocked to the ground by a fan and slid out for a meter.


    The passer-by punched the bronze friar in the mouth again.


    With this punch, the mouth bloomed directly, and the blood from the teeth flew out and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 416

    Passers by also shouted while fighting:


    "I told you to pee your pants! I told you to pollute the ground! The ground is going to be stepped on by master Zhenxian. How can you dirty it at will!"


    The passer-by''s cultivation was quite high, and the bronze friar was beaten without fighting back for a while.


    Huang Si didn''t even look over there.


    Holding a fake silver sign, he said expressionless, "this is my sign. Can I go in now?"


    The guard looked as like as two peas, and wanted to cry.


    Who is this really immortal elder of the sect? Don''t try to test their little role as gatekeepers. His life is almost scared away.


    But life goes on.


    The guard forced a cheerful face and bent his whole body like a willow leaf in the wind.


    "You, you, please come in..."


    The guard''s teeth trembled.


    Huang Si received his momentum and stepped into the door of the auction house.


    Before entering, he glanced at the passer-by who played the bronze Friar and said faintly:


    "This monk, you see, the doorman is too unprofessional. I''m a silver medal. He insisted that my brand is false."


    The passer-by said with a strong smile, "what the elder said is that they are blind and wronged the elder."


    Bronze friars dare not give out.


    Huang Si walked into the auction house and left everyone''s sight.


    At this time, the bronze friar wiped the blood on his face and said, "you... Who are you, why hit me..."


    A halberd struck him heavily.


    The guard stared and said, "you can have a long eye! If the elder hadn''t rushed out to save you regardless of your life, your life would have been lost!"


    The bronze friar was confused and said, "ah? Why..."


    The passers-by who hit him looked helpless, raised his hand and said, "forget it, I''m also a hand."


    As a result, several other passers-by on the street couldn''t see it.


    "This man is a fool, isn''t he? No wonder he doesn''t have eyes to offend the real immortal."


    "Yes, he insulted Zhenxian and wanted to live? If the kind-hearted man hadn''t beaten him so badly, Zhenxian would die if he raised his hand when he was unhappy."


    "I don''t know. Thank the people who saved him and blame others for beating him. It''s really ungrateful and stupid."


    The crowd reprimanded him, and others spit on him.


    The bronze friar was silly for a while, suddenly understood, and quickly knelt on the ground to thank the passers-by who hit him.


    As a result, he was scolded again.


    ¡­¡­


    The large auction house has several floors. The first floor is a hall with rows of crystal cabinets. There are a lot of things in it, but they are ordinary items without high prices. Behind the wooden counter sat an old shopkeeper with a small round hat.


    Huang Si went to the counter.


    "I want to buy souls."


    Huang Si made a brief request to the old shopkeeper.


    The old shopkeeper also sensed the momentum at the door just now.


    He quickly looked up at the man.


    However, the momentum just now... Can you really match the number with the person in front of you?


    This man is obviously a mortal. No matter how he looks at his body or feeling, he is an ordinary mortal!


    The old shopkeeper was puzzled.


    In fact, Huang Si just simulated the momentum of his family.


    He wanted to pretend that he could pretend all the way, but he didn''t like people trembling when doing business, so he stopped.


    "Is there a soul to sell?"


    Huang Si reminded the old shopkeeper.


    "Yes, yes."


    The old shopkeeper replied.


    Then he regretted it again.


    "But, immortal, it''s not the right way to buy souls. Generally, only evil ways will buy them... So the auction house of our chamber of commerce only sells them secretly..."


    "Get to the point."


    "OK, OK, you have to go to the top floor. There is a special person on the top floor to receive Zhenxian buyers..."


    The old shopkeeper said, picked up a ruler on the counter and knocked the bell.


    Immediately a little boy ran out with red lips and white teeth.


    "Come on, take this immortal to the top floor!"


    The old shopkeeper shouted.


    After all, the little boy was young. When he heard that he was an immortal, his face turned white, but he still managed to lead the way with a smile.


    Huang Si followed him all the way to the building.


    The auction house has seven floors. All the way up, there are a wide range of items on each floor.


    Huang Si looked at it silently.


    There are many things in the auction house. It''s a big treasure house.


    He analyzed the composition of these things without a second.


    On the way from the first floor to the seventh floor, five thousand new items have been added to the atlas of Huang Siwei''s book of creation.


    One to the seventh floor, the eyes are bright.


    Even the walls on the seventh floor are made of light but hard ore.


    The mineral stone glittered like a shell and was very beautiful.


    The surface also has the smell of Dharma array, which should be a very strong barrier.


    The seventh floor does not have a display cabinet like the six floors below, but is arranged like a tea room, with screens and reclining chairs, and a carved small counter behind it.


    Behind the counter sat a beautiful woman of national beauty.


    The little boy ran to the beauty and said a few words. The beauty looked at him with a flattering face.


    "I want to buy souls."


    Huang Si said.


    "The immortal might as well sit down first. We can discuss it slowly."


    The beauty smiled.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you have the soul of Sanxian or Zhenxian level? Show me. If you don''t have me, I''ll go."


    The beauty was a little embarrassed.


    It''s hard for the fairy to talk, but if it''s an immortal soul, it''s no small matter. I have to ask the president for instructions.


    She explained quickly.


    "Where is your president? Tell me about his appearance, cultivation level and location."


    Huang Si asked.


    The beauty was stunned.


    The fairy wants to find the president in person.


    "The president is probably in the chamber of Commerce headquarters in the south of the city. His cultivation is the peak of Mahayana, and his appearance..."


    Before the beauty finished, there was one more person in the room.


    Huang Si worked very fast. As soon as the receptionist had finished talking about the peak of the Mahayana, he swept to the south of the city with his mental field. He saw the only peak of the Mahayana in the headquarters building of the chamber of Commerce and gave him a blink.


    The president of the chamber of Commerce in the Mahayana period was discussing business with his subordinates. In the blink of an eye, he went to the seventh floor of his auction house out of thin air.


    He was confused when he saw his powerful subordinates on the seventh floor coming to salute in a panic.


    "Why panic? There are no rules."


    The president scolded.


    At the same time, he was also a little strange. This woman is a talent specially trained by him. Her quality is excellent. Even if she is receiving Sanxian and Zhenxian, there is no problem. Why are you so flustered?


    "President, President, this is the elder Zhenxian looking for you."


    The beauty quickly explained.


    The president noticed that there was another person on the seventh floor.


    But this man seemed to have no accomplishments, even like a mortal, so that the president didn''t notice him at the beginning.


    "Master Zhenxian? Nice to meet you, sir..."


    The president was just halfway through his polite remarks when he suddenly woke up.


    "Wait, just now, the fairy brought me from the headquarters?"


    The president''s voice is a little different.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 417

    "Small, small eyes don''t know the real fairy. Please forgive me for being rude."


    The president''s face immediately became extremely humble and bowed humbly.


    The receptionist doesn''t know, but the president of Mahayana knows.


    Being able to move people in a moment without sound and interest requires the great power of immortals from all over the world.


    Oh, my God! There is an immortal on this little lonely planet!


    He De, who is the president of the chamber of Commerce, can even receive immortals!


    Huang Si doesn''t know what twists and turns are in the president''s stomach.


    He just glanced at the beauty.


    After all, the beauty was received on the seventh floor. She was very clever. She immediately told Huang Si''s request to the president.


    The president hurried to get samples and catalogues.


    The auction house will not prepare the spot of each item. Some things are to be taken elsewhere.


    However, he really has the soul of Sanxian level.


    Huang Si sat on the chair and waited. The beauty quickly poured him a cup of tea.


    drink tea?


    I''m kidding. What kind of tea does Yiti drink.


    Huang Si waved her hand, motioned that there was nothing wrong with her, and let her disappear consciously.


    The beauty was very clever. She understood and hurried away with tea.


    Not long after, the General Assembly came back panting.


    He held a jade ruler in his hand. The jade ruler was a magic weapon, sealed with a radiant light mass.


    The president held a catalogue in his other hand.


    "Immortal, please have a look. This is the soul of a loose immortal. This is our catalogue related to the soul."


    In fact, these things are generally impossible for outsiders to see.


    After all, buying and selling souls hurts Tianhe. If this chamber of commerce were not the largest Chamber of Commerce on the planet, it would be impossible to sell souls.


    The president also operates privately and occasionally supplies goods to acquaintances.


    He never expected that master Tianxian would come to the door.


    What else can we do? Master Tianxian wants to buy it. You must have what you want.


    Huang Sixian took the jade ruler and looked.


    Through the jade ruler, he could feel the strength of the soul inside.


    However, it seems to be in a deep sleep without any fluctuation of consciousness.


    There is a smell of Dharma arrays around its body, but those Dharma arrays are very high and deep. At the level of Huang Si, I can''t understand them.


    The president looked at him nervously.


    He very much hopes to conclude this transaction. Once the transaction is completed, they will be equivalent to building a relationship with the immortal, which will bring endless benefits in the future.


    "I don''t know why the immortal grows up. It''s convenient for me to remember."


    The president asked carefully.


    "My name is nesario."


    Huang si still used the name of the wing of death.


    The president swallowed his mouth and wanted to repeat the name, but he only felt his tongue tied in his mouth.


    Huang Si finished reading the jade ruler, took the catalogue and began to look through it.


    Seeing that his attitude was fairly good, the president couldn''t help asking:


    "Immortal Nai, I don''t know which star region you are from..."


    Where does Huang Si know what star domain is not.


    He said casually:


    "From Outland, I''m the Lord of presto."


    "Oh, nice to meet you. I''ve heard so much about you. You''re the Lord of pu... Pu Pu!"


    The president wanted to sharpen his tongue with a knife.


    Why is it so difficult to pronounce the territory name of the immortal?


    He had to use the powerful memory of the Mahayana friar to forcibly write down the pronunciation, so that he could find someone to inquire about it in the future.


    Although Huang Si quietly flipped through the catalogue, he was about to die of laughter in his stomach.


    I''ve also heard that Outland is a cosmic area in world of Warcraft, and priestly is also a place name in the game. Lord priestly is only the incarnation name of the wings of death.


    Huang Si flicked through the chamber''s internal catalogue.


    The cover of this catalogue is black, with no decoration. It is also a little old. It has a strange smell. At first glance, it is a secret catalogue.


    The commodity information inside is very detailed, with pictures and explanations, which clearly describes the particularity of each soul commodity.


    The first is the ordinary soul sold in batch, which is divided into mortal soul and low-level friar soul. A group of 100 mortal souls sells 20 pieces of spirit stones. A group of 10 souls of low-level friars sold 100 pieces of spirit stones, and a note was pasted behind it saying "there is not much stock".


    The first ten pages are full of souls with low cultivation. Occasionally, there are some souls with unique characteristics, but most of these characteristics seem to be used to cultivate so and so''s evil arts, or to sacrifice and refine so and so''s evil weapons.


    Occasionally, there is a saying that "this soul was in the realm of Yuanshen before he died, and he was extremely talented, especially in fire magic".


    Huang Si looked at the price of the soul.


    Wrote a "five hundred inferior spirit stone".


    It doesn''t seem to be very expensive. After all, some souls in Yuanshen realm wrote that they can be used to practice so and so''s evil arts, at least a thousand yuan.


    "Why is this so cheap?"


    Huang Si pointed to the catalogue and asked the president.


    "Oh, this. Many people don''t know the evil sect skills that deprive the genius soul of the cultivation qualification, so the price is low if there are few people to buy. If the fairy is useful, we can buy more. We also have a lot of such inventory, and even there are two genius friars'' souls in the period of Mahayana."


    The president said with a smile.


    "Oh, OK, give me one for each attribute bias. The higher the cultivation, the better."


    Huang Si said.


    There was a strange look on the president''s face.


    I really want to buy, and I buy so many different attributes at one go.


    Is it really going to be used to win talent?


    This skill of seizing talent is certainly useless to master Tianxian himself. Mostly for his younger generation.


    However, generally speaking, most monks specialize in the cultivation of a certain attribute. Even if they have multiple attributes, they can''t be distracted and practice more, which is easy to make the Taoist body disordered and the Taoist mind unstable.


    So no one will give his younger generation several different talents.


    How big is this fairy family? There are so many young people? Isn''t that right? Why is there only one family skill? Don''t the elder''s family skills have unique attributes?


    Is it difficult... This is not for the younger generation, but the most mysterious and terrible skill in the legend, which can directly devour and absorb other people''s souls, and eat everything such as realm cultivation talents, and treat people as cannibals? That''s why you need different attributes for each soul?


    He also heard that... The ancestor of cannibalism is said to be a fairy King surnamed Fang?


    Wow, it''s scary to think about it.


    The president looked at Huang Si tremblingly, and dared not offend the immortal.


    "Our chamber of commerce can give the immortal VIP 20% off. Oh, no, 60% off. Of course, the immortal has 60% off."


    The president wanted to quote their lowest VIP discount price, but when he thought that the other party was an evil immortal, he couldn''t say the 20% discount.


    It''s still 60% off. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you sell souls with high gross profit and earn less. The most important thing is to make friends with the immortal.

 Chapter 418

    "OK. But I don''t have so many inferior spirit stones on hand. Is there a more convenient way to pay?"


    Huang Si asked tentatively.


    "Well... Can the immortal have special minerals such as top-grade spirit stone or Millennium cold iron, kettle gold and molten fire crystal? If not, it''s OK to use immortal yuan coins."


    The president said with a smile.


    But this touched Huang Si''s blind spot of knowledge.


    This feeling is like cloze in the English test. Although I want to take a good test, I don''t know one of the four options. What''s good to choose.


    But I don''t want this person to know that he doesn''t understand at all. It''s so embarrassing.


    Fortunately, Huang Siling moved.


    "Ben Xian''s hometown is too far away from you. The customs are different. I don''t know what you''re talking about. I have a lot of Xian yuan coins. It seems that you don''t want them very much?"


    "Where, where." The president smiled, "but we are in a remote place, and few real immortals come here. This fairy yuan coin is not easy to exchange. Please forgive the fairy. But if the fairy only has fairy yuan coins, we will also accept it."


    "Oh, that''s not necessary. I actually have a lot of materials in my storage space, and there are a lot of spirit stones. I just don''t know what you say here. Why don''t you take some of the hard currency and top-grade spirit stones that are popular here and show them to me."


    Huang Si said something slowly.


    The president suddenly realized.


    The immortal doesn''t know the name of the material.


    He rang the bell to call the beauty just now and told him to go down.


    The beauty soon brought some waiters and brought some plates.


    The wooden lacquer plate lists some small material blocks, which are samples prepared by the auction house every day.


    Most of the items sold in the cultivation world are things that are helpful to cultivation and refining. They are often bought and sold, so some of them have become hard currency.


    Ordinary currency is troublesome to exchange, but hard currency is unimpeded.


    The beauty pointed to things and explained them one by one.


    After speaking, Huang Siyi nodded to the president with a look of enlightenment.


    "Search Daisy Nai... So it is." Huang Si accidentally added a foreign language, "I see. I have a lot of these things. Well, I''ll pick the goods first, and then you can calculate the total price for me. Then I''ll give you whatever hard currency you want."


    The president''s face suddenly bloomed like spring.


    "Fairy, please take your time! Our souls are all first-class goods! I''ll let people prepare one soul for each attribute you just asked! I guarantee they are all good goods!"


    "Even if you go to the central star region, you can''t buy so many and rich souls here. Because the management there is strict, and the management is not as loose as our border place. Many souls here are transported and sold from other places!"


    With that, the president smiled again and whispered: "Moreover, the soul goods of our entire auction house have a confidentiality mechanism throughout the whole process. Whether they are stored, transported, sold or let you take them out, they can be silent and have no trace. Even if Da Luo Jinxian searches, nothing can be found. Please don''t worry about divulging the secret. In addition, we also give an additional karmic talisman to eliminate the karma caused by swallowing the soul Oh! You can buy it safely and eat it comfortably! "


    Huang Si looked at the president''s Chrysanthemum like smiling face and felt MMP in his heart. What has Lao Tze become in your mind? What does it mean to eat comfortably!


    Forget it, forget it.


    Huang Si continued to look through the catalogue.


    At the end of the catalogue is the treasure of the town store. A real immortal soul in the realm of human immortality is only incomplete. Therefore, it has fallen into a deep sleep without the suppression of the Dharma array, and it can''t be awakened without the supplement of immortal power.


    This is also the best soul on the planet.


    In addition to the real immortal soul, Huang Si also bought two loose immortal souls and a lot of senior friar souls with different attributes, a total of 17.


    Finally, he asked the president, "how many mortal souls do you have here? I want them all."


    "Ah? Yes, there are many. If the fairy wants to, I''ll ask someone to count it immediately."


    The president''s face changed again. Looking at Huang Si''s eyes was like looking at a terrible evil god.


    Huang sixun will grow up. He may mistakenly think he is really an evil sect immortal. He wants to sacrifice a large number of mortal souls to the flag or something.


    He doesn''t explain.


    Then he bought out the souls of low-level friars, and bought 200 souls of middle-level and high-level friars at will.


    That catalogue will be less than half a page from now on.


    Finally, the president brought a large soul crystal, which was specially used to hold mortal souls.


    It is not a light spot at all, but almost crowded into bean paste bags, full of souls.


    "This is the soul of a million mortals. Please accept it."


    Huang Si didn''t look either. He put the soul crystal in his arms.


    Anyway, he can''t count. He can''t understand how many souls there are.


    The president was stunned.


    "Xianchang is powerful. Is this the heaven and earth in the legendary sleeve? We originally wanted to give Xianchang a storage ring. Now it seems..."


    Huang Si snorted to express his dissatisfaction and stretched out his hand: "give me the ring."


    If he knew there was a storage ring, he didn''t need to force his arms with space compression skills!


    The president is really not clever.


    The president personally took a ring and handed it to Huang Si.


    Huang Si looked at the ring.


    Well


    How do you put the soul crystal in this thing? Not even a word.


    Huang Si didn''t want to ask directly. He quickly turned over the memory of Yuanhe and oriole, and found the usage of storage ring in the memory corner of Yuanhe. You can use it by pouring your own spiritual power or immortal power into it. Rings are divided into registered and anonymous. The former needs to recognize the LORD before it can be used, and outsiders can''t open it. Anyone who doesn''t have a name can use it. Just pour immortal power into it.


    Trouble, Huang Si thought, I don''t have immortal power.


    Seeing that master Tianxian seemed slightly dissatisfied, the president hurriedly said, "I''ll give you another ring for delivery. Just put the materials you want to give us in it."


    This is the home service.


    It''s impossible for master Tianxian to make his own ring.


    The president has asked his servants to open the list of hard currency materials he needs. Now he takes the second ring and gives it to Huang Si.


    Huang Si examined the two rings.


    Finally, he came up with a good way.


    As long as consciousness penetrates into the storage space inside the ring, and then use space skills to teleport, bring out or plug in the items.


    You don''t need to use immortal power at all. Huang Si praised his wit.


    The people of the chamber of Commerce handed in all their things. They were not afraid of Huang Si''s abnormal transaction. They took the goods and ran away.


    I''m kidding. Which elder Zhenxian doesn''t respect his identity? Besides, don''t say that an immortal robbed the friars'' things. Even if the immortal wanted to destroy all of them and take all of them away, he couldn''t stop it.

 Chapter 419

    After Huang Si read the list, he delivered the goods in full.


    As long as he has seen it, it can be recorded into a atlas. How much it takes is a matter of minutes.


    However, in the process of creating these materials, Huang Si also found that some materials do not completely follow the physical composition of the earth, and some materials will consume more creative power.


    Of course, compared with his current recovery speed, it is a drop in the bucket. Even if the planet is buried with materials, it is not a problem.


    Hand the ring with the list of materials to the president, and the president takes the ring.


    It seems that he didn''t look at the ring. In fact, he paused.


    I guess I saw it in the dark.


    Then the president smiled more warmly.


    You should know that Lingshi is easy to obtain. Although some precious and rare materials are marked at those prices, they are actually valuable and have no market. It is not easy to buy them if you want to buy them.


    The materials Huang Si gave him can be sold at least two or three times the price once he changes hands.


    He asked Huang Si to sit and wait a little, and some other souls came later.


    Because some souls are stored far away, or in some special places, they need to be taken back.


    Huang Si didn''t care. He sat on the couch and talked with the president.


    I have to say that this president is the president of the big chamber of Commerce after all. It''s very interesting to talk.


    It''s funny and humorous, and it can deceive people. Flattering can make people completely feel that it''s flattering, just listening to special ironing.


    Huang Si talked and laughed with him all afternoon. He felt that the level of the president was much higher than that of the original receptionist on the seventh floor.


    If the last group of men didn''t finally come to deliver the goods with their souls, Huang Si almost forgot what he came for.


    For those souls used for delivery, one real immortal is in a powerful magic weapon, two loose immortals are in a smaller magic weapon, and 17 souls with different attributes and nearly 1000 monk souls are all placed in the soul stone.


    Soul stone is the stone used by Cheng Rong to hold the soul of Yue Ying, and it is also the stone given by Wen Ling to peace.


    This thing is used to decorate the soul of monks and has a certain protective effect on the soul of monks.


    Huang Si packed all these things.


    But before we go, there''s one more thing to ask.


    "President, I have a question for you."


    "Fairy, please speak!"


    "Why do people sell souls and how do they get them?"


    "Oh, the fairy wants to know this. It''s actually a trade secret, but since it''s the fairy''s inquiry, I must say it."


    The president hastened to tell the general situation.


    It turns out that there are very serious grade differences in this Reiki world.


    Although it is difficult to reach a high level, even more difficult to become an immortal, and the cultivation after becoming an immortal is more difficult than before. I don''t know how many times, once you become a high-level monk or a powerful immortal, your ability is not resistable at all.


    If you want to kill immortals, it''s no different from killing pigs and dogs; The existence of killing immortals is the same as killing mole ants.


    Therefore, for a long time, there has been a habit in the fairy world and the real fairy world, that is, not to treat mortals and low-level friars as people.


    There are better places without real immortals. Sanxian is only stronger than Mahayana. As long as there is no robbery during Mahayana, the population is still much more than Sanxian. Therefore, the strength did not open too much, and everyone respected each other a little.


    However, once there is a real fairy, it will be completely different.


    Different from Sanxian, even the lowest level human immortal can supply a large amount of immortal power, and the realm is high. It''s really casual to kill monks in Mahayana.


    Therefore, most of the friars and spirits of Sanxian and Zhenxian here are done by high-ranking Zhenxian.


    It''s normal for them to kill whenever they want. After killing, they pack their souls and sell them.


    The true immortal is often not scattered cultivation, but powerful or sectarian.


    So they also have all kinds of disciples and grandchildren or subordinates.


    Sometimes when the real immortal is too lazy to do it, he will let the people below do it. Relying on the strength of the real immortal, the people below naturally commit all kinds of misdeeds and kill countless people.


    For many monks, their life span is often hundreds of thousands of years, and mortals can reproduce in 20 years. They kill mortals like cutting vegetables, which is not serious at all.


    Some evil practices are scattered practices. To kill mortals, you have to go to mortal settlements and kill some wild mortals for cultivation.


    However, some people are simply raising mortals on a large scale. Like the cave world, they are millions or tens of millions. They kill silently. Outsiders don''t know that so many mortals are dead.


    Some evil laws do not need souls, but only flesh and blood, sins and so on. Then the extra souls can be sold.


    There are only one million mortal souls in the chamber of Commerce, or because few people come to buy mortal souls, the president has no stock.


    It''s better to sell the monk''s soul.


    Huang Si listened and remembered what Gu Yan had said.


    This behavior is very much like its own school.


    They are also used to seeing resources as limited, so they pay so much attention to the birth of the new universe in the abyss. Because only the new universe can provide them with living resources.


    Although every higher life can''t die of hunger, it really needs all kinds of resources from different universes to be comfortable.


    Therefore, the idea of making this inheritance came into being in the early generation of the creator.


    In order to completely change the fundamental contradiction of plundering resources, so that everyone''s creator can provide any resources to his family members at will.


    Now seeing these phenomena in the Reiki world, Huang Si can''t help but sigh that the idea of creationism is more correct.


    Because the result of letting human nature flow is as cruel as this world.


    "No one stopped them from doing this?"


    Huang Si asked.


    "Generally speaking, people from evil sects do it!" The president quickly replied, "in fact, some decent people are stealing these things. After all, these things are still very profitable. A person, anyway, is really a treasure. The value of mortals is low, the value of monks is high, blood and flesh can be used to refine pills, the evil Qi at death can be sacrificed to refine weapons, and the soul can be used to make things or directly used for cultivation. There are many uses..."


    "As for the decent, of course, there are some decent people who boast of acting on behalf of heaven, eliminating the evil and pacifying the good. They often stop evil people from killing people everywhere. Of course, because there are many powerful people in the inner ring star region, most people will act more restrained, so there are few cases of evil practitioners killing a large number of people. The more they are outside, the more difficult it is to manage. After all, there are few people and there are not enough people."


    After listening to the president, Huang Si said quietly:


    "Big president."


    "In the future, you can''t do anything about collecting and buying and selling souls. In the future, don''t let me see this planet and where your power is located."


    Cold eyes flitted over the president''s body.


    At the same time, the invisible pressure fell heavily on the president''s soul, and he stood like a clay sculpture and wood carving.


    In fact, his consciousness is still running and watching Huang Si stand up from the recliner.


    But he couldn''t move at all.


    The body almost instinctively stopped its activity under this terrible pressure.


    "Take good care of what you have and prohibit killing."


    Huang Si doesn''t like the monks in this world, especially the attitude of the so-called immortals towards the weak.


    As the creator, he warned a little.


    It is normal to trade with the president. After all, he is a businessman and his level is not good. It is the powerful immortals behind him who really commit crimes.


    However, as the saying goes, there is no killing without trading.


    "If there is a violation, that is the case."


    The power of spirit unfolds in an instant.


    There was no sound, but the dark staircase suddenly became spacious and bright.


    Apart from the shelves and floors, the walls, columns, outer walls and roofs of the huge seven storey auction house evaporated in an instant.

 Chapter 420

    The stairs are still there.


    Huang Si''s footsteps stepped on the wooden steps.


    It sounded like a death knell.


    Huang Si just walked downstairs at will, but in this extremely quiet auction house, every tiny step seemed to hit the president''s heart, breaking his heart.


    Finally, Huang Si went to the door of the auction house and dissolved the Yiti. The books were broken and left directly.


    And the invisible pressure disappeared.


    The president''s body still didn''t move. He was a little afraid to move.


    After a long time, he dared to ask his men.


    Sure enough, everyone in the auction house couldn''t move at that moment.


    Moreover, there is neither immortal power nor immortal momentum. In other words, the man just swept them with his consciousness, so that they could not move, lost any resistance, and became a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Is this... An immortal?


    Or is it more powerful than immortals?


    The more the president thinks, the more afraid he is.


    He quickly summoned his subordinates and ordered to cancel all things about soul trading. The souls in the warehouse also tried to release them to the wild, or directly take them to help reincarnation. These transactions can never be done again.


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si went to the mission hall to meet Yuanhe.


    Yuanhe has read all the tasks, screened out one or two suitable tasks and prepared to give them to the master for review.


    Huang Si took him out.


    "There''s no need to do the task. I''ve done it. I bought a pile of souls."


    With that, Huang Si passed on the catalog of the soul he bought and what he heard there.


    After receiving the message from the host, Yuanhe stopped


    He digested and absorbed it for a long time before turning to his master.


    "There are really... People who sell souls. And there are really immortal..."


    Yuanhe feels very incredible.


    He had only been out of the bright yellow star three times before, but he had never touched these things on the dark side of the whole practice world.


    At the thought of what the master said about the random slaughter of friars and low-level immortals by high-level real immortals, Yuanhe felt a shudder and heartfelt happiness.


    Fortunately, he had never run far before and had been to two nearby planets at most. Fortunately, the evil Xiu of the true immortal level has not been to the bright yellow star, and he is also a true immortal now.


    "Thank you, master, for thinking of monks all over the world."


    Yuanhe said with sincere gratitude.


    In the cognition of Yuanhe, the master is a God. Buying the soul is definitely not the use of evil cultivation. Most of them want to be a believer or even reshape the body.


    "Just a friar?"


    Huang Si noticed Yuanhe''s statement.


    Sure enough, even a Sanxian like Yuanhe and a good old man will subconsciously ignore the one million mortal souls he bought.


    This is the cultural influence of Reiki world.


    The huge gap in strength has created absolute inequality.


    He arranged for Yuanhe to continue collecting intelligence and exploring maps.


    I''ll go to the light and dark world first.


    ¡­¡­


    Light and dark world, elf world.


    The land of the spirit world is slightly colored, and the color is much lighter than that of the material world.


    These soils are actually extremely fertile and can grow huge plants.


    But now there are only a few small trees and grass in the spirit world, which are planted by the seeds brought by Huang Si from the green world.


    On the small soil slope next to the trees, a slender and tall figure lay quietly on it.


    Male, elf, and the only ELF KING designed and made by Huang Si himself.


    Although it is material life, the body also contains powerful energy, as well as carefully designed talent and inheritance memory.


    If you look at the aesthetic standards of human beings, the ELF KING seems too thin and long, and his facial features also have the characteristics of elves, you can obviously feel that he is not human.


    But even with aesthetic differences, the elf King''s body is still extremely perfect.


    Huang Si fell beside the elf King''s body.


    It seems that the ELF KING is just asleep. In fact, Huang Si knows that this is a dead object, a body without soul, which can only be called a doll.


    Only by infusing his soul can we turn him into life.


    Originally, Huang Si wanted to pinch out his soul for him, but he finally gave up.


    The souls of the blazing angel and the devil king were made by him, because they are energy lives. Even if they have more in common, it doesn''t matter. Moreover, they are the poles of the light and dark world, the ruling layer, and the hand-made pure soul is better.


    The soul made by the creator of the world is naturally far away from vulgarity.


    Because in the production process, they will unconsciously contaminate the divinity brought by the origin of the world.


    However, Huang Si wants to make them have different human nature.


    Therefore, he will always place the bodies designed and manufactured until he finds the right soul.


    Huang Si took out three sleeping souls from his spiritual force field.


    One true immortal and two loose immortals.


    Material can''t get through, so he first took the items containing the soul to the rose garden, took out all the souls inside, cut them back to his own body and took them there.


    As for the souls of 417 monks and 1 million mortal souls, they were also sent there and put back into the newly created container.


    Huang Si looked at the immortal soul he was most concerned about. It seemed that the soul had been suppressed by the power of the magic weapon, and it was slightly broken.


    According to the Lingqi world, the soul is also called soul. A person has three souls and seven souls. It seems that there are only two souls and six souls left.


    For a while and a half, the immortal soul still couldn''t wake up.


    The two immortals have complete souls, but they are suppressed to sleep by the array in the magic weapon.


    Now, they were taken out of the magic weapon, out of the array suppression, and seemed to be waking up.


    Huang Si put the two souls on the ground of the material world to see their situation.


    After a while, the soul of a Sanxian began to emit a halo.


    There was a trace of soul wave in the soul. It seemed that it was about to wake up.


    Huang Si waited for the Sanxian soul to regain consciousness.


    The soul, which was originally a light mass, flew from the ground, gradually spread, and finally condensed into a translucent human form.


    Looks like a young man.


    Although it is a spiritual body, it still wears a robe with a rather ancient style.


    He looked around a little blankly. When his eyes fell on Huang Si, the man seemed to understand something.


    "Did I fall into the hands of master Xie Xiu..."


    The man''s face darkened.


    "When I failed, I almost understood the result..."


    "Fortunately, I have been lonely all my life. No one will miss me. Even if I die, no one cares."


    "I once held my sword to the ends of the world, and no one relied on it. Although I have done many good deeds, I can''t repay well..."


    The man sighed heavily.

 Chapter 421

    Huang Si: "


    No, he hasn''t said anything or done anything. How can this Sanxian brother hurt himself in spring and autumn?


    I don''t want this. I feel crazy.


    At this time, another Sanxian soul also began to wake up.


    It also emits a faint halo and condenses into a form.


    This figure looks like a middle-aged woman.


    "I will never obey you! Even if you kill me, I will die with you!"


    Cried the woman''s soul. She had no weapons in her hand, but she made a move to lift the sword. She was probably a Sword Fairy before she died.


    "Evil thief, I won''t forgive you if I die!"


    The woman tried to rush up even if she had only soul.


    All right, the second psycho.


    Huang Si put the woman under a conscious pressure.


    The soul of Sanxian is very strong. Even if it is restrained, it also has conscious activities, and even struggles desperately to escape.


    "Xie Xiu! Let her go!"


    The former Sanxian man stopped running and rushed back.


    The soul has no body, so it is very inconvenient to move. It floats much slower than the physical body.


    But even so, the Sanxian man still tried to reach out and pull the middle-aged woman, as if he wanted to run away with her.


    "Bye."


    Huang Si let go of the pressure of consciousness.


    I''m kidding. They want to escape. Huang Si doesn''t want them yet.


    Two psychopaths.


    Let''s see if the soul of the real immortal can be used first.


    Huang Si checked the immortal soul who had been sleeping and couldn''t wake up. Only then did he find that there was a layer of black energy around the soul. The black energy suppresses the soul and makes him unable to wake up at all.


    The nature of this layer of energy is very similar to the immortal power possessed by his two Sanxian families, but the attributes seem to be different.


    "Why is it black Xianli? I haven''t seen it."


    Huang Si doesn''t want to touch this thing with his body. What if?


    He threw his soul to the ground and stayed a little away.


    The mental force field scratched a few times on the surface of the soul and separated the black immortal force.


    The black air rose and dispersed into the air, and was finally annihilated by Huang Si with his spiritual force field.


    "Evil immortal power!"


    The self exploding girl shouted.


    The sad man also looked nervous.


    After Huang Si removed the pressure of consciousness, they were still a little stunned, but as soon as they saw the black immortal power, the self exploding woman rushed over immediately.


    She looks like she will pull you to die together even if my mother dies.


    But the sad man grabbed her spirit and pulled it out.


    The self exploding woman didn''t want to go, but the sad man suddenly slapped her spirit and shouted, "we''re just souls! Don''t you want to die for nothing!"


    The self exploding woman suddenly woke up, yeah! They can''t fight at all. Don''t you run and die?


    You know, the soul obtained by evil cultivation often ends worse than death!


    She thought clearly, turned around and hurriedly ran away with the sad man.


    As they fled, they looked at Huang Si for fear that he might catch up.


    "If the old evil Xiu catches up, we''ll run separately. In this way, we can always live." Sad man said.


    "If I really catch up, I''ll stay and work hard with him. At least I can entangle him. At that time, run quickly!" The self exploding woman decided.


    "No, to live is to let you live. I''m a man anyway." The firmness of the sad man''s face.


    Huang Si: "


    What the hell is Lao Xie Xiu.


    Huang sigang just saw the soul ages of two Sanxian through the display of quantitative eyes, 8000 for men and 12000 for women. They are all a group of old people. It also means to call him Lao Xie Xiu.


    Ignore the two psychopaths first.


    Huang Si focused on the lotus platform at hand.


    With the black immortal force being taken away and annihilated by the spiritual force field, a powerful soul is gradually waking up in the lotus platform.


    "Hmm? It''s much better than Yuanhe Orioles."


    Huang Si observed the state of Zhenxian''s soul.


    Although they are at the same level as human immortals, compared with Yuanhe oriole, who has just risen from Sanxian and has no family, this human fairy is obviously different.


    However, the movement of that soul seems to be a little slow.


    It expands slowly and condenses the body slowly.


    Finally, a translucent young man who looked only 16 or 7 years old hung his soul in the air.


    The young man had beautiful eyes, half opened and half narrowed eyes. He was in a trance and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Huang Si''s consciousness swept through his soul.


    "Lost a soul and a soul, the soul is incomplete. It seems that the consciousness is a little dull. I don''t know if it can still be used."


    Huang Sisuo finally decided to start with good communication.


    "What''s your name?"


    Huang Si asked.


    The young man listened to his question, looked up at him slightly, and said with soul wave:


    "My name is Yingming."


    With a trace of curiosity and doubt in his expression, he looked at Huang Si.


    "Who are you, please?"


    "I am the creator of this world. I ask you a question. Would you like to be my family and dedicate your soul and freedom to me? If you like, recognize me as the Lord."


    The boy thought for a moment.


    He seems to be just a beautiful teenager in his teens, and even doesn''t seem very smart, but in fact, the light is suspended in the air, which naturally reveals the powerful force belonging to the real immortal from his soul. This momentum derived from the essence of the soul has never been possessed by the Sanxian Huang Si has seen.


    But if you ignore the force of the soul, the youth looks like the flowers in March and the breeze in September, clear, meaningful and lovely.


    The boy didn''t seem to be an ordinary person.


    After a while, the boy opened his mouth and asked:


    "Then, what good is it for me to recognize you as the Lord?"


    "Life."


    Huang Si''s explanation is concise and to the point.


    The young Qingxiu raised his eyebrows and seemed to understand the meaning of the word.


    "If I can live, I will."


    The boy finally made up his mind.


    Huang Si looked at the state of the youth. The quality of the soul was very high, but there were some signs of damage. However, the thinking ability does not seem to be affected, and the understanding is quite good.


    The man''s character and qualities are satisfactory.


    "Well, then you accept assimilation."


    Huang Si gently touched his little head. The boy looked up and his big eyes didn''t blink on his green face.


    Assimilation begins.


    The youth obviously perceived the power of assimilation and even stopped the progress of assimilation.


    His eyelashes drooped slightly and he asked softly:


    "Will you be nice to me later?"


    "It''s hard to say, but the worst case should be to ignore you." Huang Si said.


    The boy smiled.


    The power of obstruction disappeared completely, and the golden light infected his whole soul in an instant, and the assimilation was completed.


    The young man''s name is Yingming.


    Human Immortal level, the peak state.


    I don''t remember my birth. I think it''s a big family. It''s very big. It''s a big family of the top three immortals in a star domain.


    My father is da Luo Jinxian.


    Since the birth of Yingming, she has been killed at the age of 16.

 Chapter 422

    Yingming didn''t even know how she was killed. The child''s mind was too simple. He just followed his little partner and went to a distant place to play. He was accidentally attacked and killed.


    He didn''t see who killed him until he died. Only know each other is a fairy.


    I don''t remember the specific process at all.


    Yingming doesn''t know how her soul was taken away and how it was sold.


    He lost his soul and soul, many memory details were lost, and even the situation in his home was quite vague. I only remember the names of a few relatives.


    "Strange, the star region is a very large area. The son of Luo Jinxian, the top three families in the star region, should have a high status in your life? Since you have such a high status, your soul should be very precious. At least you can take it in your hand as a chip to threaten your father. How could you be sold and drift to such a remote planet?"


    Huang Si thought after reading Yingming''s incomplete life experience.


    Yingming shook her head gently, indicating that he didn''t understand at all.


    "Forget it, since you''re not held hostage as a chip, but in my hands, you''re lucky."


    Huang Si took a mental filament and gave it to him.


    Originally only intended to give one, but unexpectedly, a spiritual force entered the soul. Yingming''s endurance was more than enough.


    Huang Si gave him five filaments. Seeing that his soul capacity was about to reach the maximum, he stopped.


    With the owner''s benefit to Yingming, the weak soul that was still wobbling just now finally solidified, became colored and no longer so transparent.


    The composition of the soul is also gradually perfected under the nourishment of spiritual power, and has become a complete three souls and seven souls again.


    Yingming could feel his change. He saluted with elegant posture.


    "Thank you for helping me recover."


    In fact, after seeing Yingming''s memory, Huang Si wanted to directly restore his original body. It''s a pity that he doesn''t continue to cultivate immortality because of his birth and qualification.


    However, Yingming''s memory of his body was lost with the breaking of his soul. He can''t remember what his body was like in the past.


    Forget it. At the beginning, the purpose is to find a suitable soul for the ELF KING. It''s better to let Yingming be the ELF KING.


    "I''ll find you another new body, will you?"


    "Well... Does the master want me to reincarnate?"


    "No, the body is used to revive the soul."


    The mental force field gently grabbed Yingming''s soul and stuffed him into the body of the ELF KING on the ground.


    This soul body is not tailored and is extremely difficult to blend.


    In Yingming''s heart, there is also the past, and she can''t completely accept the new identity.


    "Yingming, from today on, your memory of the past has been completely sealed by me. You are now the master of the elf world and the king of the elf family. You are the elf Wang Yingming. Accept your new body and inherit your memory."


    As a last resort, Huang Si chose to use the soul command.


    Yingming nodded, closed her eyes, showed a relieved smile, and lay down to her body.


    The memory of the past was swept into a dusty corner in his soul and completely locked.


    The fairy King''s beautiful body moved slightly.


    When he got up from the ground and knelt down, his long silver hair flowed down from his head, and his long sharp ears pierced through the gap of his long hair. It looked like an elf in a fantasy game.


    Yingming''s soul talent is dual attribute, favoring light and water.


    There is no aura in the light and dark world, but there is a lot of pure attribute energy.


    Huang thought, forget it, Yingming is sensitive and doesn''t need him to be a spy. Just be an excellent ELF KING here.


    As for cultivation and promotion, just change the route.


    Huang Si looked through the instruction manual of the novice bag and found the energy improvement guide of material life in it.


    He looked at it again.


    "You are an elf. You can naturally use the energy of the wind. You can find the ubiquitous wind energy in this world, absorb it into your body, and it can become your power. In addition, your soul also brings the ability to use light and water. There is light energy in heaven. If the water energy is not enough, go to the material world below, or ask a big man named millet water Sister, from now on, you should learn to live in the way of fantasy creatures, extract energy, use energy and improve yourself. "


    Huang Siti lights Yingming.


    With his powerful soul and the peak state of human immortals, even if he abandons the past practice system and changes to energy and magic system, there is nothing wrong.


    Moreover, in Huang Si''s view, the cultivation method of Reiki world is too troublesome. There are many external conditions, such as the land method of wealth partners. It is not as good as the upgrade system of fantasy style in the light and dark world he built, which can become a powerful existence.


    What''s more, when making the elf King''s body, it did not set a life span, but made it extra in the way of immortality. The ELF KING will become the long-term king of the elf family.


    After arranging Yingming, Huang Si began to distribute the remaining souls.


    He first took out the 200 low-level and 200 high-level friars'' souls he bought and directly distributed the bodies before they were fully awake.


    Heaven and hell need the most places, followed by some powerful creatures in the material world, elves and dwarves in the elf world and the underground world.


    A total of 400 souls were sent to heaven and hell according to their personality attributes. Some monks became hell knights, dwarves, demons and suture monsters because of their consistent attributes.


    As for the 1 million mortal souls, Huang Si directly came to Moxia and took the soul crystal to him.


    After having the divine personality and power under the ink, the senses also have divinity, and the soul can be seen.


    In the future, let Moxia be the God who manages the soul. These mortal souls do not contain memory, and they will be distributed to other lives in the light and dark world one by one.


    The 17 talented practitioners with different attributes, Huang Si put their souls first and didn''t take them out for the time being.


    ¡­¡­


    A corner of the material world.


    The two immortals ran away with their lives.


    After a while, they looked back and saw that Huang Si didn''t catch up, so they stopped to take a breath.


    "Restore the Dharma body first."


    The self exploding woman gasped in her airway.


    "I also have this intention. Only when the Dharma body is restored can we escape faster and farther, not... Eh!"


    The sad man stopped halfway and uttered a cry of surprise.


    The self exploding woman also looked shocked.


    They both found that this place could not absorb aura.


    Without Reiki, they can''t turn into immortal power, and without immortal power, they can''t even condense Dharma bodies.


    Isn''t that the only way to keep your soul?


    How do you escape?


    They were in a hurry.

 Chapter 423

    Yingming didn''t even know how she was killed. The child''s mind was too simple. He just followed his little partner and went to a distant place to play. He was accidentally attacked and killed.


    He didn''t see who killed him until he died. Only know each other is a fairy.


    I don''t remember the specific process at all.


    Yingming doesn''t know how her soul was taken away and how it was sold.


    He lost his soul and soul, many memory details were lost, and even the situation in his home was quite vague. I only remember the names of a few relatives.


    "Strange, the star region is a very large area. The son of Luo Jinxian, the top three families in the star region, should have a high status in your life? Since you have such a high status, your soul should be very precious. At least you can take it in your hand as a chip to threaten your father. How could you be sold and drift to such a remote planet?"


    Huang Si thought after reading Yingming''s incomplete life experience.


    Yingming shook her head gently, indicating that he didn''t understand at all.


    "Forget it, since you''re not held hostage as a chip, but in my hands, you''re lucky."


    Huang Si took a mental filament and gave it to him.


    Originally only intended to give one, but unexpectedly, a spiritual force entered the soul. Yingming''s endurance was more than enough.


    Huang Si gave him five filaments. Seeing that his soul capacity was about to reach the maximum, he stopped.


    With the owner''s benefit to Yingming, the weak soul that was still wobbling just now finally solidified, became colored and no longer so transparent.


    The composition of the soul is also gradually perfected under the nourishment of spiritual power, and has become a complete three souls and seven souls again.


    Yingming could feel his change. He saluted with elegant posture.


    "Thank you for helping me recover."


    In fact, after seeing Yingming''s memory, Huang Si wanted to directly restore his original body. It''s a pity that he doesn''t continue to cultivate immortality because of his birth and qualification.


    However, Yingming''s memory of his body was lost with the breaking of his soul. He can''t remember what his body was like in the past.


    Forget it. At the beginning, the purpose is to find a suitable soul for the ELF KING. It''s better to let Yingming be the ELF KING.


    "I''ll find you another new body, will you?"


    "Well... Does the master want me to reincarnate?"


    "No, the body is used to revive the soul."


    The mental force field gently grabbed Yingming''s soul and stuffed him into the body of the ELF KING on the ground.


    This soul body is not tailored and is extremely difficult to blend.


    In Yingming''s heart, there is also the past, and she can''t completely accept the new identity.


    "Yingming, from today on, your memory of the past has been completely sealed by me. You are now the master of the elf world and the king of the elf family. You are the elf Wang Yingming. Accept your new body and inherit your memory."


    As a last resort, Huang Si chose to use the soul command.


    Yingming nodded, closed her eyes, showed a relieved smile, and lay down to her body.


    The memory of the past was swept into a dusty corner in his soul and completely locked.


    The fairy King''s beautiful body moved slightly.


    When he got up from the ground and knelt down, his long silver hair flowed down from his head, and his long sharp ears pierced through the gap of his long hair. It looked like an elf in a fantasy game.


    Yingming''s soul talent is dual attribute, favoring light and water.


    There is no aura in the light and dark world, but there is a lot of pure attribute energy.


    Huang thought, forget it, Yingming is sensitive and doesn''t need him to be a spy. Just be an excellent ELF KING here.


    As for cultivation and promotion, just change the route.


    Huang Si looked through the instruction manual of the novice bag and found the energy improvement guide of material life in it.


    He looked at it again.


    "You are an elf. You can naturally use the energy of the wind. You can find the ubiquitous wind energy in this world, absorb it into your body, and it can become your power. In addition, your soul also brings the ability to use light and water. There is light energy in heaven. If the water energy is not enough, go to the material world below, or ask a big man named millet water Sister, from now on, you should learn to live in the way of fantasy creatures, extract energy, use energy and improve yourself. "


    Huang Siti lights Yingming.


    With his powerful soul and the peak state of human immortals, even if he abandons the past practice system and changes to energy and magic system, there is nothing wrong.


    Moreover, in Huang Si''s view, the cultivation method of Reiki world is too troublesome. There are many external conditions, such as the land method of wealth partners. It is not as good as the upgrade system of fantasy style in the light and dark world he built, which can become a powerful existence.


    What''s more, when making the elf King''s body, it did not set a life span, but made it extra in the way of immortality. The ELF KING will become the long-term king of the elf family.


    After arranging Yingming, Huang Si began to distribute the remaining souls.


    He first took out the 200 low-level and 200 high-level friars'' souls he bought and directly distributed the bodies before they were fully awake.


    Heaven and hell need the most places, followed by some powerful creatures in the material world, elves and dwarves in the elf world and the underground world.


    A total of 400 souls were sent to heaven and hell according to their personality attributes. Some monks became hell knights, dwarves, demons and suture monsters because of their consistent attributes.


    As for the 1 million mortal souls, Huang Si directly came to Moxia and took the soul crystal to him.


    After having the divine personality and power under the ink, the senses also have divinity, and the soul can be seen.


    In the future, let Moxia be the God who manages the soul. These mortal souls do not contain memory, and they will be distributed to other lives in the light and dark world one by one.


    The 17 talented practitioners with different attributes, Huang Si put their souls first and didn''t take them out for the time being.


    ¡­¡­


    A corner of the material world.


    The two immortals ran away with their lives.


    After a while, they looked back and saw that Huang Si didn''t catch up, so they stopped to take a breath.


    "Restore the Dharma body first."


    The self exploding woman gasped in her airway.


    "I also have this intention. Only when the Dharma body is restored can we escape faster and farther, not... Eh!"


    The sad man stopped halfway and uttered a cry of surprise.


    The self exploding woman also looked shocked.


    They both found that this place could not absorb aura.


    Without Reiki, they can''t turn into immortal power, and without immortal power, they can''t even condense Dharma bodies.


    Isn''t that the only way to keep your soul?


    How do you escape?


    They were in a hurry.

 Chapter 424

    After thinking clearly, millet water did not hesitate, and the divine power surged in the divine lattice. Just for a moment, she flew to Tang Xiao.


    "The manual says..."


    Millet water just simply stretched out his hand to Tang Xiao in front of him.


    When Tang Xiao smiled.


    White fingers touched his spirit.


    "Divine power is above all energy and matter. It is a transcendental power, so you can''t be immune!"


    Millet water grabbed Tang Xiao''s soul with his hand.


    Her body is a divine body. Even without using any divine power, she can directly grasp any soul with empty hands!


    Tang Xiao panicked.


    His spirit thinned and grew out of thin air, trying to slip out of the hand of millet water.


    Millet water grabbed Tang Xiao''s spirit with both hands, his head with one hand and his waist with the other.


    Tang Xiao couldn''t get rid of the clamp for several times. On the contrary, his spirit body was faintly scattered in each other''s collisions.


    Only empty hands can cause damage to the spirit!


    Tang Xiao was beyond recognition.


    "No, don''t kill me!"


    "I didn''t want to kill you. Who told you to run away."


    Millet water grabbed Tang Xiao and said angrily.


    She fell to the ground from the air, put Tang Xiao''s spirit on the ground and let go.


    "Don''t try to run away, or you know."


    Millet learns from the villains in the TV series and threatens Tang Xiao.


    ¡­¡­


    After Huang Si finished the assignment of soul, the time has passed for a long time.


    He wanted to go back to the green world immediately, but he always felt as if he had forgotten something.


    "Oh, yes! There are two Sanxian like psychosis."


    Huang Si clapped his hands and almost forgot the stubble.


    Thinking instantly connects the whole world.


    From the perspective of the world, everything can not escape, and there is no need to focus on a certain focus. The whole world enters consciousness in a panoramic way.


    Without a second, he found two missing Sanxian souls.


    "Eh, why is the millet water here? Go and have a look."


    The next moment, Huang Si came to millet water.


    Millet water was sitting on the ridge, with two souls standing next to her.


    After she had the divine personality, she was very sensitive. When Huang Si came, she knew it.


    "Father!"


    Millet water stood up and rushed over happily.


    Before the millet water rushed into her arms, the invisible force picked her up from the ground and hung her in the air.


    Millet water immediately made a pitiful look, with flashing tears at the corners of his eyes: "father, people miss you, don''t do this."


    Huang Si asked, "how are you with them?"


    "Oh! I''m asking them to tell me a story!"


    Millet water said excitedly, "they told me a lot of knowledge and stories!"


    She stretched out her hand, but the two souls who were still standing there had slipped away.


    "Wow! I ran away. Father, wait, I''ll catch..."


    The millet water was unhappy. The father came to see her. The two ghosts she put aside actually took the opportunity to run away. It''s too embarrassing!


    She was about to turn around and catch someone.


    "Millet water, do you think they can move?"


    Huang Si smiled.


    Millet water found that the two souls fell to the ground. They tried to support the ground, but they couldn''t get up.


    Seeing Huang Si coming, they both looked frightened.


    "Lao Xie Xiu!"


    "If you dare to come here, I''ll explode! You won''t get anything!"


    As soon as millet water heard this, he was alert, "self explosion? Well, it turned out to be terrorists!"


    "Don''t worry, millet water, they can''t explode."


    Huang Si calmed the millet water.


    "This is my world. The rules of the world don''t allow souls to explode. How can they explode?"


    The two immortals didn''t believe it, but they were really stupid when they made up their mind to explode.


    Can''t self explode?


    Why?


    Huang Si waved and the souls of the two immortals flew into his hands.


    Five fingers empty grip tightened.


    "Did you lose your basic judgment after you died? You were caught by the gods here and called me Father God. You thought I was a cult and didn''t understand your situation?"


    Huang Si sneered.


    Although Huang Si doesn''t like the psychosis who starts making trouble no matter March 21, at least these two loose immortals he bought with money. Isn''t it a waste of resources to throw them away?


    "Who the hell are you! What do you want to do with us!"


    The sad man was tactful. He saw that the conversation on the other side was too big, and finally asked someone a question.


    "That''s right. Before we know the situation, we''ll fight and kill the benefactor who bought you. Are the scattered immortals so poor now?"


    The two immortals looked at each other.


    Is it difficult that they really met the gods in ancient legends and were saved?


    ¡­¡­


    A day later.


    Reiki world, bright yellow star.


    The two immortals knelt on the ground and shouted in unison:


    "Big sister Oriole head!"


    The Oriole forked his small waist, pretended to be a big brother, raised his hand and said:


    "No gift, you''ll mix with me in the future!"


    The two immortals looked at each other and their faces were full of helplessness.


    "Yes, eldest sister."


    The Oriole was very proud. First he gave a lecture, and then arranged work for them.


    The huge body of Deathwing squatted on the nearby mountain and looked at everything below.


    Tang Xiao and Jian LAN secretly touch the wings of death on the other side of the mountain and look at it. Their hearts are bitter.


    They finally understood the situation and recognized the Lord.


    The master brought their souls to the Reiki world, first reshaped their bodies and restored their cultivation.


    When two people are happy because they become immortal


    The master turned into a black and red dragon, threw them to another real fairy named oriole, and said to let the Oriole discipline them well.


    They must completely obey the oriole''s discipline for ten years before they are qualified to follow their master.


    The two true immortals knew that they lost too much impression in front of their master and couldn''t ask for anything.


    After all, he and oriole, the real immortal, will be colleagues in the future. Now we''d better make atonement first.


    After arranging this, Huang Si went to the green world and released 17 monks with different attributes.


    Explain the situation, assimilate one by one, give each of them a Reiki transmission device, and then find Wen Ling to manage these people.


    Huang Si received this true immortal, two loose immortals and 17 monks mainly to fill the gap in the Reiki world system.


    By the way, two immortals and 17 monks are used to build a green world fairyland system.


    Terrans need better teachers on their way to immortality.


    ¡­¡­


    Yuanhe went all the way. After more than ten planets, he came to a planet called jinruixing.


    This is roughly equivalent to the position of the fourth ring of the whole universe, which is close to the center of the universe.


    Along the way, as soon as he met a planet with many monks, he immediately bought maps, collected information, and reported valuable information to his master.


    From the information he collected, it seems that some sects have noticed the recent changes of the bright yellow star. After all, there is a real fairy born, so there will be real fairy level figures to go to the bright yellow star in the near future.


    Although Yuanhe came out of the bright yellow star, he was very good at camouflage and concealment, and didn''t attract the slightest attention all the way.


    Jinruixing is a very large monk planet. The agencies selling intelligence and missions on it are large doors across the star domain.


    Yuanhe is paying for information in one of the halls.


    In order not to attract people''s attention, he will randomly check some other messy information.


    After checking some common information, Yuanhe began to search the large-scale legal array information that his master asked him to investigate.


    After paying a large amount of high-grade spirit stone, Yuanhe got a small jade slip.


    He dipped into it with his immortal power to see.


    "Ah... How magnificent this image is!"


    Some of the information in the jade slips is pure text, some with images, and some are even recorded by some monks with the magic weapon of taking pictures.


    This image was recorded by a fairy somewhere in a very distant "Canglang star region".


    In the Canglang star domain, there are ten stars very close, and several of these stars have planets.


    Six months ago, suddenly, ten stars and their accompanying planets suddenly burst into brilliance.


    The light was colorful and shone far away, which shocked many practitioners and immortals around.


    At that time, a fairy went to check the situation.


    From the images recorded from a distance, these stars inadvertently formed a huge ring star cluster, and their attached planets are even symmetrical to each other in the ring.


    All stars are surrounded by a layer of flame. The flame keeps shaking, like some kind of energy moving.


    The flame shook for a while and finally left the stellar circle to form a luminous ring, gathering towards the center of the ring.

 Chapter 425

    One ring is only halfway through, and another ring of flame rises from the stellar circle.


    These flames then left the star and flew to the center.


    One, two, three


    There are seven flames rising in turn and gathering at the center of the circle to form a dense flame core.


    After seven flames, there is no new aura.


    Suddenly, the flame core exploded.


    The power of the explosion is great. The light fills the whole image for a time and can''t see anything clearly.


    When the light gradually subsided, it could be seen from the image that the space at the center of the circle seemed to be torn open.


    In the void, there is a faint crimson light flowing.


    All of a sudden, a little fuzzy dot came into the hole.


    It may be that the distance is too far. You can''t see what it is at all. You can''t see the color under the background red light.


    The little dot flicked slightly.


    All the flames disappeared in an instant.


    The void gradually closed.


    The dot moves to the left of the image until it completely disappears in the background of cosmic space and can no longer be seen.


    After watching the video, Yuanhe hurriedly called the host.


    Huang Si happened to be on the side of the Reiki world. He locked the position of Yuanhe.


    The book of creation flew silently through the air.


    "Play the image again."


    Huang Si ordered.


    Over the years, Yuanhe has collected a lot of information about the Dharma array, each of which makes him full of hope, but after comparing with the books of the temple owner, he found it wrong.


    He looked at the whole image again.


    Many information about the usage of communication between universes in Jieyuan communication guide came to mind for comparison.


    "Very similar, really very similar..."


    They are all ten stars. But there are some extra planets in this array.


    "But it seems that there is no one nearby when the flame is produced?"


    Huang Si stops the image at the key frame, looks carefully, and replays some clips again and again.


    There was really no one around the star circle at that time.


    However, if it is really a communication array for Jieyuan communication, someone must start it. 36 people are needed for Da Luo Jinxian, 12 for Xianhuang and 3 for Xiandi.


    Because the master of the universe, that is, the former master of the temple, has died, there should be no possibility of starting the Dharma array alone.


    What''s more, even if such people are gathered, they can only communicate with the outside world.


    It is not recorded in the Jieyuan communication guide that this dharma array can tear out a hole from space and let some unknown existence come in through the hole.


    It''s weird, it''s weird.


    That hole doesn''t know what''s going on.


    I don''t know what''s coming in.


    "Yuanhe, you continue to look for information about this image. After this planet has been collected, you will immediately go to the next planet to try to get close to the star domain of the past events and the inner ring region of the universe. Collect relevant information as the most important thing."


    "Yes, master."


    Yuanhe no longer considered other things and hurriedly inquired about the relevant information from the receptionist.


    No more updated information.


    Yuanhe then came to jinruixing''s transmission array and went to the next planet. He is heading towards the third ring road.


    Huang Si returned to the rose garden and looked carefully at the cosmic star map on the wall.


    The maps of each place are incomplete, and most of them only have the map of the star domain. They are now in the oblique Moon Star domain. The maps sold are also from this star region.


    As for the Canglang star region where the image is located, according to intelligence, it should be in the position of the second ring line of the whole universe, but its orientation is just different from that of the oblique Moon Star region, in another direction.


    Huang Si tried to find it on the star map.


    The drawing method of star map is very strange. Although it looks like a flat picture, consciousness contacts the surface, but it can see a three-dimensional picture.


    Huang Si looked for it for a long time and finally got it right.


    Sure enough, there are ten stars gathered together. There are small dots around the stars representing planets. Two of them have a single line extending out, which should be the symbol of the transmission array.


    In the process of exploring the map, Yuanhe found that the direction of today''s transmission array is quite different from that marked on the star map.


    In other words, these transmission arrays may not still exist.


    However, there must be nothing wrong with the location. Try to go and have a look first.


    Huang Si sent the star map and the position of the star circle to Yuanhe and asked him to get close to it as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    this moment.


    The central region of the universe.


    Bright continent.


    This is a continent larger than any other planet. If its volume is converted into ordinary stars, it is enough to hold millions of stars.


    It''s like a miracle that such a huge continent crosses the starry sky.


    Huangxi continent is the most important place in the central region of the universe. There are no practitioners here, only immortals. But ordinary immortals can only work as the lowest servants to serve the high-level immortals.


    Here, human immortals and earth immortals have no status.


    Only celestial beings can be regarded as some faces and often become the masters of a city.


    And Da Luo Jinxian was a feudal official.


    The Immortal Emperor can build a nation and have the power to kill all the immortals under him.


    However, even the fairy king can''t really do whatever he wants.


    This continent, or the top existence of the universe, is the Immortal Emperor!


    There are ants under the Immortal Emperor.


    Although immortals have a long and endless life, they are not completely immortal. At least under the Immortal Emperor, every immortal must face the threat of natural disaster.


    From Earth immortals to celestial immortals, celestial immortals to golden immortals, golden immortals to Immortal Emperor, there are natural disasters, and one is more and more terrible.


    Jinxiandu robbery is generally not in the Huangxi mainland, because the power of Jinxian''s heavenly robbery is too terrible. If there is no obstruction, the surrounding area of dozens of light years will be instantly destroyed, and no one can survive under Jinxian.


    Many golden immortals have never seen even one Immortal Emperor until they die or reincarnate in the natural disaster.


    Immortal emperors are too rare to appear easily.


    However, today, in a place on the Huangxi continent, there are four immortal emperors gathered.


    The four immortal emperors are mingling Immortal Emperor, zhiting Immortal Emperor, Fangxu Immortal Emperor and kouzawa Immortal Emperor.


    Three men and one woman, four immortal emperors, at the moment, they don''t have the appearance of a peerless strong man. On the contrary, they seem a little nervous.


    In front of them stood a woman.


    The woman''s appearance is very ordinary, but her clothes are very strange. It''s completely not the style of the world here.


    "You don''t have to hesitate, and I have nothing to deceive you."


    A very monotonous sound sounded in the air.


    The woman didn''t open her mouth completely. But the four immortals knew she was talking.


    "But, Lord God..."


    "As I said, I am not a God. A God is a lower existence than me. Calling me a God is demeaning me."


    ----------------


    There is an error in today''s update. If you subscribe before 8:10, please refresh chapters 419 and 420. After that, no problem. I changed it. As compensation, there are two more chapters.

 Chapter 426

    The woman''s eyes swept the four immortal emperors coldly.


    The four immortal emperors shivered in their hearts.


    In their long lives, they have not felt this fear for a long time.


    In fact, since they saw the man in front of them and showed them the horror, the four people put away any slightest contempt.


    "You can call me... In your language, it is'' Supreme ''."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The four immortal emperors dare not neglect.


    "There is not much time left in the universe. At most, there is one sixteenth of an abyss year left. After one sixteenth of an abyss year, the universe will burst, and you will all die, not one left."


    The highest voice sounded again.


    "I''m here to find the core of the universe. You should help me find it carefully. The core of the universe is located in the special space of the universe, and no one can touch it."


    "But, Supreme Lord, since we can''t touch it, how can we find it?"


    The old man kowtowed to the Immortal Emperor to ask.


    "Originally, the special space will not be exposed where other life can touch. Only the master of the universe or the creator of the universe can touch it. However, the universe has existed for six years, its life has completely come to an end, and its destruction is imminent. Its special space will not be so stable, and the special space in a semi broken state will produce openings , this opening will certainly show a different phase in the universe. "


    "I''ll show you these different phases one by one. You can remember them firmly, and then send someone to look for them. The emergence of different phases has a certain law. According to the location of different phases, you can infer the location of the opening of special space."


    When the Supreme Master finished, the four immortal emperors had hallucinations in front of them.


    The sight they had never seen was played back and forth in their hearts.


    The four quickly wrote down these scenes.


    "In return for your search for me, when I take away the core of the universe and the universe is completely destroyed, I can take a hundred lives with me. Just follow me then. I will take you to a similar new universe with aura, where you can continue to exist for at least one year."


    Said the supreme.


    "One hundred... It''s a little less..."


    Emperor mingling hesitated.


    "Not enough? Not just the four of you. I''m already very kind."


    The supreme attitude is extremely indifferent.


    The four immortal emperors looked at each other and felt that the selection of these 100 people would be an extremely troublesome problem.


    And the key is, I don''t know whether the Supreme Lord really keeps his word.


    However, the Supreme Lord did tell them many things, at least, so that they would not be completely in the dark.


    She said that if she did not take away the core of the universe, the universe would be completely destroyed in one sixteenth of an abyss year, that is, about a billion years later.


    A billion years is a long time.


    However, for Xiandi, a billion years is too short!


    The oldest of them, Kouzhen emperor, has lived for more than 80 billion years! Even the smallest Ming Ling Immortal Emperor was more than 40 billion years old.


    A billion years may be a very long time for ordinary immortals, but it is terrible for their Immortal Emperor with endless life!


    Choose to live for a billion years and then die with the universe; Or do you choose to sell the core of your universe directly to the supreme adult in exchange for letting her take a hundred people with her in exchange for the immediate collapse of the universe?


    The four immortal emperors were worried, but they all accepted it first.


    "I will stay in this universe for a long time. If you have any news, please contact me through keepsake."


    A light flew from a distance and fell to the ground, turning into four objects.


    It was oval with an open eye, which looked very strange.


    Mingling was startled when she saw it. She looked carefully. Fortunately, her eyes were not real. There was no eyes. It seemed that they were just painted patterns.


    "Take the keepsake and call my name, and my projection will fall in front of you."


    After the supreme said this, his figure disappeared.


    After the four immortal emperors confirmed that supreme had left, they began to talk to each other.


    A few months ago.


    There are only two immortal emperors, Ming Ling and zhiting.


    They heard a voice and image call at the same time. When they followed the call to the top of the bright continent, an extremely terrible existence came to them.


    Mingling feels terrible when she thinks of it. It is a monster with at least tens of thousands of eyes. Each of its eyes presents a very distorted and strange image, which is densely arranged on its huge body.


    When mingling accidentally looked at her eyes, a strong feeling of dizziness came. Mingling almost fainted at that time. Fortunately, zhiting helped her in time.


    Zhiting felt uncomfortable as soon as he saw his eyes, and immediately turned away his sight, but he was also a little unstable.


    Although Ming Ling is a relatively young Immortal Emperor, her strength is not weak. Just looking at each other can make an Immortal Emperor dizzy. What kind of terrible existence should it be?


    They felt very frightened and wanted to run away as soon as they regained their mobility.


    The monster didn''t speak at first. It didn''t speak until they were ready to escape.


    "If you can''t bear my power, I''ll talk to you with a phantom."


    The monster soared up, and a light came down from one of its eyes, in which the image of a woman dressed strangely appeared.


    After that, the monster''s body no longer appeared, and instead, it has been this illusion to see them.


    The monster showed his identity directly. It said that it came from life outside the universe and was higher than them. The universe was about to burst and it came to save them. Therefore, please ask them to immediately shout over the top existence of the universe like them.


    It''s going to give them a task.


    So mingling and zhiting informed the other immortal emperors.


    There are seven immortal emperors in the Reiki universe, many of whom hate each other. Some people are inconvenient to come.


    After a few months, two more immortal emperors came to the Huangxi continent, namely Fang Xu and Koizumi Immortal Emperor.


    The four immortal emperors gathered together, and the monster came again with a phantom. Only then did they give them the detailed situation and task.


    By the way, the four people saw its power again.


    The other two immortals hurriedly looked at the monster''s body and said they were willing to obey orders.


    After the phantom left, they held a small meeting to discuss what to do.


    After a long discussion, the final conclusion is... It''s better to follow suit first.


    For these four immortal emperors, there is no great difference between a billion years and playing fingers.


    They don''t want to die. Besides, they also want to see if the universe is about to burst as the supreme said.


    The various differences they see in their hearts can indeed see the signs of destruction.


    If so


    They will be a little selfish, choose to let the universe burst immediately, and then take their relatives and friends with the supreme.

 Chapter 427

    Yuanhe collected information all the way and went all the way to the place near the third ring road.


    Four months have passed, and we are still on our way.


    The universe is so vast that even moving forward through the transmission array is very time-consuming.


    Every time he comes to a new planet, Huang Si will take the book as the noumenon, break through the air and follow the past. He will scan the planet roughly to understand the specific organization distribution, personnel situation and many information that Yuanhe can''t find.


    Then, let Yuanhe buy intelligence and collect information as a real fairy.


    Along the way, they found more information about the stellar ring.


    However, there is no particularly useful information. And no one knows where the thing that came out of the stellar ring ended up.


    After arriving at the third ring of the universe, Huang Si made a little detour.


    He went to a battlefield.


    In the Reiki universe, wars are not rare. There will be wars between stars and between galaxies. Of course, the largest scale is the battle between star regions.


    Relatively speaking, there will be more wars between decent sects and evil sects.


    In the Reiki universe, there are more decent friars than evil ones.


    This imbalance has not led the righteous to wipe out evil sects. In fact, the individual combat capability of evil sects is often much stronger than that of decent sects.


    If we take world of Warcraft as an example, if the number of tribal alliances on a server is unbalanced, will the weak side be driven out and killed? not.


    Huang si used to play world of Warcraft when he was a tribe. When he went to the wild, he often met the alliance. Some minor leagues are very short-sighted. Relying on the advantages of the league, they think they are full-scale with him and jump over to kill him. As a result, they are all cleaned up by him.


    I''m kidding. He''s a member of the pioneer group who has been following the progress of the team copy, plus regular arena guests. PvE and PvP are not bad. He''s also a hunter. It''s strange that those alliances can beat him as long as they don''t fight in groups.


    Not to mention the things on the side of the earth, evil friars also have one ability, that is, mass extinction.


    When decent friars fight on the front line, evil friars often go to their rear to make big news. When decent friars get married after fighting, they will find that their home has been destroyed.


    This war has been fought for more than six years. It is a frontal battle between the good and evil camps. As a medium-sized war, this is just the beginning.


    In terms of the immortal''s life span, six years is just a gap.


    Not everyone can use the transmission array around the battlefield. You must apply to the district head of their star area from the zongmen to pass as a soldier. You should obey the orders of the army and don''t run around at will.


    Yuanhe has no legal status, so naturally he can''t apply.


    Moreover, the military management is strict, and Yuanhe is not easy to get in.


    Unless there is an immortal level, you can get privileges and not be under the jurisdiction of the army.


    After thinking for a while, Huang Si decided to let Yuanhe continue to travel around the planets to collect intelligence, and he thought of a way to get there himself.


    But it''s impossible to fly by yourself.


    When taking the book of creation as the noumenon, Huang Si can break into the air at will to any place he can perceive, so as long as there are relatives, he can arrive in an instant. But without family members, you can only use your own teleportation skills.


    The radius of the mental force field is ten kilometers, and the maximum teleportation distance is also ten kilometers.


    Ten kilometers is not worth mentioning for the universe.


    Huang Si felt that he was really too weak.


    But fortunately, he can sneak into the army.


    Huang Si''s current planet is an outpost used by decent monks to assemble and set out.


    On the planet, there is a transmission array to the battlefield. Every time the transmission array is opened, the army chief and his soldiers apply for opening, and then collectively transmit it.


    Huang Si scanned the outpost with his consciousness.


    There are about 1000 staff and an army ready to go. There are only more than 500 immortals in the army.


    They are still preparing, most of them are in the outpost hall, and some are wandering outside.


    Huang Si took out a lotus platform from the space in the book.


    This is what he forged by imitating the magic weapon he had seen in the auction house before. It is an artifact. However, it has no actual function except that it has shape, magic smell and some small functions for camouflage.


    On the contrary, its interior is an extremely compressed space, which can hide things.


    Huang Si stuffed himself, that is, the body of the book, into the lotus platform.


    Bata, the lotus platform fell to the ground and soon didn''t fall into the soil. After a while, the lotus platform came up by itself and exposed a few petals outside the land.


    The lotus terrace exudes a breath of magic weapons.


    Huang Si stayed in the soil and waited for the rabbit for a while.


    A soldier dressed fairy came over and he looked around.


    When his eyes fell on the lotus petals half exposed to the ground, an excited look appeared on his face.


    The soldier came quickly and Xianli dipped into the soil.


    Huang Si quietly and casually explored him.


    The immortal here can''t find out the details of the artifact he made.


    The soldier tried with immortal power, but he couldn''t penetrate the magic weapon. He had to dig the earth first, dig out the lotus platform, look around, see that there was no one around, and hurriedly hide the lotus platform in his arms.


    After walking for a while, he came to a quiet place and took out the lotus stand to have a close look.


    Suddenly, liantai emits a faint halo, in which a line of local words appears:


    "Dripping blood recognizes the Lord".


    The soldier hesitated and dropped the blood.


    "The immortal device is bound successfully. Please take it close to your body and unlock all functions after 99 days of gestation."


    The soldier was surprised, fairy weapon? No wonder it''s so unusual. You should know that even if they have joined the army, they still use magic tools. Human immortals and earth immortals can only be divided into magic tools as weapons. Only heavenly immortals occasionally use magic tools.


    Although it takes 99 days to conceive, it''s nothing. They will go back to the battlefield at least several years later. If there were immortal tools, his chances of survival would be greatly increased. Before unlocking, just stay in a safe place and don''t compete for military merit.


    He quickly put the lotus stand in his backpack.


    The time for assembly was approaching, and the soldiers returned to the outpost hall.


    Before long, the immortal who led the team led them to set out.


    The army is composed of one celestial being, 50 earth immortals and 500 immortals. They stood in small groups on the transmission array and were transported away.


    When more than 500 people left, the transmission array went out immediately, giving no chance to others who wanted to get in.


    These people did not know that a powerful existence had been hidden in a soldier and went to their destination with them.

 Chapter 428

    It takes 6 days to march through the transmission array.


    Six days later, the army reached the edge of the battlefield, the last planet with a complete transmission array.


    From here, take the Flying Magic Instrument and fly for 17 days before reaching a continent.


    This continent is also a strange terrain formed naturally. It is extremely huge, about the size of a spiral galaxy, and its gravity is very high, about 19 times that of the earth.


    When the army came to the edge of the continent, it contacted the local commander and then moved towards the front line.


    Halfway through, Huang Si slipped out of the lotus stand.


    Liantai was left to the soldier''s younger brother. Although it didn''t have much use, it had an intelligent voice function after 99 days of unlocking. The intelligence level was about equal to Siri. It was stupid, but it was enough to chat with him during the rest of the battlefield.


    Taking the book of creation as the noumenon and ten kilometers as the moving radius, Huang Si quickly blinks on the battlefield.


    His teleportation radius is also the extension radius of consciousness. Everywhere, first find out if there is a single soul, and then ask to see the intention of recognizing the Lord.


    Now you can also see the living soul, but considering that assimilation needs the full recognition of the other party, Huang Si decided to start with the soul of the dead who is low in difficulty and wants to live.


    This search is more than a year.


    There are not as many souls on the battlefield as expected. Even if they encounter them, they are mostly defective.


    Fortunately, Huang Si is not very selective. Ask for his intention, and the other party will accept it if he agrees.


    After wandering on the battlefield for more than a year, I found the souls of more than 30 immortals, including six earth immortals and only one heaven fairy. It is still a soul with extremely broken souls. There is only one soul left.


    Had it not been for Huang Si''s early discovery, the last ghost would have dissipated into the invisible.


    Assimilation didn''t take much, and the other party had no resistance, but after assimilation, Huang Si found that the man had completely lost his memory. Except that his soul qualification was immortal, he didn''t even understand the law.


    "The battlefield is a terrible place."


    Huang Si speculated that most of the souls of the dead, if intact, were probably taken away.


    Isn''t it said that you can reincarnate?


    The reincarnation of this world seems to be an internal mechanism. We can''t choose the reincarnation target by ourselves, but random reincarnation. Even if the soul of the strong will lose cultivation and realm after reincarnation, it is born strong. If you can get enough teaching and training, it is not particularly difficult to restore the past cultivation.


    If the soul is taken away by the enemy, maybe it will be sold?


    The battlefield has made a lot of profits, but Huang Si thought he would have to go back if he looked again. Because there''s something on the bright yellow star.


    The Oriole reported that a real fairy came to test several times recently. Seeing that there were many Dharma arrays on the bright yellow star and sufficient defense, he left first.


    However, it is likely that more and more people will come in the future. We must urgently strengthen our defense.


    Huang Si is ready to go back and arrange all the newly recruited family members on the bright yellow star, so as to enhance their defense and test the attitude of the strong in the universe to see how much they know about the lost temple.


    "Go around again and go."


    Making up his mind, Huang Si began to sweep away the places he had never been before according to the battlefield map in hand.


    The battlefield map is spelled out from various maps in the family members'' memory. The whole battlefield is not completely flat. Many places have strange terrain, not only porous terrain, but also some extremely narrow and hidden places.


    There is an atmosphere on this magical continent, and there are occasional changes in weather.


    The Yellow River crossed a mountain range that had just rained.


    Consciousness sweeps down.


    "Hmm? There is a living man hiding in the mountains, but the breath of life is so weak. It seems that he is dying."


    He fell down and came to the man.


    The man''s body was covered with blood scabs one by one, and his face and shoulders were torn, with deep bones.


    He lay in the depths of a cave, hiding his breath, and didn''t want to be found.


    Unfortunately, this degree of concealment can not escape the scanning of the creator.


    Huang Si watched beside him for a long time.


    "Hey, why can''t I see the length of your life and the state of your soul?"


    Huang Si finally couldn''t help asking.


    It doesn''t make sense. Is the quantitative eye broken or is it a dummy? But the body data can be seen.


    The man trembled suddenly.


    His closed eyes opened slightly and looked out.


    But in the cave, there was only the faint light from the outside, and there was nothing else.


    "This is me. Did I hear hallucinations before I died?"


    The man smiled bitterly and talked to himself.


    "It''s not auditory hallucination. Let me ask you something." Huang Si said, "you know you''re dying? How long will it take to die?"


    The man opened his eyes a little wider.


    His neck was completely broken and he couldn''t turn his head at all, but he could see most of the scenes in the cave.


    The cave is still empty.


    "It''s really interesting. You can talk about your auditory hallucinations before you die."


    The man muttered to himself.


    Huang Si is really speechless. Why can''t this man face the reality?


    The idea moved, and the righteous body of human form sat beside the man.


    "I''m not auditory hallucination. Can I see it clearly now?"


    The man stared at him with wide eyes.


    Huang Si sat on a small wooden bench and looked at the man.


    For a long time, the man suddenly smiled: "without the smell of evil immortal power, you should be a decent immortal? I''m the golden immortal of evil sect. I''m dying. You can cut off my head and take away my heart. Go and get a reward."


    With that, he closed his eyes and looked like he wanted to die.


    "Never heard of such a strange request."


    Huang Si opened the man''s eyelids and forced him to wake up.


    "Since you want to die so much, why don''t you do me a favor and help me see the situation and help you die?"


    The man''s body couldn''t move anymore. He opened his eyes helplessly and looked at Huang Si.


    "What do you think of me as master?"


    Huang Si asked.


    "I''m Jinxian. You can''t control me."


    The man closed his eyes and spoke quietly.


    "I know I can''t control you by soul. Doesn''t it mean that the Immortal Emperor can control the golden immortal by soul? And the supreme commander of this battlefield is the Immortal Emperor, and you see that I''m not an Immortal Emperor, don''t you?"


    The man finally looked over again and looked puzzled.


    "So it''s not soul control. Big brother, I''m asking you, since you''re going to die anyway, it''s not as cheap as me... Wait, don''t look like this."


    "So it''s the ancestor Fang who eats people..."


    The man showed an expression of shock and physical disgust.


    "No, shut up."


    Huang Si is not angry.


    He didn''t want to talk nonsense and put his hand on the man''s forehead. The soul particles were put on.


    In fact, Huang Si can''t even see his soul now, probably because Jinxian is too strong. But according to the structure of the soul, we must follow the principle of the body. If we encounter his body, we can also encounter the soul.


    When the soul particles touch the soul, the man''s face changes slightly, and he obviously senses something.

 Chapter 429

    "Who the hell are you?"


    The man hissed.


    "You can think of me as a God and an immortal. If you intend to be my family, I can give you a chance to live. Oh, by the way, you may not live. If I see your memory and feel that you can die, you''d better die."


    Huang Si doesn''t like evil friars very much. What they do is sometimes disgusting.


    This man claims to be the Jinxian of the evil sect. If he is a man full of evil, Huang Si will kill him without hesitation after receiving it.


    "Ha, is that ok?"


    The man tried to move the corners of his mouth, showing a reluctant smile.


    "God, is it the God on the right side or the evil side?"


    He asked again.


    "It goes without saying that gods are superior to mortals. How can they care about the camp differentiation of you mortals."


    "I see."


    The man laughed.


    "Then, God, I am willing to be your believer."


    At the moment of assimilation, Huang Si was stunned for a while.


    A huge amount of information poured into his consciousness space system.


    After a meeting, he checked the progress of the rules in his Reiki world and was surprised.


    The progress of practicing the law directly reached 381%, and the rest also increased to varying degrees.


    Retreating from the space of consciousness, Huang Sixian restored the body of the Jinxian family and looked at his memory.


    This man is Jing Chen. He is indeed the golden immortal of the evil sect. His cultivation is superb and his combat effectiveness is very strong. He made great achievements as soon as he entered the battlefield. It''s a pity


    "Spray, your girlfriend not only turned you green, but also took your cultivation treasure. She also found a second-generation yellow hair, and personally told you that you are just a poor boy who can rise up with the best treasure. You don''t deserve the best treasure. Only the second-generation yellow hair can be qualified to have the best treasure and beauty... This plot is more novel than a novel."


    Huang Si smiled as he looked at Jing Chen''s memory.


    He is still very satisfied with Jingchen''s past and character.


    Although he is a cult friar, he has never done anything heinous, that is, he works hard to cultivate and make progress. In fact, people with good talents are the same in any school. They just have to work hard and make progress. Only those without talent will think about strengthening by some messy and disgusting means.


    "You obviously don''t rely entirely on the treasure. Your talent is very good. You work hard and your brain is smart. Who will succeed if you don''t succeed. Your ex girlfriend is really narrow-minded. If you tell you clearly, the future is even greater. You are a two thousand year old golden fairy. It''s good for others to be human immortals at the age of two thousand."


    "Master, don''t laugh at me." Jing Chen is helpless.


    With that, he looked at Huang Si curiously. He didn''t know how the master would let him live?


    His body was full of toxins and had no vitality. He only reluctantly relied on the heart of the golden fairy to support him.


    When the power in his heart runs out, he will die completely.


    According to Mo Lian, this strange poison penetrates into every inch of cells and every trace of immortal power. Unless he dies, the Immortal Emperor can''t solve it when he comes.


    Can the gods be better than the Immortal Emperor?


    Well Chen didn''t hold much hope in his heart, but the man said he was going to die anyway. It''s cheap for him.


    "Hey, don''t underestimate the gods."


    Huang Si said aside.


    The power of creation poured into Jingchen''s body.


    Jingchen''s body completely restored its health, and even the toxin disappeared without a trace!


    He looked quite a handsome young man after he had no wound on his face.


    Jing Chen raised her hands and felt the state in her body. She was so surprised that she couldn''t speak.


    He''s alive?


    Have a new, second life? This is what he longed for many times when he lingered on the edge of death!


    Thank you, master!


    Huang Si looked through Jing Chen''s memory and looked for it for a long time before he found the part he wanted.


    "Come on, let''s go to the cult headquarters to avenge you! By the way, find some immortal souls."


    Jing Chen was surprised: "does the master need to devour his soul like the evil sect?"


    Huang Si: "hmm?"


    Jingchen suddenly understood: "master, I have trespassed. You should want to accept it as a family member, just like me."


    Huang Si: "you are quite clever."


    The two stayed in place for a few days. Jing Chen, as a golden immortal, wanted to restore cultivation. The difficulty was not the same level as that of human immortals.


    While watching his practice, Huang Si discussed with him some insights about the laws of the Reiki world.


    During the discussion, Huang Si also gradually had a deeper understanding of the world.


    Fortunately, Jing Chen''s body was not completely destroyed, and Jin Xian''s heart was still there. He didn''t have to cross the robbery again. Relying on the huge aura provided by his master, he repaired for three days, and finally restored his cultivation to the previous middle stage of Jin Xian.


    "If I ask you to take away the headquarters of your evil sect, will you?"


    Huang Si asked.


    "Now that I belong to my master, I am not a friar of the evil sect, but your believer."


    Jing Chen is very calm.


    His loyalty to the cult was completely dead when Mo Lian murdered him with the son of the Immortal Emperor commanded by the cult camp.


    Now, if the master asks him to turn back and take away the cult headquarters, he will only be happier. Because he wants revenge.


    "Then practice well. Your talent should be more than that, but you haven''t received good resources and training before."


    Huang Si passed the cultivation skills left by the temple owner in the rose garden to Jing Chen, and asked him to make a list of resources and materials needed for cultivation.


    After leaving the resources enough to cultivate to the Immortal Emperor level in one breath to Jingchen, Huang Si left.


    He first went back to the bright yellow star and placed dozens of immortals on hand.


    The Oriole suddenly had many more men who were stronger than her. When she was shocked, she also took it seriously.


    There are so many family members of the master. If she doesn''t work hard, she will fall out of favor every minute. At that time, she won''t be the leading elder sister!


    Half a year later, the attack of the outside Sect on Ming Huangxing officially began.


    The real immortal constantly comes to the bright yellow star through the transmission array without closing the transmission array. It is Huang Si''s instruction. He wants to see how many immortals will come and what their attitude is.


    There are enough people on the bright yellow star, and they are well prepared. If Zhenxian dares to mess around, he will kill one by one.


    With the passage of time, Huang Si found that the outside world did not seem to know the real situation of Minghuang star. At least, if they knew that the lost temple was the residence of the original master of the universe, they would not send only this level of combat power.


    After finding out this, he didn''t bother more on the bright yellow star.


    Yuanhe has new information one after another.


    "Strange, what are they looking for?"


    Huang Si looked at a series of news, which pointed to a very strange thing.


    Recently, orders have been given to them to look for strange scenes in all parts of the universe, especially in some remote corners. However, this command has no pictures or images, only some descriptions of wonders.

 Chapter 430

    Huang Si checked the different phase descriptions in the message one by one, with a total of 60.


    These descriptions seem to have some rules in them.


    Points to a situation.


    "Space collapse, abnormal opening?"


    Huang Si speculated.


    He recalled the big hole torn out of the space he had seen in the video before.


    However, it''s a stellar ring for communication. Moreover, the scene of the formation of the stellar ring does not coincide with the anomaly in the news.


    "Above? Why on earth are they looking for places like space fragmentation and abnormal openings?"


    Huang thought for a long time and didn''t understand.


    I don''t know why there are only text descriptions without images.


    But I always think it''s unusual. You know, there was no such order a few years ago, but now there is it all of a sudden. And just after the star ring starts, the space hole, and the unknown existence enters the universe?


    Finally, he decided to look for it himself.


    Another year later, Jing Chen returned smoothly. By practicing the top skill left by the master of the temple, he has reached the peak of Jinxian, which is much more powerful than ordinary Jinxian.


    The dog men and women were killed by him and even withdrew from the Immortal Emperor''s men.


    He also took back what his master asked him to take, the soul crystal used by the cult camp to store the souls of the dead.


    Huang Si brings some souls who have lost their memory back to the light and dark world and reincarnates them into powerful life.


    Others asked their intentions respectively. If they want to be family members, let them be. If they don''t want to, they will be sent by Jing Chen to reincarnation.


    Including Yuanhe, many families were sent to various places in the universe to investigate information.


    Huang Si himself took Jingchen to the place where the star ring was located.


    It''s a long way from here to the star region where the star ring is located.


    This day.


    Jing Chen, dressed as an ordinary monk, walked out of the transmission array.


    Suilan star, located in the second ring of the universe, is the only way to the Canglang star domain where the star ring is located.


    Then, in the air above, the book of creation flew silently through the air.


    As soon as Huang Si came over, he subconsciously launched a scan.


    The invisible mental force field crosses the whole planet.


    Suddenly.


    "Who is spying on the emperor!"


    The huge sound sounded in the air. At the same time, the majestic and vast breath of Xianli broke out from another place on the planet and spread to the city in a moment.


    The smell has just arrived.


    "It''s the evil Jinxian! There are evil Jinxian sneaking into my territory!"


    A huge voice shouted angrily.


    Huang thought holds the spiritual force field. He can feel that a huge energy source is coming here quickly.


    I''m afraid it''s not the Immortal Emperor!


    The Immortal Emperor was able to perceive the scanning of his mental force field, and then inadvertently found the existence of Jingchen. Unfortunately, Jingchen can''t beat the Immortal Emperor!


    Below, Jing Chen also knew that things were bad, but he didn''t run away. Instead, he looked serious and pulled out a long gun from the storage space.


    "Master, let me fight!"


    "Shut up, you give me speed to escape."


    Huang Si reacted quickly. His spirit grabbed Jing Chen and threw him away. He asked him to find a transmission array and escape directly.


    The Immortal Emperor hasn''t arrived yet. His momentum has come to the city. The towering immortal spirit makes everyone in the city stop breathing.


    Huang Si looked at the immortal figure from afar and thought about it in his heart.


    The power of creation overflows the sky.


    In a moment, the whole world changed.


    Magma overflowed and the earth split. The hot magma flowed out of the cracked earth and gathered into a lake. In the magmatic lake, a huge monster 3000 meters high raised his body.


    It seems that its whole body is composed of flame and magma. It has demon like curved horns and emits endless light and heat. On its body, it is covered with a armor. The shoulder of the armor has a kilometer high flame burning, and a red hammer is held in its right hand.


    The monster opened his red eyes and stared at the Immortal Emperor from afar.


    Although the Immortal Emperor was powerful, he could not help feeling a palpitation when he saw such a huge monster.


    At this time, a deer''s lower body and a human''s upper body suddenly appeared in the field.


    The half deer and half man also has a large body size, but it is much smaller than the monster.


    Half a deer and half a man spoke: "Ragnaros, king of fire, he is older than the world itself. Give in to him and give in to your doomsday!"


    At this time, the Immortal Emperor had flown close, but the sudden monster forced him to stop to check the situation.


    What exactly does a half deer man mean?


    The Immortal Emperor looked up at the towering flame monster. The monster was not human, but had human arms and chest, and his lower body was composed of whirlpool like pillars of fire.


    King of fire?


    The half deer people did call it that just now.


    At this time, the flame monster finally opened his mouth and spoke.


    "Why do you wake me up, exotus, why bother me?"


    The half deer man replied, "it''s because someone here wants to attack your subordinates and disturb your peace."


    "Fool!" The flame monster roared, "you let these worthless insects disturb me!"


    "Master, please don''t punish me. I''ll solve these insects!"


    The half deer man rushed towards the Immortal Emperor.


    Conscious coercion.


    Spirit blade.


    While the Immortal Emperor was a little distracted by the threat of consciousness, the spirit blade cut hard on his immortal body.


    The immortal body was cut open.


    The immortal body of the Immortal Emperor is a flesh and blood entity, which is different from the Dharma body of Sanxian. If the former is chopped up, even the Immortal Emperor will lose his strength.


    Huang si used his creative power to directly condense four krypton gold plates, the strongest material in the Reiki world, and squeezed the Immortal Emperor''s body while the other party was injured.


    The Immortal Emperor was stunned directly.


    He has seen countless strange opponents, but he has never seen such a simple and rough opponent who can defeat him without using any immortal power!


    What''s the origin of this half deer man!


    The immortal power on the Immortal Emperor broke out with all his strength and forced the krypton gold plates on all sides. As soon as he got out of trouble, he heard a huge roar.


    "Exotus, you let me down!"


    The monster of fire roared.


    The hammer hit the half deer man.


    "Master, please don''t take my flame!"


    The half deer man fell to the ground and became a corpse.


    The flame monster turned to the Immortal Emperor and looked at him with terrible eyes.


    "Now it''s your turn. You foolishly disturbed Ragnaros. Now you''re about to see my power with your own eyes!"


    Ragnaros waved the red hammer.


    "Let the flame purify everything!"


    The flaming flame, with flame energy and the power of law, smashed at the fearless Immortal Emperor.

 Chapter 431

    Ragnaros fought with the fairy emperor.


    The Immortal Emperor may have some concerns about his subjects and has been taking the battlefield to outer space.


    Huang Si controlled Ragnaros, the king of fire, to catch up.


    On the other side of the earth, Ragnaros is the ultimate boss of the molten heart, but here, it is just a huge body squeezed out by the power of creation. In fact, fighting still depends on flame energy, law ability, and mental force field.


    One fairy and one monster have been fighting in space for a long time.


    Six hours later.


    Huang Si hasn''t taken down the Immortal Emperor yet. I have to say that the Immortal Emperor is quite resistant to beating.


    "OK, Jing Chen has escaped quite far. Stop."


    Huang Si dissipated the huge body of big screw, returned to the book and disappeared.


    The fairy emperor is stupid.


    He just wanted to play for so long that he couldn''t win, but the opposite side still came and went back. He didn''t make a big move. He felt that the opposite side was delaying time


    What if the opposite procrastination is to let a fairy emperor level exist to solve him?


    What if the two immortal emperors of the evil sect are coming?


    He was about to use the life preserver given to him by Emperor Koizumi. Why did the enemy suddenly disappear?


    The Immortal Emperor was confused and searched for a while, but he still couldn''t find anything.


    He did not dare to neglect, and quickly reported the matter to the Koizumi Immortal Emperor who ruled him.


    The immortal emperor doesn''t know that Huang Si''s big body is an empty shell. It all depends on the creative power to continuously supply a large amount of energy to smash hard. If the Immortal Emperor is not frightened to defend blindly, but tries to fight back, he can almost feel that the opposite side depends on acting skills.


    Unfortunately, the Immortal Emperor was frightened from the beginning.


    Huang Si soon joined Jing Chen.


    Jing Chen has changed her dress and is now like an old farmer.


    Huang Si pinched a human body and came to him.


    Jing Chen is worried. She is overjoyed to see her master come back.


    He didn''t know his master''s real combat effectiveness. He just looked at Ragnaros from a distance and drilled into the transmission array and left.


    Huang Si left Jingchen a lot of resources and money and let him go to the star ring area alone.


    The level gap of Reiki world is too big. Its top combat power is higher than Huang Si imagined.


    The Immortal Emperor could find his consciousness swept, which made Huang Si vigilant.


    It seems that we can''t advance rashly. We should let a large number of family members as forwards to explore the situation, and he himself is not compatible with the Reiki world. It''s better to hide a little.


    ¡­¡­


    Nearly a month has passed in the dark world, but more than 400 days have passed in the light and dark world.


    The world is a geocentric world, and there is no planetary revolution, so the changes of the four seasons are realized through the bottom design of the world.


    The climate becomes cold and hot, the change of wind direction and the operation of water cycle are carried out automatically over time.


    As for the details, they are controlled by the four gods.


    The creator of the world collected many ordinary lives from other worlds and let them reproduce freely in the material world.


    These ordinary lives, like their past, have a normal life course.


    However, in this world, there are also longevity races, including elves, dwarves, dragons, and so on.


    There is also a kind of life that will not age with the passage of time and has no reproductive ability, that is, angels and higher demons.


    All angels are energy life, and among the demons, only the devil king is energy life. Most of the other demons are made of flesh and blood, which can bear and die.


    Heaven, the seventh floor, where the three Blazing Angels live, is also the processing center of all affairs in heaven.


    Facing the morning sun, the blazing Archangel morning star walked out of his brilliant residence.


    His long light blond hair fell smoothly over his shoulder, and the edge was braided neatly behind his head. He was wearing clothes representing the identity of the blazing Archangel. The golden border and the emblem of the light sign showed his noble identity.


    As soon as the morning star appeared, both sides of the street became quiet. The angels stared at the beautiful blazing Archangel. This is a rare opportunity. All life tends to be beautiful, and angels without gender are no exception.


    The morning star smiles friendly to the angels on the roadside, and occasionally greets familiar ones.


    The angels who are called will be extremely happy, and the smile of the blazing Archangel is simply the most perfect smile in the world, which makes the angels unable to resist. Some newborn angels are so happy that they almost faint because they see too little.


    The morning star came to the bright light hall where the blazing Archangel worked in the center of the seventh floor. He approached the gate, and the wise angels at the gate bowed to him.


    He entered Mingguang hall.


    On the big table in the Mingguang hall, there are more than one foot high official documents. Next to the official documents, there is a wise angel wearing gold wire glasses.


    The wise angel, dressed in official clothes representing his identity, is the official document Secretary of Mingguang hall.


    "Your Highness the blazing Archangel came so early."


    The wise Angel named kirupah got up and saluted the morning star.


    "Where''s Michael?" Asked the morning star.


    "His highness Michael went to the sun day. He said he would come back after looking at the tree of life."


    Replied kirupa.


    "Well, we won''t wait for him. Let''s review the official documents first."


    The morning star sat down, and kiruba handed him an inky quill pen.


    He opened the document, read it quickly, and then gave instructions.


    The handwriting written by this quill is gold.


    Michael didn''t come back until noon. He was the adjutant of the morning star and the Deputy blazing archangel of heaven, but now he didn''t feel guilty about delaying his business.


    Instead, Michael brought in an angel with wings.


    The angel was shorter than the two Blazing Angels, and his appearance was not particularly beautiful. Even people were a little stupid.


    "Morning star, he''s looking for you again. I picked it up for you."


    The morning star looked at Michael, "then I thank you. Well, Michael, it''s time for you to review your business."


    Michael''s face turned blue.


    Murmuring in his mouth can''t make Morningstar forget his official business. Michael still obediently sat in his position and let kirupa bring him a mountain of official documents.


    Looking at the towering official, Michael scratched his head.


    He looked at the morning star.


    The morning star had called him to him and asked him gently, just like a brother.


    "Dasa is really the happiest angel in heaven."


    Michael couldn''t help whispering.


    "Ming Ming is the most common two winged angel, but he has the best treatment in heaven. He is loved by the blazing archangel and doesn''t have to correct any official business. Hi!"


    Michael sighed angrily and took up the quill.


    The morning star stopped talking with dasa and looked at Michael, "Michael, don''t use words like ''love'', which doesn''t respect dasa."

 Chapter 432

    "All right, I see."


    Michael waved.


    Indeed, the whole heaven knows that the blazing Angel Lord Morningstar takes great care of the angel, but no angel knows why.


    Only Morningstar himself knows the real reason.


    For only the morning star sees with his own eyes and hears with his own ears.


    Caesar is the first angel in the world. When the creator created him, he was not skilled enough, so Caesar is also the only angel without any talent, ability and memory.


    This made him a little out of place in heaven. Therefore, since the creator left, the morning star has been teaching dasa and taking care of him.


    This is because Caesar is actually the common brother of all their angels, and because the birth of Caesar also contains the secret of the creator.


    The creator once inadvertently mentioned that Caesar was special because he was the first life in the world.


    ... is also a green and immature work of the creator.


    The morning star immediately realized that he had to cover it up for the creator.


    Only when he gets along with darsa will the blazing Archangel rarely put down his official duties and spend a small time with the original angel with simple mind.


    "Well... Then I went to play with Yingming, who took me to see the world tree."


    Dasa tried to recall his trip these days.


    "Have you seen anyone except the ELF KING and angels?"


    Asked Morningstar.


    Dasa shook his head.


    The morning star was slightly disappointed.


    Dasa was very happy to talk to Morningstar. Morningstar was like his brother and was very kind to him. As long as he doesn''t ask too much, Morningstar will try to meet it.


    He said another word to darsa, and the morning star let him go.


    After handling official business, it was night in heaven.


    To be exact, there is no night in heaven. The night heaven is just a little less bright than usual, but the "crystal sky", the God''s residence above the seven storey heaven, still shines brightly.


    Michael proposed to meet God with the morning star.


    Hell has made some big moves recently, and even some little angels who go down to work in the material world will suffer occasionally. Although after the death of an angel, the soul will return to the pool of angels and be baptized by the power of light, the memory will be damaged. This is still unacceptable to angels.


    It''s time to send an army of angels to punish hell.


    Morningstar agreed to his proposal.


    "My God."


    The morning star prayed wholeheartedly in her heart.


    As a life condensed by light energy, angels naturally believe in the God of light, and they are also the most important believers of the God of light.


    The light God on the crystal sky heard his prayer and sent down the Oracle:


    "Yes, come to the cathedral."


    Two Blazing Angels came to the pool of angels, passed through the door containing divine power, said where they were going, and came to the crystal sky.


    Everywhere in the crystal sky is full of strong and extreme light power. In the middle is a garden with a pool, in which a tall and spacious building is built, which is the great temple.


    The cathedral is the place where angels meet the God of light.


    The morning star and Michael walked into the great hall. At the end of the great hall, the figure of God was shrouded in the light.


    The two angels reported the matter.


    The God of light heard the whole thing, but he didn''t say yes or no, but fell into silence.


    After a meeting, he said, "let me see, you will be summoned."


    "Yes, my God."


    The two Blazing Angels withdrew from the cathedral and left the crystal sky.


    Beixuan dissipated the light around him, used communication equipment to send a message to Huang Si and also sent a message to Shi Fang.


    Huang Si didn''t respond, but Shi Fang answered soon.


    "Fight! Don''t fight! It''s so boring! My men are all fresh demons. They do nothing all day and make trouble. They''re going to be bored to death! Fighting helps the internal unity of our hell. Please agree with me, beixuan!"


    Beixuan replied quietly, "I''m still asking the father. With the permission of the father, the light and dark world can start the first light and dark war."


    "Dad seldom comes to our light and dark world to fight well! He can only receive our messages in the dark space or light and dark world. We don''t have a little to relay messages here. I''m bored to death. Next time the father comes, I really want to apply for a network cable with him! I want to play mahjong!!"


    Shi Fang looks like an Internet addict.


    If his demons knew that the dark god they believed in was actually like this, they were afraid that the Three Outlooks would collapse.


    Just when they were chatting happily.


    "Beixuan, the time."


    The familiar voice came to the world, and the aurora and the extremely dark land of the light and dark world changed.


    Beixuan and Shifang were instantly moved to the material world by the power of the world.


    At the same time, the extreme light and darkness in the two people also converged.


    They were slightly stunned and then overjoyed.


    "See father."


    They said in unison.


    Huang Si took the elf Wang Yingming in one hand and the angel dasa in the other hand and fell to the ground.


    They had come to an open space.


    After Huang Si landed, he looked around.


    As he watched, clumps of green grass rose from the ground, and then flowers opened, and a beautiful flower prairie was born.


    White painted tables and chairs appeared on the grassland, and the patterns on them bent into an elegant arc.


    At the invitation of Huang Si, the four took their seats.


    The seats of Yingming and dasa are next to Huang Si, and the chairs are very beautiful. They feel like children''s seats. They are very happy when they sit on them.


    "My Lord, the morning star asked me today. I didn''t say I had seen you!"


    Although he is an adult in appearance and body, he has no memory. Now he is only a little over a year old, and his mind is still a child.


    "Big fool." Huang Si touched dasa''s head.


    Daza''s head shook with joy, and his brilliant blond hair was touched a little disorderly.


    "Master! I''ve been doing well lately!"


    Yingming shouted reluctantly.


    The slender ELF KING put his head together, and his long silver hair fluttered behind him.


    "Well, don''t make trouble first. I came to you today to talk about business."


    Huang Si didn''t keep close to Yingming.


    Yingming retracts her position, her cheeks puffing.


    Huang Si just asked the four people if they felt there were any shortcomings in the world.


    He has been busy setting up and bringing life to the world. Now everything is almost arranged. The sun, moon and stars can operate by themselves, the atmosphere can circulate by itself, and all levels operate stably.


    However, why haven''t the requirements for obtaining the sixth fragment been completed?


    After the world is perfect, it will automatically give the sixth fragment. The fragment has not been in place so far, indicating that the world is not perfect enough.


    Four people give advice in one word.

 Chapter 433

    Most of the shortcomings they put forward are not important and can not be regarded as world-class defects.


    Finally, the four admit that the world is almost perfect and there are no defects.


    After studying for a long time, Huang si still didn''t find out what was missing.


    He sighed.


    "It seems that we still have to let the other two come."


    The reason why he didn''t shout before was that millet water would become a mess as soon as he met two children, and Moxia didn''t like to communicate with people.


    The idea moved, millet water and ink were moved out of thin air.


    Millet water was changing clothes. When she was half dressed, she was moved over with a confused face.


    Ink held a large piece of Soul Crystal in his arms, but he didn''t do anything.


    "Ah ah!!! Father, you bastard!"


    Millet water quickly picked up the skirt and put it on.


    "No, millet water, you wear a lot, and we don''t see anything. Besides, you''re not human, and we''re all your family..."


    Huang Si questioned a little.


    "Father doesn''t understand the heart of a girl! You can''t see people if you don''t dress well!"


    Millet water shouted.


    "Poof."


    When Fang covered his mouth and smiled, he whispered, "a girl of thousands of years old."


    Millet went up to the water and worked hard with the time.


    When they finished, Huang Si asked them the same question.


    Millet water doesn''t matter,


    Moxia made a constructive suggestion.


    "Father God, I have been dealing with the soul distribution and reincarnation of the world, so I found a place where I don''t know if it can be regarded as a defect..."


    "The light and dark world has many races and gods, but there are no humans."


    Huang Sixian nodded in recognition, but when he thought about it carefully, he didn''t think so.


    "There is human in this world."


    Huang Si pointed to himself.


    "Am I not human?"


    "But you are the creator of the world." The fairy King Yingming leaned over and said.


    "Yes, the creator of this world is not an immortal or a God, but a human. Now, I stand on the land of this world. This world is perfect and there are no imperfections."


    Huang Si said faintly.


    The voice just fell.


    The light and dark world has undergone a slight change.


    Huang Si immediately felt it.


    The world, as if in a moment just now, like a tenon and groove, has become perfect.


    A glimmer of light appeared in the sky.


    Familiar appearance, Huang Si thought, he stretched out his hand to the sky.


    The sixth fragment, "Chuang", appeared out of thin air from the inside of the light and dark world and fell into Huang Si''s soul.


    The others present could not see the fragment at all, but looked at him puzzled.


    The moment the fragment enters the soul.


    With a bang, consciousness vibrated violently.


    The soul changes again.


    After a long time, Huang sicai opened his eyes.


    The sixth fragment brought him changes, which not only greatly enhanced the strength and growth speed of the soul, but also deepened his understanding of creating the world!


    Previously, Huang Si only operated with the creation novice package, and he was still in a state of half understanding of the creation process of the world and the operation of the underlying data.


    But the sixth fragment raised his thinking ability out of thin air to the point where he could understand the essence of the world!


    Now, Huang Si even feels confident that he can make a small world without relying on the creation novice bag.


    The radius of the mental force field is


    Huang Si looked at the display of the eye of quantification.


    730000 km.


    From 100000 km to 730000 km, it is a terrible progress.


    You know, the diameter of the earth is only more than 6000 kilometers, and the diameter of the sun is only 1.39 million kilometers. It''s a terrible distance from the surface of the sun to the core of the sun.


    It''s not just the effect of debris.


    Huang Si can feel that it is the feedback given to him by this new world.


    This is the professional characteristic of the creator.


    And his control of the whole world has become more subtle.


    Huang Si sees the special space of the world.


    That''s what only the creator can see.


    The phantom of a clock appears in the special space, ticking around, and there is a count next to it, showing "14 times".


    Huang Si looked at the phantom of the clock and gently pushed its pointer with his heart.


    The pointer moves faster and faster.


    The count next to the clock keeps beating.


    When the speed stabilizes, the count value is "30 times".


    Huang Si''s current time rule is 15%. If it was before, it can accelerate up to 15 times. But now he can accelerate 30 times.


    After the study, Huang Sixian sent the five people back to where they should stay, leaving Yingming alone.


    The ELF KING blinked at his master.


    "Yingming, are you homesick?"


    Yingming was puzzled, but she shook her head.


    In his memory, the past home has been a very vague place.


    In contrast, he is more adapted to his current body.


    His current body has given him sufficient inheritance, memory and talent. Now he has his race and people, as well as the world tree he focuses on cultivating. In his self-awareness, he is already a real ELF KING.


    "But my family members found your parents and family in the Reiki world. If you want to go back and have a look, just say it. The time flow rate of the two worlds is different, and it won''t take much time."


    Yingming hesitated for a moment, still looked at Huang Si and nodded.


    "If the master takes me, I want to go." Yingming said softly, "if you don''t go with me, I''m a little afraid."


    Huang Si is clear.


    He was killed at the age of twelve. He was still a child.


    There may be more pain hidden in his lost memory.


    "Of course I will accompany you, and the people in your family won''t recognize you for the time being. You can watch them quietly, and I won''t let you in any danger."


    Huang Si took his thin hand and smiled gently.


    "However, because of the restriction of the balancer, your body has to stay here first. I will keep it for you. There, you can exchange it for your original body."


    ¡­¡­


    Reiki world.


    In the Boyun star domain, the Ying family is the third most powerful family. There are more than 10000 habitable planets under its name. The owner of the family is an immortal emperor named Yingqi.


    Yingqi has many children, including those with ordinary qualifications and extremely talented. The sixth son is yingxuan, who has reached the realm of Da Luo Jinxian and is extremely powerful.


    Yingxuan is Yingming''s father.


    It was Jing Chen who found the situation of the Ying family. He happened to pass by the Boyun star domain. After asking about the information here, he found that he had the same surname as the Yingming mentioned by his master. The situation was also similar, so he made a slight investigation.


    Unexpectedly, it''s really the family from which Yingming came.


    The headquarters of the Ying family is located on one of the large planets, slide star.

 Chapter 434

    When Huang Si and Yingming appeared on the slide star, they attracted many people''s attention.


    Those people were first amazed at Yingming''s slim figure slightly different from the Terran style, and then shocked at his beauty beyond gender and race.


    But no one dared to provoke him.


    Because, on Yingming''s body, there is a real immortal spirit.


    Even in the Ying family base camp, real immortals are not common.


    Before the robbery, parents can provide all kinds of resources and skills, but the robbery needs to be carried by themselves. If you can''t carry it, you''re dead. Therefore, the number of real immortals here is only a little more than elsewhere because of the long family history.


    As a 12-year-old immortal, Yingming must have been a spiritual genius before she died.


    Huang Si took Yingming and walked towards the inner city of Yingjia on the slide star.


    The inner city covers a very wide area and is one of the important places of the Ying family. Therefore, they were naturally stopped by the guards at the door.


    "The Ying family is in the inner city. Non core children of the Ying family are not allowed to go in and out. Please go back."


    When the guard saw that their faces were strange, he spoke impolitely to drive them away.


    Even the two soldiers standing guard are at the level of earth fairy. The Ying family is really big.


    Huang Si sighed and didn''t do anything. His consciousness expanded and gently shrouded the space of the city gate.


    After he rose to the sixth level, created many lives and obtained fragments, his understanding of life has changed.


    For the use of mental power, you can make more subtle operations, not just use mental power as a blade.


    For example, mind control.


    The expressions of the two immortal soldiers changed.


    "It''s an adult. I said earlier. Please come in."


    The soldiers let go.


    Huang Si led Yingming into the inner city. Everyone around him turned a blind eye to them, just as they were also very ordinary members of the Yingjia family.


    But where does Yingming''s father live?


    Huang Si doesn''t know, but he can walk around the city and listen to people''s voices.


    In the process of walking, Yingming was always silent, and her eyes wandered around the city.


    Everything here was obviously familiar to him, but it was hard for him to remember.


    The bud of memory moved slightly in his brain, but he couldn''t remember it completely.


    Huang Si was not in a hurry, so he took Yingming around.


    The civilization here is very prosperous, and there are all kinds of shops.


    They strolled and passed a snack street. Huang Si wanted to have a good meal, but he thought that his body was a book and had no teeth to eat.


    "Yingming, you know, the most important thing to go out is to eat. Because photos and souvenirs can be easily obtained online, only delicious experience can not be experienced at home."


    Huang Si holds Yingming in his left hand and teaches the children.


    Yingming nodded vaguely.


    Looking at a wide range of food, Huang Si sighed and only bought Yingming something children like to eat.


    After visiting the whole street, Yingming had filled her hands with all kinds of sweets and cakes, and she also bit a piece of crisp sugar in her mouth. She was very happy.


    Huang Si took Yingming around again and recorded some interesting things in the atlas.


    He looked like he was just taking his children shopping. In fact, the voices of almost half the people in the city fell into his ears.


    With his perceptual ability, even if his consciousness is not released, he can hear whispers within several kilometers at will.


    After a while, the target location was locked.


    After dinner, Huang Si took Yingming to his father, the sixth son of the owner, yingxuan''s house.


    Yingming took Huang Si''s hand and walked forward. He looked at the scenery of the street, and his eyes became more and more nostalgic.


    Everything in front of him seemed to open a window in the depths of his soul.


    Just before they reached the house, three people appeared in front of the road.


    A man and a woman, with a young man.


    The man is dressed in luxurious clothes, with a dignified appearance, and the smell of great Luo Jinxian is undoubtedly revealed.


    The woman has a beautiful face and noble temperament. She is looking at her children gently and spoiled.


    One on each side, holding the hand of the young man in the middle.


    The realm of youth is the period of Yuanshen. It is also more than 100 years old, but its appearance has been maintained in its twenties.


    Huang Si can see at a glance that his potential is not high. His accomplishments are almost made of resources. It is likely that he will not be able to survive in the future.


    Perhaps it was for this reason that his parents only piled up his accomplishments to the Yuanshen period, and never dared to let him enter Mahayana.


    The three of them talked about nothing more than some trivial things. It seemed that they were going to go shopping.


    On their faces, the breath of happiness was undoubtedly revealed.


    Huang Si looked at Yingming.


    Yingming looked at the three members of the family.


    Father... Stepmother... Brother.


    In Yingming''s consciousness, countless memories began to germinate and finally woven into a complete network.


    What a happy family.


    Once, he had such a time.


    Once, the man had accompanied him and his mother.


    But every time my father comes, he always comes and goes in a hurry.


    Until one day, when he was five years old, his father suddenly carried him and his mother into the gate of Ying''s house in a big sedan chair.


    He still remembered that day, I don''t know why, my father''s face always collapsed, and beside him, there was a woman with a cold smile.


    Seeing Yingming looking at her, the woman glanced at him contemptuously.


    The chill in her eyes made Yingming cold war.


    Since then, the life between Yingming and her mother has been difficult.


    When his father was still at home, he could still maintain a superficial peace. If his father went out, he and his mother would be deprived of almost basic meals.


    In such an environment, Yingming grew up difficultly.


    On the surface, he is the youngest son of yingxuan, the best sixth son of Yingqi Immortal Emperor, with a noble status.


    In fact, he lives worse than the servants in his family. Anyone can bully him at will.


    Among them, the most cruel bully is his brother Yingzhi.


    Yingzhi may have been taught by his mother to abuse Yingming and complain about his sins.


    In his brother''s mouth, Yingming''s birth is a sin at all.


    Because, Yingzhi''s mother, zoufu, is the big room of yingxuan. She was born in a noble family and came out of the fifth family of Xingyu. Feng Fengguang married yingxuan that year, and the wedding was famous in the whole Xingyu.


    Yingming''s mother is just a humble civilian. There are no immortals in her ancestors. Just because she looks charming, yingxuan steals the fishy smell and becomes his outer room.


    Yingming is just the consequence of this evil act and the shame of the Yings.


    When zoufu discovers the existence of Yingming''s mother, she first makes a scene at home, and then forces yingxuan to pick up the outside room and keep it.


    She won a good reputation of not being jealous outside, and she has the style of Mrs. Jinxian. But secretly, the mother and son almost forced Yingming''s mother and son to live a hard life.

 Chapter 435

    It was not until Yingming was six years old that he could enter the family''s Ethnology and practice Kung Fu that the students in the ethnology realized that the child was a real genius.


    Yingming is gentle, hardworking and obedient. She is loved by many teachers in ethnology.


    However, when he returned home when he was seven years old, he saw white flags flying outside his mother''s cabin.


    Mother is dead.


    When Yingming saw it, the body had been burned, and the urn and the spirit card were put in the room.


    Yingming fainted in front of the spirit.


    Since then, he seems to understand something and grow up a lot. Since then, he has lived in ethnology for a long time and has never returned to the sixth palace.


    The teachers of Ethnology were very kind to him and arranged accommodation for him.


    Those people in the family don''t care about him. His father is a golden fairy. He often goes out to fight and is often not at home. After his mother died, his father seldom asked about Yingming.


    Therefore, Yingming''s cultivation has improved all the way, and no one has noticed it in the whole six kings'' mansion.


    It was not until, at the age of 11, that Yingming got through the natural disaster and three flowers gathered at the top, which triggered a huge movement that attracted the attention of the whole Yingshi inner city.


    When people found out that the new immortal was only eleven years old and had no special training resources, the whole family became a sensation.


    Yingming was brought to his grandfather, Yingqi Immortal Emperor, and praised.


    Grandpa gave him care and favor he had never had before. He even sent two immortals to follow him, one to teach him and the other to be his bodyguard.


    Since then, Yingzhi and his mother have converged.


    And Yingming can often see the smiling faces of her father and mother.


    However, it all ended a year later when he was twelve.


    Huang Si just glanced at Yingming''s memory and roughly guessed the reason behind it. If there was no accident, it was mostly the so-called hand under the big room of yingxuan.


    Yingming''s mother''s death is also related.


    No wonder Yingming, as the son of a golden fairy and a 12-year-old real fairy, has not been used to threaten blackmail, but has been sold far to such a remote place


    At this moment, Yingming, who has awakened her memory, has no one to say the pain in her heart. The richer the happiness on the other side, the more he sets off his loneliness.


    "Master..." Yingming pulled the skirt of Huang Si''s dress with a gloomy look, "let''s go."


    "Won''t you go to see your father and ask about your mother?"


    Huang Si asked him.


    "No need..."


    Yingming whispered.


    He turned his back and stopped seeing the happy family.


    Maybe his birth was really just a mistake. Without him, the family could have been so sweet. He destroyed all this.


    Huang Si stopped him.


    "Yingming, I''m your master, so I''m also your guardian. As a minor guardian, I want to say, you child, cowardice must have a limit!"


    He pointed to the three people in the street, "most of them are your enemies who kill your mother. If you don''t find out, you can go. Is it right to give birth to you and raise your own mother!"


    Huang Si''s tone was rarely severe.


    Their movement finally attracted the attention of yingxuan.


    Yingxuan glanced at them.


    He didn''t know the two men, but Huang Si rudely pointed to him and said something he didn''t understand. He saw it.


    "Who are you and what strange things are you talking about here?"


    Yingxuan releases the breath of golden immortal realm, and the magnificent and terrible immortal spirit covers the front in an instant.


    According to his experience, even if the opposite is the celestial realm, he will be scared out of his mind by the extreme momentum of Da Luo Jinxian.


    However, the two people opposite, who were young and beautiful, could not distinguish their sex. They just shrunk a little and were protected by the young man on one side.


    There is no Fairy Spirit in the youth.


    However, he regarded the breath of Jinxian as nothing and was not affected.


    contrary.


    The young man looked at yingxuan indifferently, but made yingxuan''s heart tremble suddenly.


    However, Mrs. yingxuan didn''t feel it. Her noble face showed a disgusting look and said:


    "Where are the mortals? How did they sneak into the inner city?"


    One side of Yingzhi stared and drank, "my mother said, don''t go away!"


    Huang Si smiled.


    The mental force field expands, and the mental force field with a diameter of 740000 kilometers easily covers the whole planet.


    Just for a moment, Huang Si judged that there was no Immortal Emperor level figure in it.


    "Where''s Xianhuang Yingqi? Come out!"


    In an instant, tens of billions of people on the whole planet heard the voice.


    Including the couple and their son standing in front of him.


    The three didn''t know that others could hear them. Yingzhi even stroked his sleeve and was ready to beat someone.


    But yingxuan held him.


    As a great Luo Jinxian, yingxuan has a wide range of knowledge and much more careful mind. He can see that the beautiful young man is an immortal cultivation, but he can''t see the cultivation of the young man.


    But one thing he knows is that mortals can''t bear the momentum of Jinxian, let alone block the momentum impact of Jinxian for human immortals.


    This is by no means mortal!


    Yingxuan took a step forward, frowning and looking cold.


    "What exactly are you? What cultivation level?"


    Yingxuan sternly asked.


    He is Yingqi''s best son. He usually undertakes part of the responsibility of protecting the family. Now when he sees an unknown stranger who can resist the momentum of Jinxian, he naturally needs to be questioned.


    "You are not qualified to talk to me," Huang Si sneered. "Call out your father Yingqi."


    "No need! I can solve you with one hand!"


    Yingxuan still couldn''t get rid of the arrogance of Da Luo Jinxian. He stepped forward, the light in his hand flashed, and a fairy sword was already in his hand.


    He couldn''t see the depth of Huang Si, but he didn''t believe that Huang Si could spell the sword in his hand.


    Seeing that the battle was imminent, Yingming suddenly moved.


    He turned against Huang Si, raised his hands flat, and blocked Huang Si and his father with his body.


    Jinxian''s momentum rolled in. Yingming was just a fairy. His mind was dizzy, but he still tried to support it, and his eyes were staring at yingxuan.


    Yingxuan cut off with a sword, but when his sword waved out, he saw Yingming''s eyes.


    It was clearly the green pupil, but the flashing eyes made him have a familiar feeling for no reason.


    In this stupefied Kung Fu, this immortal weapon has been cut to Yingming''s forehead.


    When the disaster came, Yingming looked a little relieved. Even her eyes were closed, as if she was willing to accept the sword.


    However, the sword did not fall on his head as scheduled.


    Yingming opens her eyes.


    The scene in front of him widened his eyes.


    Huang Si pressed two fingers on the blade of the immortal sword.


    And the golden fairy holding the fairy tool on the opposite side blushed!

 Chapter 436

    Yingxuan was trying hard in the dark, but the sword seemed to freeze in the air. It could neither chop down nor draw back.


    He looked at Huang Si in horror.


    Isn''t this a mortal! Why can''t his fairy move?


    "Yingxuan, let me ask you a question."


    Huang Si ignored the unstable Yingming, but looked directly at yingxuan and asked.


    "You call your father or take me to the place where he lives. In exchange, I will tell you the whereabouts of your son Yingming. Can you change it?"


    Yingxuan was stunned. After a meeting, he said:


    "Yingming, he... Is already dead. He is so scared that he can''t even reincarnate."


    Yingming hung her face, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and her fingernails pinched into her palm.


    However, beside yingxuan, his wife could not help but change her face.


    "Dad!" Yingzhi looked at his mother''s ugly face and hurriedly called his father, "this man deliberately concealed his cultivation and sneaked into the inner city. Most of them are enemy spies. Do it quickly!"


    Yingxuan also wants to do it.


    However, his fairy weapon was caught by this seemingly mortal man with two fingers.


    If this is said, no one will believe it in the whole inner city and all the glass stars!


    However, Jinxian still wants face.


    Yingxuan was full of immortal power and recited the Dharma. Jinxian''s power was continuously released. He borrowed the terrible power of heaven and earth and pressed it down one layer after another. For a moment, the whole inner city felt difficult to breathe and could hardly move.


    The power of the golden fairy is no small matter!


    His wife and son stepped aside with a triumphant smile on their faces.


    In slide stars, they have never seen yingxuan lose against Jinxian. Even against other Jinxian, he has a great chance of winning.


    "So I said."


    Huang Si walked forward step by step.


    With the steps stepping out, the golden immortal momentum of yingxuan began to crack inexplicably.


    This is not his forced attack with the soul ability of the creator, but the result of his discussion with Jing Chen over the years.


    Huang Si now has Jingchen, a genius who can face up to the Immortal Emperor. He has the experience notes of the temple master in terms of theoretical knowledge. He can see many flaws in yingxuan at a glance.


    Therefore, Huang Si can break the golden immortal''s momentum with one foot without using any immortal power!


    With his advance, the golden immortal momentum of yingxuan was broken inch by inch


    This spectacle shocked yingxuan''s mind.


    Regardless of the fact that the spell was not fully prepared, he directly poured all his mana into the immortal instrument.


    The sword suddenly lit up, just like the rising sun. The extremely bright blade cleaved down against Huang Si.


    "You can''t." Huang Si just stretched out his hand, and the hand miraculously passed by the blade, pointing to yingxuan''s chest.


    Yingxuan looked sluggish.


    At the same time, Huang Si grabbed Yingming who had rushed up with his other hand.


    Yingming looks complex.


    "I know you don''t want me to kill your father, so you want to rush up and get it for him, don''t you?"


    Huang Si''s voice was very cold.


    Yingming trembled.


    He had known that the master could see his thoughts, but at that moment, when he saw that the master stretched out his hand to his father, but his father couldn''t stop it at all, Yingming was still impulsive.


    At that moment, he didn''t think about anything, and his body moved naturally.


    However, when the whole talent rushed halfway, Huang Si grabbed him by the neck and grabbed him back.


    Yingming squeezed out a few words from her mouth: "yes, master, but... But he is my father!"


    Yingxuan hears the conversation between them. He looks at Yingming in disbelief.


    This is a completely unfamiliar look to him.


    But now, the more he looked, the more he felt that there was a feeling familiar to him


    "Yingming!"


    Huang Si suddenly drank it.


    Yingxuan''s body trembled, and his wife and Yingzhi were even more pale.


    Huang Si ignored them and said to Yingming:


    "As the creator, I command you, fairy Wang Yingming, to look at the man who gave birth to you and ignored you and let you die tragically -"


    "Go up and smoke him!"


    The last sentence is said by soul command.


    Yingming gritted her teeth and stepped forward quickly. Fear and pain flashed in his eyes, but her hand didn''t hesitate.


    Yingxuan wanted to move, but found that he couldn''t move at all.


    He watched helplessly, and the man whose name was also Yingming raised his hand.


    There was a cry of surprise from his family.


    However, no one can save him.


    Yingming''s slap was about to fall on yingxuan''s face.


    Suddenly.


    "Who dares to be presumptuous in my Ying house!"


    The old voice rumbled in the whole slide star, and the majestic momentum belonging to the Immortal Emperor swept through.


    "Pa!"


    The crisp slap came as promised.


    Yingxuan stared at Yingming blankly. This time, it didn''t hurt, but he was stunned.


    In the past, he was obedient and even took the cowardly Yingming in his bones like his mother. Why did he dare to violate his dignity as a father and dare to fight him?


    Yingxuan couldn''t help but get angry in her heart. When she looked at Yingming, she no longer had the first love.


    A fairy light came from a distance at a high speed and saw this scene when it fell to the ground.


    The immortal light dissipated, and what appeared was the Immortal Emperor Yingqi with a shocked and incredible look on his face!


    He first looked at yingxuan, and then his eyes turned to Yingming.


    Even as an Immortal Emperor, Yingqi could not help trembling slightly.


    He stretched out his hand to Yingming.


    "My good grandson..." Yingqi couldn''t care about the current situation. His eyes were full of the best and best grandson he had recovered, Yingming.


    "Oh, you can see the soul form of Yingming. It''s easy to do. There''s no need to talk to you."


    Huang Si said aside.


    Yingqi suddenly turned back.


    The power of the Immortal Emperor came.


    Huang Si directly pushed back with the pressure of consciousness.


    The face of Yingqi changed slightly.


    However, his actions will also be affected. Moreover, he can feel that people in the whole inner city have directly lost their ability to think under the pressure of consciousness.


    "My name is Huang Si. I''m your grandson''s current guardian. Since you still miss your grandson, why don''t we sit down and talk?"


    Huang Si actively communicates with each other.


    Whether the other party accepts or not is his business.


    Yingqi''s old face was wrinkled into a ball and seemed a little embarrassed. Finally, he said:


    "In that case, please follow me."


    The biggest building in Yingjia''s inner city is the imperial city.


    The imperial city is similar to the palace of mortals, but the imperial city here is the residence of the Immortal Emperor, and the guard should be much more strict.


    But today, Yingqi Immortal Emperor personally led the way, and all the people in the rear were naturally unimpeded.


    Yingming and Huang Si hold hands.


    Originally, Huang Si didn''t hold him. He gathered up, took Huang Si''s hand, and then looked at his master eagerly.


    "Yingming."


    Huang Si called him in his consciousness.


    "Yes, master."


    Yingming should say.


    "Do you think it''s brave of you to try to block the knife twice? No, your behavior is very stupid. In my hometown, your death behavior will be beaten half to death by your parents, that is, guardians like me."


    "Master..."


    "Do you know what real courage is? Real courage is to admit your weakness in the past, stand up bravely and face everything you didn''t dare to face before."


    "Growth is courage!"


    "Think about it yourself. Also, you are my ELF KING, not an immortal."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 437

    In front of Yingqi, Huang Si, Yingming, yingxuan and yingxuan''s family successively entered a hall in the imperial city.


    The area of this hall is not very large. There is a long table and several chairs. It is obviously a place for discussion.


    Yingqi takes his seat at the main seat and allows the guests to help themselves. There are no servants here.


    When everyone sat down, Yingqi spoke solemnly:


    "Mr. Huang Si, I don''t know where you come from, and I can''t see your accomplishments, but since you said you wanted to talk to me about my grandson, please."


    When saying this, Yingqi''s eyes kept looking at Yingming.


    Yingming also saw grandpa''s eyes, which were very complex, mixed with doubts in surprise and a trace of vigilance.


    Grandpa doesn''t know anything, Yingming thought.


    "Yes, Yingming is indeed dead." Huang Si looked at Yingming and said, "he was killed. After his death, the people who killed him caught his soul and sold it all the way to a very remote planet."


    "Moreover, his memory is almost gone. He only remembers his name. He remembers that he has a golden immortal father. Although his soul was broken at that time, only two souls and six souls, I doubt that his memory has been artificially cleared, just to make his family can''t find him, and he can''t find his family..."


    "The people who do these things... Must have a deep hatred for Yingming."


    Yingxuan''s wife couldn''t sit still.


    "Your words are groundless! After Yingming died, our whole family was very sad. We looked for his soul for a long time and wanted to help him turn to Sanxian, but we couldn''t find it! I haven''t closed my eyes for several days in order to find him!"


    Yingzhi also said, "yes, I don''t know how much effort we spent looking for my little brother''s soul. On the planet where he died, all the surrounding areas were blocked, and the transmission array stopped. It''s impossible for anyone to get out with my little brother''s soul. I can only say, alas, my little brother is really dead."


    Yingxuan frowned and didn''t speak.


    "Pooh."


    Huang Si looked at the family and couldn''t help laughing.


    Mingming guessed that the person in front of him was the reincarnation of Yingming. He insisted on pretending to be an affectionate family and directly ignored the presence of Yingming.


    Hearing the laughter, Yingming''s body shook slightly.


    He supported the table with his hand and suddenly stood up.


    Yingming''s eyes looked directly at his grandfather, and Yingqi looked at him silently, as if waiting for something.


    "Grandpa, I''m Yingming."


    Yingming finally said this sentence.


    He grabbed Huang Si''s clothes with his hand and added: "after I died, the master inadvertently bought my soul in the oblique Moon Star domain, reshaped my body and helped me reincarnate."


    Yingqi''s white beard trembled and asked, "ming''er, really, is it you?"


    "Well, I''m back, grandpa!"


    Yingqi gets up from his seat and moves. He has held Yingming tightly in his arms.


    "Ming er..."


    There are glittering tears in the corners of Yingqi''s eyes.


    This is his best grandson and his favorite grandson.


    He thought he had lost ming''er completely. Unexpectedly, he could see her again after more than 60 years of absence


    After embracing grandpa for a while, Yingming comes down from Grandpa''s arms and looks at the ugly faces of her father and stepmother. Yingming bites her teeth and says:


    "Grandpa, I hope you can re investigate what happened when I died 64 years ago and the cause of my mother''s death 70 years ago. Also, I hope you can focus on my father''s main room!"


    "Shut up! Who are you? How dare you pretend to be Yingming! You''re not human at all! You''re an alien spy!"


    Mrs. yingxuan was so angry that she pointed to Yingming and yelled.


    The Ying family realized that Yingming''s physical appearance was indeed a little different from that of the Terran.


    Elves, with long pointed ears, big eyes, slightly flat skull, slender and slender figure, and outstanding beauty. At first glance, it looks like a Terran with sharp ears, but if you look carefully, it still has racial differences with the Terran.


    Yingxuan also said to his father: "father, don''t get excited. The reincarnation of family children is very important, and the reincarnation can''t control the position by itself, and the memory will disappear. Why must..."


    "Shut up!"


    Yingqi seldom gets angry. An Immortal Emperor gets angry. His momentum is turbulent and terrible. Not to mention this conference room, almost the whole people of the slide star feel the Immortal Emperor''s anger and are afraid to move.


    "My own grandson, I don''t know yet? Why are you so confused as a father?"


    Yingqi roared.


    "Someone!"


    "Your majesty!"


    Several golden immortals of the Ying family flew in from the outside.


    "Give me the power to start the family and thoroughly investigate two homicides 64 years ago and 70 years ago!"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing this order, Yingzhi was so frightened that she sat down on the ground.


    His mother hurriedly pulled him up, while secretly hating that his son was useless.


    Why is that little bitch''s son so talented? It''s really annoying.


    Obviously, she is the main family, and her birth is noble. Her blood is the best!


    Fortunately, she was not very afraid. On the one hand, the time was too long and there was no place to trace it. On the other hand, the person who started it was very clean and could not trace anything from the side.


    "Wait a minute." Huang Si shouted to Yingqi, "I don''t know if Yingqi Immortal Emperor can do the magic of time mirror shadow?"


    Yingqi was stunned and hurriedly asked, "can you? This spell was created by Kouxian emperor. No one can do it except the one directly under him!"


    "No, this spell was never created by the Immortal Emperor."


    Huang Si said, "besides, I can teach you."


    Time mirror shadow contains the advanced magic of the law of time, which is recorded in the cultivation notes of the temple master. Moreover, the temple master also said some experiences and insights when creating this magic, which is very detailed. This magic must have been created by him. The so-called Koizumi Immortal Emperor must have learned it inadvertently later.


    Huang Si doesn''t have immortal power. Even if he has immortal power, he can''t use this move. His time rule is really too weak, but he has discussed this spell with Jing Chen, and Jing Chen has tried to deduce it, but he can''t come to the conclusion that this spell can only be used after the cultivation of the Immortal Emperor, and Da Luo Jinxian really can''t.


    "How dare you teach me how to use time mirror?"


    Yingqi was shocked.


    You should know that the magic of Koizumi immortal sect is not only limited to his immediate children and grandchildren, but also has an oath before learning. Once it is passed on to others, it will die suddenly.


    He quickly gathered his momentum and bowed slightly to Huang Si, "please teach me!"


    "No problem." Huang Si said, "but there is also an exchange condition. You have learned to investigate clearly. After things are done, you must do something for me! Don''t worry, it''s a good thing, and you won''t deliberately embarrass you. It''s even a matter of great interest to you. Do you agree?"

 Chapter 438

    Yingqi hesitated.


    After all, he is not only the Immortal Emperor, but also the pillar of the Ying family. The commitment he personally promised is not generally heavy.


    However, seeing Yingming''s grandson looking at him for help, Yingqi''s heart softened.


    "Are you sure it won''t embarrass me?"


    "Yes, if you think it''s too difficult, I can even give you the right to refuse! Since I promise, it won''t be impossible for you."


    Huang Si promised.


    Yingqi was about to promise, but yingxuan''s voice sounded on one side.


    "Father, wait, we don''t know what the man named Huang Si is. We can''t promise him casually!"


    Yingqi is also worried. He looks at Huang Si and asks:


    "Yes, Mr. Huang, you look like a mortal without cultivation and half immortal power, but you are definitely not a mortal. Who are you?"


    "It''s God!"


    Yingming stood up and said in a crisp voice, "I''m his believer. He''s the God I believe in! Grandpa, I''m not reincarnated according to the laws of the universe. My life is just given by him!"


    "God? How could there be a God in this world?" Yingxuan denied it.


    In any case, he would not believe that a God only in ancient legends would appear alive in front of his eyes.


    Yingqi didn''t rush to deny it.


    He looked at Yingming and saw her sincere expression. He understood.


    "Your name is Huang Si, isn''t it?" Yingqi asked, as if he had made up his mind. "I swear that after learning the shadow of time mirror, I promise to do something for Huang Si. If I break this oath, heaven will kill the earth!"


    As soon as the oath came out, some inexplicable power came down in the aura world.


    The oath is established.


    Huang Simin was acutely aware of the smell of the power of law.


    However, it is an unfamiliar law, and it can only be determined that he has not obtained it.


    "OK, Xianhuang is refreshing. Find a quiet room."


    "No problem, Mr. Huang, please!"


    In the secret room, Huang Si taught Yingqi the magic of time mirror shadow.


    The shadow of time mirror is extremely complex. Fortunately, the experience notes left by the master of the temple are also very detailed. Huang Si has a very thorough understanding of this spell even if he has not practiced it.


    If Yingqi didn''t understand something, Huang Si gave him a detailed lecture.


    After learning for a whole day, Yingqi finally learned the magic of the time system.


    After this period of time, Yingqi finally found something wrong with Huang Si''s body.


    "Mr. Huang... I''m afraid I''m not really here?"


    "That''s right. Didn''t Yingming tell you?"


    Huang Si''s present body is of course a kneaded righteous body. His noumenon is a Book of creation, and his flesh body is still lying on the boundary of the green world.


    Yingqi shook his head and still couldn''t believe what the gods said.


    Later that day, under the order of Yingqi, many important members of the family came to the inner city.


    Yingqi''s body is suspended in the air.


    "I will use the art of time mirror shadow to reproduce what happened 64 years ago."


    With that, Yingqi''s hand released a fog of time, which filled the sky and formed a rectangular cloud like a curtain.


    In the clouds, images gradually appeared.


    As Yingqi urges mana, the image becomes clearer and clearer.


    At the beginning, it was the picture of Yingjia''s inner city. Under the control of Yingqi, the lens tracked the figures of two teenagers and went towards the transmission array.


    The transmission flashes and the lens flashes.


    Two teenagers and two family immortals followed behind them came to the planet.


    One is Yingming, the other is a friend of Yingming 64 years ago, luofalcon.


    There is a theater show on the planet that will open. The two friends originally decided to go to see the show. The planet is not far from the slide star, and there are family golden immortals stationed. It was originally very safe.


    The time flow rate becomes faster and the picture flashes in quickly.


    A Jinxian suddenly attacked the two immortals.


    The fairy fell.


    The garrison Jinxian rushed to the rescue.


    The incoming Jinxian fought with him.


    At this time, someone stabbed Yingming''s back with a poisoned dagger.


    Yingming showed an unbelievable look.


    Seeing this, the garrison Jinxian tried his best to save Yingming.


    However, the man who assassinated Yingming took out another magic weapon and smashed it on Yingming''s head.


    The magic weapon exploded and Yingming died on the spot.


    The man took out a soul crystal and kneaded it in his hand to put Yingming''s soul into it.


    When he looked back, he was just photographed by the lens of time mirror shadow. This is Yingming''s friend Luo Falcon!


    Jinxian who came to assassinate suddenly made a big move, then quickly retreated, picked up the kestrel with one hand and fled quickly.


    Garrison Jinxian followed closely.


    The camera turns again, and the man who chased and fled has reached the transmission array.


    The assassinated Jinxian and luofalcon suddenly drill into the transmission array. The array starts, and the two disappear without a trace!


    The garrison Jinxian was obviously caught off guard and stunned. He quickly began to check the records of the transmission array.


    He began to reprimand the guards of the transmission array.


    After a while, another person came to the picture.


    This man is Yingzhi!


    He persuaded the garrison Jinxian to hide many details of the matter, and Yingzhi would help him cover up his dereliction of duty of forgetting to close the transmission array.


    The golden fairy had to promise.


    Therefore, no one knows the truth that Yingming was killed, that Yingming''s soul was taken away, and that Yingzhi was involved!


    The assassinated golden fairy.


    It''s a famous killer.


    Looks like he was hired.


    "Find out what the man named Luo Falcon came from?"


    Fairy emperor Yingqi said.


    "Also, bring the garrison Jinxian!"


    There was a lot of noise in the crowd. Suddenly someone shouted, "I know luofalcon! He became an immortal twenty years ago and is now the guest Qing of the player!"


    The player is Mrs. yingxuan''s family.


    Yingqi starts the time mirror shadow again to clearly show the conspiracy process between luofalcon, Mrs. yingxuan and Yingzhi.


    So far, it has been completely clear.


    Under the conclusive evidence, Mrs. yingxuan and Yingzhi can no longer deny it.


    "But, Immortal Emperor, you can''t kill me! I''m a player! I admit, I couldn''t think of it at the beginning. I hate that little woman seducing my husband, and I hate their children, but apart from doing this wrong, I haven''t been sorry for the Ying family over the years! I also gave birth to a son to the Ying family. It''s not easy for me to support my husband for so many years!"


    Playing Fu, that is, Mrs. yingxuan, was pressed on the ground by the family law enforcers, but she still raised her head and sternly defended.


    Yingzhi knelt on the ground and begged for his mother.


    Yingxuan hesitated and knelt in front of Yingqi.


    In yingxuan''s mind, Yingming is a son who has been dead for more than 60 years, while Yingzhi is his only eldest son, and Zou Fu is also his wife. At present, he just wants to keep his family!


    Yingxuan pleaded with her father, "at least zoufu is my wife and my main room. I raised her outside room first. She punished the side room. In fact, the number of rites is nothing. Not to mention that her family is a zombie, and she herself is also a monk in the period of Yuanshen, and Yingming''s mother is just a mortal, she doesn''t do anything, and she died for decades..."


    "Shut up!!!"


    Yingming''s mood finally broke out completely.

 Chapter 439

    "What about mortals... Aren''t we all mortals just born?" Yingming looked at yingxuan with a sob in her voice. "You''re sorry for my mother. Since I was a child, my mother has been looking forward to your return every day. She said you''re a great hero. You can''t go home often because you''re doing big business outside. We didn''t know that you were married until your main room forced you to take your mother home that day!"


    "My mother believed you by mistake... And you didn''t want my mother to destroy your image at the beginning. You kept it from us and asked my mother to stay outside. After you took my mother back, you often ignored my mother. Even if our mother and son were short of food and clothing, you didn''t know or care!"


    Yingming cried and screamed.


    "I used to think I was wrong and my mother was wrong. Later, I thought it was all the fault of playing Fu. Now I understand that you don''t deserve to be my father. You shouldn''t find my mother and give birth to me! If my birth is a mistake, you are the source of all the mistakes!"


    "You!" Yingxuan glared at Yingming and subconsciously wanted to press people with Jinxian momentum.


    "Yingxuan!" Yingqi''s voice sounded nearby. Yingxuan''s golden immortal momentum was shocked back by the roar of the Immortal Emperor, "you fool! Look what you have done to the good tea!"


    The screen opened one command after another:


    "Put Zou Fu in prison for me. She murdered my Ying''s talented children. She should be punished according to the law!"


    "Yingzhi is an accomplice and imprisoned for 100 years!"


    "Yingxuan doesn''t manage his family strictly. He allows his wife to murder the side room and the son of the side room, exiles to the battlefield of good and evil, atones for his achievements, and can''t return home until a hundred years!"


    After that, Yingqi also sat down decadent.


    He used to look old, but now he doesn''t look like an Immortal Emperor, but like an ordinary old man.


    Such a thing happened at home, which was also a great blow to him. Watching his favorite son commit such a mistake, his eldest grandson was vicious, and his most talented and beloved grandson was killed. Although he was reincarnated, he was no longer a human


    This made him extremely sad.


    "Grandpa..."


    Yingming comes to him and comforts Yingqi.


    Yingqi holds his grandson''s hand and finally has a trace of comfort in his heart.


    "No! You can''t kill me! The player will avenge me!"


    The sound of playing Fu was bleak, but it was still dragged out.


    Ying stopped worrying. "Grandpa! Grandpa! You can''t punish me and my mother for someone who doesn''t have the blood of the Ying family! I''m also your grandson! I''m still pro! That Ying Ming doesn''t even have the blood! It''s not my Ying family anymore!"


    "Shut up! Somebody, stop Yingzhi''s mouth and take it away!"


    Besides Yingzhi, yingxuan was also dragged away.


    He was extremely surprised at his father''s decision.


    However, seeing that zoufu was dragged away, he just returned to the battlefield, and his son Yingzhi was only imprisoned for a hundred years, which made him aware of his father''s good intentions.


    So yingxuan didn''t resist. Besides, he didn''t want to resist an Immortal Emperor, let alone his father.


    In fact, after seeing that zoufu was sentenced to death, yingxuan felt relaxed for no reason.


    In his heart, he can''t say how much he loves playing Fu. He just wants to protect the face of the family. What''s more, zoufu also killed Yingming, who, as a 12-year-old immortal, was very good at giving him a long face.


    Now, the older son is not good, but the younger son has a better future.


    Thinking of this, yingxuan hurriedly turned back and shouted at Yingming:


    "Ming''er, I''m sorry for you and your mother. When I come back from the battlefield, I will set up your mother''s longevity tablet and make your mother my main room forever. Don''t worry -"


    The voice of yingxuan gradually disappeared in the distance.


    There was no expression on Yingming''s face.


    Huang Si looked at his family''s thoughts and could understand his thoughts.


    People are dead, set up a memorial tablet as the main room? Are you kidding.


    This kind of smart father who changes his face like turning a book, he''d better not.


    "Hum, the player family, a family that doesn''t even have an Immortal Emperor, still wants to plot against my Ying family!" Yingqi sneered. He knows why zoufu wants to do this. Yingxuan''s cultivation is the highest in the second generation. It is certain that the next owner of the family will be yingxuan. One day Yingming wants to abdicate, she is the wife of the owner, and Yingzhi is the successor. This is the player''s plan.


    Therefore, zoufu will never keep Yingming. Especially after she found that Yingming was a genius of practice, she regarded it as a thorn in the eye and set up a poison plan to kill him soon. Because if Yingming were alive, her son would never inherit the position.


    He executed zoufu in order to calm Yingming''s hatred and punish the violinist.


    Yingming stays with Yingqi.


    A day later, Yingqi took the initiative to find Huang Si.


    "Well, it''s my grandson who urged me to come quickly. Tell me what you want. If I can do it, I''ll do it for you through fire and water."


    Yingqi said and looked at Huang Si with a trace of tension.


    He was also worried about Huang Si''s excessive demands.


    "Yingqi, if you understand my identity, you can guess what I will ask for." Huang Si said faintly, "yes, Yingming is now my believer. I am a God. I need strong family members. Therefore, you can become my family members by yourself, or recommend people at the level of Immortal Emperor and Immortal Emperor to me."


    "Becoming a family member is naturally beneficial and has obligations to pay. Can you hear clearly..."


    Huang Si told Yingqi the necessary conditions for becoming a family member.


    The souls of these immortals are extremely powerful. They can perceive the specific effect of assimilation, and even refuse and pause. Therefore, Huang Si took the initiative to make it clear and let them choose for themselves.


    After hearing this, Yingqi thought for a long time and sighed, "maybe you are really a God. Moreover, your request is really not too much. I can feel his dependence on you from Yingming. You are really good to him."


    "All right." Huang Si is very modest.


    "In that case, it''s a good thing to be your family." Yingqi sighed, "you said that you can give the family members eternal life, infinitely restore the body, improve the soul strength and talent, and teach the family members many cultivation methods and spells... What you require is only freedom. In that case, I can rest assured that Yingming will follow you."


    "It''s just that I can''t do it myself." Yingqi apologized and even bowed slightly. "After all, I''m the owner of the Ying family. My every move involves a lot. Thank you for saving and taking in my Minger. I''ll try my best to help you find what you want me to do."


    "Well, since you are sincere, please."


    Huang Si said.


    Yingqi looked at him and asked tentatively, "so... Can you leave my grandson under my knee..."


    "No." Huang Si refused, "first of all, he really no longer has the blood of the Ying family. Secondly, he is not a human now. What''s more, he is my important subordinate and can''t give it to you. He lost his mother and doesn''t want to go back to this sad home."


    Yingqi looked gloomy. "Yes, this family is too unfair to him. Maybe he can get real happiness from you."


    Huang Si nodded.


    "Yingqi, you can rest assured. Yingming has a good time with me. If you figure it out one day, you are willing to become my family and give up your current body, I can take you there to see him."


    Huang Si said.


    "OK... That''s good..."


    Yingqi''s wrinkled corners of his eyes were wet.


    A few days later, Huang Si left with Yingming.


    Before leaving, Yingming comforted grandpa like an adult, and said he was doing well there. He welcomed grandpa to visit him.


    Huang Si smiled and touched Yingming''s head.

 Chapter 440

    Green world, peace and immortality 140 years later.


    Overseas Xianshan "Penglai".


    Along the coastline of Penglai, the wind is strong and the waves are strong.


    However, there is a layer of fairy power barrier around Xianshan. No matter how strong the wind and waves are, they can''t hinder Xianshan at all.


    There are two immortals standing on the pier by the sea.


    They can''t fly by themselves. They are waiting for Flying Magic tools to pick up people to go to the Terran area.


    Among the two immortals, the older one is called Wu Mian, dressed in simple Taoist clothes and holding an alarm bell in his hand.


    The younger looking immortal named Fang Xing is wearing a brand-new Taoist costume, which is much better than Wu Mian''s.


    "Fang Xing, who is your guide?"


    "Elder, it''s immortal Lin Rui."


    "Lin Rui is an immortal with strong magic power. He is better than me." Wu Mian sighed.


    "Who is the guide, elder?"


    "It''s huile Xianjun."


    "Ah! It was Xianjun who led the way for the elder!"


    "I became an immortal earlier than you. At that time, there were only 17 immortal kings. Even the great immortal kings didn''t come. They were short of manpower, so they had to spend the time. Speaking of it, the most enviable guide was actually Mr. Wen..."


    They sat talking at the dock and suddenly saw a man flying from the fairy mountain.


    The man was surrounded by light clouds and mists. He flew very fast. In the twinkling of an eye, he crossed the sky and flew towards the sea in the distance.


    Fang Xing looked up for a long time. He didn''t see the man''s face clearly. He just sighed: "I really envy the immortal kings who can ride the clouds, and we ordinary immortals can''t even fly by ourselves. We can''t be called immortals."


    Wu Mian was calm. He said, "it''s too difficult for us to become an Immortal King. Since the Terran can become an immortal, no one has become an Immortal King. Immortal kings are all descended from the fairy world. They teach us that we just need to practice patiently."


    "I heard that Ping Daxian is about to become a fairy king?"


    "Ping Daxian is not an ordinary person. He is the first immortal chosen by God, and the guide is Mr. Wen, which can''t be compared." Wu Mian added, "but we haven''t seen Ping Daxian for a long time. It''s said that he''s closed again."


    "Senior, you have to teach me more when we go to the mortal world to turn mortals. This is the first time I have taken over the important task of turning mortals."


    "It doesn''t matter," said Wu Mian gently. "I''ll arrange for you to do things. I''ll just watch. It''ll be fine."


    They talked again about the object to be measured this time.


    Some people who become immortals come from Taoists.


    There are real Taoists and fake Taoists in the world.


    The so-called true Taoists are conscientious, prudent in practice, familiar with scriptures and believe in immortals.


    Xianshan will even send immortals to meet them and let them do something for Xianshan. At the same time, there may be an opportunity to cultivate immortals in the future.


    The so-called fake Taoist is a layman with Taoist appearance, temples and incense, but no practice and no worship.


    In the world, fake Taoists are in the majority.


    Occasionally, Xianshan will turn mortals.


    In order to turn mortals into virtuous people, we need to have fairy fate at the same time.


    The specific person to spend is decided by the Xianjun in Penglai, Xianshan.


    When those Taoists who can talk to Xianshan stationed in the mortal world make a list of good people and report them, it often takes a long time before a moderate order is issued. Then the immortals in Penglai were ordered to go.


    Generally, Du Hua is an immortal. This time, because Fang Xing is a novice, he specially equipped an elder fairy to take him.


    The two immortals were talking. Unconsciously, they flew the magic weapon, and they got on the magic weapon.


    human world.


    Today''s Terran territory is once again unified by Rui state, and Rui state Taoism is the state religion.


    However, Taoists are just like the Wizards of the past. They believe in gods and preside over incense, but there are no immortal signs anymore.


    Surabaya basin, Lvlin town.


    There is a Taoist priest here. He has been given immortal enlightenment by Xianshan, but his cultivation has not reached the immortal state. Therefore, he is not qualified to go to Penglai, Xianshan. He can only stay in the world to practice and help Xianshan do something.


    After seeing the situation of Yin Lang recorded by the Taoist priest, Fang Xing couldn''t help frowning.


    "Yin Lang is a good man, but..."


    Yinlang is a mortal they are going to spend this time.


    He was born in a good family, rich and kind. His parents arranged for him to study and take an official career. He was unwilling. Instead, he ran around and helped many people. In the local area, yinlang is a famous good man, a great good man.


    Now, Yin Lang is 35 years old, but he is still unmarried. He often says that he doesn''t want to get married in his life, but wants to rest in the countryside.


    In terms of Terran ethos, it is too late for even men not to get married at the age of 35.


    At first, the two immortals saw the story of Yin Lang and had some arguments about this man''s behavior.


    Fang Xing believes that Yin Lang''s behavior is too deliberate, and disobeys his parents'' orders, which is a great unfilial act.


    "Senior, Yin Lang is deliberately doing good. His motive is impure."


    Fang Xingfang shook his head.


    "Deliberately doing good and unintentionally doing evil, I don''t think we should count."


    He was very cautious when he came out for the first time.


    Once he has turned someone into an immortal, he will become the guide of that person. If there are any mistakes in the future, only he will ask. At the same time, this is why immortals must investigate this man before Du Hua.


    If the immortal thinks that this person is not worth becoming an immortal, he can report to Xianshan and request to withdraw the immortal order.


    When he came out this time, he observed many behaviors of Yin Lang recorded locally. He always felt that most of the people had heard many fairy stories and deliberately sought immortality.


    Wu Mian has different views.


    "Don''t rush to make a conclusion. Yinlang doesn''t necessarily do it deliberately."


    Wu Mian said.


    "But look at his behavior. He is very old and doesn''t get married. He disobeys his parents'' orders. He doesn''t make progress and doesn''t do his job. He looks for help outside all day. He must have a ghost in his heart and is waiting for us to treat him."


    Fang Xing is a little angry.


    As an immortal who has just become an immortal, his mind is relatively simple and always wants to purify the team.


    Wu Mian smiled and shook his head.


    "However, the matter of becoming an immortal is not certain. How does he know if he has a fairy fate? There are so many people doing good in the world, but how many can become immortals?"


    "It''s also possible that he is trying to accumulate Yin virtue. Isn''t there karma and Yin virtue in the world?"


    Fang Xing insisted stubbornly.


    "Alas, Fang Xing," Wu Mian shook his head helplessly, "do you look at a person''s behavior, whether it depends on his mind or the result?"


    "I understand what you said, sir. However, if a person is kind all his life and never breaks the rules, but inadvertently does bad things with good intentions, what should he do? Will we punish the good man for the bad things with good intentions?"


    Wu Mian didn''t know how to answer the question, but said, "but it''s still different from yinlang."


    While they were still arguing, the Taoist priest said:


    "Two fairies, I''ve heard you argue whether you intend to do it... But here''s another person''s record. Maybe you two fairies can have a look?"


    The Taoist priest brought some pieces of paper full of small letters.


    "Let me see, if this man is the kind who really does good, neither for fame and wealth nor for Yin virtue, I will recommend this man to replace Yin Lang..." Fang Xing said and took a few pieces of paper.


    When the Taoist heard him say this, he smiled bitterly.


    Fang Xing began to look at the records.


    Looking at him, he suddenly patted the table and said angrily, "how can this man be more excessive than Yin Lang!"


    Wu Mian was curious. He took the pages from Fang Xing''s hand and looked at them carefully.


    When he buried himself in reading all the records, he also had a strange expression on his face.

 Chapter 441

    "Brother Huang, you are really my confidant in this life. Cheers!"


    Yinlang raised his glass excitedly.


    A pretty and lovely servant girl poured wine for Huang Si with a celadon wine pot.


    Huang Si looked at the glass in front of him and the clear liquor inside.


    The ingredients in this wine... Are slightly mixed with bacteria due to the limitations of ancient brewing technology, storage technology and transportation technology.


    "I don''t drink. Do you have any drinks?"


    When someone persuades you to drink at the wine table, if you don''t want to drink, the most important thing is to make it clear from the beginning that you can''t drink and ask the waiter for drinks. Then there will be no excuse for others to force you to drink.


    After working in public institutions, Huang Si has become very skilled.


    "Unfortunately, it''s a good thing to meet brother Huang. It''s a pity that brother Huang doesn''t drink."


    Yin Lang didn''t use wine to spread the wind or force persuasion, but it''s a pity.


    After a meeting, the servant girl came and took away the wine and changed it for a cup of tea.


    A month ago, Huang Si came to the world. He came to find Yin lang. he observed what Yin Lang did, so he did the same.


    Yinlang builds roads. He builds roads.


    Yinlang relief, he relief.


    Yin Lang gave money to the poor, so did he.


    However, Huang Si''s habit is to do things well. At first, he just wanted to be the same as Yin Lang, but the next day, his practice began to be different.


    When building the road, Huang Si measured the land, built the road very straight, and deployed the mortar formula for pouring to make the road as flat and smooth as the water surface.


    When Yin Lang donated money, rice and grain, he always asked the poor to give it. The poorer the person, the more he gave.


    Huang Si didn''t want to give people money for free. He thought it would cultivate lazy people, so he directly spent money to buy the space-time chamber of Commerce. At this time, the space-time chamber of Commerce has separated from Shifang beixuan and operated independently for a long time, and its scale has shrunk significantly compared with the original.


    Huang Sixian carried out a drastic reform of the chamber of Commerce, and then recruited a large number of poor people to work. The projects include construction, road construction, handicraft industry, warehousing, transportation and so on.


    His salary to these poor workers is not particularly large, but it is already a good salary in terms of the current human economic situation, which is higher than their income from farming..


    As for those who want to lie down and receive donations and don''t want to work after entering the chamber of Commerce, they will soon be cleared out and kicked back to their rural hometown.


    Now, by signing many terms and attracting a large number of excellent management talents, the time and space chamber of Commerce has been thriving independently. Instead of losing money, it has become bigger and bigger, making a lot of money.


    Besides disaster relief, the recent flood of the Surabaya river has affected a large number of people on both sides. India and Lang are widely praised for providing relief to the victims.


    Huang Si shoveled the river bank for drainage as soon as he passed, causing a succession of curses. After the water level receded a little, he began to relief the victims, and those who scolded him were not relief. This completely polarized his reputation.


    "Brother Huang really doesn''t care about fame and wealth at all! I really admire him." Yin Lang held up his glass and said, "in fact, brother Huang can make it clear to those victims, and there is no need to deliberately not help those who scolded you. Now it is said that you have planted a thousand spies in the people. Anyone who speaks ill of you will secretly kill his head!"


    "Those people are relieved by you, aren''t they the same?"


    "Hey, man, it''s so magnanimous. Seriously, those people appreciate me more than others when they come here. You''re driving your good reputation to me. I really deserve it."


    "Process reputation is not important." Huang Si said, "the most important thing is the result."


    In fact, Huang Si is much smaller than Yin Lang simply by looking at his appearance, but as soon as Huang Si knew Yin Lang, he stressed that he was 36 years old and just one year older than Yin Lang, so Yin Lang later called him brother.


    When they were half drunk, the servant suddenly reported.


    "Master, Lord Huang, there is a young Taoist outside."


    "Taoist priest?" Yin Lang said, "let the cashier give him some rice and give him a silver or two. It''s also a good marriage."


    The servant hurried away.


    Huang Si was on one side, holding tea in his hand, and couldn''t help smiling on his face.


    Yin Lang looked back and was puzzled.


    "Why did brother Huang laugh?"


    "I think of happy things."


    "I don''t know what it is?"


    Before Huang Si could answer, the servant hurried into the room.


    "Master, the Taoist said he didn''t want money and rice. He just wanted to see the master."


    "This..." Yin Lang was puzzled and immediately said, "let him in."


    Before long, the servant had led a Taoist in.


    The Taoist priest looked only in his twenties, dressed in Taoist clothes, wore a Taoist crown on his head and a dust brush in his hand. When he saw Yin Lang, he arched his hands and said:


    "I''ve seen master yinlang, Fang Xing, the name of poverty law."


    Yin Lang looked at him suspiciously. The Taoist looked at Yin Lang and Huang Si and said:


    "I''m here to say something to master Yin. I just hope master Yin won''t let outsiders hear..."


    Yin Lang was stunned, then reached out and patted Huang Si on the shoulder and said with a smile, "if you have something to say directly, this is my brother. My business is his business. There''s no need to hide it from him."


    Fang Xing is a little embarrassed.


    He had to say:


    "Master Yin has done so many good deeds over the years. Everyone knows that I want to ask a question. I don''t know why master Yin does good deeds?"


    Yin Lang was asked. He thought for a moment and then said, "I can''t tell. Sometimes when I see that others need help, I go to help. After all, I can''t get through it. I think I still have some money. I can help as much as I can."


    This answer doesn''t seem to satisfy the Taoist completely.


    He asked:


    "Master Yin, can you believe that there are immortals in the world?"


    "I don''t believe it."


    Yin Lang didn''t answer, but Huang Si answered.


    They turned their eyes together and saw Huang Si calmly:


    "Of course there are no real immortals in this world. They are all fake."


    Fang Xing sneered.


    "What does Master Yin think?"


    After thinking for a while, Yin Lang said, "I believe so."


    "-- in this world, there are always gods, immortals, Yin virtue and retribution, and life can have some hope."


    He looked yearning, said, sighed slightly, and his eyes looked sad.


    Although he was born rich and noble, Yin Lang went deep into the people and saw a lot of grievances. He knew how difficult life was. Good people often didn''t get good returns, and bad people often rarely got bad returns. That''s why he had this feeling.


    "Do you pay attention to Yin virtue and retribution?" Fang Xing frowned. "So, to do good is to expect to accumulate Yin virtue to repay itself. Not doing evil is also afraid of retribution. This is too utilitarian and scheming! If you say so, all the people in the world have scheming and expect to repay. Where are there really good people?"

 Chapter 442

    "That''s not what I said..."


    Yinlang is a little embarrassed.


    His eloquence is not very good. I don''t think he can say anything about the Taoist priest.


    When Yin Lang hesitated, another man''s voice sounded in the room.


    "Are you a refined Taoist," Huang Si said. "How can you judge things by your deeds? Don''t you just look at the results when doing good deeds?"


    Fang Xing raised his eyebrows and looked at Huang Si.


    "The result? According to you, if you do something bad with good intentions and carelessness, it is evil?"


    "Required." Huang Si looked at Fang Xing with the same eyes as a fool. "If doing bad things is not evil and you don''t have to be responsible, what''s the use of the law? After anyone has done bad things, just say that I was kind at the beginning, can I get rid of the crime?"


    "You!" Fang Xing was a little annoyed. He rearranged his thoughts and said, "good and evil are nature. Don''t calculate too much. If good deeds can be calculated by results, shouldn''t those who do the most good and the most good deeds be the richest in the world? Even if the poor have a good heart, they can''t compare with the rich? If you use this criterion, isn''t the fairyland full of..."


    In the middle of what he said, he knew he had made a mistake and shut up quickly.


    Yin Lang didn''t understand. He didn''t respond to the word fairyland. Huang Si knew it, but he didn''t say it.


    "Yes! So if you want to do great good, you must have money! You must complete the accumulation of wealth and return to the society. If people who have no money and no use can''t even guarantee their food and clothing, take their head to do good?"


    Yin Lang listened and nodded.


    As a local tyrant who often donates money and materials, Yin Lang deeply understands the importance of money.


    Fang Xing hasn''t figured out how to refute Huang Si for a moment. He just feels that this mortal''s mouth is so fast and speaks a set of words. As an immortal, he can''t say anything about him. It''s a shame.


    "You are simply unreasonable! If everyone in the world uses utilitarian ideas to do good deeds, how can we tell who is good and who is evil?"


    Fang Xing was a little uncontrollable, and his voice became a little fierce.


    He wanted to ask about yinlang and see if he wanted to spend time with him. He also wanted to take the opportunity to persuade yinlang.


    As a result, the whole conversation was picked up by the man named Huang Si, who he had been particularly optimistic about before.


    And the man speaks angrily.


    "You''re just changing the concept. Good and evil is not a character. It''s clearly a moral standard. Since it''s a moral standard, it must be on the case. Mutual assistance and win-win is good, and harming others and benefiting yourself is evil." Huang Sixian argued with good reasons, and finally mocked: "you want to label people as good people and evil people at the beginning. You just deliberately divide camps, strengthen confrontation, provoke the masses to fight the masses. If you judge by your standards, you must be a villain."


    "You!!!"


    Fang Xing is angry.


    "Brother Huang, in fact, I don''t know why we should do good deeds and accumulate virtue. I understand your deeds!" Seeing the bad atmosphere, Yin Lang quickly got up to comfort Fang Xing and said to Fang Xing, "Taoist priest, don''t be angry. Brother Huang has a poisonous mouth, but his heart is better than me. Don''t worry about those words. I apologize for brother Huang."


    Then he really stood up and bowed to Fang Xing.


    Fang Xing immediately felt that Yin Lang was really good and reasonable, and thought carefully that Yin Lang was the real good man, which was different from Huang Si, a shrewd businessman. Huang Si is so utilitarian that he doesn''t even want to give money directly to others. Instead, he lets the poor work for him. He actually makes a lot of money from the poor!


    Even if such a person has a good reputation, he must be a hidden villain!


    Fang Xing was about to continue quarrelling with the man named Huang Si when he heard a bell outside.


    Fang Xing was slightly stunned. This was the sound of the copper bell in Wu Mian''s hand.


    A voice came into his ears through psychic power.


    "Fang Xing, calm down! Think about what you''re doing today!"


    Fang Xing realized that his heart was completely confused.


    He took a deep breath, worked his spiritual power in his body and calmed down.


    "Master Yin, I come from Penglai, Xianshan. I think you have a fairy fate. If you want to find an immortal imitation path, you can come with me. However, there is no time for cultivation in the mountain. You have to give up everything in the world to have the hope of becoming an immortal."


    "I''ll give you five days to prepare. In five days, you can find me in the nearby Diancui mountain. If you don''t come in five days, I''ll treat you as giving up and won''t wait for you."


    After Fang Xing said that, with a flick of dust, there were strange fragrance in the air, and the lotus opened all over the room, which was very beautiful for a time.


    Before leaving, Fang Xing also stared at Huang Si and said, "just to become an immortal, you need to have no utilitarian heart. A person who calculates everywhere, even if he does more and better than others, he must have no fairy fate and can''t become an immortal."


    Huang Si ate lamb chopsticks and ignored this sarcasm.


    When Fang Xing saw his attitude, he was blocked in his heart, but he didn''t attack in the end. Yang brushed the dust, shrunk into an inch and left.


    Yin Lang looked around and was shocked.


    This Taoist priest, why did he leave after two steps?


    "Brother Huang, the faint fragrance and the wonderful lotus scene just now were really done by the gods!" With his hands on the table, Yin Lang shouted excitedly to Huang Si, "that Taoist is really an immortal! Is this the fairy fate? Can I go to fix the fairy with him?"


    In fact, as a child, Yin Lang was familiar with fairy tales and yearned for things outside the secular world. His eldest brother was unwilling to get married, and he had the idea of looking for immortals to imitate Taoism, but he had been suffering from no chance.


    Now, the Taoist priest shows the immortal trace in front of him and gives him the opportunity to become an immortal. How can he not be excited.


    "Brother, you should be calm and cautious." Huang Si beat Yin Lang, "think about it carefully, people don''t have any guarantee. They just show some illusions in front of you, so you listen to them all? What if the so-called immortal trace is just a Jianghu trick? What if people want to harm you? It''s possible to cheat you, a rich man, into the mountains to kidnap you and ask your family for ransom!"


    "Besides, the officials have to issue a certificate when a scholar of the academy takes up his post. Such a Taoist priest with unknown origin coaxes you to say that he is an immortal from Penglai. Does he have evidence? Documents? Don''t trust anyone who doesn''t even have a brand."


    Outside.


    Fang Xing held up the dust and shouted, "senior, don''t stop me! I''ll let the layman see what an immortal is!"


    Wu Mian grabbed him tightly and couldn''t laugh or cry. "Fang Xing, calm down. You''re an immortal. Don''t be common with mortals."


    He knows why Fang Xing is so angry. Fang Xing was born in poverty and suffered a lot in his youth. After becoming an immortal, his ideas are also more radical. He looks at whether things are black or white, and whether people are good or bad.


    Wu Mian has repeatedly advised Fang Xing to be gentle and not to judge in a hurry. Unfortunately, it has little effect.


    Even some Xianjun in Penglai, Xianshan mountain, believe that Fang Xing''s character is brave and worthy of commendation.


    Fang Xing couldn''t break free and gradually calmed down.


    He put the dust in his arms and held his chest in his hands. He looked a little depressed.


    "Elder, I''ve figured it out. Compared with that man, Yin Lang is a really good man. Let''s turn him into an immortal as soon as possible."

 Chapter 443

    Fang Xing thought again and again and said, "when Yin Lang really becomes an immortal, let him go back to his hometown and show his immortal trace. After seeing the man named Huang Si, I don''t regret it."


    "Don''t think so far." Wu Mian said helplessly, "now, whether yinlang would like to believe you or come to the mountains is a problem."


    "Yes, it''s all the man''s fault." Fang Xing said angrily, "as soon as he persuaded him, maybe Yin Lang didn''t want to go with us."


    "But aren''t you going to test Yin Lang? This is also a test."


    Wu Mian was very open-minded. "If his faith can let him go with us, it shows that he really has a fairy fate, and we are worthy of his immortality."


    "So... It is."


    Fang Xing nodded thoughtfully.


    The road to immortality is difficult and dangerous. No matter where you are, you will encounter great difficulties.


    In that case, we have to test yinlang. Now the difficulty has increased, which is a good thing.


    ¡­¡­


    "So we must be well prepared to go."


    Huang Sichun teaches.


    "What does brother Huang mean to prepare? Do you arrange things at home?"


    Yinlang asked suspiciously.


    "No, No. in order to prevent our own security, we must first strengthen our force. Let''s go and I''ll take you to buy a set of equipment."


    Huang Si took yinlang to the market.


    When yinlang came out of the market, it was already sunset.


    He was dressed in fine gold armour, wearing a goggle on his chest, carrying a powerful crossbow behind him, an arrow bag on his waist, a dagger in his arms, a helmet on his head, and a collar made of good sheepskin tied on his shoulder.


    "Brother, do you know why I choose a crossbow for you?"


    "What does brother Huang mean?"


    "Because crossbow and arrow is the only weapon that does not need martial arts or too much strength and technology!"


    Huang Si patted Yin Lang on the shoulder. "I''ll teach you how to use it. It''s not difficult. The crossbow is launched with its own elasticity. You just need to slowly pull up the arrow, put it up and aim it."


    Four days later.


    Yinlang has absolute trust in his brother. Huang Si taught him. He really studied honestly for four days.


    On the fifth day, before departure, Huang Si came to Yin''s house early with his travel bag and came to pick up Yin Lang.


    Yin Lang also arranged everything at home. He was full of combat equipment and bowed to Huang Siyi who came to see him off:


    "Brother Huang, thank you very much. If I really get the chance to become an immortal, I will never forget brother Huang and will come back to give him Xianyuan."


    Huang Si smiled faintly: "didn''t you listen to the Taoist priest? Not everyone has fairy fate. Maybe I don''t have it at all."


    "I will try my best to fight for brother Huang! A great talent like brother Huang should become an immortal!" Yinlang clenched his fist and swore.


    Huang Si shook his head.


    "By the way, brother, although you are well equipped now, if you meet someone who can master martial arts or magic, I''m afraid you''ll still give away cannon fodder."


    "Well, what about that?"


    Yinlang asked hurriedly.


    "I''m not here to see you off, but to go with you."


    "If you want to be safe this time, I''m afraid 99% of you have to rely on me. Because... I have the best martial arts of the whole human race."


    Huang Si pointed aside.


    Invisible sword Qi flew out, causing a huge shock.


    Finally, there was a huge pit 20 meters wide and 5 meters deep on the roadside.


    Yin Lang didn''t speak for a long time. He just opened his mouth and looked at his good brother.


    After a while, he shook his head.


    "Brother Huang, you are the immortal."


    India Lang asked straightly.


    "No, I''m an atheist." Huang Si said solemnly, "there has never been any Savior, nor does it depend on the Immortal Emperor. We all rely on ourselves to create human happiness."


    an hour later.


    Yin Lang and Huang Si came to the foot of Diancui mountain in a carriage.


    The two men were dressed up as full crossbow soldiers, and one dressed like a tourist.


    Yin Lang looked up at the towering peaks and looked at Huang Si.


    "Brother Huang, don''t you carry a blade?"


    "How tired it is to carry weapons."


    "Well... That''s right. Brother Huang is the first expert. He doesn''t seem to have to bring it."


    They began to climb Diancui mountain.


    The mountain has beautiful scenery and changeable terrain, so the road is also extremely rugged.


    If Huang Si hadn''t helped several times and depended on Yin Lang, I didn''t know how to climb up.


    Huang Si also muttered on his way up the mountain: "how can this mountain climbing become a fixed project... It''s different from the peaceful situation in those years."


    Of course, he would not embarrass his good brother. He threw Yin Lang up where it was difficult to climb.


    All the way down, in less than an hour, they had climbed to the top.


    The wind on the top of the mountain was cool and rustled.


    "Where''s the immortal?"


    Yinlang looked around.


    He turned back and asked Huang Si, "did we climb in the wrong place?"


    On another mountain not far away.


    "Why did the mortal follow!"


    Fang Xing was surprised at first, and then his heart was angry.


    How can we spend it! There is an outsider, or an outsider who completely doesn''t believe in immortals.


    "Fang Xing, calm down." Wu Mian was in a bad mood and hurriedly comforted, "calm down first, and then we''ll go over and make it clear to Yin lang. as for the mortal named Huang Si, just let him go back by himself."


    Over there, Huang Si and Yin Lang have come to the bottom of a big tree on the edge of the cliff. Huang Si reached out to Yin Lang and pulled him up the tree.


    The branches shook, and Yin Lang was frightened and asked, "brother Huang, is this really OK?"


    "Believe in Newton and the laws of physics."


    Huang Siping calmed Yin Lang.


    He grabbed Yin Lang''s hand and stood on the branch. The branch shook up and down. Suddenly, Huang Si stepped on the branch and jumped up from the tree by the elasticity of the branch.


    This jump crossed the mountains.


    After a series of dizzy high-altitude flights, yinlang landed firmly on the ground.


    In front of him were two surprised Taoist priests.


    One of them is the young Taoist yesterday.


    And yinlang also involuntarily grew up and stared.


    Wait


    "Brother Huang, why did we jump and find the immortal?"


    "Good luck. Also, the resilience of the branches is excellent."


    Huang Si pretends that everything is the embodiment of physical rules.


    The two immortals wondered, but they couldn''t figure out why. They could only think that this man named Huang Si was really good at martial arts. He could jump so far to the mountain where they were.


    Fang Xing was about to say something. Wu Mian pressed him with one hand, "I''ll come."


    Wu Mian went up, smiled at Yin Lang and said, "Yin Lang, we are immortals from Penglai fairy mountain. Are you willing to put down everything on earth and practice with us?"


    Yinlang wanted to answer immediately, but he thought of Huang Si''s instructions and concerns, looked at Huang Si again and wanted him to help make up his mind.


    "Promise." Huang Si said.


    Yin Lang was relieved. He also bowed his hand and said, "I''m willing to follow the immortal master to practice."

 Chapter 444

    Wu Mian couldn''t help looking at Huang Si.


    But he didn''t say much, just said to Yin Lang: "in that case, you come with me and Fang Xing, and we''ll take you to the grass and reed for your practice during this time."


    Wu Mian and Fang Xing lead the way, and Yin Lang quickly follows.


    As a result, Fang Xing looked back and found that the mortal followed.


    He frowned and said to Huang Si:


    "This is Yin Lang''s Fairy fate. As soon as you introduce mortals, you don''t have to follow."


    Before Huang Si spoke, Yin Lang stood up and said, "immortal master, this is my brother. If the immortal thinks I can become an immortal, my brother should become an immortal. He is better than me!"


    Fang Xing flicked the dust and said sarcastically, "OK? I can''t see it. I only see him buried in making money."


    Wu Mian looked at the two mortals behind him and said softly:


    "Yin Lang, you should be an immortal if you are good at acting. But your brother is not qualified. Don''t insist on helping him. He has no fairy fate."


    Although Wu Mian disagrees with Fang Xing, he also believes that Huang Si is not suitable for becoming an immortal. This man''s idea is too realistic and far from the immortality.


    "Immortal master doesn''t know." Yin Lang even spoke for Huang Si, "although brother Huang''s reputation is not as good as mine on the surface, what he did has deep meaning."


    Yin Lang recalled how he got along with Huang Si in the past month.


    At first, he didn''t know Huang si very well. He just thought he cared about money.


    The road is not built in vain. When it is repaired, ask the village chief for money.


    When the poor were arranged to work, only 70% of the money they earned was distributed as wages, and 30% was taken to repair factories.


    He only paid for the drainage of the river. Before the drainage, he moved many families, and the relocated families received compensation. He also paid for all the flooded land.


    But in the end, someone scolded him because of how much money he took, and even gathered a crowd to make trouble.


    Yinlang worried about him and asked him what to do, but he just reported to the official.


    By the way, he also paid off a series of local officials with money.


    Those who were the first to swear and make trouble were all arrested, imprisoned and tortured, and a group of people cried bitterly.


    Yin Lang was surprised to see him do these things.


    If he had distributed the money used to bribe officials to those who made trouble, there would not be so many people scolding him. However, he would rather bargain with local officials than give money to the disaster victims who make trouble.


    Yin Lang also asked Huang Si about this matter.


    "Victims? Hum, I think it''s useless for me to distribute according to the noise."


    Huang Si said, "I''m standardizing the atmosphere, okay."


    Yinlang suddenly realized, "I see. Brother Huang is to stop imitators."


    "Yes, if you honestly give them the money, they will get the money as soon as they see the trouble, which will make the trouble worse, and maybe even tear down my house. In the end, they will be held accountable, and they will say, ''this is what we illiterate people are like''. In the end, they may not be able to blame the public."


    Recalling this, Yin Lang seriously explained, "immortal master, you don''t know. Brother Huang has arranged so many poor people to work for him. He supports more people than the silver money and rice noodles I give."


    "My brother really knows me." Huang Si said with a smile, "and only by earning money can we expand reproduction. It''s easy to sit and eat. As soon as Yin Lang leaves, his charity can''t go on. But my chamber of commerce can continue to operate and help more poor people. Isn''t this a greater charity?"


    Yin Lang nodded desperately: "yes, brother Huang thinks long-term!"


    Huang Si said, "moreover, I really have to keep up. I''m mainly worried about the safety of brother Yin."


    Yin Lang: "brother Huang is the first master of the Terran."


    Wu Mian sighed.


    Whether they are the first experts or not, they have just seen this man''s martial arts. Seriously, it''s shocking. They can jump to another mountain just by branches.


    But he still shook his head slowly.


    "Is it so easy to be immortal? Yin Lang, if you continue to be so stubborn, you will lose your own immortal fate. If so, will you insist on recommending others?"


    Wu Mian said slowly.


    When Yin Lang was about to open his mouth, Huang Si shook his head.


    He pushed Yin Lang, "go, I''m not here to become an immortal, I''m just worried about you."


    Yinlang was pushed forward, but he turned back step by step.


    "Brother Huang!"


    "If you are really determined to practice Taoism and are willing to give up the relationship in the secular world, then have the courage to go."


    Huang Si waved his hand.


    "But..."


    Yinlang is still not happy.


    Wu Mian sighed.


    Fang Xing held the dust in one side and said, "senior, this mortal can confuse people too much. I feel that Yin Lang will be taught to be bad if he is good."


    "Forget it, use the immortal method."


    Wu Mian finally made a decision.


    Fang Xing nodded. He went to Yin Lang, handed him a piece of yellow paper and said, "hold it."


    Yin Lang took the paper and looked at it curiously. On the yellow paper, there were unreadable words written in red, which seemed to be cinnabar.


    Before he asked anything, Fang Xing patted him on the shoulder, and their walking speed suddenly became faster.


    The surrounding scenery retreated quickly, and India Lang felt dizzy.


    The yellow paper in his hand seemed to send out a force that made him move forward at a high speed.


    The two immortals led the way. I don''t know how long they walked. They stopped.


    Yinlang realized that he had come to a strange place.


    In front of him, there was a soil embryo house. The walls of the house seemed to be made of clay, and the roof was covered with straw.


    The three entered the house.


    The furnishings in the house are simple. There are only the most basic living appliances such as beds, stoves, firewood knives and axes.


    Fang Xing gave Yin Lang a book.


    "This is the book of the fairy world. You can read it. If you don''t understand it, you can ask me."


    It didn''t take long for Yin Lang to read the Scriptures. The content of the Scripture is not much. Fang Xing taught it again and he understood it roughly.


    The contents are about some basic Kung Fu, meditation and cultivation, as well as the skills that can be practiced only after moderation.


    Yinlang is booked to become an immortal. You need to be familiar with these in advance.


    "Stay here and meditate well. It''s difficult to cultivate immortality. It''s necessary to completely eliminate secular thoughts. I''ll come and check from time to time. When your body and mind are clean, I''ll give you a fairy pill to help you become an immortal." Fang Xing said.


    Yin Lang nodded.


    The two immortals left.


    The next day, Fang Xing came to check Yin Lang''s homework.


    Before he got close to the house, he smelled a pungent smell.


    The smell seems to be the smell of roasted meat and seasoning, which is extremely tempting.


    Even if Fang Xing had become an immortal and divorced from the secular world, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    But


    That''s not right!


    Fang Xing quickly cast his spell and walked quickly to the cottage.


    With a wave of his robe sleeve, the door opened.


    There are three people in the house.

 Chapter 445

    Besides Yin Lang and Huang Si, there is a stranger. The stranger was chubby, with small eyes and a flat nose, but his cheeks were red and round. He looked very happy.


    What made Fang Xing angry at that time was that these three people were in the pure grass and reed of the monk


    Barbecue!


    And eat all over your mouth!


    There are many bird hairs scattered nearby, most of which are roasted from game just played in the mountains.


    Take a closer look, not only barbecue, but also barbecue fish? There were even a few roast oysters on the fire.


    That''s too much! It''s in the mountains. Where did the roast oysters come from!


    Is this surnamed Huang brought it specially?


    Do you really think of this place as a tourist?


    As soon as Fang Xing opened the door, Yin Lang was a little uneasy and looked like he had done something wrong.


    Huang Si held up the back leg bone of the unknown animal he had chewed half in his hand, looked at Fang Xing and said, "Yo, the scenery is coming."


    Fang Xing was furious.


    "People who cultivate immortals should not indulge in the desire to eat. It''s not proper to kill and roast meat in the land of cultivating immortals!"


    Fang Xing waved and brushed the dust, "get out!"


    Just as Yin Lang was about to get up, Huang Si pressed him. "I''ll go out if I want to go out. Sit quietly."


    "Cook, let''s go. The owner is coming."


    At Huang Si''s command, the chubby cook began to pack up his dining tools and half of the food.


    But judging from the bones and oyster shells and lobster shells... They seem to have eaten for a long time.


    That night, Fang Xing angrily returned to the path view on the mountain.


    "Elder, that Huang Si really pissed me off."


    Fang Xing complains.


    Wu Mian frowned after listening carefully. "Why is this mortal so difficult? He can still find our grass and reed."


    "Senior, I think if this goes on, he will really bring bad Yin Lang!"


    The two discussed for a while, but Wu Mian kept thinking. The more he thought, the more strange he felt.


    "Fang Xing, what exactly is Xianyuan?"


    Asked Wu Mian.


    "Fate, see if a person has fate with Xianlu. Sometimes it''s a coincidence, and sometimes it''s up to the Xianshan Penglai Xianjun to see the man''s fate and see if he has the possibility of becoming an immortal."


    Fang Xing has just become an immortal. He remembers these basic knowledge very well.


    "Fate... But, Fang Xing, do you think this man named Huang Si is a little too predestined?"


    Wu Mian tapped the incense table in the Taoist temple with his fingers, frowning and thinking, "we went to treat him because of Yin Lang''s good deeds, and we just found that he did better than Yin Lang everywhere... Fang Xing, don''t be angry and don''t admit it. Yin Lang himself said that Huang Si has more people and better ways than him, but his reputation is not good enough."


    "Yin Lang has always trusted us very much. But he has many doubts about the road to immortality, and even thinks that we may be liars. But he still goes to the mountain with Yin Lang."


    "Yin Lang climbed the wrong mountain. He jumped just in front of us with his martial arts."


    "We''ve all left quickly with yinlang, and went to such a remote grass and reed. This man can still find it... He even took food and cook with him."


    "It''s far fetched to say that it''s all coincidence."


    Wu Mian was sitting in front of the incense table. He looked up at Fang Xing standing aside and said slowly, "is it difficult... Is this really... The so-called fairy fate? The fate of the road of cultivating immortality?"


    Fang Xing shook his head: "senior, even if Yin Lang showed him the introductory Scripture, it would be useless. If we didn''t give the elixir enlightenment, ordinary people couldn''t become immortals."


    "So..." Wu Mian frowned and looked embarrassed. "Should we report Huang Si and ask Penglai if he is qualified to become an immortal?"


    Fang Xing was surprised and hurriedly said, "senior, Huang Si must not become an immortal!"


    "Among our immortals, have you ever been so greedy for profit? Moreover, his sharp teeth and sharp mouth give him a chance to become an immortal, and Xianshan Penglai will be bothered by it!"


    The two discussed for a while, and finally decided to say.


    So Wu Mian took out the messenger paper, wrote the message, burned it, and reported it to Penglai.


    After dealing with business, Wu Mian came to the outside of the Taoist temple alone.


    He took a few steps forward, the scenery changed rapidly, and people had gone far.


    Wu Mian came to the mountain where Cao Lu was located.


    He closed his eyes, his mind was silent, and his hand was pinched.


    After a long time, Wu Mian opened his eyes and said to himself, "it''s strange... I still want to talk to Huang Si. Why isn''t he nearby? The cook mentioned by Fang Xing is not there."


    He went to the gate of Cao Lu and looked. Yin Lang was sitting on the bed, intently reviewing the introductory Sutra.


    Wu Mian nodded with satisfaction and finally left.


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si is really not in the green world, but in the Reiki world.


    He came to the cabin, opened the message board hanging on the wall and began to read the news left by his family members.


    This message board is also an artifact, which is specially used for the family members to leave messages, in case the family members can''t talk to him when he''s away.


    Jingchen, Yuanhe and some other family members have new news.


    Huang Si now has many family members in the Reiki world. In addition to Jinxian and Jingchen, others have added a lot. Some of them are bought souls, and some are found from the battlefield.


    The forces under his command are infiltrating the major forces of the whole universe.


    Huang Sixian glanced at the information. Sure enough, many star regions organized people to look for the anomalies in the universe, and there were a lot of gains. But it seems that this is not enough, and everyone is still required to continue to report.


    It seems that I have the opportunity to see the so-called difference with my own eyes in the future.


    Well Chen has good news. After a long journey, he has arrived near the star ring. He inquired about some news with the local people and made some discoveries.


    Huang Si immediately turned into the book of creation and broke the air to Jingchen.


    Canglang star field, star ring.


    Of the ten stars, the planet labeled the sixth star.


    As soon as Huang Si came over, he first scanned the planet. There was nothing unusual.


    He formed an ordinary human body and came to Jingchen.


    "I''ve met my master. Let me tell you what I''ve learned over the years."


    The state of the stellar ring did not change much after that luminescence and tearing of space.


    In other words, the energy used in that scene may not come from the stellar ring itself, but from someone outside.


    As for what appears in the hole, according to the news, it seems to be a monster.


    The monster''s size is extremely huge. It is estimated that there is something special. Someone accidentally saw it from a close distance. At that time, he was in a coma. He woke up after several months and became a little confused. The news was summarized from a few words in his mouth, and I don''t know whether it is correct or not.

 Chapter 446

    "Monster? Alive..."


    Huang Si thought that the monster was probably not the universe, but the extracosmic life that came in through some way.


    But I don''t know whether this monster comes from other universes or... Life that can survive in the abyss?


    If it is the latter, it is not an ordinary monster.


    Jieyuan, ordinary life cannot survive. Unless you practice above the gods, you can obtain the ability to survive in the Jieyuan outside the universe compared with the lowest higher life.


    Huang Si shook his head, hoping it was not higher life.


    If it''s true, he can''t beat it at the level of novice village.


    Moreover, the creator and the higher life are enemies of life and death. If the higher life recognizes him, he will be cold.


    But what if?


    Huang Si decided to be cautious.


    Nearly 200 years have passed in the Reiki world. Over the years, he has been discussing and studying with Jing Chen, and has also received some relatives of celestial and golden immortals. He knows more and more about the laws of the world.


    Now, his theoretical knowledge level has been very strong, only poor practice.


    After investigating the stellar ring, Huang Si began to think that since he found the Dharma array to communicate with Jieyuan, he should try it anyway.


    But he doesn''t have 36 Jinxian men!


    There is no Immortal Emperor.


    "By the way, please Yingqi to find me a family member of Xianhuang level. I don''t know if there is any news from him."


    Huang Si decided to go and have a look.


    Before leaving last time, Huang Si specially left a family member of Yuanshen period as a road sign there.


    If you want to go there, first use the connection between the family members and the owner to feel the space there, and then fly over with the book as the body.


    As soon as he arrived at the slide star, his consciousness swept the whole planet.


    The fairy king of Yingqi happened to be on the slide star. As soon as Huang Si''s consciousness was swept, he immediately gave birth to induction.


    "Who is snooping!"


    Yingqi, holding a fairy weapon, flew into the air from the inner city.


    "Don''t panic, it''s me."


    Huang Si''s body suddenly appeared in front of Yingqi, which startled Yingqi.


    The last time he saw Huang Si, he didn''t feel the feeling of sweeping the spiritual force field, nor did he suddenly appear out of thin air.


    At the same time, Yingqi believed more about the God Huang Si said.


    Yingqi first invites Huang Si to the inner city.


    They came to the secret room. Yingqi took out a jade slip and began to play the picture.


    At the beginning of the image, an old man looks very old, but at the same time, he also has an extremely arrogant temperament, as if he doesn''t pay attention to everything in the world.


    "Yingqi, you and I just have a little friendship. You are also a person of decent forces. Don''t say I don''t believe you can''t cure my granddaughter. Even if you send someone to cure it, I won''t rest assured that you can cure it!"


    "If you really want to sell my friendship, let the doctor you invited string the collarbone with bone piercing nails, and then tie the whole body with fairy locks. I can promise only if the cultivation is limited to the level of mortals. Otherwise, don''t even want to enter my territory!"


    "At the same time, if someone dares to have something wrong, I will shoot him immediately. Don''t you have any opinion?"


    Pop, the image is over.


    There is no video call in the Reiki universe. They all rely on this jade slip to deliver messages.


    Huang Si finished watching the whole video. Yingming looked at him nervously for fear that he would be angry.


    "Such people, in our hometown, are collectively referred to as medical trouble, which is the root cause of tension between doctors and patients." Huang Si commented expressionless.


    Yingqi quickly explains the image content: "Mr. Huang, just now he was talking about the Immortal Emperor of Blood Sword. He is one of the two great immortal emperors of evil sects. His evil sects are opposed to our decent sects. It is inevitable that he is disrespectful in language. Please forgive Mr. Huang. He has a granddaughter. She survived because she was hurt, but she was seriously damaged and fell into a coma. No one can save her. His granddaughter''s name is bingberry, which is the cultivation achievement of Immortal Emperor level."


    "I wonder if Mr. Huang can be cured... If so, it seems appropriate to take her as a family member."


    Huang thought and suddenly asked, "is the distance far?"


    Yingqi hurriedly said, "yes, it''s a little far away. After all, it''s a cult territory. But if Mr. Huang wants to go there, he can let the bloody sword immortal emperor over there pick you up with a space channel, so he doesn''t have to travel hard from the transmission array."


    As soon as he said this, Huang Si stood up directly from his seat.


    "Space channel? Tell me what space channel is!!!"


    However, Yingqi is not very clear. He just said that few people can do this magic, either Immortal Emperor or Immortal Emperor. They can open a tunnel in the space between the two places, ignore the distance and directly let people go from one end of the universe to the other.


    The specific situation, because Yingqi won''t, he doesn''t know.


    "Good. I''ll go there. And, Yingqi, send a message and let the old man called Blood Sword take his attitude away. This time, he''s a mortal. It''s impossible to impose restrictions. If the blood sword''s attitude doesn''t change, let his granddaughter die. The miracle doctor here can''t save him."


    Yingqi hurried to send a message.


    After dealing with this side, Huang Si will go back to the green world first.


    Yinlang is still waiting for him over there.


    A month ago in the green world, he first went to Penglai to see the files of Xianjun. After finding that they wanted to recruit Yin Lang, he went to the world.


    In the past month, what he has done in the Terran is to set an example for the Terran when he is idle and remind them how to get rich and help the poor. Secondly, the atmosphere of discrimination against mortals and low-level monks contained in the ideology and culture of the Reiki world makes him feel that it is necessary to prevent it in his back garden.


    The two immortals, to be exact, are practitioners in the Qi gathering period. They think they are testing Yin Lang.


    But Huang Si is testing them.


    After scanning his mind and determining the general situation, Huang Si blinked to the edge of the grass and reed.


    He didn''t bring a cook this time.


    "Hmm? There''s a mana seal on the door."


    Huang Si smiled.


    This seal is obviously to prevent him. Only Yin Lang and two immortals are allowed to enter. No one else can enter the door.


    Huang Si opened the door and entered the house. The seal was not broken at all.


    When yinlang looked up and found it was him, he was overjoyed.


    "Brother Huang! It''s been three days. I''m still wondering where you''ve been. I''m also worried about your accident and meeting a bear in the mountain."


    "Are you worried too much? With my martial arts, may something happen?"


    "That''s true." Yin Lang scratched his head.


    He approached Huang Si and whispered, "brother Huang, I''ve basically finished learning the introductory Sutra of cultivating immortals. Fairy Fang Xing said I''ll give the elixir tomorrow. I''m so nervous."


    Huang Si said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. That pill is very safe."


    Yin Lang nodded: "well, I''m relieved... Eh, how do you know it''s safe."

 Chapter 447

    Huang Sixin said that I designed and made this thing. Of course I know, but he won''t say it clearly. He just said, "since you believe that they are real immortals, they will naturally let you become immortals. Nothing will happen."


    Yin Lang whispered again, "if I become an immortal, maybe I won''t be here. I''ll go back to Penglai, the fairy mountain with them. Otherwise, brother Huang, take the introductory Scripture and have a look. Maybe you have a fairy fate and become an immortal?"


    "No."


    Huang Si refused.


    Yin Lang thought Huang Si was polite, or didn''t want to implicate him, and said, "brother Huang, don''t worry about me. I think they''re unfair to you. They''re not good to listen to you. Obviously you''re right..."


    Huang Si gently put his hand on his shoulder and said, "don''t say it yet."


    Then he shouted, "the Taoist priest outside, won''t you come in?"


    The door opened.


    Fang Xing appeared at the door with an unhappy face.


    He glared at Yin Lang and said angrily, "what are you doing? You don''t cherish the fairy''s fate? You have to make mistakes again and again to make yourself happy?"


    Yin Lang said awkwardly, "Taoist priest, I, I really mean well..."


    Fang Xing said coldly, "I can give Xianyuan and have the right to test you. Your actions make me feel that you don''t take Xianyuan seriously at all. You have to pay more attention to mortals than Xianlu."


    He glanced at Huang Si.


    "If you still want to protect this mortal, I don''t think you are suitable to take the immortal road. Go down the mountain!"


    Yinlang originally tried to intercede. When he heard Fang Xing''s cold words, his face suddenly darkened.


    Confused, struggling, at a loss, all kinds of complex emotions flitted across his face.


    "Patter."


    Huang Si patted him on the shoulder, pulled his body, turned him around and faced himself.


    "Yin Lang, I think you are a friend, so..."


    Huang has the final say that he is not trying to embarrass his brother. Besides, the immortal is not the house star. They have the final say. After all, he entrusted the power to the fairyland of Penglai. And Penglai fairyland decided to make the fairy immortals out of the hall.


    Fang Xing''s words are too cruel. They are simply testing Yin Lang''s human nature.


    And Huang Si doesn''t want to test his friends at all.


    He didn''t want to torture his friend''s conscience.


    "I see!" Before he finished, Yin Lang shouted, "I see, brother Huang..."


    "What I want all my life is not fate, but peace of mind. I do good deeds for peace of mind. I recommend brother Huang for peace of mind. In life, peace of mind is enough. Why go outside?"


    His eyes brightened up, and there was no previous depression and confusion.


    "How can I feel at ease if I leave brother Huang and let him suffer such grievances and go away alone?"


    The more yin Lang said, the more excited he was. Even Huang Si shook his head. He didn''t stop.


    "So, fairy, I --"


    Yin Lang turned to Fang Xing with bright eyes and firm will.


    "Wait..."


    Fang Xing stretched out his hand as if to stop him from saying the rest of the words.


    However, yinlang has spoken out his final decision.


    "I''m really sorry for the fairy''s expectation. I can''t understand the two fairy''s attitude towards brother Huang. If the fairy thinks I''m wrong and doesn''t want to give me a chance, I can only listen to the fairy. Drive me down the mountain and I''ll go."


    With that, Indian Lang hung his head and expressed his apology.


    However, he didn''t seem to have any regrets, just gritting his teeth.


    Fang Xing''s hand was frozen in the air.


    He never thought that the discipline of Yin Lang and the rejection of Huang Si would eventually fall into this field.


    He did nothing wrong! From beginning to end, they all act according to the rules of Xianshan.


    Test mortals, lead mortals, and turn into immortals. These steps are extremely important, because the power of immortals is overwhelming and the matter of becoming immortals is earth shaking. We must not let any villains get involved.


    He set a test to check India''s goodwill, determination and faith. Is there anything wrong?


    He is already very optimistic about yinlang.


    Unexpectedly, Yin Lang himself refused all this at the last moment when he was ready to come and give him a fairy pill to become an immortal!


    Fang Xing restrained the feeling of regret in his heart. No, he absolutely didn''t regret. All he felt was regret. It''s a pity that such a young man who can become an immortal has too much involvement with mortals, willingly degenerated and lost his chance.


    "Alas! You..."


    Fang Xing looked at Yin Lang with a complicated look.


    With a squeak, the door opened again.


    Wu Mian came in quietly.


    When Fang Xing saw him coming in, he looked at him like asking for help. "Elder, what should I do? Do you really want to give up yinlang?"


    Wu Mian didn''t answer immediately.


    He quietly came to Huang Si and looked at him carefully, as if he wanted to find something on him.


    However, he found nothing.


    Wu Mian seemed disappointed, but finally, he couldn''t help asking:


    "Is Huang si... How did you get into the house?"


    "Of course, open the door. Did you accidentally catch a walnut when you were sandwiching it between the doors?"


    Huang Si looked at Wu Mian like a fool.


    Wu Mian looked helpless.


    The seal on the door was made by him. Today, I came and saw that the seal was good. Why did Huang Si walk into the door by himself?


    It''s even more impossible to enter from other places. This hut looks like a small hut. In fact, Penglai sent someone to build it. There are Dharma arrays on the walls and windows, which is extremely safe. Mortals can''t break it at all, nor can they turn over the window to enter.


    At the beginning, he also thought of a terrible possibility, that is, Huang Sinai was the incarnation of a fairy king, specially to amuse them. However, no matter what he thinks, Huang Si is a real mortal. He has no immortal Qi and is full of internal power at most. His martial arts are really terrible.


    However, why is the seal invalid?


    He couldn''t figure out how Huang Si got in as a mortal.


    In fact, Huang Si doesn''t want Yin Lang to give up. He is ready to leave and let Yin Lang become an immortal. As for the standard of immortality, it is really worth standardizing, but I don''t tell Fang Xing directly.


    Fang Xing and Wu Mian, in fact, just follow orders.


    It''s true that there is a problem with EQ, especially Fang Xing is really grumpy, but he didn''t do too much.


    At least, with Fang Xing''s strength, it''s no problem to fight hundreds of mortals, but he was half dead by Huang Siqi and didn''t really use force against the mortals he thought.


    When Huang Si was thinking about going to Penglai to talk to Wen Ling about rectifying the professional quality of civil servants in the fairy world, unexpectedly, Yin Lang gave up.


    Originally, Huang Si wanted to stop him from going on, but later, when he heard that yinlang said well, he let yinlang play by himself.


    After finishing his words, Yin Lang bowed his head to admit his mistake and was thinking at the same time.


    Finally, he stepped forward with firm eyes, "then, brother Huang, let''s go down the mountain together?"


    "No, yinlang." Huang Si smiled gently, "Xianyuan, right? You don''t have to work so hard to ask for someone. I''ll give it to you."


    He raised his hand and held it with his fingers. Suddenly, in his empty hand, a shiny diamond metal appeared.

 Chapter 448

    Its surface has fine and regular patterns, and its interior is a folded mechanical structure. As soon as it enters the human body, it can automatically trace up along the blood vessels, and safely bury the body into the body to connect with the brain nerves.


    Yin Lang looked at the diamond in Huang Si''s hand and couldn''t recall for a moment, "brother Huang, is this...?"


    "The elixir for immortality."


    "No! How could this be a fairy pill!"


    Fang Xing couldn''t help shouting, "the fairy pill is a red pill. What are you doing? Don''t try to deceive mortals!"


    Then he took out a pill from his arms.


    The pill is red, round and lovely.


    Wu Mian grabbed him and said with a slight reproach, "Fang Xing, you keep the point!"


    Fang Xing realized what he was doing.


    He even argued with mortals about such an important thing as the elixir of immortality.


    Perhaps it was because what happened today was too strange that he lost his temper.


    Yin Lang also had some doubts. He looked at the elixir in Fang Xing''s hand and the diamond with metallic luster held by Huang Si and asked, "brother Huang, is this really a elixir?"


    "Yes, I invented it."


    Huang Si smiled. Suddenly, his left hand grabbed Yin Lang''s neck and his right hand patted the diamond into his mouth.


    With a slight force, Yin Lang''s throat growled unconsciously and swallowed the diamond.


    As soon as he was about to say anything, his eyes lost focus and the whole man fell to the ground.


    Huang Si reached out to hold him and carried him up.


    Fang Xing was surprised and said, "what are you doing!"


    Huang Si carried Yin Lang''s body to the bedside, put it down, and helped him pull up the quilt.


    After all this, Huang Si pulled a stool and sat by the bed.


    Wu Mian has been holding Fang Xing to prevent him from rushing over.


    "Master, let me go. I can''t let a villain harm a good man..."


    Fang Xing struggled, but Wu Mian clenched his arm tightly.


    "Fang Xing, calm down," Wu Mian''s voice, with a trace of almost undetectable trembling, "use your spiritual sense to perceive the state of yinlang."


    "Lingjue... OK."


    Fang Xing''s perception extended, and he felt it in a moment.


    Yin Lang lay in bed, breathing steadily. Although the whole person fell into a coma, a trace of aura began to appear on him.


    The introductory lessons he did a few days ago had an effect. Even in a coma, Yin Lang''s body subconsciously absorbed Reiki.


    Fang Xing looked at it for a long time before he uttered a few dry words: "he... He''s entering the door. Has he embarked on the road to immortality?"


    But how is this possible?


    Fang Xing took a step back.


    He looked at the red elixir in his hand.


    "Don''t look," Huang Si''s voice was cool. "The layer wrapped outside is only sugar coating. If you melt it with water, it''s a diamond."


    Fang Xing opened his mouth.


    His thoughts are full of twists and turns. In any case, he can''t accept the fact that Huang Si, the great villain who oppresses the poor, actually has a magic pill that makes people immortal.


    "I know..." Fang Xing finally realized, and his face became severe. "You''re not a human, you''re a devil! You''re hurting him. What''s the way to become a fairy? It''s mostly a magic gas! Where''s that kind of elixir? It must be a magic medicine!"


    As soon as Fang Xing shook and brushed the dust, he raised his hand and put on a fighting posture. He also pinched the Dharma in his hand, "Ben Xian, I''m going to kill the devil today..."


    Wu Mian raised his hand to cover his mouth.


    "Demons? Will there be demons here?"


    Outside, a clear voice came.


    The door was calm and automatic. A young man came in. He was dressed in a blue robe. His body was unspeakably natural and unrestrained, and his whole body was immortal, showing his identity.


    Fang Xing and Wu Mian were surprised.


    "Tang Daxian Jun!"


    "I''ve seen the Immortal King!"


    They saluted hurriedly.


    The visitor is Tang Xiao. He is the great immortal king, and his position is higher than that of the Immortal King.


    Wu Mian only felt that his scalp was numb. He just made a report to Penglai about Huang Si. How did he come from Daxian Jun?


    There are only two immortal kings in Penglai! One is Tang Xiao and the other is Jian LAN.


    Wu Mian is just a routine report. It is reasonable that Penglai can return a fairy order at most. Such a small matter is not worth sending a fairy King level.


    But unexpectedly, it was Da Xianjun!


    And Fang Xing has been quarrelling with the man named Huang Si, which makes him very embarrassed. If Daxian Jun knows, he may blame him.


    Just when Wu sleeps uneasily and Fang Xing loses his head.


    Tang Xiao took a few steps to the side.


    There was a faint sense of helplessness on his face.


    But he still came to the bedside, waved the corner of his robe, fell on one knee, put one hand on his knee and the other on his chest, and lowered his head.


    "Yes, master. Tang Xiao is late."


    "It''s not too late. Didn''t you come as soon as you saw my name?"


    Huang Si smiled gently.


    The so-called Immortal King of Penglai is the 17 talented practitioners plus one. Wen Ling is an outsider. He does not participate in specific administration, does not receive any titles and positions, and only gives advice. He asked for it himself.


    As for Daxian Jun, he is the former Sanxian, Tang Xiao and Jian LAN.


    They were treated well under the Yellow oriole''s hand and managed to be obedient.


    After Huang Si was satisfied, they came to the green world and became the immortal with the highest cultivation here.


    In the green world, they can still absorb Reiki through the Reiki long-distance transmission device, and can repair to the Mahayana period, but there is no law of the Reiki world, so there is no natural disaster.


    Without the power of heaven''s robbery, you can''t reach the real immortal.


    Up to now, they are still in the realm of true immortals, but only Mahayana cultivation.


    They are talking here, and the two over there have completely blown up.


    What happened at present seems so unreal.


    However, everything really happened.


    The highest position of Penglai in Xianshan, the great immortal King Tang Xiao, knelt in front of a mortal?


    "It''s impossible..." Fang Xing cried incredulously, "he, he''s just a mortal! No......"


    The man suddenly woke up, "I see. This is the devil''s cover! Don''t try to confuse me with the illusion of the great immortal king!"


    With that, Fang Xing suddenly pulled out his sword.


    Tang Xiao turned back and his eyes were cold.


    His figure flashed slightly. The man had come to Fang Xing and pointed in the middle of his eyebrows.


    Fang Xing''s body is designated by this.


    But Fang Xing''s consciousness can still move. His eyes rotate in horror. Looking at Tang Xiao, he seems to wonder why the phantom can still hold him.


    "You have three mistakes."


    Tang Xiao looked solemn and his voice was cold.


    "First, offend the superior."


    "Second, abolish reality with law."


    "Third, misjudge goodness!"


    "I judge you in the name of the Immortal King of the fairy world -"


    "Demote as a mortal, and have a good time to experience the difficulties of the world and the hardships of life!"


    Tang Xiao''s fingertips flashed, and a diamond shaped metal sheet popped out of Fang Xing''s forehead. After Tang Xiao stopped bleeding for him, he brushed it on his chest.


    In an instant, the immortal Qi on Fang Xing disappeared.

 Chapter 449

    Fang Xing widened his eyes and looked at the metal sheet taken out by Tang Xiao from his skull.


    The metal piece looks as like as two peas of Huang Si.


    "No, it''s not like this. How can this be..." Fang Xing''s voice became very frightened. "Xiandan? This is Xiandan? If you lose Xiandan, you will lose your qualification to become an immortal... I, I''m already a mortal?"


    Tang Xiao didn''t answer him, but twisted his fingers in front of Fang Xing.


    The elixir of Fang Xing completely turned into debris in Tang Xiao''s fingers.


    At the same time, Fang Xing also felt that the aura that he could perceive before had completely disappeared.


    As soon as his feet were soft, he was already sitting on the ground, just like falling dust.


    With the dissipation of spiritual power, the trace of time climbed up his body again.


    The temples are gray at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the original smooth and smooth skin has become rugged, dry and relaxed.


    Fang Xing''s hand trembled and touched his cheek. He was silly in his place.


    "You don''t want to go back to Penglai first," Tang Xiao said to Wu Mian. "You take Fang Xing to the mortal world. At the same time, you also stay in the mortal world for reflection for a period of time. You can come back when Fang Xing''s life span is exhausted."


    "Yes!"


    Wu Mian hurriedly replied.


    He knew that Daxian Jun had actually been kind to ask him to send Fang Xing.


    As an acquaintance of Fang Xing, although Wu Mian can''t go against the laws of the fairyland to help Fang Xing, he can at least temporarily protect him from being killed by mortals, but let him live long enough.


    With that, Tang Xiao turned back and bowed his hands.


    "Master, I have a problem?"


    "No problem." Huang Si said faintly, "since you fully understand what I mean and know what happened during this period, you must also know how to rectify Penglai fairyland?"


    "I understand. Please rest assured." Tang Xiao road.


    "I''ll leave it to you. Ask Wenling for advice."


    "Yes, master!"


    Huang Si nodded and disappeared in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    Reiki world.


    After the message passed, the bloody sword immortal emperor sent back the message after two days, promised the conditions here, and was ready to open a space channel to pick up Huang Si immediately. But the condition is that if you can''t cure the granddaughter of the blood sword, you will settle accounts after autumn.


    Huang Si just sneered at it.


    Yingqi takes Huang Si to the sky above the slide star and throws out the messenger used for the fixed point of the space channel.


    Not long ago, there were waves of space around the fairy ware, in which a strange opening opened quietly.


    Huang Si perceives the fluctuation of the law of space, if he realizes it.


    After a while, when the space opening opened to the maximum, Yingqi indicated that he could go in.


    Huang Si nodded.


    A big book suddenly burst into the air, fell into his hand and became smaller.


    Huang Si put his body under his arm and Shi Shi ran stepped into the space channel.


    The interior of the space channel is a dark and colorful color, just like the feeling of oil falling on the sea, and those magnificent colors are still flowing.


    Huang Si stood inside the space channel and looked at the inner wall. There was something in common between the inside of the space channel and the inside of the balancer.


    However, it seems that the structure of this space channel is very simple.


    Huang Si was not in a hurry to go out immediately, but wandered around inside the space channel.


    After a while, he saw enough and went out from the other end of the space passage.


    As soon as he came out of the space channel, Huang Si saw a lot of people.


    Well, there are about a hundred immortals around me holding fairy weapons at me, and the atmosphere is tense.


    Not far away, there are two immortal emperors. The whole body is filled with immortal power, which is very terrible.


    On the last large throne sat the Immortal Emperor of Blood Sword. On his face, he looked as if the whole society owed him thousands of times.


    Huang Si stood there and quietly let the book of creation fly away.


    Time was just a flash. To outsiders, he put the book away with a storage ring.


    "I''m a mortal. If you want to welcome me with such a big battle, I can only say, it''s a great honor."


    Huang Si looks very relaxed and casual, as if he was just walking here to visit.


    At this time, both the more than 100 immortals around him and the two immortal emperors in the town saw his situation clearly.


    What a mortal.


    Huang Si is indeed a condensed mortal body, but it is not his own body.


    With his attainments in the law of life, these people can never see that this is a fake body.


    The immortals involuntarily relaxed their momentum.


    A fierce look projected from the rear, staring at Huang Si like a hawk and falcon, as if to see him through.


    That''s the bloody sword fairy emperor.


    Huang Sili doesn''t care about him. It''s just a medical trouble. If he does, he loses.


    "Well, tidy up your attitude and take me to the patient."


    Huang Si said calmly.


    The immortals around didn''t dare to make claims. They were waiting for the blood sword immortal emperor to make up his mind.


    "Well, you young man, have courage!"


    The Immortal Emperor of Blood Sword suddenly laughed.


    "Put away the weapons for me. It''s no way to entertain guests. Come on, boys and girls, and take the young generation to wash the dust!"


    As the voice fell, the immortals retreated one after another, and soon a group of well-dressed servants came.


    "Blood Sword, I''m here for treatment. Please call my name. My name is Huang Si."


    Huang Si did not leave immediately, but shouted at the blood sword.


    "Huang Si? Well, I''ll call you, Mr. Huang." The bloody sword immortal emperor laughed and half laughed. His face suddenly changed and said coldly, "if you can''t cure it or do something else, I''ll call you sir, and you''ll die first! Ha ha ha ha!"


    "You take good care of Mr. Huang! If Mr. Huang is not satisfied, only you ask!"


    When the Blood Sword finished, the servants agreed.


    The hospitality of the Immortal Emperor''s house is indeed at the level of the Immortal Emperor.


    Unfortunately, Huang Si is not here now, so he can''t eat a lot, so he simply refused most of the entertainment activities and proposed to take a night off and see a doctor tomorrow.


    While Huang Si pretended to live and rest, the book of creation was actually quietly moving.


    Consciousness scanning can be found even by the Immortal Emperor. Naturally, it can''t be used.


    It''s strange to see a Book flying around.


    So Huang Si is completely using the way of breaking the air to blink everywhere.


    This kind of blinking is the space ability of the book of creation. It will not bring any fluctuation of space law, and no one can find it.


    Huang Si observed the territory of the bloody sword immortal emperor from the perspective of the book.


    Xiandi''s territory is extremely vast, with many buildings and personnel.


    Huang Si searched for a long time before he found the place where the blood sword was located.


    It was a richly decorated room with a pink curtain. On the bed lay a woman in her twenties, with a blood sword sitting beside the bed.


    The Immortal Emperor of Blood Sword held up the woman''s hand on the bed and pasted it on his face.


    He looked at the woman who seemed to be sleeping, and his eyes were full of sadness.


    "Good raspberry, Grandpa will accompany you and tell you stories every day. Would you like to wake up once, raspberry? Even if you don''t wake up, at least move to let Grandpa know you''re okay..."


    The Blood Sword sniffed and choked.


    However, after a while, he said fiercely, "if the boy who came today can''t cure you and disappoint me, I''ll kill him and sacrifice you! Berry, if you have any good or bad, I''ll kill the Huangxi continent to avenge you even if I fight for my old life!"


    Just as the bloody sword immortal emperor was talking to himself, suddenly.


    "Sad mortal, I heard your voice. Is this the girl you want to save?"


    A cold, inorganic, distant voice sounded in the room.


    "Who''s talking!"


    The Immortal Emperor of Blood Sword immediately responded with a roar, and the prestige of the Immortal Emperor filled the world.

 Chapter 450

    This kind of prestige could not have affected Huang Si''s books without flesh and blood, but he noticed that the space became stagnant and it became difficult to fly.


    Huang Si almost instinctively shook the pages of the book, broke the air and left, shuttling under another eaves not far away.


    The Immortal Emperor''s perception swept through his territory, looking for the speaker who had just appeared out of thin air, but he couldn''t find anything strange.


    "I am a god! Are you just a mortal, trying to find the trace of the God?"


    The cold voice sounded again, and now the volume even became louder, and the air around the bloody sword immortal emperor was trembling.


    "Gods? It''s impossible!"


    Blood Sword is not half believed.


    After all, he was the Immortal Emperor, and immediately thought of the relevance between things.


    "I see! You are the mortal surnamed Huang playing tricks! Don''t think I can''t think of it."


    The Blood Sword roared and shook his body. He immediately left his granddaughter''s boudoir and rushed to the guest room where Huang Si stayed.


    Before people arrived, the Immortal Emperor''s prestige had been rolled forward, and the whole guest room was rolled down like a domino and turned into powder.


    However, there was no one in the guest room. It was empty.


    "I have witnessed the prosperity and decline of countless imperial dynasties and the multiplication and extinction of countless races. For thousands of years, only the arrogance and ignorance of mortals have not changed. Your behavior confirms this." The cold voice sneered.


    "What about mortals!" The roar of the blood sword immortal emperor echoed in the territory.


    Some people hurried around and didn''t dare to ask when they saw the Blood Sword angry.


    Finally, a maid head gritted his teeth and came forward to report: "Immortal Emperor, the maid under my jurisdiction served Mr. Huang in this guest room. He hasn''t come out since he lived in."


    The Blood Sword didn''t speak and didn''t continue to be angry.


    Seeing this, a Jinxian came up and said, "Immortal Emperor, our team of Jinxian stood guard outside the guest room, and we haven''t seen anyone come out."


    "Hehe, but there are no people." The blood sword immortal emperor was very angry and smiled, "you have so many people watching here, you have lost them!"


    Everyone trembled.


    The whole territory began a big search. After looking for it for a long time, he didn''t find any trace. Huang Si seemed to have evaporated from the world.


    The Blood Sword sat on one side with an unhappy face and gulped down his throat with a wine pot.


    He is the realm of Immortal Emperor. Alcohol can''t anesthetize his nerves. It''s just a habitual chat to relieve boredom.


    "Blood Sword, you are so stupid. Huang Si is my envoy. I know you want to kill him. Why don''t you hide him? Do you think you can find the hidden man?"


    The sound of inorganic matter sounded faintly in the air.


    The Immortal Emperor of Blood Sword suddenly stood up, his eyes wandered around, and his perception spread everywhere.


    But he still got nothing.


    The Blood Sword walked towards the granddaughter''s boudoir and returned to the room in a short time.


    The blood sword was relieved to see that the granddaughter in bed was still in the old state.


    "Come on, your purpose."


    The Blood Sword sank into a deep voice.


    "Poor mortal," said the cold voice with a hint of irony, "haven''t you been looking for someone to rule your granddaughter? Now that the gods are born, you have to use your stupidity to test the gods and forcibly miss the chance to save her at last."


    "Are you really a God? Well, say your request, I can give you anything, as long as you can cure the ice berry!"


    Now, the bloody sword immortal emperor had to admit that the other party was indeed a divine means, invisible and traceless, so he had no way at all.


    Since the other party says it can cure the disease and save people, it might as well have a try.


    "My request is that your granddaughter become my believer, and you, at my disposal, work for me!"


    Said the voice of the God.


    "It''s impossible!" Blood Sword immediately refused to become a believer. It doesn''t matter. It''s just a matter of believing in gods. But the latter, don''t you let yourself become each other''s slave?


    How can that be!


    "God gives you the right to refuse to send! If you think things are too difficult, you can refuse to do them. However, as my subordinate, if you refuse ordinary things, you must be prepared to bear the wrath of the gods!"


    "Well..." the Blood Sword hesitated.


    He carefully weighed the pros and cons. If he could refuse, it didn''t seem bad. He just didn''t do it.


    "OK! What''s your God''s name?"


    "I am olgaron, the star watcher. I have witnessed countless worlds baptized by the creator. In the time when your mortal heart beats, countless star systems disappear in the brilliant light. 10 million and 100 million lives return to the dust. You can call me... Star God."


    A huge translucent luminous body slowly emerged in the air, in which thousands of stars floated and shone, and the brilliant connecting lines connected the stars into the pattern of constellations.


    The huge translucent body turned and looked at the blood sword immortal emperor.


    Huang Si swept the Blood Sword with consciousness.


    The Blood Sword felt the consciousness scanning, but could not feel any fairy power of the translucent body. However, there seemed to be a wide variety of energy fluctuations, including his familiar energy and his completely unfamiliar energy. Countless energies were connected in the air, but there was no sign of instability.


    This spectacle, as well as the magnificent words said by the man who claimed to be the star God just now, made the bloody sword immortal emperor feel the distance between man and God.


    Even the Immortal Emperor could not help lowering his head.


    "I see the miracle you show, star God! Please accept my loyalty and save my granddaughter ice berry!"


    "Well, let me ask you a question first. How did she become like this?"


    Asked the voice of the God.


    "Bingmei is an unprecedented genius! It''s also my pride! Her parents died in the war 5000 years ago, and she has been growing up with me. Three hundred years ago, she said she would go to Huangxi mainland to learn decent knowledge, so she hid her name and hid her identity as a descendant of the evil sect. I didn''t listen to my advice. Bingmei had to say that she was strong and not afraid of danger. I could only send three immortal emperors to follow her I watched her for fear that something might happen to her. Unexpectedly, she was somehow killed in just 200 years. When the three immortal emperors sent her back, she had become like this! There was no soul wave! She couldn''t wake up! Her body was poisoned! I tried my best to suppress the toxin, but if she didn''t wake up, her body would weaken day by day! ¡±


    "I''m so afraid! I''m afraid that one day she will leave my old man! What hope do I have! Ice berry is my only granddaughter!"


    The Immortal Emperor of Blood Sword said and couldn''t help crying.


    The only granddaughter? Huang Si thought, wow, the old man is really very single-minded, which is completely different from the wives and children of the Ying family.


    "Give me quiet space and time! You can watch, but don''t disturb me!"

 Chapter 451

    "Obey the Oracle, star God!"


    Once the bloody sword immortal emperor saw hope, his attitude immediately became better.


    The huge translucent luminous body stretched out its hand downward.


    The Blood Sword almost held his breath and looked at it nervously.


    The translucent giant hand gently pressed on the forehead of the young woman on the bed.


    With this action, Huang Si''s soul with a golden soul particle pressed on the ice Berry''s head.


    He can''t see the soul of ice berry, which may be related to her high level. After all, although she is unconscious, she is still an Immortal Emperor.


    However, the boundary of the soul should still overlap with the boundary of the body.


    Huang Si felt it carefully. Finally, he touched the soul of ice berry through the soul particles.


    This soul is extremely powerful, but there is hardly any spiritual fluctuation.


    Huang Si tried to point it with soul particles and sent out a consciousness: "are you there? Reply?"


    The cranberries didn''t respond.


    Huang thought, forget it. Since there is no response, you can''t resist. It''s better to start assimilation directly!


    The golden light invaded her soul from the soul particles.


    With the assimilation, the soul of the iceberry was slightly shocked.


    Suddenly, a powerful wave of consciousness rolled Huang Si''s consciousness into it.


    "Hmm? Is this a dream world?"


    Huang Si looked at his world, the blue sky, the green grass, the mountains and trees in the distance, and the scenery was good. Then he looked at himself. Well, human form is probably the manifestation of self-consciousness in his dream.


    He stepped back and immediately got out of the world.


    I''m kidding. I want to use the dream world to close the creator, Huang Si thought. His soul strength is much stronger than ice berries, and he only separates part of his soul touch. Dreams can drag part of his consciousness into it at most, but it is impossible to be completely imprisoned.


    After exiting the dream, Huang Si found himself in a dark place. In the dark, there was a huge soap bubble like ball floating. The ball sent out a faint halo. On the surface of the ball, he was reflecting the scenery he had just seen.


    Looking around, there are several such large soap bubbles in the distance and beyond, all emitting light with different patterns.


    Huang Si understood at a glance that each soap bubble corresponds to a dream, and his place should be in the subconscious of ice berry.


    As the creator of nearly 400% of the law of mind, Huang Si does not lack understanding of the branch of mind - dreams.


    The current situation of ice berry should be that the conscious mind is completely asleep, but the subconscious mind is very active, resulting in many dreams. Her self lingers in these dreams and can''t wake up.


    So, just find her self first.


    Huang Si''s practice is very simple and rough. His soul is strong enough to run rampant in other people''s consciousness. What else are you afraid of?


    He came to another bubble. Some tall and magnificent buildings appeared on the bubble. Huang Si stretched out his hand and poked. The bubble didn''t break, but a pull sucked him into his dream.


    As soon as I entered my dream, I heard a loud noise.


    Under rows of tall buildings, a group of young people are laughing and running.


    Huang Si recognized their words a little.


    "School? Probably the place where this woman went to school."


    Consciousness sweeps through the dream, feeling nothing strange. It seems that it is just an ordinary dream, and it doesn''t seem to have the self-consciousness of the dream owner.


    If you observe carefully, you will find that the behavior of these characters in the dream is played in a loop.


    Every once in a while, they will repeat what they have done before.


    Huang Si jumped out of his dream.


    He looked at a few more bubbles and went in. There is no one in those bubbles, only one scene after another. From the content, it seems that ice berries have experienced life, with some exaggeration and fantasy.


    He moved to another bubble. The surface of the bubble was very dark, and there seemed to be dark red blood flowing inside.


    Huang Si reached in without hesitation and was sucked into the dream again.


    As soon as he entered the dream, he felt a little strange.


    The dark sky, tall castles, and strangely shaped trees are like huge hands reaching into the sky, with a bloody smell floating in the air.


    None of this made him react.


    "The world seems to be alive. Well... Self-consciousness seems to be in it."


    Huang Si looked at the castle. The gate of the castle was closed and didn''t seem to welcome visitors.


    Suddenly, a fluttering sound came from the air.


    A flock of black birds came straight from the air, their eyes were blood red.


    Huang Si looked at them indifferently, his mind moved, and the storm of his heart rose up in the dream world.


    Dream is just a subordinate of the law of mind!


    Mind storm, destroy heaven and earth!


    The black strange bird was torn to pieces by the storm, and the gate of the castle was rolled up by the storm and thrown into the distance.


    Huang Si raised his feet and walked into the castle in a few steps.


    He stepped on the thick leaves under his feet, felt the traps below, and then stepped over the traps without hesitation.


    All traps are destroyed.


    The wooden door of the ancient castle was close in front of us. It was not only tightly closed, but also set with a large lock on the door ring and locked with several metal chains.


    Huang Si stretched out his hand and pushed, all the lock rings were broken, and the wooden door opened by itself.


    "What an autistic child."


    Huang Si said to himself.


    Inside the castle is a long corridor with a two-story structure on both sides. He walks in the castle. All the doors open by himself wherever he passes, both upstairs and downstairs.


    More than half the way, Huang Sifu smiled, "I found you, ice berry."


    He turned and suddenly appeared outside a room on the second floor and opened the door.


    Inside the door, there was a dilapidated scene. A lot of sundries were piled up on the floor. Huang Si stepped past it mercilessly and entered the house.


    In the corner, as expected, there was a girl sitting. She had long brown and black curly hair and wore an antique black skirt. She looked only 16 years old.


    When someone came in, the girl looked up and showed her hostile eyes.


    The girl didn''t speak, but the whole world suddenly changed.


    The room trembled, the roof cracked, debris fell, and the floor sank. Suddenly, many dark hands stretched out from the gap of the floor and twisted, trying to grasp Huang Si''s ankle.


    "You''re not young, ice berry. It''s time to learn not to be haunted."


    As Huang Si''s voice sounded, the boundless spiritual storm blew up in the ancient castle, the masonry buildings were torn apart by the terrible storm, and the things like black hands howled and annihilated in the storm.

 Chapter 452

    When the mind storm finally calmed down, the ancient castle was so dilapidated that only the hut where the girl stayed was left. Even the walls of the hut were torn down, and only the cracked floor still existed.


    The girl is a little confused.


    Huang Si came to her and held out his hand to her.


    "Come with me."


    Hearing this, the girl woke up and shook her head suddenly. Suddenly, the whole person began to melt.


    Her eyes, nose and mouth melted and rolled off her face, and her head was broken. Before long, the whole person flowed into a pool of wax oil.


    On the wax oil, the light flashed and disappeared again.


    Huang Si could feel that the ice Berry''s self-consciousness had left this dream.


    He withdrew from this broken dream and returned to the dark subconscious.


    The soap bubble in front of me was no longer so dark, but became a bare scene, and there was no blood.


    "Self consciousness seems to escape from this direction."


    Huang Si flew in the direction he had sensed before.


    "Hmm? Why is that soap bubble I first saw?".


    The surface of the soap bubble reflects the tall and towering school buildings.


    Huang Si went in.


    In my dream, I still saw the school place I had seen before, but the school has changed a little.


    It seems that the world is "alive" again.


    This is not a modern school like the earth, but a college school closer to the ancient society. It only teaches the knowledge of cultivating immortals. The students in the school also wear the ancient clothes of the Reiki world, and the realm is at least the level of human immortality.


    A group of students walked past Huang Si, left here and walked into the distance.


    Their behavior is no longer repetitive.


    Huang Si''s figure constantly blinked in his dream and soon found his goal.


    Cranberry, in this dream, is a female student of about eighteen or nine years old.


    Because of her outstanding talent, she is very popular with teachers in this school.


    Huang Si floats in the air and looks at the dream below.


    Ice berry is practicing sword. The sword light is ethereal and very beautiful.


    Next to her, a very handsome boy sat watching her practice sword.


    After a while, the ice berry is tired. Put away the sword. The boy immediately handed a cup of tea, and the ice berries naturally took it and drank it.


    The boy held out his hand to her and she took it.


    The two men walked intimately on the street of the school.


    Huang Si''s attention was always on the boy. He felt something was wrong with him.


    Boys are not only handsome, but also elegant and gentle. They are coaxing ice berries to be happy everywhere.


    The ice berry looked at him and was full of infatuation.


    "No... this is not the NPC in the dream. This man is alive..."


    Huang Si finally found something wrong.


    It has been more than 100 years since bingberry came home from poisoning and coma. The Immortal Emperor of Blood Sword strictly guarded her and didn''t let anyone near her. So how did the living man in the dream come from!


    They talked and laughed, walked through the road in the school and went to a building.


    They were not aware that another outsider was watching them in the dream.


    Consciousness sweeps dreams.


    "I see..."


    Huang Si repeatedly scanned and analyzed the composition of the handsome boy, and finally concluded that this man is not an NPC or an ordinary person. He is a very special existence.


    Dream life that can only survive in dreams and feed on other people''s dreams!


    However, there is no natural dream life! All dream life is either created directly by the creator of the world or transformed from other life.


    The dream life template provided by Huang Siyou''s creation novice bag can create dream life out of thin air in the light and dark world, and can also transform an ordinary person into dream life.


    But how did the dream life come from here?


    Given that the master of the world and the former master of the temple have been dead for many years, Huang Si guessed that the man should be transformed into a dream life through some way.


    Judging from his actions, the purpose of this dream life is bingberry himself.


    He has lived in her dream for at least a hundred years and has been constantly confusing her. After all, the ice berry is an Immortal Emperor and is not easy to be controlled by others. The man was obviously very patient and insisted for so long.


    Now, it is obvious that he has been deeply fascinated by him. It is estimated that he will do whatever he asks him to do.


    However, all this is still not over.


    The dream continues and the cranberry doesn''t wake up. What does that mean?


    It shows that the dream life feels that infatuation alone is not enough. He is likely to want to completely control the ice berry, even like soul control, completely wipe out her self and make her his own slave.


    Huang Si did not act rashly.


    Dream life is very special and has many talents related to dreams. He can also affect dreams. And his consciousness is now almost tied to the consciousness of ice berry. If he forces his hand, he may tear the consciousness of ice berry.


    Moreover, from the situation of the last dream, the ice berry seems hostile to the intruder.


    Huang Si had only destroyed the dream itself before, and had never shot the ice berry, just didn''t want to hurt her.


    What''s more, assimilation needs the consent of the other party. Huang Si wants to leave a better impression on ice berries.


    After thinking about it, Huang Si had a good idea.


    His consciousness condensed in the dream and formed a new appearance.


    From the form of dream life, ice berry seems to be a color control.


    Huang Si is not sure that only a short time will take away the ice berries from the efforts of more than 100 years of dream life, so he has to use extreme methods, such as... Forcibly stacking charm values?


    With his mental ability, he should be able to directly stack the charm value to the upper limit in his dream, right?


    "Ice berry, please wait a minute."


    A low and magnetic voice sounded behind them.


    Ice berry looked back, my God! She almost held her breath.


    In front of her was a young teacher with short hair and a book in his hand.


    Although he is a teacher, he doesn''t give people a sense of dignity. On the contrary, he is very refreshing and looks so handsome that he has to shine!


    Even if there is a boyfriend around, ice berry almost subconsciously stares at the teacher''s face.


    The more I look at her, the more I feel incredible. Even my cheeks can''t help blushing. Will there really be such a good-looking man in the world?


    Not only ice berries, many students around couldn''t help stopping and looked at the teacher when they passed by.


    Seeing the ice berry in a daze, Huang Siyou smiled: "ice berry classmate, your sword is very good. Is it inherited from your family?"


    Ice berry didn''t return to his mind, and nodded: "thank you for your praise. My grandfather taught me."


    "Well, recently, the school will jointly hold a fencing competition with other schools. The teacher wants you to participate and win glory for the school. Are you free to participate?"


    Huang Si asked her.


    "I, of course I want to participate! Teacher, how to sign up!"


    Ice Berry said quickly.

 Chapter 453

    "Just go to my office and fill out a form."


    Huang Si smiles.


    This smile is a big killer.


    Cranberries look silly. There was a girl''s admiration around.


    The dream life around her began to be uneasy.


    Dream life gave Huang si a hostile look and hurriedly said to ice berry, "a berry, I haven''t seen this teacher in school before. Think about it, is he really a teacher?"


    "What? You question me?"


    Huang Si looked cold. He reached out and took out a jade card from his arms. "This is my teacher''s certificate. You can see it clearly for me."


    When he scanned the dream, he had long written down the identity of the teacher in the school, and now it''s just a replica in the dream.


    The name of Huang Si is written on the jade plate.


    Ice berry looked at the jade card and turned to blame: "ah Tong, why are you so impolite to the teacher and don''t apologize quickly?"


    The dream life didn''t seem to want to give the ice berry a bad impression, but he bowed his head and said, "Miss Huang, I''m sorry."


    After raising his head, he became more alert to Huang Si.


    It is estimated that he did not expect that outsiders can also enter the dream, and they can change their images freely in the dream.


    He just kept staring at the cranberry, worried that she was out of control.


    "Miss Huang, I''ll go to your office now. I have a lot of free time!"


    Ice berry volunteered.


    "OK."


    Huang Si took ice berries to the building, and Dreamlife hurriedly followed.


    Along the way, the voices of girls and even boys came from around, mostly praising teachers and admiring ice berries.


    Cranberry followed Huang Si closely, his face filled with joy and a trace of pride.


    In fact, Huang Si has not used any mandatory spiritual skills so far, but has changed his appearance.


    But his soul is strong and his soul is also very infectious. In dreams, which are purely determined by his heart, his influence is even more terrible. When the charm value reaches the upper limit, it is the upper limit.


    They went upstairs. Huang Si scanned the room on the second floor, randomly selected an empty office and pushed it away.


    "Ice berry classmate, please come in."


    Cranberry quickly walked into the office and sat down in a chair.


    Dream life hurriedly followed in and sat next to him.


    Ice berry didn''t say anything, so he acquiesced to follow.


    The furnishings in the office are antique. There are many jade slips and some paper documents on the shelves.


    Huang Si drew from the paper documents, condensed the spiritual energy in his hands, and forcibly generated a form in his dream.


    "Here, look at this application form."


    Ice berry took the paper, didn''t look at it carefully, but looked at Huang Si and said, "teacher, can you tell me the specific situation of the competition? I want to know clearly before I participate."


    "OK." Huang Si sat in the teacher''s exclusive Taishi chair and didn''t do anything deliberately. He just began to talk about the game.


    Ice berry actually wants to talk to the teacher and see the teacher more.


    Huang si not only talked about the competition carefully, but also talked about some experiences of fencing and cultivation.


    This part is real theoretical knowledge.


    The ice berry is an Immortal Emperor. He can''t understand the dream life on one side. He sits and stands uneasy. He keeps staring at the ice berry and looks at Huang Si.


    Cranberry looked at the teacher absently.


    The teacher is so perfect both in figure and appearance. What impressed her most was the teacher''s erudition and temperament. When he talked about the knowledge of magic, cultivation and swordsmanship, the deep details revealed made bingberry yearn.


    When she looked at the dream life, she suddenly felt that the prospective boyfriend didn''t seem so attractive.


    Although he is very handsome and tastes like her, he is not as good as her in all aspects. When she practices sword, he can only watch and cheer her on. However, he doesn''t know much about the knowledge related to practice he likes.


    The ice berry sighed at the bottom of her heart.


    Huang Si finished talking about the competition and instructed Bingmei to fill out the form.


    After filling in, he took back the form and said with a smile: "then please have a good training with bingberry students. Report in front of the teaching building before the start of the competition. I will lead the team to the competition venue."


    When Huang Si said to lead the team, ice berry blinked and suddenly put forward a suggestion: "teacher, since you can lead the team, you must be good at fencing. Can I ask the teacher to guide me in the week before the game?"


    "No!"


    Dream life was a little urgent. He felt that things were getting out of his control.


    More than 100 years! He turned into such a beautiful face. After more than 100 years of hard work, he finally moved Bingmei and asked Bingmei to admit that he was a prospective boyfriend.


    Why did the attitude of cranberry change as soon as the teacher appeared?


    "Abby, you should go to the full-time sword teacher in the school to teach you, not to find this new and immature teacher..."


    "Why do you say the teacher is immature!" The ice berry suddenly made a small temper, "don''t mind me so thin, you''re not my father!"


    Then the ice berry got up from the chair, ran to Huang Si several steps, and begged in a lovely voice, "teacher Huang, will you teach me for a week?"


    Huang Si pretended to be hesitant. After thinking for a while, he said in the line of sight of ice berry: "it''s OK, but you have to arrive on time."


    After the two agreed on the time, the ice berry shouted "thank you, teacher, bye!" He ran away.


    Dream life rushed out.


    As soon as they left the building, Huang Si''s body immediately dissipated into the air.


    He is invisible and unconscious, observing the whole dream world.


    After a while, ice berry and dream life began to quarrel.


    They fought fiercely.


    Ice berry suddenly turned and left, and dream life hurried behind.


    Time in dreams does not change regularly as in reality.


    In the blink of an eye, it came the next day.


    The next day, ice berries came as promised.


    Of course Huang Si doesn''t know any swordsmanship. He just let the ice berry practice his sword, and he watched.


    After ice berry finished practicing, Huang Si read a sword formula known to his family members to ice berry.


    Cranberry was not dissatisfied with this. She listened happily and didn''t know how much she remembered.


    Dream life wanders outside the sword practice field.


    He looked very nervous when Cranberry wouldn''t let him in.


    Soon after the training, the ice berry packed up his things and came out. Dream life quickly welcomed him.


    Not long after, they quarreled again.


    On the third day, ice berry came to the sword practice field. Seeing that Huang Si had arrived first, he went up to salute.


    Huang Si didn''t plan to teach her anything today. He''s going to have a showdown.


    "Ice berry, are we friends now?"


    Ice Berry was stunned, and then said sweetly, "of course, you are my teacher and my friend!"


    "Should those friends be honest, speak freely and have no secrets?"


    "Well, of course. Is the teacher going to tell me any secrets?"


    "No, I want to ask you some questions. First of all, is that your lover?"


    Huang Si pointed to the dream life outside the window.


    Ice Berry''s expression became a little cramped. She replied, "yes. But..."


    "What''s his name?"


    "Zhan Tong."


    "How do you know each other? How do you associate?"


    "Well... We met when he talked to me in class. He chased me, and I didn''t promise for a long time, because I didn''t like his type very much. But he chased me for too long, and one day I was soft hearted and agreed."


    "That means he''s your classmate?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you see him when you first entered school?"


    As soon as this problem occurred, the ice Berry''s thinking time suddenly became longer.


    She lowered her head and tried to recall. After a long time, she raised her head and said in some uncertain way: "it seems... Haven''t seen it?"

 Chapter 454

    "Do you remember how he came to your class?"


    Ice berry thought for a long time and hesitated: "I don''t remember... I don''t feel the impression that he transferred or stepped in."


    "In other words, he became your classmate for no reason."


    "... it seems so."


    The cranberry thought and frowned more and more tightly.


    Huang Si raises another question:


    "Do you usually listen to Zhan Tong?"


    "How could it be! I''m..." ice berry answered without hesitation at first, but his voice became smaller and smaller at last. "It seems that he slowly listened to his words..."


    Then she hurriedly added, "but I won''t recently! I can''t completely listen to him."


    "Don''t you think it''s strange why you didn''t like him at first, but later you went out with him, and then you gradually listened to him."


    "This..."


    Ice Berry was stunned. She had never thought about it before.


    "Let me ask you another question." Huang Si said, "did you see me before the day before yesterday?"


    "No."


    "In other words, I also suddenly appeared in this school, right?"


    "Well, but the teacher is different! You are a teacher, and you don''t need to let the students see your entry procedures. Besides, you also have a jade card."


    "But what if the teacher really didn''t exist before then?"


    Ice berry looked at Huang Si with an embarrassed and panic smile. "What are you talking about, teacher? Aren''t you my teacher?"


    "I''m a man from the real world, ice berry. You live in a false world now, and there is still a life malicious to you in this world, which has been deceiving you for a hundred years. Do you remember your grandfather''s Blood Sword? Do you remember that he taught your sword? You''ve been unconscious in the real world for more than a hundred years, and he''s worried about you. Come with me, Iced berries. "


    Huang Si held out his hand to the ice berry.


    "Dream? Is this a dream?"


    Cranberry opened his arms, looked around, shook his head, and looked helplessly at Huang Si.


    "Teacher, how can this be a dream? This is the school where I have lived for 300 years!"


    "Have you contacted your grandpa? Don''t you know he''s worried about you!"


    The sound sounded like spring thunder and cracked the false world.


    Cranberry hugged his head.


    "Yes, I, I haven''t contacted grandpa for a long time... Is Grandpa okay... I want to see him..."


    Just when the ice Berry was very flustered, a pair of powerful big hands held her arms.


    She heard Huang Si say:


    "I''m the man your grandfather came to save you, ice berry. Wake up from your dream with me."


    "I... OK!"


    The ice berry looked at Huang Si and replied.


    "I don''t allow it!!!"


    An angry cry rang out of the window.


    The dream life named Zhan Tong was filled with a dark flame, which reflected his originally beautiful face and looked terrible.


    That''s the talent of dream life, the inflammation of nightmare!


    A power that can destroy dreams!


    "You can''t leave here unless you destroy it with me!"


    The flame of nightmare rose from Zhan Tong''s body and suddenly expanded outward.


    The world suddenly twisted in the dark flame, and then


    "Click!"


    There was a clear sound in the air, and then it turned into a series of cracks.


    The dream world began to fragment like a mirror.


    The fragments did not fall, but stood in the air and shot at Huang Sifei at the same time.


    Zhan Tong''s own figure has disappeared in countless dream fragments!


    Each fragment has a powerful force and a powerful smell of dream life.


    This dream has existed for too long, so long that it is about to condense into reality!


    Huang Si looked at the pieces and frowned.


    Although the power of dream fragments is great, it is not enough to hurt him.


    What he worries about is that dream fragments are not only a part of bingberry''s mind, but also almost 99% controlled by jenton.


    If he breaks the pieces directly to find jenton, the ice berry will also break his heart.


    Zhan Tong probably took this into account and guessed that he came in from the outside to save people, so that he could avoid rats.


    Huang Si''s consciousness was swept away.


    Without finding Zhan Tong''s consciousness, dream life could have been hidden in dream fragments. As long as he wanted to hide, it was basically impossible to find it.


    But he saw ice berries.


    After the world broke, the ice berry began to fall helplessly, but there was no ground below. She just kept falling in an illusory dream.


    "Ice berry!"


    Huang Si connected and blinked in his dream, approached the ice berry and caught her.


    Cranberry was held by Huang Si and cried in surprise, "teacher!"


    "Do you trust me? Cranberries?"


    "Yes!"


    "Even if you are hurt to pieces and lose yourself, will you believe me?"


    "... yes!"


    Ice berry hesitated, his eyes became firm again, and then replied.


    "That''s good. Remember, no matter what you become, the teacher will find you and take you home."


    Huang Si said, the powerful mental force field extended out and quickly covered the whole dream.


    The pink light lit up.


    Spiritual energy appears!


    Simple, rough, direct.


    Spiritual energy is derived from the power of creation without money and poured into this broken dream world.


    All over the sky, all over the earth, through the gap between each piece of debris.


    Then it''s like a roller.


    The spiritual energy suddenly gathers and compresses.


    "Boom!"


    Countless voices sounded at the same time, connected into one, and sounded like a loud noise.


    All the dream fragments were shattered.


    The ice berry in Huang''s mind stagnated and collapsed like a shadow.


    Panicked jenton appeared in the powder of dream fragments.


    "You can''t do that! Didn''t you come to save people! You can find me, but you also broke her self!"


    Janton roared.


    "Hostage, it''s invalid for me."


    Huang Si''s voice was cold, his big hand stretched forward, broke through the limitation of space, and grabbed Zhan Tong''s neck.


    Zhan Tong''s body was constantly changing and twisting, but he just broke away a little, and Huang Si changed his hands.


    "If you come to recognize the Lord, I don''t mind leaving you a dog alive, how about it?"


    Huang Si said to Zhan Tong.


    Huang Si is still curious about the dream life of unknown origin.


    "Dream! Even if I die, I won''t let you bastards of evil sect save ice berry! She is dead!"


    Zhan Tong smiled grimly and burst into pieces from Huang Si''s hands.


    The power of dream life when it explodes will throw away countless pieces of powder in the field.


    "Trouble!"


    Huang Si tried to stop it with his mental force field, but he was still a step late.

 Chapter 455

    Dream life has a dream core. When the dream core explodes, the driving force exceeds all physical rules and shakes all the spiritual powder present with the special rules of the dream.


    Originally, Huang Si was trying to kill Zhan Tong first and then collect the crushed ice Berry to recover.


    But now, her shattered self has been blown away!


    Huang Sixian confirmed Zhan Tong''s complete death, and then launched the mental force field.


    In the spiritual world, the extension length of the spiritual force field only depends on the strength of the soul, not the radius of the soul.


    Huang Si''s consciousness swept all the dream bubbles in an instant.


    He quickly locked a dozen bubbles with weak response.


    "Self split into more than ten pieces? It''s a little troublesome... Go and find it in your dream first."


    Huang couldn''t help but start looking for it.


    New dreams.


    As soon as the dream goes in, it is a magnificent hall. There are many people in luxurious clothes coming and going in the hall. It seems to be a banquet.


    Huang Si looked for it and found that the ice berry, who was about 24 years old, sat on the edge of the hall.


    Holding a glass of wine in her hand, she sat there gracefully, looking at the people coming and going, with a little boredom in her eyes.


    "Hello, is that miss bingberry? My name is Huang Si. I think maybe I have the honor to sit next to you."


    Huang Si, dressed in the same clothes as the nobles in the hall, leaned slightly and asked.


    There was a glow in the ice Berry''s eyes.


    In her opinion, the man revealed inexplicable dignity and noble spirit, as if he were high above, but close at hand. This sense of difference added a mysterious charm to him.


    "Of course."


    The ice Berry said with a smile.


    She put the glass on the table and asked gracefully, "so what does Mr. Huang want to say to me?"


    "Do you remember your grandfather''s Blood Sword? He asked me to take you back."


    Huang sigang just pretended to be polite. As soon as he sat down, he said it directly.


    "Grandpa..."


    Ice berries seem a little confused.


    "You have lost your memory. If you want to find your memory, come with me."


    Huang Si stretched out his hand.


    "I want to say that your way of chatting up is so old-fashioned."


    Ice berry suddenly laughed, and her long skirt shook with the laughter.


    "It''s good to say I''m a chat up. In short, I must take you today. Do you have the courage to leave with me?"


    Huang Si insisted.


    Ice Berry''s eyes looked at the people around her, and suddenly she was a little tired of the upper class life brought by her status. So, leave? It doesn''t seem impossible.


    "OK, I''ll go with you."


    Ice berry stood up and Huang Si grabbed her hand.


    The energy of the mind flashed.


    The ice berry made a startling cry and was dragged out of the dream by Huang Si.


    As soon as she came out of the dream, her body turned into a small shining fragment.


    Huang Si put away her self fragments and went to the next dream.


    One dream after another, some are a bit like reality, and some are simply strange fantasy worlds.


    Huang Si found out the characteristics of the cranberry''s Yan control and quickly raided one dream after another.


    Until the last amusement park like world was broken, and the last piece of self fragment finally came together.


    Huang Si put the thirteen pieces of ice berry in the palm of his hand and whispered:


    "Ice berry, do you remember what you promised your teacher?"


    "Even if you are hurt to pieces and lose yourself, you will still believe in the teacher and regard the teacher as your friend."


    "Now, it''s time for you to keep your promise."


    The energy of the soul was instilled into the fragments and bonded the thirteen fragments together.


    "The teacher hopes you can come back, leave your dream and return to reality with the teacher, okay?"


    Huang Si is not absolutely sure to wake up ice berries.


    It depends on whether ice berry can get rid of the shackles of more than 100 years and recall who she is.


    After a while, all the fragments trembled slightly and showed signs of connection and anastomosis.


    The energy of the mind is like a needle and thread, taking the opportunity to sew all the fragments into one.


    The fragments absorb the spiritual energy, slowly gather, and then elongate and deform.


    Finally, the 17-year-old ice berry in school clothes appeared in the dark subconscious space.


    This is the first time she really left her dream in so many years.


    Ice Berry was not suitable for such an environment. She looked around in the dark world and looked at Huang Si again.


    "Teacher, I did it. I''m back! You found me back!"


    Cranberry''s face burst into a big smile.


    "Well, then, the teacher asks you one last question."


    "Yes!"


    "If the teacher is a God and wants you to believe in the teacher forever and become a family member of the teacher, are you willing? The price is the freedom of your soul."


    "... well, what does it feel like the soul is not free?"


    "Like a good student, listen to the class well in class. After class, suit yourself. The teacher won''t care about you. But the teacher will pay attention to protect you from danger. Otherwise, if you have an accident, the teacher will not only be dismissed by the school, but also be invited to tea by the Education Bureau..."


    Huang Si didn''t know how to explain, so he said it according to the general meaning.


    "I will!"


    Cranberry raised his hand and shouted.


    "I am willing to listen to the teacher and be a good student!"


    "Well, here you are."


    A golden dot appeared in Huang Si''s hand. He handed the soul particle to ice berry.


    Ice berry looked down at the soul particles, and then looked up and said, "teacher, I understand. Originally, this is to become a believer of the teacher. No wonder the teacher wants me to promise. If I don''t promise, the teacher can''t force me. Then, I''ll tell the teacher. I''m happy!"


    Her smile is as bright as flowers. With her permission, her soul is stained with golden light.


    The Immortal Emperor''s knowledge and memory are connected to the whole world system.


    But Huang Si doesn''t have time to see it now. He has to take the ice berries out first.


    Turn the ice berry into a family member, Huang Si can heal her body at will, and the external toxins are not important.


    He looked at the soul state of ice berry, which was already quite weak. Perhaps it was the erosion of toxin on the body and the long-term consumption of dream life that led to her becoming like this.


    In this way, she can''t get out of her dream on her own.


    Huang Si grabbed her hand.


    "By the way, when you wake up in reality, you will forget everything that happened here, including my real name. Only remember that you are already my believer." Huang Si said with soul instruction.


    The raspberry''s face changed greatly.


    "No! Teacher! I don''t want to forget everything here! I don''t want to forget that you used to be my teacher!"


    "OK, the title of teacher can be retained... But it can only be shouted in private."


    Huang Si said that, and without saying anything, he took the ice berry by the hand and walked out.


    He left the dark world with ice berries in an instant.


    After arranging the soul of the ice berry, Huang Sixian stepped back and said to the blood sword immortal emperor guarding the side in a cold voice like a God:


    "I''ve awakened your granddaughter, but her soul is still very weak and her body is on the verge of death. I''ll strengthen her. You can see clearly."


    This sentence is mainly to appease the blood sword.


    So that he can''t help being rough.

 Chapter 456

    Huang Si finished, took out a few mental filaments and fed them to ice berries.


    Her soul quickly recovered from extreme weakness and her consciousness began to wake up.


    Huang Si checked her body again and reset her body according to her original appearance.


    The toxin in the body disappeared in the reset.


    After hearing that, the Immortal Emperor of Blood Sword stared at his granddaughter.


    Then he felt that the spirit of his granddaughter was really getting stronger.


    Even her body was so weak that there was only a little breath of life. Now it began to show the momentum of the Immortal Emperor.


    The blood sword was ecstatic and his body trembled uncontrollably.


    Finally, ice Berry''s body moved slightly, and she opened her eyes.


    "Raspberry!" The Immortal Emperor of Blood Sword rushed up, hugged his granddaughter and burst into tears, "raspberry, you wake up, you really wake up! Grandpa misses you so much!"


    Cranberry leaned against grandpa''s shoulder and looked around.


    "Where''s the teacher?" She thought.


    Then she saw the translucent starlit figure.


    "It''s me. Stay with your grandpa."


    Huang Si''s voice came from consciousness.


    The cranberry winked at the starlight figure to show understanding.


    "Blood sword! I have fulfilled my promise to you. In a few days, my believers will come back and talk to you about your promise!"


    The sound sounded.


    Then, the figure of the stargazer olgaron disappeared for a moment.


    The bloody sword immortal stared at the place where he disappeared.


    "Raspberry, what''s going on? Tell Grandpa who hurt you and how the star God saved you just now."


    "OK, grandpa!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Huang Si went back to the green world and checked the progress of Yin Lang''s practice.


    Yin Lang has woken up. As soon as he wakes up, he wants to see Huang Si.


    Tang Xiao stood by him and naturally wouldn''t let him run around.


    When Huang Si came, Yin Lang was still pestering Tang Xiao.


    "He is my elder brother! Don''t lie to me! I just want to see my elder brother! Is he from your fairy world? Are you from the fairy world, too? Did you lock up brother Huang in your fairy world? Did he descend to the world without permission?"


    "Did brother Huang give me the elixir? Is he being punished now? Can I exchange my Yin virtue for brother Huang''s less punishment? Can I go to jail for brother Huang and let him out? How far can I go to the fairy world? Can I see brother Huang again?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Xiao has been driven crazy by 100000 of yinlang.


    As soon as Huang Si''s body arrived, he looked at his master for help.


    Huang Si patted Tang Xiao sympathetically and motioned him to have a rest.


    Then Huang Si reached out and took down Yin Lang holding Tang Xiao''s thigh.


    "Brother Huang!!!"


    Seeing Huang Si''s safe return, Yin Lang was deeply moved.


    "I don''t deserve you. Yinlang." Huang Si didn''t want to hide it from him. "I haven''t told you the truth. In fact, I am the master of the fairyland and the original guide of the immortal. I designed the fairy pill and created the road of cultivating immortals for the human race. Fang Xing and Wu Mian just don''t know me. Because only Xianjun and Daxian Jun know me in the fairyland."


    "In other words, I am not a mortal, and you have no need to defend me. Instead, I want to test the response of the fairyland, take advantage of you, and say sorry to you."


    Yinlang was silent.


    He hasn''t spoken for a long time.


    After a meeting, he shook his head gently.


    "No, brother Huang, you don''t have to deny it. I can feel your love for me. You taught me a lot of things, made me understand a lot of truth, cared about my safety, and invited me to a delicious barbecue..."


    Yin Lang looked up and said sincerely, "even if you can''t beat me with a stick, you will always be my brother!"


    Tang Xiao also laughed.


    When he first met the master before, he thought the master was a bad man who liked to force others.


    Later, I slowly found that the master was just hard spoken.


    Huang Si glared at Tang Xiao.


    "Alas, I just can''t take honest people. OK, I admit, I''m quite happy to be friends with honest people like you, brother."


    Huang Si had to admit it.


    "Can I see you again? Can I have dinner together?"


    Yinlang asked quickly.


    "When I''m free! First, I often work overtime."


    "Brother Huang, no problem!"


    ¡­¡­


    Reiki world, blood sword immortal Empire territory.


    Huang Si got up from bed.


    This room was renovated after being knocked down by the blood sword.


    Get out of bed, go to the door and open the door.


    "Hi." He leaned against the door and greeted the maid and guard outside.


    The faces of the people outside changed greatly. They shouted and ran to tell each other.


    After a while, the Immortal Emperor of Blood Sword came.


    At the sight of Huang Si, he immediately bowed his hands.


    "Thank you, envoy. I don''t mind my rudeness. Let your excellency Xingshen save my granddaughter. I can''t repay my great kindness."


    The blood sword is full of gratitude and respect.


    Huang Si was stunned. What envoy?


    Then he reacted. Oh, I almost forgot that the identity he placed in himself as a star God was a divine envoy.


    "It doesn''t matter. Since your granddaughter is also a believer of the star God, we can be friends now."


    "Yes, yes, they are all friends." The Immortal Emperor of Blood Sword smiled, "even a family."


    Huang Si: "


    An Immortal Emperor is so courteous that people are a little afraid.


    "By the way, where are the cranberries?"


    "Raspberry, she has just recovered and needs to rest now. I locked her in the quiet room and didn''t let her out."


    "Wait... You shut her up as soon as she''s cured?"


    Huang Si was lost in thought.


    It''s no wonder that in the ice Berry''s dream, the dreams about home are so depressed and terrible, and the school dreams are very bright and cheerful. It seems that the blood sword is an old parent who is not good at expressing feelings and is super strict.


    "I''m worried that something will happen if raspberry runs out again." The blood sword immortal shook his head while saying, "besides, she told me that the reason why she suffered was mainly the school..."


    It turned out that after Bingmei went to school in Huangxi mainland, it was not more than 100 years before the decent side found out that she was the Immortal Emperor of the evil sect. But worried about her identity and strength, she never started.


    Decent people stared at her for decades until they found that a Mengling people named jenton was infatuated with ice berries, but suffered from ice berries and ignored him completely. The decent people let jenton try to invade the ice berry dream and bewitch her. Zhan Tong said that he was just a human fairy. He was too far from the realm of ice Berry to invade. Unless the strength and consciousness of ice berry fell to the lowest point and he turned into a dream spirit, he could find a way to control her.


    The decent people were overjoyed and discussed the next plan.

 Chapter 457

    They are responsible for arranging experts to control the ice berry with poison, while Zhan Tong turns into a dream spirit and enters her heart. Zhan Tong is very embarrassed, because once the Mengling people become Mengling, they can only live in the dream forever and never come back.


    "If you don''t turn into a dream spirit, you won''t get her all your life." Those people persuaded Zhan Tong.


    Finally, Zhan Tong agreed. The plan was carried out smoothly. The attack, poisoning and dreams were all smooth, but the only thing that didn''t go well was that the unconscious ice Berry was robbed back by the three guards Xianhuang.


    But it doesn''t matter. If the cranberry is captured by Zhan Tong in the nest of the evil sect, it is the reaction in the nest, and the effect is better.


    Therefore, the Immortal Emperor of Blood Sword is really grateful to the star God.


    If it were not for the star God, he would lose not only his granddaughter, but also his whole foundation. Imagine if his granddaughter rebelled directly, who would dare to stop it? He can''t do it himself, and even forbids others to do it.


    The bloody sword immortal emperor automatically attributed the mistake to "all blame the ice berries running out", so she was imprisoned as soon as her condition improved.


    "No, you don''t know anything about child psychology."


    Huang Si decided to save his family and persuade the old stubborn blood sword immortal, "let''s go and see the ice berries first. I''ll tell you about psychology on the way."


    They walked slowly towards the quiet room. Along the way, Huang Sizi carefully taught many knowledge of modern psychology to the Immortal Emperor of blood sword, and listened to the Blood Sword nodding.


    "Ah! So it is! No wonder berry often gets angry and ignores me!"


    "Did you say that raspberry''s rebellion had something to do with her parents'' early death?"


    "Yes! Raspberry, this is lack of love!"


    "I didn''t give enough!"


    Blood Sword suddenly realized.


    Finally, he patted Huang Si on the shoulder and said, "God envoy, your words are really enlightening and open my eyes. It turns out that my way of getting along with raspberry has always been wrong. I won''t be like this in the future. Don''t worry."


    Huang Si calmly restored his battered shoulder with his creative power.


    The immortal emperor doesn''t consider whether the other party is mortal! Fortunately, the body is fake.


    Speaking of this, Huang Si suddenly remembered one thing and asked, "Oh, I told you about children''s psychology for a long time and forgot to ask how old you are."


    "Berry berry is only 6829 years old! Isn''t she very young and talented?"


    The bloody sword immortal emperor hung his pride on his face.


    Huang Si''s ten thousand alpacas galloped by. Shit, he has always regarded ice berries as girls. It turned out that he is so old. He has only been more than 100 years according to all the time he has experienced! Ice berries are sixty times his age!


    Cranberries look very young in a dream?


    It turned out that the old cucumber was painted green!


    Perhaps, for the Immortal Emperor, who has a long life, the mental maturity is slower? Or was it that the cranberries had been kept in captivity by grandpa before, and had never been in contact with the society, resulting in their psychological age?


    It''s possible.


    Fortunately, I have ordered ice Berry to forget everything in her dream and her name!


    They finally came to the quiet room during their conversation, and the bloody sword immortal opened the door.


    There was a clang in the door, and then ice berries appeared at the door with a smelly face.


    "Grandpa, you''ve gone too far! You locked me up! Hum, if you didn''t put it fast this time, I would have finished with you!"


    The Immortal Emperor of Blood Sword made amends again and again.


    Seeing the abnormal appearance of blood sword, ice Berry was stunned.


    After a meeting, she noticed Huang Si.


    Huang Si now uses a very common Yiti, whose appearance is at the level of passers-by. In Yan control''s iceberry, it doesn''t deserve attention at all.


    "Grandpa, who is this? Why do you bring outsiders when you let me go? Really!"


    The cranberries complained a little discontentedly.


    "Come on, raspberry, thank him quickly. This is the envoy of the star God, Huang Si."


    The Immortal Emperor of Blood Sword smiled.


    Ice berry immediately changed her attitude. She came up to Huang Si and her eyes were shining.


    "Emissary, are you really an emissary? Do you know the star God? Where does the star God live? Does he have human form in reality? Is he very handsome? How can I see him?"


    "I don''t know."


    Huang Si''s attitude is very poor.


    "Tell me, Lord envoy, please."


    Ice berries began to make use of their beauty and gender advantages to sprinkle Jiao.


    "Ice berries." Huang Si''s face was expressionless. "You go and spoil the column. Stop in 10 hours."


    So, clean.


    The ice berry walked away obediently.


    After driving away the ice berries, Huang Si began to discuss business with the bloody sword immortal emperor.


    He mainly wanted to use the power of the Immortal Emperor to help him inquire about information and find out two things.


    First, what are the monsters in the star ring.


    Second, the decent side is looking for why the universe is different. It''s best to find a way to break into the core to find out. If it''s really difficult, you can first find a way to kill their high-level leaders, give their souls to the star God, and let the star God check.


    "Oh, why is it so simple? God made you say it earlier." The blood sword immortal was happy. "I''ll just give an order. Just wait here for news. Compared with this, I''m going to open a water banquet for a month to entertain the envoy. How about entertaining you?"


    If the noumenon is here, Huang Si may not be able to refuse.


    Unfortunately, now the body is a book.


    "Blood Sword, if you really want to thank me, you might as well teach me magic." Huang Si asked, "I want to learn space channel."


    "No problem! Although the space channel is a unique spell in my family, there is no problem passing it on to the envoy. What''s more, I expect the envoy to be with my family!"


    The Immortal Emperor of Blood Sword took the opportunity to sell human favor.


    Huang Si lives here. He studies magic with the Blood Sword every day and discusses his experience. After all, the blood sword is the Immortal Emperor. The understanding of skills, spells and rules is not comparable to that of ordinary immortals.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Huang Si integrated the knowledge shared by ice berries while asking questions, and really turned it into his own knowledge.


    Time passes day by day.


    Apart from occasionally going out to check the situation of other family members, Huang Si spent most of his time here.


    However, four months later, Huang Si even surpassed the Immortal Emperor in his theoretical knowledge of cultivating immortality and was close to the grade of the Immortal Emperor.


    Finally, even the blood sword immortal emperor was surprised. He said, "the envoy is so smart and has a first-class talent for cultivating immortals. Why not cultivate immortals and be willing to be a mortal? Don''t you worry about life?"


    In fact, at the beginning, Huang Si thought that the power of the immortal system was too weak. Later, he realized the problem of world system conflict. He usually had to use too much energy. What if his body became an immortal and then had system conflict, and he would explode from time to time?


    But there is no need to tell the blood sword.


    "It''s all right. I''m just curious to learn. I''m a divine envoy. The star God can help me reset my body state, and he can revive me when I die."


    The Blood Sword suddenly heard the words.


    "Yes, yes, I forgot. The star God said it''s good when his family can rise at will. Berry really met a good God."


    The Blood Sword clapped his hands and laughed.

 Chapter 458

    Jing Chen has been tracking down decent friars to explore the different phases of the universe for a long time.


    Now, Huang Si''s two strongest family members are evil sects. It''s troublesome to investigate decent things.


    Recently, the forces on the other side of the blood sword have also begun to participate in the investigation.


    Jing Chen contacted them, exchanged information and found many new problems.


    Finally, a jade slip was sent to Huang Si.


    Huang Si asked the blood sword to help open it.


    There are all kinds of videos and a star map.


    The videos are all images of the different phases recorded by the immortals.


    The star map details the locations of the anomalies found in recent decades.


    Looking at the dense star map and labels, Huang Si only felt that he was looking at the murder map of serial homicide, so as to piece together the location of the criminal.


    "Maybe it''s like looking for a murderer..." Huang Si thought.


    If the anomaly was caused by a monster from the outer universe.


    Find the law of the alien phase and lock the position of the cause of the alien phase. Is it difficult to find the monster?


    Thinking of this, Huang Si finally felt that he had a general direction.


    He instructed his family members and blood sword''s men to continue to collect relevant information, and he also began to study the law of alien star map.


    ¡­¡­


    Reiki world, three years later.


    Jingchen floats in the universe, stepping on a shuttle shaped flying fairy under her body.


    He looked into the distance.


    At a distance of 200000 kilometers from him, a "Scar" appeared in the starry sky.


    The starlight at that place showed signs of distortion and fragmentation. In the middle of the distortion trace, there was a deep dark "gap" inexplicably.


    From a distance, it looks like a scar on the starry sky.


    Beside him, the book of creation came silently.


    Although the master''s Noumenon did not appear, Jingchen knew that this was the master''s book, and he saluted.


    The book blinked and came to the other side.


    After a long time, Huang Si''s figure appeared next to Jingchen.


    "I have calculated the data of different phases over the years, and I have roughly figured out this law." Huang Si said to him, "I can even estimate the location of the next phase. Come with me."


    With that, Huang Si rolled Jingchen with the law of space and blinked.


    The range of his current mental force field has increased compared with that when he just got the sixth fragment, and now it is a full radius of 1.47 million kilometers.


    Although, such a distance is only a drop in the bucket below the astronomical unit.


    After blinking more than 100 times, Huang sicai stopped.


    "Look."


    Jingchen looked around.


    In the background of the starry sky not far away, a distorted figure like "vortex" appears.


    "It''s type 2 out of phase."


    Jing Chen said.


    In the process of investigating the heterogeneous, they roughly classified the heterogeneous forms, with a total of 14 different types. At first, the same scar was type 11.


    "In fact, these differences are the same in my feeling, and the corresponding reasons behind them are the same." Huang Si said, and then rolled Jing Chen with the law, "I''ll take you to have a look."


    After a blink, they have come to the side of the vortex.


    For the first time, Jing Chen observed the alien phase so closely, not that he was not close before, but that the alien phase was dangerous. Sometimes it would tear the immortal too close into pieces.


    Looking closer, Jing Chen realized the huge eddy current and the terrible swallowing power.


    "Try to feel what''s inside the vortex."


    Huang Si ordered.


    Jingchen closes his eyes.


    After a while, he quickly opened his eyes and said, "I didn''t feel anything special. On the contrary, I felt that after entering the vortex, I felt something was sucked away and passed away, and my mind was dizzy."


    "Oh, it''s all right. That''s because your soul energy is swept away by the flow of the different phase. The power of the vortex is inward. It won''t happen next time you encounter the different phase of the spray."


    Huang Si replenished Jing Chen''s soul, and he felt much better.


    Then, Huang Si arranged Jingchen to find a nearby planet and go back first. He planned to explore by himself.


    After waving goodbye to Jingchen, Huang thought and dived into the vortex center.


    He is not afraid of danger, and the noumenon is not here. No matter what problems he encounters, the book of creation will fly back to the green world.


    What if the monster of the outer universe suddenly appears and imprisons the book?


    He can also give up the book first, cut back to the noumenon of the green world, and then let the book come back when the monster doesn''t pay attention.


    Huang Si is not too worried about the safety of the book. You should know that this artifact has been tested for a long time and has not been damaged by so many higher lives. If you want to run, you can run. It is really the creator of running water and the inheritance artifact of iron.


    He flew into the vortex in the form of a book.


    The surrounding space is fragmented. From the cracked space, a zigzag line emitting black light is scattered from time to time.


    That''s space fragmentation!


    Huang Si is very familiar with this, because there is space fragmentation in many space law attacks he has eaten in the balancer.


    The space here is very dense and powerful. If his noumenon is here, I''m afraid it will end.


    Fortunately, books are not afraid.


    Huang Si broke up against the space and flew in slowly.


    Deep in the vortex, there is a familiar smell.


    To be specific, how to be familiar with the law... Huang Si feels that it is very much like the core of the green world and the core of the light and dark world.


    yes! It''s like the core of this Reiki world!


    Is it difficult for him to go to the special space for loading the core? Very likely.


    Now, the space on both sides of him became more and more opaque, and finally formed a layer of chaotic white. The whole passage was in the shape of a spindle, narrower and narrower, and finally it was only more than ten meters wide.


    At this time, the passage also came to an end.


    At the end is a transparent wall.


    The reason why Huang Si knew that this was a wall was because his consciousness scanning was finally impenetrable and completely blocked by the transparent wall.


    He came to the wall and looked out through it.


    The scene before us is shocking.


    I saw an extremely vast space outside.


    In the space, there is a huge ball suspended in it. The surface of the ball is divided into several areas like a football. Each area has different colors. Outside the ball, there is a layer of fairy clouds.


    Huang Si understood at a glance that the ball should be the cosmic core of the Reiki universe, and the region is the different permissions in the core.


    From the breath emitted by the core, the core of the universe is extremely powerful and has a lot of permissions. Each permission in it gives people a thrilling sense of fear. Visually, each permission is hundreds of times higher than the light and dark permission in the light and dark world!


    Is this the gap between a small world for hand training and a large universe?

 Chapter 459

    However, what shocked him more was that there were grid like walls on the periphery of this extremely vast space.


    The grids are irregular and of different sizes. Some large grids are even more than ten times the area of small grids. Each grid is translucent, the same structure as the wall he touches now!


    Huang Si can''t see all the grids from this perspective, but the wall he faces looks like thousands of grids like small windows!


    Is it difficult that each grid corresponds to a channel like him?


    Huang Si tried to touch the transparent wall and couldn''t open it.


    Well... Consciousness can''t penetrate, can''t blink.


    The spirit blade cannot be cut, and the creative force can not cut all kinds of solid materials.


    Huang Si lay there and tried for a long time, but he still couldn''t get in.


    "By the way, since it''s the core of the universe, it''s not the monster. Where is the monster?"


    Over the years, Huang Si has read many descriptions and records about the monster. It seems that it is wandering in the universe and has been recorded by witnesses many times.


    It was a monster with tens of thousands of eyes, huge size and strange appearance. After seeing it, witnesses would have symptoms such as dizziness, coma, amnesia, hallucinations and mental disorders.


    Huang Si always wanted to see it for himself. Unfortunately, the monster appeared and disappeared. The appearance time was very short. It was too difficult to meet him in the vast universe.


    Regardless of this monster, think about the space at the core of the universe first.


    Huang Si wants to go in and have a look at the composition of the core of the universe. After all, this is the lowest authority of the Reiki universe. If you can actually observe and touch, it will be of great benefit to your understanding of the progress of the law and the composition of the universe.


    Unfortunately, I can''t get in at all.


    Huang Si looked at the almost endless grid.


    What if a grid corresponds to a different phase?


    I can''t get into one place. Why don''t you look at another place?


    Thinking of this, Huang Si left this strange passage.


    Thirty three years later.


    Huang Si floats in a starry sky in the night bird star field.


    In the past 33 years, he has investigated tens of thousands of occurrence points of heteromorphism. Combined with his previous experience, he has become more and more familiar with the occurrence law of heteromorphism.


    Every time, he can see a part of the grid wall in the hall. Over the past few decades, Huang Si has memorized the grid positions corresponding to all the passages he has been to.


    In the middle of the whole hall, it is estimated that there are about 160000 grids, which probably corresponds to 160000 channels.


    Each channel corresponds to the occurrence of a cosmic anomaly.


    The appearance of cosmic anomalies is not long. It will last for a few days, no more than two weeks at most.


    Therefore, these channels must be closed most of the time, and only a few can go.


    Now, Huang Si can roughly infer the space corresponding to the grid position he has never been to.


    Although the specific time point of the occurrence of cosmic anomalies is not clear, if cosmic anomalies occur in a large number in a region, the corresponding positions of space channels in this region that do not occur will often occur later.


    In this process, he is also thinking, why is there a difference? Why is there no such small passage to the core of the world between the light and dark world and the green world?


    You know, only the master of the world can enter the special space.


    Huang Si thought and waited.


    This space is the location where he predicted that the out of phase would occur soon.


    After a while, in the starry sky in front of him, he suddenly began to twist and deform.


    Before long, a cross phase of type 4 appeared in space.


    There it is! Huang Si had a little excitement in his heart. It''s further from the fully predicted position.


    He flew into the alien phase.


    Not all phases have channels. According to the current situation, sometimes half of the flight is blocked by the space crack. Fortunately, you can go around in a blink, but sometimes the crack is too large. Once it moves in a blink, it will move to another channel.


    In addition, all channels are full of all kinds of energy attacks. Huang Si once tried to let ice berries in, but she failed with her Immortal Emperor level ability. After the ice berry retreated, it said that it was estimated that only the Immortal Emperor had hope.


    After passing through a maze of channels, Huang Si reached the bottom of the channel.


    Here is still a transparent wall, but it seems more transparent than before.


    Huang Si looked at the wall carefully. Although it was transparent, he could see that the wall was thinner than what he had seen before.


    He had long found that different passages would be different. If only he could find an entrance that could go in.


    Suddenly, he felt something moving across from him, and he looked over there.


    Across the transparent wall, Huang Si found that across the huge hall space, among the thousands of grids on the opposite arc wall, one with a large area is not transparent, but black, and seems to have some patterns.


    There''s something moving in there.


    Activities?


    Huang Si stared intently at the active area.


    When Huang Si finally saw what it was, he felt an extreme fear almost at the same time.


    Black background, huge body, white eyes all over it, one by one.


    It''s the monster running out of the hole in the star ring!


    It''s in the transparent grid opposite!


    When Huang Sixin was afraid, suddenly, the monster''s eyes turned together and looked over.


    The monster saw him!


    Huang Si''s heart suddenly became creepy.


    He only felt that his mind was slowly paralyzed under the emotion of extreme fear.


    "My... Universe... Coordinates... Are... In..."


    Huang Si slowly jumped out of his consciousness.


    However, he did not use the righteous body, but the noumenon of the book was here, and there was no voice organ, so he could not speak.


    "I... Want... To..."


    Suddenly, a message came from the depths of consciousness and poured into his memory.


    At the same time, the book of creation also vibrates slightly.


    "No... I won''t be so afraid... This is, that monster is affecting my spirit!"


    Huang Si suddenly woke up.


    As soon as he woke up, he found that there was a piece of information in his memory, subconsciously driving a special force in his soul.


    The soul perspective automatically looks inside.


    Six shining fragments flickered in the soul. Countless light filaments emerged from the six fragments. The light filaments extended and finally formed a polygonal pyramid. The surface of the pyramid was woven by dense light filaments and covered the outside of his soul.


    At the same time, he also saw a strange wave, which hit the light wire of the pyramid and annihilated it.


    Is this... A spiritual attack?


    You have to run!


    Without hesitation, Huang Si turned and ran.


    The book of creation vibrates slightly and has shuttled through space.

 Chapter 460

    Huang Si quickly shuttled to her with ice berries as his fixed point.


    The ice berry is still waiting for him on the planet. Huang Sihua becomes a human form. He grabs the ice berry, drills into the transmission array and leaves.


    After several twists and turns, they came to a planet ruled by the bloody sword immortal emperor.


    "Go find your grandpa and ask him to carefully investigate this space. Among my family members, Jing Chen is near this area. Transfer him."


    Huang Si reported an approximate spatial coordinate of the star area.


    This approximate spatial range is exactly where the alien phase corresponding to the channel where the monster is located, which is calculated by Huang Si through the window position corresponding to those channels.


    Ice berry also wanted to chat with Huang Si, but Huang Si asked her to do business with a soul instruction.


    After sending away the ice berries, Huang Si quickly left the area.


    He went all the way back to the bright yellow star and entered the rose garden inside the temple.


    Leaning back on the recliner, Huang si still felt afraid.


    Higher life?


    The book of creation was a clear warning at that time.


    How could he encounter higher life in the Reiki universe? It''s also terrible. It''s like meeting the four heavenly kings under the final boss in the novice village.


    Oh, yes! It comes from outside the universe.


    Sure enough, it is the higher life in Jieyuan!


    Recalling Gu Yan''s various details of higher life, Huang Si didn''t know what to do.


    Huang Si tried to calm down and thought about the way to deal with it.


    At the time of warning in the previous book of creation, it also gave him a knowledge memory about higher life.


    Higher life was born in the abyss.


    The collapse of the universe will not destroy higher life, but it can easily destroy ordinary life.


    Ordinary life cannot survive directly in Jieyuan, but Jieyuan is the home of higher life.


    It is far more powerful than any ordinary life.


    What is more terrible is that the memory from the book of creation shows that higher life is not only different, but also each higher life has its "specialty" direction.


    Some higher beings are good at physical combat, some are good at some kind of energy, and some are good at influencing the mind like the multi eyed monster he saw.


    Moreover, this ability to affect the mind seems not to be the ability of any soul related to energy, but a passive ability. Otherwise, it can not explain why it can affect Huang Si across the hall and walls.


    The eyes on it probably play this role, which can unconsciously affect those who see them.


    Huang Si couldn''t help trembling when he remembered how he felt when he saw those eyes.


    At that time, he completely lost his self-control ability and unconsciously wanted to say his cosmic coordinates.


    If we go on, our consciousness will be controlled.


    If it hadn''t been for the six pieces in the soul, I might have been finished.


    Fortunately, the defense mechanism of the six soul fragments can work even when he loses his mind. It can also take the initiative to defend. Before seeing the monster next time, be sure to open the light net of soul defense in advance.


    Huang Si''s heart was heavy. He always thought that he would encounter higher life only when he came out of the universe and reached the abyss. At that time, he should also grow up to survive in the abyss.


    Unexpectedly, even the seventh level of soul didn''t arrive. A higher life had rushed to the door and even found him!


    Huang Si was not sure whether the higher life had found his book of creation on the other side of the window.


    If it can see clearly, it may have found the identity of its Creator!


    Almost 99% of higher life is self-contained.


    The absolute and the creator are immortal!


    Huang Si thought of this and decided not to appear in front of the multi eyed monster in the form of a book. He must try to disguise his identity!


    And what is the purpose of multi Eyed Monsters?


    Obviously, it has cooperated with decent immortals, otherwise there would not have been so many decent immortals investigating cosmic anomalies before.


    Therefore, it is necessary to sneak into decent territory and investigate clearly.


    In addition, its purpose of entering the different phases of the universe is also clear.


    Mostly coveting the core of the universe!


    Huang thought less than what the multi eyed monster would do with the core of the universe. He only knew that the monster must not get the core permission and become the master of the universe. He knows how much authority the master of the universe has, because he is the master of the light and dark world.


    And the monster must think the same.


    Whether it finds Huang Si''s true identity or not, it will speculate that he wants to obtain the core of the universe.


    After thinking this clearly, Huang Si took another look at the star map and kept it firmly in mind.


    This is a war, a war between higher life and mankind. He must stop it!


    Therefore, we must speed up the investigation of the different phases of the universe and thoroughly find out the space and time law of this channel!


    ¡­¡­


    "Mingling, zhiting, Fangxu, Koizumi, you all come out."


    The sound of inorganic matter is transmitted from the four eye keepsakes.


    After a while, Fang Xu and Ming Ling floated out of the Huangxi continent.


    In front of them was still the phantom of a woman in strange clothes, the highest.


    "Meet your highness."


    The two immortals saluted first and then explained that the other two immortals were not on the Huangxi continent, but they could also be contacted.


    "No need. You two sent men to check the records for me."


    The woman reported an extremely wide range of stars.


    "In this starry sky, find out the cosmic anomalies, mark out the cosmic anomalies that have not disappeared yesterday, then investigate the transmission array around them, pass the transmission records to me, and focus on those who hide their identities and fix them as high as possible!"


    "I estimate that the other party is likely to be an Immortal Emperor! Because non immortal emperors cannot enter the different phase channel of the universe!"


    "Immortal Emperor?" The two were stunned. "There are only seven immortal emperors, not the four of us, that is the other three. It''s easy to find."


    "Not necessarily! The universe is so big that you are so sure that there will be no other Immortal Emperor? Or... It may also be a powerful Immortal Emperor! It is more likely to be an Immortal Emperor with a high understanding of the laws of space!"


    "Once you find him, find a way to catch him immediately. If you feel difficult, call me with a keepsake immediately!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    After sending away the two immortal emperors, the phantom woman also disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    After sending away the ice berries, Huang Si was not at ease.


    He can calculate the monster''s position, and the monster may also calculate his position.


    In that case


    If the monster has accomplices, the accomplices are mostly Terrans.


    The Terran side will be the same as him. Let someone investigate the corresponding situation around the alien!


    He doesn''t matter, because he has no legal identity at all, and he never passes through the transmission array.


    But the ice berry is an Immortal Emperor after all. She will have a record after passing the transmission array!


    So, do you want to eliminate the record?


    The identity authentication of the transmission array is unique and cannot be counterfeited, but the transmission array records are not networked in real time.


    If Huang Si deliberately destroys the records and takes more time, he can still do it.

 Chapter 461

    Finally, Huang Si decided to destroy the record first! Try to procrastinate!


    The higher life must also have considerable intelligence.


    Destroying records can''t destroy all the transmission records of ice berries. It can be inferred that there is a problem by relying on the planetary connection of the destroyed records.


    But it''s good for them to delay.


    Because Huang Si can share all the cultivation materials of his former master of the temple, so that those who stand on his side can be promoted as much as possible.


    Moreover, we can record the cosmic differences and the internal situation of the channel, so that all the evil sects can understand that the matter is urgent, have a common hatred, and work together to deal with decent and higher life!


    In that case, I have to strengthen my combat effectiveness.


    His body is extremely weak, just the level of ordinary people, which can not be compared with the combat effectiveness of the Reiki universe.


    What should I do?


    Just, Huang Si figured it out. Isn''t it Xiuxian!


    Practice is the only criterion for testing truth, and it is at this time that theory is transformed into practical benefits!


    In the rose garden.


    The book of creation is suspended in the air. Huang Si''s soul takes the book as its noumenon and looks at the open space below.


    Execution - making yourself in reality.


    For a moment, Huang Si''s Noumenon went from the green world to the Reiki universe.


    The holder of the book of creation can only have one individual, so through this way, he can move his own noumenon without going through the balancer channel.


    Huang Si''s soul fell back into his body.


    This body is the initial state, that is, the 25-year-old mortal body.


    Without deliberate guidance, the most pure Reiki in the rose garden automatically enters the body. A strong soul and a high degree of understanding of the law have brought about a terrible increase in the Reiki gathering speed and cultivation speed.


    If the real aura gathers and absorbs like a storm.


    Huang Si felt the soaring cultivation and spiritual power in his body. Inner alchemy appeared, Yuanshen evolved and Mahayana arrived.


    In a second, from the beginning, all the way to Mahayana!


    "Heaven''s robbery?"


    Huang Si frowned, stretched out his hand to hold his book and immediately blinked.


    When he ascended to Mahayana, he sensed the time point in the dark. The disaster was coming, just a second later!


    When his figure reappears in space.


    Terrible thunder clouds gathered overhead, and dazzling lightning extended down.


    "Just a little energy."


    Huang Si hugged the book, looked up at the sky and said to himself.


    He held out his hand.


    With one hand, the thunder and lightning dissipated all over the sky!


    When the mental force field was pulled at high altitude, the trace of robbery force in the universe was pulled down and cleaved to its own body.


    "Click!"


    The spiritual power in the body was smashed under the action of robbery power and healed by spiritual power.


    Just as water turns into oil, spiritual power quickly changes into immortal power.


    Boom!


    The boundless fairy clouds scattered from above and crossed thousands of kilometers of starry sky.


    The wonder of three flowers gathering at the top appears and becomes an immortal!


    With the transformation of the body into a real immortal, there are a lot of immortal power gaps.


    Huang Si gathered with a little concentration, and the aura in the universe formed a vortex again and flowed over.


    The realm rose again, and in the blink of an eye, it went from human immortals to earth immortals.


    Fairy power solidifies.


    "Another robbery?"


    Huang Si sensed the time point of heaven''s calamity. A minute later, it was the heaven''s calamity of earth immortals ascending to heaven immortals.


    Is it because it''s too fast and easy for him to upgrade, and the robbery came so fast?


    Before the thunder clouds gathered, Huang Si quickly found the robbery force wandering in the universe with his mental force field, grabbed a large piece and split it against his body.


    A loud noise.


    The immortal power evaporated, and under the forced condensation of spiritual power, it gathered into immortal power, and fell down bit by bit.


    Tianxian has been repaired.


    "Six minutes?"


    As soon as he became an immortal, Huang Si sensed the time of heaven''s robbery.


    This...... Huang Si looked at his physical condition for six minutes. If he absorbed Reiki now, there was no time to fill the immortal power in his body.


    This body is already an immortal''s qualification, but the immortal power is pitiful.


    Huang Si can sense the horror of the coming disaster. This rare celestial power. If he wants to have another disaster, he''s afraid he can''t bear it.


    The thought moved, and the creative power was transformed into immortal power out of thin air, which quickly filled Huang Si''s body.


    A few minutes later, Huang Si finally made up the cultivation of Tianxian peak before the disaster.


    There are a number of terrible thunder clouds gathering in the sky, and they are about to split down.


    Huang Si decided to take the initiative and wait for the disaster.


    Without hesitation, he pulled a large amount of power from the universe and split it on himself.


    A huge earthquake in the body.


    Huang Si spit out a mouthful of blood. The effect of tearing the immortal power is still too strong. With his immortal level physical quality, his internal organs are shattered.


    If he hadn''t gathered the broken immortal force with the mental force field in time, kneaded it into golden immortal force, and then golden immortal force urgently healed the body, the body would be useless.


    Fortunately, the golden immortal realm is here.


    Huang Si gasped, but then his face changed again.


    "An hour and 20 minutes?"


    Huang Si looked confused.


    Do you want to rush like this?


    Is he really going to become an Immortal Emperor today?


    I can''t imagine that the robbery is so close that he can almost feel the terrible power of the robbery.


    Overhead, the clouds have begun to gather.


    Huang Si closed his eyes, while transforming jinxianli, repairing his body and improving his physical quality, he took the book of creation and put it on his head.


    He''s not sure if he can hold up next. The book of creation is invincible and must be used as a shield.


    Huang Si has moved as far as possible. He doesn''t want a lightning strike to directly break the surrounding planet.


    More than an hour later, the thunderclouds spreading thousands of miles gathered in space, and the rotating dark clouds looked very spectacular.


    If it wasn''t for this thing to fall on his head, Huang Si really wanted to lie down and have a good look at the scenery.


    However, in order not to be Lei roasted alive, let''s start with Lei rob first!


    At one thought, the mental force field wraps the thunder cloud and dissipates the lightning energy in the way of energy consumption.


    It''s an hour and 20 minutes.


    Only a small half of the thunder clouds made a loud noise, and the lightning like a silver snake ran around. Unfortunately, it was all blocked by Huang Si with the power of his soul.


    In the thunder and lightning, Huang Si looked for the power of robbery.


    eureka!


    The force of this robbery seems to be pouring out, more than ten times the number before.


    Huang Si silently let go of a hole and let the robbery force drop.


    At the moment of robbing the body.


    The golden fairy power in the body was broken, and then the body was seriously injured.


    The bones were broken inch by inch, and all the blood vessels were blown open. Not only the soft tissue was broken, but most of the cells in the body were smashed by the force of robbery.


    Huang Si blocked the remaining robbery force with a book, calmly transformed the immortal force in his body, turned it all into Immortal Emperor force, and then healed the tissue with a brand-new Immortal Emperor force, glued back the leaked cell fluid, organelles and nuclei, and put his body together.


    When he finally transformed his body and immortal power into the state of Immortal Emperor.


    "Seventeen days, five hours and forty-six minutes..."


    Huang Si''s face was livid.


    This damn robbery.


    This damn Reiki world upgrade rule.


    I really won''t let him stop.


    Huang Si has the experience of Bingmei, a family member, and is sure to be promoted to the Immortal Emperor. However, he is really not sure to be promoted to the Immortal Emperor!


    There are still 17 days left. We should make good use of these 17 days and try our best to understand the information about the promotion of Immortal Emperor.


    I hope that within these 17 days, higher life will not come to the door.


    Huang Si copied the two books of the temple master, one of cultivation methods and one of law experience.

 Chapter 462

    Blood Sword Immortal Emperor territory.


    The Blood Sword almost bit his tongue.


    "This, this, this... Lord God, are you?"


    When I sent iceberries back, the envoy was still a mortal.


    Why didn''t you see him for some time, and the envoy became the Immortal Emperor directly?


    The Blood Sword narrowed his eyes and felt the breath of Huang Si. Yes, it''s really an Immortal Emperor. It''s real!


    Huang Si didn''t talk nonsense. He said directly, "I''ll cross the robbery in 17 days. The Immortal Emperor will be promoted to the Immortal Emperor. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Blood Sword is stupid.


    "Lord envoy, are you really not a star God who deliberately incarnates to amuse us and other mortals?"


    "You think too much."


    The bloody sword immortal emperor, who finally calmed down, finally accepted this fact.


    Worthy of being an envoy!


    Blood Sword thought.


    Huang Si didn''t talk nonsense. He directly took out two books and threw them to the blood sword. "Turn over these two books and don''t hurry to study them first. After you understand the contents of the books, tell the other evil sect Immortal Emperor that we need to join hands to resist the enemy."


    The Blood Sword took the book and turned it roughly. His face changed greatly and his hands shook so much that he could hardly take the book. He quickly held the book in his arms, "this, this book must not be seen by anyone else! Lord envoy, even any Immortal Emperor should be greedy for this book!"


    "If you know, then next, listen to my arrangement."


    Huang Si outlined his plan.


    The task of the blood sword is to make it clear to the people of the evil faction that the decent faction is planning a major conspiracy. This conspiracy is likely to sell the Terran to multi Eyed Monsters from the outer universe. Once they succeed, the evil faction will suffer.


    The envoys of the stars and gods are willing to provide the experience of practicing martial arts and laws free of charge. They are taught by the blood sword. The premise is that they must swear against the law of cause and effect and the law of disaster and robbery, never disclose it, and join hands to resist the enemy.


    As for the ice berry, her identity can''t be hidden sooner or later. Huang Si has personally destroyed some records of the transmission array, but the records of where the ice Berry has been are not only on the transmission array, and there may be witnesses or photos on various planets. So the cranberries will be exposed sooner or later.


    In that case, they should make preparations early.


    The whereabouts of the ice berry can''t be hidden anyway, so we don''t hide it at all. The two immortal emperors directly take their immortal emperors to stand by.


    Huang Si stayed with the iceberry to protect him.


    One day later, Emperor Luomin came with his men.


    Two immortal emperors and 13 immortal emperors of the evil sect gathered together to discuss the battle plan.


    The bloody sword immortal emperor took out a series of videos and explained the situation to them.


    The evil faction was in danger and decided to unite against the decent faction.


    After getting two volumes of books, Blood Sword and Luo min recited them first. They didn''t study them immediately. Instead, they came to Huang Si and began to shut up with him.


    Now there are more important things, that is to make Huang Si familiar with the use of immortal power, the battle mode of the Immortal Emperor, and the two immortal emperors tell him some key information about the Immortal Emperor''s promotion to the Immortal Emperor''s natural disaster.


    ¡­¡­


    Eleven days later, two immortal emperors, zhiting and mingling, led their men into the territory of the evil sect and asked for ice berries by name.


    The bloody sword immortal emperor would not allow it, and the war between good and evil broke out.


    The scale of the battle was huge. Originally, the strength of the decent school was strong, but the strength of the evil school soared after they obtained the two volumes of books. They were defenders again, and the decent side could not attack for a long time.


    Ice berries are temporarily left in the hinterland of the bloody sword immortal Kingdom, safe and sound.


    Huang Si was with her.


    There are no other Immortal Emperor level figures here except Huang Si.


    Suddenly, the protective cover of the Blood Sword territory suddenly broke.


    In the sky, a light came down.


    A woman in strange clothes suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Ice berries." The woman said expressionless, "I know you went to the cosmic anomaly, but you must have no ability to enter the channel. Who is the person behind you? It must not be the blood sword. The blood sword was not with you that day. Who went to the cosmic anomaly with you? Tell me, I can save you from death."


    "You dream! Ugly woman! There''s no one behind me! Miss Ben doesn''t have a lover yet!"


    Ice berries will not confess.


    The woman didn''t even look at Huang Si. In her opinion, Huang Si is an ordinary fairy emperor, a little weaker than ice berries, which is not worth mentioning.


    Seeing the ice berry refused, the woman didn''t have any expression. Her cold voice said, "well, I can only open your brain myself."


    The voice just fell.


    The figure of the woman disappeared.


    Invisible waves rush down from above.


    With a dark background, ten thousand eyes opened and turned, a strange and huge body shape that only appeared in the deepest nightmare fell from the sky into the territory of Blood Sword.


    It''s a multi eyed monster!


    At the moment when Huang Si noticed the fluctuation, he mobilized six fragments in his soul. The invisible golden silk thread flew out of him and woven into a light net just covering them.


    Mind shock arrives!


    The light net made a harsh scratch.


    "Active skill... This is the active skill of higher life! Why is it so terrible?"


    Huang Si supports the optical network.


    The external spiritual impact has almost condensed into visible fluctuations, and the optical network has been impacted to make a sound.


    Seeing that the multi eyed monster could not win Huang Si only by spiritual impact, he immediately called again with several beams of light.


    The terrible energy beam hit their bodies. If they were not immortal emperors, they would have been annihilated.


    Huang Si frowned. The energy light column impinged on the space. The space state was extremely unstable and blinking was very unsafe. However, it was impossible without blinking.


    "Go!"


    The law of space entangles two people and starts in a blink.


    One million kilometers away, as soon as Huang sigang appeared, he only felt dizzy and very hard.


    When the space is unstable, it blinks, and the force of space tearing completely acts on his body and soul, causing him to be injured.


    He threw the cranberries aside and closed his eyes to rest.


    In a few minutes


    The familiar mind wave came again.


    Huang Si opened his eyes and looked at the position he had fled before.


    The monster is coming, fast!


    How can it move so fast in the universe!


    Huang Si couldn''t rest. He grabbed the ice berry and blinked again.


    Although the blinking distance is not very long, it is faster than the monster flying.


    Before long, Huang Si saw a planet of practitioners. He swept his consciousness, found the transmission array and rushed in immediately.


    Previously, in the cult territory, he had already established his legal identity and possessed immortal power, so he could use the transmission array.


    The immortal force mark was photographed, and the transmission array lit up instantly. After selecting the direction, they brushed it and passed it out.


    Out of the transmission array, ice berry breathed a sigh of relief, but Huang Si took her to the next planet immediately.


    They use the transmission authority of Xianhuang level and can use further shortcuts. Soon, they have come to the bright yellow star.


    Huang Si threw the ice berries and all the families on the bright yellow star into the rose garden and told them not to go out.


    After finishing all this, Huang Si immediately returned to the place where the monster had been lost.


    It is still wandering in the starry sky. It is estimated that it is waiting for his men to check the transmission array records.


    Huang Si immediately led it away.


    The cranberries have been exposed. Now, in order to protect the cranberries, the bright yellow star is also exposed.


    In that case, the monster can no longer have a chance to attack the dependents.


    Huang Si has to lead it away.


    Although, the monster''s men are likely to pass.


    There are five immortal emperors in the decent sect. They besiege the blood sword. There are two of them, and the other three are likely to go back to deal with Minghuang star.


    The lost temple on the bright yellow star should be able to support for a period of time. At least, the situation of the rose garden proves that no one in the universe can break the seal of the rose garden.


    But Huang Si did not dare to let the higher life from the outer universe test the strength of the temple protection, so he had to lead it away.


    At the same time, Huang Si also had a bold idea in his heart.


    He looked at the countdown to the robbery in front of his eyes.


    The quantitative eye shows that there are five days left.


    As the strongest natural disaster he can''t resist, the combination of the laws of the world and the power of disaster may have unexpected effects.

 Chapter 463

    Huang Si ran in front with blinking, and the monster chased after him. From time to time, he tried to hit him with a beam of light and soul attack.


    Drill into the transmission array and come out. Huang Si waited in place.


    Soon, the monster''s huge body emerged from the light of the transmission array.


    Sure enough, the monster can also use the transmission array. It also has a legal identity! It seems that the decent Immortal Emperor helped it.


    Even it can view the transmission record and estimate that the identity information is the highest level.


    Along the way, Huang Si constantly calculated the occurrence point of the cosmic phase difference, arrived from time to time through the transmission array, took advantage of the speed advantage of blinking, went in and came out again.


    There was still a glimmer of luck in his heart.


    What if we can find a way in?


    Blinking again and again, looking again and again.


    In these five days, Huang Si took the monster''s attack many times, walked away in embarrassment, and then looked for it again.


    Fortunately, he can use his creative power to repair his physical injury and supplement his immortal power in time. Otherwise, if he was an ordinary Immortal Emperor, he would have been killed long ago.


    The monster seemed to realize that he was the man opposite the wall. He never left to look for others, but kept following him.


    In the brilliant starry background, there are nebulae and stars.


    Among them, there is a sword shaped crack.


    Brush!


    Next to the crack, Huang Si appeared in a blink.


    As soon as the blink was over, he looked at the display of the vectorial eye.


    There are still seven hours left!


    Huang Si didn''t even have a rest and did not hesitate to drill into the crack.


    A few minutes later, the terrible wave came from afar, and a black hill like body flew from the starry sky. Its speed was terrible, almost breaking through the rules of the universe.


    At this time, Huang Si drilled out of the crack.


    The multi eyed monster did not hesitate.


    It emitted hundreds of thin columns of light, sweeping in the direction of Huang Si.


    Since Huang Si was found to be flexible and small, the monster has used this wide net attack method.


    As soon as Huang Si waved his hand, all the immortal power in his body came out of the body to form a immortal power barrier.


    Boom!


    The Xianli barrier was smashed by the light column, and Huang Si''s figure has appeared dozens of kilometers away.


    The creative power gushes out and turns into immortal power, which quickly fills the empty meridians in the body.


    The monster let out a roar and pursued him.


    An hour later, Huang Si found a different phase again.


    He went into the wrong phase.


    "It seems that my calculation is indeed right. If you look in this direction, the wall will be thinner and thinner. I just don''t know if I can find a window to go in!"


    Huang Si saw the situation clearly and left immediately.


    Every time he observed the situation in the channel, Huang Si would look at other windows.


    However, as he had observed thousands of times before, all the windows were tightly protected, and none of them looked broken.


    Even so, he still didn''t give up and continued to look.


    With four hours left, Huang Si found a different phase again.


    Go in and have a look. Give up.


    After coming out, he was immediately attacked by the monster''s energy and mind.


    Huang Si took a heavy blow to his body, used up all his immortal power and ran away again.


    He has the power of creativity as a supplement, which is basically equivalent to unlimited blood and blue. As long as he is not killed by one blow, he is basically not in danger of life.


    In the last three and a half hours, another cross was out of phase.


    In the last hour, vortex out of phase.


    The phases are getting denser and the walls are getting thinner and thinner.


    Huang Si looked in the direction he predicted and threw the monster farther and farther.


    But the monster also seemed to find that there was a certain law in the direction of his progress, and followed closely in this direction.


    With only 10 minutes left, Huang Si found a fountain like anomaly, and he dived in.


    If it doesn''t work this time, he''s not going to leave.


    The wall is not suitable, but it is suitable for dealing with monsters.


    Touching the smooth and transparent wall inside the channel, Huang Si decided that although the thickness was not too thin, it was already the thinnest in a series. Here it is!


    Instead of moving, he stood by the wall at the end of the passage and waited quietly.


    Overhead, there are robbery clouds gathering.


    The passage is narrow, and the robbery clouds seem unable to penetrate the passage, so they gather directly inside the passage.


    The natural disaster of the Immortal Emperor ascending to the Immortal Emperor looks more terrible than any time before. Even the smallest electric arc contains the most terrible energy.


    The space inside the passage is shaking.


    Huang Si''s mood is very calm.


    This is his last chance. If this doesn''t work, he will retreat to the green world with his family members.


    The light of the arc shines on the inner side of the channel, making the whole channel like day.


    At the entrance of the passage, there is a beautiful starry sky.


    At the edge of the starry sky, a black shadow appeared, obscuring the stars.


    The terrible shadow wriggled, covering almost half of the starry sky, and quickly poured into this channel.


    As it approached, the light of the arc also lit up its surface, thousands of eyes blinked, and the smell of terror came out from it, reaching the end of the channel.


    Here comes the monster!


    There was a smile on Huang Si''s mouth.


    At this time, it''s time for disaster.


    The strongest catastrophe brewing to the extreme began to come.


    Huang Si did not try to fight, but formed a double barrier with spiritual force field and soul fragments, passively bearing the thunder robbery.


    And the monster was stunned.


    The lightning energy that destroys the sky and the earth continuously falls from the robbery cloud, electrifying the monster to the outside and tender inside.


    It stood up angrily, sending out columns of energy on its body, scattering and shooting, dispersing the lightning energy.


    Huang Si''s body raised the immortal power barrier, and the creative power in his body continuously supplied energy to resist the monster''s attack.


    He stood in a corner, but Lei Jie mostly hit the monster trying to come over.


    Huang Si looked at the energy count emerging in the air.


    "This robbery is really big. It''s more powerful than the bloody sword immortal emperor when he crossed the robbery..."


    Perhaps it is because they upgrade too fast and exceed the rules of the world that they will cause such a great disaster.


    However, thanks to the greater power of the natural disaster, otherwise, we can''t stop the monster from attacking him.


    "Coming!"


    Huang Si''s mental force field has been released, sensing the arrival of robbery force.


    Finally, in the third minute after the beginning of the disaster, the disaster force rushed from the distant space.


    This is a sense of terror that makes people sweat and hair.


    It arrived so late, as if the whole universe were accumulating power.


    His strongest disaster is coming, but Huang Si is not in the slightest panic.


    On the contrary, his heart calmed down like ice.


    Countless formulas crossed his mind.


    Range.


    Drop point.


    intensity.


    Huang Si''s face was calm without waves. He just raised his feet and moved forward a few steps.


    In these steps, you come to a position that is easy to be attacked, exposing yourself to the edge of the attack range of the multi eyed monster.


    Sure enough, the multi eyed monster suddenly bounced with great strength and flew from the inner wall of the channel like rubber.


    Its shape is extremely ferocious, and some elongated spikes appear on its body.


    Right now.


    "Boom!!!"


    The endless force of robbery came from space. It was originally directed at Huang Si, but the multi eyed monster just became a shield and was hit by the force of robbery.

 Chapter 464

    The monster made a shrill scream, the sharp thorns on his body were broken, and his body was broken by the robbery force.


    Black blood splashed from its body.


    Huang Si moves his position again.


    He did not relax his vigilance, and the second wave of robbery was coming.


    Seeing him move away, the monster wanted to catch up with him, but he didn''t dare. His eyes turned upward in disbelief, trying to see what was going on.


    Huang Si didn''t plan it this time.


    "Boom!!!"


    The second wave is coming!


    Huang Si''s body quickly blinked from the transparent wall, and the robbery force hit it directly.


    At the same time, he himself could not help being rubbed by the robbery force, and his body was suddenly broken.


    Huang Si clenched his teeth and kneaded his body with his mental force field.


    He looked at the transparent wall.


    There are two winding gray lines on it.


    It''s a crack! Feasible!


    The power of law and disaster is indeed effective for the walls of special space, which is called attacking the other''s shield with the other''s spear!


    Huang Si did not show any strange look and left quickly.


    When the monster saw that he was in bad condition, he jumped on him immediately.


    Huang Si''s consciousness senses the disaster, calculation and adjustment.


    "Boom!!!"


    The third wave!


    The monster''s body was hit hard by the invisible robbery force and hit the channel wall heavily, and the black blood flew like a fountain.


    Huang Si immediately moved again.


    The speed of the fourth wave is faster than the previous three times. He has to hurry up.


    Just as Huang sikan moved to the transparent wall.


    "Boom!!!"


    The fourth wave of force pierced Huang Si''s body together with the wall.


    He only had time to weave a dense optical net with soul fragments to protect his soul.


    The soul resisted the force of robbery.


    However, the body was shattered!


    At that moment, Huang Si sensed that the power of disaster seemed to dissipate in the channel and in the cosmic space outside the channel.


    The robbery is over!


    If it is an ordinary Immortal Emperor, the robbery has failed. After all, there is no body. The robbery will naturally stop according to the rules.


    But Huang Si is not an ordinary Immortal Emperor.


    The book of creation is now quietly outside the channel. When consciousness moves, the body is immediately reconstructed.


    Mortal body!


    Huang Si didn''t do anything. He directly held his book and fell back with the broken wall along the impact force just now.


    He fell into the alien space!


    With a slight push from the mental force field, he rushed straight to the huge colored ball in the middle of the hall.


    Suddenly, the black-and-white multi eyed monster also appeared at the broken wall.


    It stretched out its wriggling body towards Huang Si.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    It''s stuck!


    It''s too big!


    It can''t deform at will. Unexpectedly, it was stuck outside the hall by the breach of the wall!


    "You are an ordinary life!"


    The monster''s voice roared behind.


    "You can''t be a god! The God will destroy you! Give me the core of the universe quickly!"


    "Ordinary life really can''t."


    Huang Si''s body shape has flown to the side of the huge ball.


    He once integrated the gods of the small world of light and dark world with artificial intelligence. If beixuan were not artificial intelligence but human beings, their souls would have collapsed long ago.


    The Reiki universe is a super large universe, and its cosmic core must be far beyond the core of the light and dark world.


    What''s more, in order not to give the monster a chance, Huang Si must take all the cosmic authority at one time.


    "But I''m not."


    Huang Si touched the ball, and the monster also chased the broken small window.


    "No! You''re killing yourself!"


    The multi eyed monster screamed anxiously, squeezed and twisted desperately, trying to get in through the broken window.


    But it''s so fat!


    The monster was so angry that ten thousand eyes opened and closed one by one, sending out a strong spiritual impact.


    "You will bear all the anger of a noble higher life!"


    "What is waiting for you is the sinking that death can''t extricate!"


    The monster roared.


    Phantoms emerged one by one in the air, pulling Huang Si.


    This monster is even powerful enough to make psychic illusions have practical effects!


    Suddenly, Huang Si''s external gold wire burst out and bounced all the phantoms away.


    He sank toward the inside of the ball, and the color on the surface surged and swallowed his body.


    In the core authority, it continues to sink, sink.


    It was dark.


    In the boundless darkness, a voice sounded.


    "Latecomers..."


    The vast voice is transmitted in nothingness.


    "I am the Lord of the world."


    "I voluntarily choose to end my life with death."


    "But I don''t want the universe created by my supreme master to end up in the hands of his own faction after my death."


    "So I set up the final protection mechanism for it."


    "Unless my master comes back from the dead and takes over."


    "Otherwise, when the life of the universe comes to an end, it will be when someone tries to seize the authority to devour the core of the universe..."


    "Destroy yourself with the invaders!"


    The sound stopped.


    Huang Si smiled.


    He stretched out his hands in nothingness.


    "Wait a long time..." Huang Si said, "the dead can''t be resurrected, but the new life will continue. Therefore, please give me the last leg of the relay."


    The creative power bloomed out of his hands and met the core of the world.


    The core of the world trembles slightly.


    One star after another separated from the flowing color, swirled and flew into Huang Si''s body.


    The entry of each star point brings the integration of a right.


    Light, wind, aura, immortal power, disaster, cause and effect, array,... Time, space.


    Huang Si counted silently.


    When the last and largest two authorities, time and space, are integrated into the body, there are exactly 29 kinds in total.


    All the authorities rotate in a mysterious way in the body, and finally change again.


    Space and time surround each other, forming a double ring structure.


    The rest of the authority is like a light around the core, forming a thorn ball around it.


    A little noise.


    All permissions are combined, locked and finally connected into one.


    A God that has never existed was born!


    This deity is different from any single attribute deity, and all the permissions of the whole universe are merged.


    When it appears in Huang Si''s body, Huang Si automatically inherits and controls the Reiki universe!


    The outer ball gradually became transparent, forming a semi shell around Huang Si.


    From the divine lattice, the divine power flows out.


    The divine power burned every inch of Huang Si''s cells and severely eroded his existence.


    Divine power is beyond the rules. There is no energy and material to defend. Even Huang Si can''t try to slow down his power with his soul.


    "You''re dead! You''re dead!"


    The multi eyed monster outside also noticed the generation of divine breath. It screamed proudly, "you can''t bear the burning of divine power! This is all the core authority of the strong energy universe! It will shape the top gods! It can only be used for the upgrading of low-level gods! You are just a human body, you can''t integrate at all, and the gods will be burned alive!"

 Chapter 465

    Indeed, as the monster said.


    That kind of divine power is extremely powerful and far beyond the single authority divine power of the light and dark world. For Huang Si now, it is simply a deadly poison!


    Both the body and the soul are gradually weakened under the erosion of divine power.


    Suddenly, the book of creation broke through the air and flew to him.


    This is Huang Si''s last backhand.


    To make him make one last attempt.


    If this attempt fails, in order to avoid the collapse of the soul, he will directly transfer himself into the book, and then execute the instructions to rebuild the body, redo the body, and then run away.


    The multi eyed monster''s body shook suddenly and it saw the book of creation.


    "You, you are not an ordinary person!"


    The multi eyed monster screamed.


    "This is the book of creation. You are the Creator!"


    Its voice became extremely frightened.


    Huang Si had no time to pay attention to the multi eyed monster. He sank his mind into the book.


    "I am the master of the light and dark world."


    "I am not an ordinary person, but the Lord of the world who is higher than the gods."


    "I can''t integrate powerful gods, because my position should be higher than gods!"


    "If you have to have a lower divine identity to integrate a strong divine personality."


    "Then I''ll bring it myself!"


    "My book has the ability to shuttle through space. In that case, it must have a way to fly back to my world from here!"


    At that moment, Huang Si''s consciousness controlled his body and resisted the erosion of divine personality. At the same time, he boarded in the book and controlled the book to pass through layers of space and enter the light and dark world.


    The thought moved. In the core of the light and dark world, the remaining nine small authorities flew up and merged into a small divine lattice.


    The divine figure radiated a brilliant light and was sandwiched into the pages of the book of creation.


    The book of creation breaks through space and flies back into the special space.


    When the pages of the book opened, a small God rose in the air.


    It is colorful and composed of multiple permissions.


    Huang Si looked at it. It was like a wanderer returning home. It flew up and melted into Huang Si''s forehead.


    Without any pain or hindrance, the divine personality was completely integrated with him.


    "Weak divine power."


    At the moment of complete integration of divine personality, Huang Si also had the knowledge of divine personality.


    From the weak divine power, the weak divine power flowed out. Although it was weak, it firmly flowed all over his body and competed for his body from the hands of another powerful divine power.


    The body is transformed into divine material by weak divine power.


    The soul is also contaminated with the light of divinity under the light of God, surpassing the rules.


    When the God of the light and dark world completely transformed Huang Si into a God.


    The powerful divine power flowing from the powerful divine personality of the Reiki universe will finally not hurt him again.


    On the contrary, the divine power moistens the divine body and soul and improves his personality step by step.


    Finally, Huang Si pushed away the transparent shell and floated up from the core of the universe.


    "Powerful divine power."


    At the moment when the divine personality was completely integrated with him, all the authority of the Reiki universe was closely connected with his consciousness.


    He is the master of the universe. Everything in the universe, every tiny corner, can''t escape his gaze.


    With the transformation of divinity, the strength of soul increases at a terrible speed.


    "Soul radius: 4.3 light years."


    The book of creation opened automatically without wind.


    "Soul level: level 679.42%."


    Just now, the multi eyed monster didn''t make noise for a long time. If you look carefully, it actually ran away.


    Huang Si looked up.


    Reiki has a panoramic view of everything in the universe.


    Where''s the multi eye?


    ¡­¡­


    Black and white figures cross the starry sky, and "supreme" is running away in a hurry.


    It uses the Terran transmission array to transmit multiple times continuously. The target is the stellar ring.


    Extreme remorse in the supreme heart.


    It never thought that it could meet the new creator in this broken universe!


    We can only leave from the Jieyuan transmission array.


    The creator seems to be very young. If you let the elders'' Association siege, you may be able to kill him at one stroke. As long as it can find a way to escape back to the boundary and contact the elders'' Association.


    Supreme, although it has such a name for itself in the human language, it is only a false decoration.


    It is not supreme. On the contrary, among all higher life, it belongs to the very weak category.


    On the one hand, it was born very late, on the other hand, it is also because its original specialty is the mind.


    Because the passive effect is maintained by the eyes on the body, its body is even difficult to change its shape.


    Before, when chasing Huang Si, he could have been a little faster, but his body dragged him down. He had to work very hard to squeeze to the end of the channel, and then drill into the window to enter the hall, but he could no longer.


    Supreme was very angry.


    It is better at attacking the mind than fighting head-on.


    It doesn''t want to have such ability.


    Mind attack is very easy to use in group warfare. Unfortunately, it is too weak and has no friends. No one can organize it in group warfare.


    Before, it tried to kill a powerful God.


    Unexpectedly, he was ambushed.


    The God even made an appointment with two universes around him. A total of six powerful gods besieged him. Finally, he was seriously injured and had to escape.


    It''s higher life!


    Born strong, Jieyuan is its home. It is a transcendent existence above all ordinary life.


    How can it be defeated by ordinary life, even if it inherits the authority of the universe and has a divine personality to become an ordinary life of a God!


    It escaped from the universe and returned to the abyss.


    Those gods are struggling in the abyss and dare not catch up.


    The supreme wandered all the way, searched all the way, and finally found the broken universe by it.


    This universe, it still has a little impression.


    This is the universe created by Gu Yan.


    It will never forget the war that destroyed heaven and earth.


    If it hadn''t been too weak and useless to a single body, it might have died long ago without going to the battlefield.


    It just looked at Gu Yan from a distance and felt that Gu Yan was extremely terrible.


    The power of the creator left a terrible impression on his mind.


    Even later, the way of active attack in its spiritual skills was derived from the original fear of Gu Yan.


    It turns its fear of Gu Yan into the fluctuation of the mind, turns many pictures of the battle at that time into the lines of fear, and attacks other lives with real fear. The effect is very good.


    Although Gu Yan has been dead for a long time, he is still full of fear.


    With fear, it quietly entered the universe, ready to turn around and run.


    But then it found out.


    The universe has no master.


    And it''s broken! Its life span has come to an end, with only one sixteenth of a year left.

 Chapter 466

    One sixteenth of an abyss year is very short for it and very long for the life of the universe.


    Fortunately, it also found another good news.


    This universe is a high-energy universe!


    Different from the universe with low energy index and can only develop scientific and technological civilization, this universe contains a lot of Reiki, so that the life in it can obtain strong ability and long life as long as it is cultivated.


    It felt that it could find a way to let its life work for itself.


    In this way, it found the people at the top of the power in the universe and told them the truth.


    It is a noble higher life and disdains to deceive these ordinary lives.


    Those ordinary lives are also wary of it, which makes it feel very ridiculous.


    Does it need to lie to them?


    Finally, those ordinary lives finally accepted it and decided to work for it.


    The supreme allows them to look for the anomalies caused by the collapse of space.


    There are no gods in this universe, and the special space is on the verge of collapse, so there will be many channels to the outside world.


    These channels form so-called heterophases.


    It got a lot of information. It lingered in these channels for a long time, trying to find a channel with a broken wall, but it couldn''t find it.


    If only it were a power feat or an energy feat. Unfortunately, psychic feats cannot attack non biological walls.


    However, the supreme being is very patient. He continues to look for it. One day, he will find a suitable channel to enter the special space and swallow the core of the universe.


    The core of the universe can make up for its injury and provide it with living energy for a long time in the future.


    If the core of the universe is that extremely powerful core, maybe it can be strengthened a little.


    It knows that this hope is slim. Since its birth more than 40 years ago, it has eaten 17 small world cores and three large cosmic cores, but it has not become much stronger.


    As a higher life, it has stood at the apex of the whole world since its birth. It is too difficult to ascend again!


    In this way, with a dream, the supreme is ready to sit and eat the core of the universe.


    Unexpectedly, it met Huang Si.


    Supreme is very angry when you think about it.


    This man has never been attacked by his mind since he was attacked at the beginning.


    It never figured out why.


    When he saw Huang Si taking people to blink, he was still wondering whether the immortal emperors are so strong now, and the spells can blink.


    Finally, it didn''t notice anything wrong until it found that Huang Si broke the wall of the special space by himself.


    But it was happy to see the man trying to get close to the core of the universe and integrate the divine lattice.


    The universe is extremely powerful. What is contained in the core must be a powerful God. Only if it is a God or higher life can it be integrated. It does not worry about the consequences of human integration. It must be completely burned by the power of God!


    But what happened later called it a fool.


    After the book of creation appeared, it recognized it at a glance. It is not only an artifact used by Gu Yan, but also a sworn enemy of their own higher life. It is a heritage artifact of the creation school!


    The book of creation brought Huang si the divine personality of weak divine power, and made him successfully integrate the core authority of Reiki universe and become the new master of the universe!


    Seeing that the situation was bad, supreme leader immediately slipped away.


    It runs very fast. The creator and the master of the universe. Don''t you stay for the new year?


    Although Gu Yan died not long ago, he should be young and young, but he is just a baby!


    Only forty-two years!


    It''s better for the elders to deal with this kind of existence! It shouldn''t be in its charge.


    ¡­¡­


    Look through space and sweep the whole universe.


    What can a multi eyed monster do?


    First, retaliatory attacks on Huang Si''s men.


    Second, escape from the universe.


    Huang Sixian checked the territory of Minghuang star and Blood Sword.


    Many eyes are not over there.


    Then around the star ring.


    After reading Huang Si, he smiled. What eyes! The speed is very fast. Here we go.


    He took a step forward, and the whole man had come out of thin air into the star ring.


    Looking at the eyes rushing into the star ring at an amazing speed, Huang Si showed a smile of waiting for the rabbit.


    "Welcome back, monster."


    Huang Si said.


    The monster screamed, turned and ran.


    "Don''t run. I know the role of stellar rings. You''ll come back sooner or later. It''s no use guiding me away."


    Huang Si followed the multi eyed monster leisurely.


    "You don''t know!"


    Cried the monster.


    "The star ring is used to communicate with Jieyuan. Although I don''t know what you did, you obviously use it as an exit to the universe, right?"


    The monster didn''t speak, but ran away quickly.


    Its speed is at least three times higher than before. It seems that the ability to press the bottom of the box has been taken out.


    "If you can run so well, take you to try my skills after 100% of the space law."


    Huang Si looked ahead and his consciousness shrouded the vast Star area.


    Countless tortuous space tracks appear, folding the whole space, forming an extremely complex structure.


    The monster''s body immediately sank into it.


    "Alas." Huang Si sighed, "why is it not a space channel? Why is my face so black in the skill lottery of space law?"


    After he integrated the authority of the core of the universe, the two ultimate laws of time and space finally soared.


    Time has reached 36%, space has finally reached 107%, breaking through 100%.


    He thought he had learned the magic of space channel, and it was natural to master the space channel skills. Unexpectedly, he drew another useless skill, "space maze"!


    This skill is not as simple as generating a maze, but is equivalent to a complete blockade on a large scale.


    Within the labyrinth, it is impossible to blink and open the space channel. The space becomes a complex composition and can change at any time. It is similar to the small space composition of the fourth debris world in the dark space, but it is much more complex than that.


    It will take at least 10000 years for a multi eyed monster to get into it at such a speed. The prerequisite is not to get lost.


    However, he is already the master of the universe. What else does he need to do with the space maze?


    Just to test his skills, he threw the space maze to the multi eyed monster and asked it to try it.


    "Supreme" flew forward in a hurry.


    After a while, it found that Huang Si didn''t seem to catch up.


    "Great! That''s the chance!"


    This space is very close to the membrane wall of the universe.


    It was ecstatic. As long as they can go out, it will be safe. Ordinary life can''t move freely in the boundary abyss. The boundary abyss is like a fatal abyss to them!

 Chapter 467

    In the supreme body, a special force is gathered, which is the original force of higher life. Even if it is a very weak higher life, it can also use the original force. This is a higher force than the divine power of the gods. It transcends all time and space and can directly blow away the cosmic membrane wall!


    Although forcibly invoking its own original power will hurt it, this is the only chance to break through.


    Right now.


    Boom!


    The world around has changed.


    Supreme can no longer sense the position of the cosmic membrane wall.


    It completely fell into a loop continuous complex space.


    Huang Si came outside the space maze and saw the multi eyed monster running wildly inside.


    It thinks it is a straight line, but there is no straight line in the maze, and the space inside is folded through the complex pattern of fractal geometry.


    "I must have been fooled by my own mathematical rules."


    Huang Si began to find reasons for his black face in the space skills lottery.


    Fractal geometry deserves to die!


    Many eyes can''t get out for the time being, and Huang Si is not in a hurry to catch it.


    Just now he found that the monster seems to have a very special power beyond the person. If you attack him with this power, even if his body is deified, he may be hurt.


    Probably the particularity of higher life?


    Huang Si set up several more mazes for it and decided to look at it slowly and solve the parting first.


    He looked at the situation of his family.


    The bright yellow star is now full of enemies.


    The planet was surrounded by people led by Emperor mingling Xiandi. It was almost blasted full of holes. Fortunately, the energy cover on the lost temple stabilized the whole planet.


    Although the family members were all right, the ordinary people and practitioners on the planet also died.


    At this moment, mingling Immortal Emperor is taking his four immortal emperors to attack the lost temple.


    Huang Si quietly appeared in the battlefield.


    "You are... The Immortal Emperor beside the blood sword!"


    Mingling recognized him and was overjoyed. "Aren''t you a hostage sent to the door! Take it down for me!"


    The figure flashed, and mingling and the four immortal emperors surrounded Huang Si.


    In the lost temple, blood swords, ice berries, Orioles and others gathered in the barren land and looked at the outside scene through the protective cover. As soon as they saw Huang Si appear, they became nervous.


    "No, how did Huang Si come back!"


    "He is still the Immortal Emperor. He can''t beat mingling!"


    "Huang Si! Can you hear me! Come into the temple! Don''t resist!"


    Cried the iceberry.


    Huang Si smiled.


    At the same time, the five people''s bodies suddenly fell uncontrollably, and no matter how they encouraged the immortal force, it had no effect.


    They panicked, and mingling screamed with fear.


    The sharp falling wind roared around them, and then¡ª¡ª


    Five times.


    Five blood flowers bloomed on the ground.


    Five powerful beings, flesh and blood crushed into mud.


    However, these five people are not dead yet, and their strong cultivation still exists in their bodies. Even if their flesh is thrown into blood mud, they can struggle to survive with immortal power.


    "Who are you! What have you done to us!"


    Mingling Immortal Emperor, whose vocal cords had been broken, roared silently with his powerful soul.


    "I am the master of the universe and the only God in the universe. You are guilty of attacking my family members."


    Huang Si, however, heard it in mingling''s ears like a startling thunder.


    She once heard the oldest Immortal Emperor kouza say... In ancient times, the universe was more prosperous than it is now. At that time, the universe had a master. The master was once the strongest Immortal Emperor of that era, and even his cultivation exceeded that of the Immortal Emperor. Finally, a greater existence personally sealed him as a God.


    Until one day, the God died and the temple disappeared.


    She stared at the towering building not far away. Is this... The legendary temple? No wonder they can''t attack.


    But now, the gods appear again and say that they are the master of the universe!


    Mingling doesn''t quite understand what this means, but mingling knows that there is no immortal, no matter the weakest or Immortal Emperor, who can''t resist the God in front of her!


    And the people in the lost temple were also stupid.


    What happened? Huang sigen didn''t do anything. One Immortal Emperor and four immortal emperors fell half dead?


    Don''t talk about the Immortal Emperor. They haven''t seen the Immortal Emperor fall to death.


    As soon as Huang Si raised his hand, the people in the lost temple had been moved outside by him.


    "You''re bored inside."


    Huang Si smiled at his family.


    "No, No. It''s safe inside."


    "That''s good."


    Huang Si''s figure disappeared from the air and appeared next to mingling Immortal Emperor.


    "If you commit a capital crime, obey me, or die, choose one."


    Huang Si looked at mingling like rotten meat and said.


    Mingling can only express the meaning of "willing" with consciousness.


    Huang Si assimilated her.


    In fact, more than one Immortal Emperor''s family is no longer important. Huang Si just wants to see what the conspiracy of the multi eyed monster is.


    After reading mingling''s memory, Huang Si recovers her body and asks her to report to the oriole. When the oriole''s subordinate, she leaves.


    Special space.


    Huang Si sinks himself into the core of the universe, and his mind is connected with the whole universe.


    Previously, the message from the last master of the universe inside the core of the universe made him very vigilant.


    Seeing what the higher life "supreme" said in mingling''s memory, Huang Si finally realized what he had noticed before.


    The universe really has only one sixteenth of a year left.


    Everything is born and dies, and so is the universe. The life of the normal universe is an abyss year, floating up and down.


    The universe has been transformed by Gu Yan and has been operating for more than six years. After Gu Yan left, it also came to an end.


    Theoretically, the creator must have a way to save the universe on the verge of collapse, but Huang Si doesn''t know what to do.


    Gu Yan is now completely unable to wake up and answer questions. Huang Si didn''t want to disturb him.


    Fortunately, one sixteenth of a year is a long time. We can always find a way in the future.


    Take your time.


    After Ming Ling''s obedience, Huang Si issued a notice in the whole universe with the authority of the master of the universe.


    This notice flashed in the hearts of all life in the universe at the same time.


    He announced his identity, indicating that the law of the universe would be designated by him in the future, and the order would be managed by him. He also asked several immortal emperors who sold the universe and their men to turn themselves in and subdue the law.


    The whole universe watched the pictures in mingling''s memory and immediately burst into an uproar.


    The high Immortal Emperor actually sold the whole universe in order that they and their 100 relatives and friends could live longer?


    The four decent immortal emperors immediately fell into the vast ocean of the people.

 Chapter 468

    The cult friar took the opportunity to raise his head.


    The bloody sword immortal emperor is busy expanding his power.


    Among them, oriole is the most proud, because although she is still an immortal, she already has an Immortal Emperor to help her work!


    Looking at the reluctant but obedient face of mingling Immortal Emperor, the little oriole''s tail is almost up in the sky.


    She also specially took the clothes that the owner left her, which was said to be called JK uniform, to mingling Xiandi.


    Mingling is taller and better than her. This dress is small and looks very strange after putting it on.


    Huang Si once accidentally saw that he almost laughed at the meal he had just eaten.


    Now, oriole even claims to be the underground agent of the LORD God of the universe, and has established a new force in the universe.


    ¡­¡­


    Supreme stared at the stars in front of him.


    It has returned here for the 3819th time.


    As a higher life, it is not like ordinary life that will lose its way without geomagnetic field. It has a clear sense of orientation.


    But it is precisely because of this clear sense of orientation that it realizes that it is really completely lost and can''t get out.


    Supreme is waiting for the opportunity.


    The original power in its body can be used three times without killing it.


    But if you want to completely break through the maze and come outside the membrane wall, it seems not enough. The damn creator seems to have set too many layers of mazes outside it.


    Therefore, it is waiting for the opportunity for the creator to come to it.


    At this time, it can gather the source in the body and give a heavy blow to the creator. Even if it can''t be killed, it can at least be seriously injured. After being seriously injured, it may not be able to maintain this damn maze. At that time, it will break the membrane wall and go out to find the help of the elders'' Association.


    A familiar figure appeared in front of it.


    Here comes the Creator!


    The supreme heart rejoiced.


    Huang Si also looked at the highest.


    He has no problem with the monster giving himself such a name, but it doesn''t seem to be as strong as Gu Yan''s description?


    But it can''t be despised.


    Huang Si tried not to get close to the monster and folded several layers of space between him and the monster to ensure that the monster would not rush up suddenly.


    He himself began to attack with various law skills from a distance.


    Supreme repeatedly wanted to rush up to make a big move, but he couldn''t get close.


    Try more, it also noticed that Huang Si stacked a maze between the two, and even another space skill space fracture.


    "I still have three opportunities to use the source. I can blast all the barriers with the source, kill or hit him with one blow, and blow up the cosmic membrane wall with the last blow... Or go directly to the star ring and gather stars to leave. If I can save the escape, I may be able to attack the creator twice..."


    Supreme planned silently.


    However, Huang Si left before it started.


    ¡­¡­


    At the star ring.


    Bloody sword immortal emperor and mingling Immortal Emperor stood in the two sections of the star ring.


    Huang Si has told them how the star ring is activated.


    The two immortal emperors input their immortal power unreservedly into the orbit of the stellar ring, and a layer of flame gradually shines on the star.


    Huang Si stands in the center of the star ring and lights up the array eye for this dharma array.


    The flames of the star ring began to converge towards the center.


    The flame circle after circle repeatedly vibrated until layers of fog rippled in the space.


    The fog finally formed a circular curtain.


    "It''s successful. Thank you two immortal emperors."


    "You''re welcome, Lord."


    After the star ring is activated, it only needs to supplement Xianli occasionally, and Huang Si can supplement it himself. But activation does require three immortals.


    Huang Si looked at the Jieyuan communication guide in his hand.


    The urgent task now is to find out where the earth is.


    And how to survive in the abyss and how to return to the earth.


    In the Jieyuan exchange guide, six friendly universes that often trade are registered. These six universes are very powerful and stable universes. The gods in these universes have traded with the masters of the Reiki universe many times before and are trustworthy objects.


    Huang Si put his hand on the screen and entered Xianli and the contact number of one of the friendly universes.


    Silence, no feedback.


    Huang Si even thought that the Dharma array was broken. He continued to lose Xianli for a long time. Xianli worked normally in the Dharma array, but he still didn''t light up the communication.


    As a last resort, he changed the contact number of another universe.


    The curtain lit up.


    "Anyone?"


    Huang thought holding the state of inputting immortal power, asked.


    A strange looking guy appeared on the curtain, but it could be seen that he was human. His head was flat and spherical. There were three trumpets on his head. His eyes protruded. There was a circle of hair on his face and on his body. His skin was slightly green.


    The speaker freak seemed to be able to see Huang Si. He said something he didn''t understand.


    Huang Si shook his head.


    The speaker freak said another word and left in front of the screen.


    Huang Si is waiting for him.


    Why couldn''t the universe be connected just now? Does the other party not want to connect? Or what.


    The connection went smoothly, but I didn''t know the language, and I left in two words. What do you want.


    Fortunately, after a while, a man appeared beside the screen.


    The head also had horns, but the hair on his face was not only rare, but also combed to both sides regularly.


    "Bald?"


    Huang Si couldn''t help saying.


    "That''s a beard!"


    Cried the second horn freak.


    Huang Si realized that he was using the language of the Reiki world. The other party could not only understand it, but also reply in the same language.


    "You are lanwen''s younger generation! Your elders didn''t teach you to be polite? Really!"


    The second speaker freak said angrily.


    "Sorry." Huang Si said, "who is lanwen? Is he the former master of the universe? If so, he is dead."


    "Dead!!!"


    The second speaker freak was shocked and showed a very humanized expression.


    "Yes... I am his successor, and I have just succeeded. If you are his friend, please forgive me."


    The speaker freak opposite stretched out two hairy green hands and covered his eyes.


    He made many completely incomprehensible sounds, but Huang Si could probably feel the sadness.


    Two trumpet freaks rushed over, holding the bearded trumpet freak and saying something to comfort him.


    When the other side finally calmed down, the communication continued.


    The second speaker Freak is Angus. His universe is called the source universe of arc light. He is a God in this universe and a God with powerful divine power. His main field is space and soul.


    He and lanwen are old friends.


    Because the two gods have space ability, they can occasionally connect with each other to trade goods and send a small gift to the opposite side from time to time, forming a deep friendship.

 Chapter 469

    Now I heard that lanwen was dead. Angus almost fainted with tears.


    When Angus got better, Huang Si began to ask him some questions.


    The first is the earth.


    Angus doesn''t know what earth is. Anyway, as the God of the arc source universe, he only knows that there is no earth in his own universe and doesn''t know anything about other universes.


    Huang Si asked him how to survive in the abyss and go to another universe.


    But Angus doesn''t know.


    Angus also told him that only higher life could survive in the abyss, and few gods could go to the abyss unless they made spaceships that could navigate in the abyss, but Angus didn''t know what to do.


    As for the first universe, Angus speculated that either the God who had traded with lanwen had died, or the universe was destroyed.


    Huang Si asked him about higher life.


    "Huang Si, in fact, you don''t have to be too afraid of higher life." Angus advised him, "they also have different personalities and specialties. Most higher life do not pay much attention to ordinary life. Only injured or weak higher life will attack ordinary life and even the universe."


    "Higher life is a group of arrogant guys. Their existence does not need to consume energy and material. It is said that sometimes they consume resources or devour the core of the universe purely for enjoyment."


    "If you encounter a higher life, you can first observe whether it is hostile. If it is not hostile to the gods, you can hide quietly and don''t offend. If it tries to plot against you, it may covet your God or simply want to eat the core of the universe. You can hide in your own universe and let the LORD God of the universe drive it away with authority. Yes The Lord''s universe, defense ability is very strong. "


    "But if it''s a strong higher life... Then I don''t know. It''s said that some higher life can destroy more than a dozen universes."


    After asking a lot of questions, Huang Si was also very grateful to Angus and said goodbye to him politely.


    Angus smiled and said that he would welcome Huang Si to chat with him often in the future.


    Then Huang Si contacted the remaining four universe numbers.


    One was silent and the other three were connected.


    There are gods on the opposite side, and another is the main god of their universe.


    One of the three universes can''t speak Huang Si''s words and can''t communicate. Maybe lanwen took the initiative to learn each other''s language and communicate with him.


    The other two, one, exchanged some knowledge of being a God with Huang Si, which benefited him a lot. After hearing Huang Si''s question, the LORD God gave a very constructive opinion.


    "Why don''t you go to Jieyuan auction house? I sent you the code of Jieyuan auction house. You can find all kinds of things on it, including drawings, information, resources and materials, but the handling fee is very expensive. When you buy things, remember to consider the transportation cost. In addition, you should not have Jieyuan currency. The auction behavior has balanced currency and uses virtual Jieyuan Money, you can only sell things in your universe. Only when you get Jieyuan money can you trade with others. "


    "By the way, remember to choose the address concealment mode when buying and selling. If you don''t want to be stared at at at the beginning or discovered by higher life."


    After thanking the LORD God, Huang Si tried to enter the code of Jieyuan auction house.


    Sure enough, the pattern on the screen this time is not a video image, but a login interface.


    At the beginning of the login interface, it seems that Huang Si needs to select the interface language. There is an automatic detection option.


    After Huang Si said a paragraph in the language of Reiki universe, he automatically recognized it, filled in the language family classification for him, and the interface language also switched automatically.


    Click Next and find that some information needs to be filled in, including the receiving and shipping address. However, it also stated that the auction house is operated by artificial intelligence and will never have the risk of disclosure. It has been operating stably for 1592 years.


    Huang Si hesitated to believe it. Considering that it was introduced by the friendly God, he still clicked the automatic detection address.


    The auction house''s automatic program filled in the address information for Huang Si.


    Next is the user level and user nickname.


    There is an automatic input button of "special for advanced life" in level. If you don''t click this button and don''t recommend users, you will enter by default according to the lowest level 1 user.


    When filling in the nickname, you need to enter the name with your mind. Huang Si wanted to give himself a nickname, but he thought about it. He felt that the language was easy to expose his identity, so he looked for it. Sure enough, there was an automatic naming button. After clicking, it became "user 238090491301".


    Finally, at the bottom, there is an address hiding button, which automatically helps you hide your address and any information that may lead to privacy disclosure.


    Tick and click OK.


    After successful registration, Huang Si finally entered the interface of the auction house.


    The interface of Jieyuan auction house is very simple, which is divided into two categories: purchase and consignment.


    There is also a line next to it:


    "The auction house will automatically translate different languages for users, and the parts that cannot be translated will remain the same. In view of the misunderstanding and disputes caused by language communication, the auction house only supports paying for the goods and does not support evaluation and communication. If you encounter a transaction dispute, please click the report button, and the artificial intelligence customer service will handle it properly for you. Please pay attention to the integrity of the transaction, and the auction house implements the accurate seal system Du, a life can only have one trading account. Please cherish your account. "


    It''s really smart, thought Huang Si.


    A little into the auction house''s purchase interface, you can see a wide range of unrecognized items.


    Huang Si looked for it. Sure enough, the auction house has two retrieval mechanisms: catalog and label.


    He entered the tag "Jieyuan".


    The auction line produced a large list of things related to Jieyuan.


    After several more searches, Huang Si finally found what he wanted.


    "Drawings for making Jieyuan spacecraft", "guide to Jieyuan travel", "practical search manual for Jieyuan public coordinates", "how to cross Jieyuan safely", these are books or documents.


    Each book ranges from 10 to thousands of yuan.


    There are also some resources and materials such as Jieyuan specialty products, which are sold at different prices.


    In addition to sailing directly in the abyss, there is also a way to travel to another universe through a cosmic channel. However, first of all, you should know the coordinates of the opposite universe in the abyss, and you need to have space channel skills. Users also need strength that can at least match that of higher life. Or, the gods of powerful gods have space gods, extract the core power of the universe, and open the channel between the universe by consuming the core of the universe.


    "Do you need coordinates?"


    Huang Si looked at it. The auction house can also buy coordinates, such as "higher life recommendation, the coordinates of the most beautiful universe in the world", for 10 yuan.


    Others are just marked "so and so universe, several resources, visible coordinates".


    Huang Si wants to search whether there is a universe in his hometown, but he doesn''t know the name of the universe where the earth and the Milky way are located!


    Finally, he could only sigh and continue to check the list of products.


    After reading what he wanted to buy, Huang Si ordered the consignment interface again.


    Here, you can put items directly through the Jieyuan exchange array, and the auction house will automatically detect the type and give the reference price. As for the specific price, you can decide by yourself. Generally, it is recommended to sell a little lower than the market price.

 Chapter 470

    If it is a unique item or an item that cannot be identified by the auction house, you can fill in the item description and bid your own price.


    Huang thought, took out some hard currency materials of the Reiki universe and put them on it.


    After some testing, the auction house gave a very low price respectively, and others were simply 0, which was not worth money at all.


    Huang Si made a batch of valuable items and sold them all on consignment.


    His target price is the market price. If it gets cheaper, he really has no money.


    He is a first-class user. He can hang up to 20 items, and stack up to 100 items per item. When he runs out of the quota, he has no consignment.


    While hanging items, the auction house prompts the seller to fold them in front of the curtain and don''t move them.


    One day later, Huang Si came back to have a look. He sold some things and got a total of 22 Jieyuan coins.


    As long as the items are sold, they will disappear silently. Jieyuan auction house is really powerful.


    According to the instructions of the auction house, the auction house draws tax directly from the seller''s money, with a 10% tax, while the freight is paid by the buyer, depending on the distance, volume, weight, etc.


    Look at the freight. It''s very expensive.


    Huang thought and decided to continue selling materials for a while. He took things that were not easy to sell off the shelves, and made 2000 more expensive things that sold quickly and put them on the shelves.


    Busy with the primitive accumulation of capital, Huang Si did not forget the supreme life.


    Every once in a while, Huang Si will go to the maze, practice with it, fight with it, defend its various skills and attack. He tested many attack and defense methods from immortal cultivation system to divine power system and then to his own law system.


    After all, the supreme is a higher life. The attack of the immortal cultivation system is like tickling it. Divine power can do some damage to it, but not much. It can be repaired slowly as long as it takes a while to rest. At present, only some laws with strong attack skills are effective, such as the law of disaster and robbery.


    He can feel the supreme spirit of hatred, and he always feels that the supreme behavior has been very forbearing, as if he is holding back some big move.


    Now he can''t help the supreme, and the supreme can''t help him.


    Since supreme cannot escape, why not take it as a good opponent to train yourself?


    Huang Si is not very familiar with the use of divine personality, and the newly acquired knowledge about the world itself also needs time and experience to precipitate. Moreover, in the future, he can also buy knowledge and resources from the auction house to improve himself faster.


    For the creator, the mastery of the knowledge system is extremely important. Huang Si has long found that the improvement of the soul level will grow very fast every time he obtains the new world system.


    To buy books, documents and other items at the auction house, you need to read them online, but the advantage is that there is no freight.


    Huang Si is practicing at the highest level while selling things and saving money to invest in knowledge.


    day in and day out.


    Supreme began to worry.


    It can feel that the creator is growing.


    If it drags on like this, what if it can''t put down the other party twice?


    It''s about to take action.


    "Hello, your name is Huang Si, isn''t it?"


    One day, when Huang Si came to the maze, supreme took the initiative to call his name.


    Accurately calling out other people''s names is the first step to make people feel good and remove their guard.


    "What? Are you going to engrave the name of the man who killed you on your tombstone?"


    However, the opposite side spoke very impolitely.


    "We''ve been fighting for a long time. Do you want to sit down and chat?"


    Supreme will not be provoked by an ordinary life. It puts forward a friendly suggestion.


    "No, I feel like you''re going to attack me."


    The opposite side was very vigilant, and spoke frankly to shock, not friendly at all.


    Zhigao has a headache.


    Although its specialty is the mind, it is actually not very good at scheming and calculating people. It is a noble higher life. Generally, any attack can solve a large area of ordinary life. How can it be calculated.


    "Pa."


    The supreme hit a beam of light, and a woman''s phantom appeared in front of him.


    This is its special interface for human beings.


    "No, what are you doing with a human image with terrible dressing taste? And it''s ugly."


    Huang Si is very impolite.


    Supreme, hold your temper.


    "In order to facilitate communication with you, you may feel relaxed."


    "No, I don''t feel relaxed at all. Instead, I feel the valley of terror effect."


    Huang Si replied.


    Supreme is a little difficult.


    "Alas, is it really so difficult for different species to communicate? I''m really just a peace loving higher life. I just want to talk to you."


    The female phantom rubbed her eyes and showed a sad look.


    There was no expression on Huang Si''s face.


    Suddenly he waved.


    Powerful divine power gushed out of his hands, surpassing the power of the person and tearing the illusion to pieces.


    "Sorry, I can''t control it. It''s disgusting for you to fake crying like this. I subconsciously fought back."


    Huang Si seemed to be apologizing, but he didn''t apologize at all. Instead, he saw the disgust of dirty things on his face.


    "Sorry, I''m too ugly, but my heart is sincere. It''s bad for both of us. I don''t want to die. I want to be your family. Can you assimilate me?"


    It looks very obedient when it is pasted on the wall of the space maze.


    "You actually know about family members and assimilation." Huang Si was a little surprised.


    "Yes, we higher life all know about the creator. After all, it is an enemy for so many years. But you also know that no creator can tame higher life, because other higher life are not willing, but I don''t want to die, I am willing. Don''t you want to be the first creator to tame higher life?"


    Supreme seems sincere.


    "It seems reasonable."


    Huang Si said.


    "Please assimilate me. I won''t resist."


    The supreme still pleaded.


    However, Huang Si guessed that there must be a ghost with the appearance of the highest and the lowest. Before this monster was so proud, how could he suddenly become so obedient.


    What''s more, in Gu Yan''s history, higher life and the master system of creation have always been extremely antagonistic, with deep hatred.


    If the early generation had the ability to assimilate higher life, he would have done it long ago.


    But from a historical point of view, the early generation has been fighting alone and lack of skills, resulting in the death of their descendants again and again, and finally even themselves.


    If we can assimilate higher life, how can we be so lonely?


    Therefore, higher life must have an attribute that cannot be assimilated, even in the early generation.


    Huang Si doesn''t think he can do it.


    If the supreme so pleads, there must be an unknown risk of assimilating with the soul close to it.


    Realizing this, Huang Si became more cautious.


    Never let your body and soul, on any side, be close to the highest.


    It must be trapped in a space maze.

 Chapter 471

    When Huang Si attacked the highest, he acted more carefully.


    I would rather attack with divine power from a distance than the spiritual attack commonly used by the creator.


    Supreme seems to be aware of Huang Si''s reaction.


    Its state is more anxious.


    Huang Si can often see a flash of cold from his tens of thousands of eyes.


    Time passes day by day.


    Supreme is still beaten passively every day and occasionally rises up. Huang Si always retreats at a high speed and piles on the maze without giving supreme a chance.


    Like a cat catching a mouse.


    The difference is that the strength gap between Huang Si and the monster is not as big as that between cat and mouse. Huang Si even feels that he is much weaker than the monster and is deeply afraid of it.


    With the passage of time, I don''t know whether it''s because I haven''t eaten for a long time or consumed too much. Supreme''s action is more and more slow and inaccurate, and often empty.


    At the end of each battle, supreme was lying flat on the labyrinth wall like a pool of stagnant water.


    A few days later.


    Finally one day, supreme couldn''t dodge and was pierced by divine power.


    Its body flew away like a rag, and black blood flowed out of its body and spread into a piece in the starry sky.


    Huang Si sent out several divine power attacks from a distance.


    The supreme body was pierced and rolled several times, but it was still soft and collapsed, as if it had lost its vitality.


    "Dead?"


    Huang Si has some doubts.


    No, higher life is so simple that it dies. Did you worry about it before?


    Just in case, he didn''t approach immediately, but left first.


    The next day, after a good rest, Huang Si came to the space maze again.


    The huge body of the highest is still spread in the maze, which has no change from yesterday.


    But the black blood seems to flow more, and there are signs of drying up and solidification.


    "Really dead?"


    Huang Si carefully sent out several divine powers and tied the highest body.


    The supreme body still rolls lifelessly like a rag.


    "No."


    Huang Si felt strange and subconsciously swept the past with his consciousness.


    The range of consciousness radiation, that is, the range of spiritual force field, is where the soul can reach.


    At the moment when the tentacles of the soul touch the black blood scattered in the highest starry sky.


    Huang Si suddenly bristled.


    An almost instinctive sense of danger made him subconsciously want to retract his soul.


    However, it is too late.


    A strange fluid suddenly gushed out of the highest black blood. In the blink of an eye, it jumped up along the tip of Huang Si''s soul that had not yet retreated.


    That strange thing that doesn''t know whether it''s material or energy has strong corrosiveness.


    Where the soul touches, a hole is drilled.


    No!


    It''s dangerous!


    Huang Si, an agitator, had no time to think more and directly used the authority of the master of the universe.


    "Don''t attack me!"


    The rules changed immediately.


    The power of rules came to Huang Si, and the whole universe set him as an invincible existence.


    This is the power of the master of the universe. It is absolutely invincible in the universe.


    However, the ten thousand eyes of the most high glittered strangely.


    "Rules? Ha ha, God''s personality is under me, I am supreme and above all life!"


    The highest voice was grimacing. The fluid just climbed up like an eel without any obstruction, and even eroded the soul more strongly.


    The rules of the universe are totally invalid?


    Huang Si was shocked.


    That thing presents a chaotic color of mixed colors. Where it flows, the soul shrinks like dead leaves, like being poisoned.


    Even, it is still drilling in the direction of the divine personality in the soul.


    Huang Si subconsciously understood that he must not let this thing touch his God!


    He has no spare power to do anything else. He can only mobilize all the creative power, soul power and divine power of his whole body to try his best to stop this thing from running up.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, there was no way to hinder it.


    It approached the head and was about to meet the God hidden in the body.


    Suddenly, the six pieces in the soul shine, and automatically form a light shield. The incoming unknown fluid hits the light shield heavily.


    "Bang!!!"


    The fluid is crushed with the light shield.


    The six pieces fell back to the depths of the soul and became dim, as if they had exhausted their strength.


    The unknown fluid also disappeared.


    Huang Si gasped. The creative power in his body was transformed into soul energy and quickly filled the soul gap. As for the six pieces, he could no longer mobilize them and had to leave them alone.


    Just when Huang Si was ready to leave as soon as possible and find a place to heal.


    There is another action on the supreme side.


    As soon as its body was bright, a piece of fluid suddenly seeped out from the gap of its eyes. The fluid showed a chaotic color of colorful and mixed, and gathered a small ring around the highest body.


    Suddenly, the chaotic fluid exploded.


    With the sound of glass cracking, the space maze was blown to pieces in an instant.


    The supreme body was extremely fast and did not give Huang Si any reaction time.


    The front part of its body condenses the third chaotic color liquid and plunges hard towards Huang Si.


    Brush!


    The book of creation suddenly flew to, blocking the blow.


    The ten thousand eyes of the supreme opened, and the energy in the body gushed out unreservedly, hitting the book of creation continuously and throwing the book far away.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Huang Si immediately blinked.


    But the moment he wanted to blink.


    The figure flickered and then settled in place.


    "Why not blink!" Huang Si was shocked.


    There is no instability in space. Why can''t it blink?


    Then defend!


    As soon as the maze of space began from him, it was blocked by inexplicable life.


    "This is my power of origin. Origin transcends the rules and is above all else. As long as I lock you, you can''t escape and defend! I''m forced to use three origins to kill. I''m worthy of being the Creator!"


    Zhigao snapped with a smile and flew to Huang Si.


    The last chaotic fluid was held in front of it and plunged into Huang Si''s chest.


    The power of origin?


    what is it?


    As soon as Huang sigang had this idea, he was stabbed by the so-called power of origin.


    When you come into contact with this terrible thing, even the God body shaped by the higher God has no resistance at all, and it will completely collapse in the blink of an eye!


    However, this is not the end.


    The power of the source continues to corrode his soul!


    It is like a cancer. It emits endless poison gas in the soul, which makes the soul collapse.


    Huang Si panicked.


    The six fragments that could be defended before are still silent at the bottom of the soul and can''t move at all.


    After exerting the power of the last source, the whole body of Zhigao suddenly became weak, as if there was only the last strength left, but it still prevailed, just watching and waiting for Huang Si to be corroded by the power of the source!


    Click.


    Huang Si''s soul is breaking.


    Severe pain spread in the soul.


    "No, I can''t let my soul collapse!"


    Under the control of his mind, Huang si used his terrible willpower to pinch back the broken soul.


    Supreme is still eyeing.


    "Supreme is very weak now... I want to kill it... Kill it before I am safe..."


    Huang Si tried to condense a spiritual blade at the tip of his soul and tried to attack the highest.


    However, just as the spiritual blade condensed and formed, it collapsed.


    Under the constant corrosion of the original force, he can''t even maintain the shape of the blade!


    The limit was quickly crossed and the soul completely disintegrated.


    At the moment when the soul is broken.


    Two brilliant lights fell out of the broken soul!


    It''s two gods!


    One is the weak God of the light and dark world, and the other is the powerful God of the universe.


    And supreme, waiting for this moment.


    Its body is moving in the air. Now, the speed of this monster is only 1% of that before, and it is as slow as an ordinary life.


    Huang Si was surprised. The monster''s intention seemed to be his own divine personality!


    He did his best to unite his soul.


    If he could reunite the soul and reintegrate the divine personality into the soul, the monster would not be so easy to get.


    However, the soul being eroded by the power of origin is extremely weak, and it is difficult to maintain consciousness alone.


    The two gods flew back to themselves under the control of consciousness.


    But it''s not fast enough.


    The power of the source is still eroding, and the consciousness gradually begins to blur


    Greed flashed in the eyes of the highest.


    If it can get these two gods and eat them, it can heal its wounds and never fear the gods again!


    The ugly body is about to meet the God!


    The supreme tens of thousands of eyes blinked, sending out bursts of soul waves.


    Even Huang Si could feel the proud mood in his mind.


    It''s only a few millimeters away.


    The supreme has almost met the deity.


    At that moment, Huang Si did not hesitate.


    His consciousness was connected with his divine personality. With the command of his mind, a terrible divine power suddenly began to expand in his divine personality.


    The power of terror poured out from the main god of the Reiki universe.


    "No! You can''t explode! This is suicide! Come on, stop it!"


    Tens of thousands of the highest eyes showed a look of horror, and their body shape also stopped from rushing forward, and even wanted to retreat.


    Huang Si smiled.


    "I see. If I explode, you will die, right? Then die together!"


    He won''t be threatened by hostages.


    Even the hostage is himself. He will kill the threat first when he knows there is no second way to live.


    "Crazy! You''re crazy!"


    The highest voice was terrified.


    However, it was too late to step back.


    Huang Si showed his last decisive smile and blew up his strongest divine personality.


    The divine power exploded in the divine lattice, and the terrible shock wave surged around. Time and space were torn by the explosion of the divine lattice, and even the rules showed a faint tendency of rupture.


    Supreme cannot escape.


    The power of divine self explosion is also beyond the rules. It now has no ability to defend and escape.


    Huang Si reluctantly pulled over another deity with weak divine power and wanted to take it as the core to resist the explosive power of a powerful deity.


    Under the control of the mind, all the divine powers in the divine grid of the light and dark world flow out to form a barrier and try to protect themselves.


    The shock wave reached Huang Si and the supreme body at the same time.


    Huge earthquake.


    The whole soul was completely broken like glass, and the weak God didn''t hold on for a second, so he was beaten and lost all his light and fell.


    Consciousness is gradually dissipating.


    Is this death? Huang Si thought.


    Everything turned into pure white.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is the sound of water flowing.


    The sound seemed to come from a very far place. The sound was vast and spread endlessly.


    The sound of water is numerous, dense, broken and continuous.


    Huang Si slowly opened his eyes to the dim yellow sky.


    The color of the sky is very complex, with dark clouds and dark red clouds.


    He turned his head laboriously and looked at the place where the water made a sound.


    Ah, that''s a river.


    The river bank was beside him, and the water in the riverbed was surging with waves. I don''t know if it was because of the dim light, the river looked very dark.


    "Eh..."


    Huang Si was a little confused and stared at the river for a long time.


    If the direction of the ground tilt is correct, the direction of the river flow is towards the upstream.

 Chapter 472

    "You''re awake."


    Said a strange voice.


    Huang Si lay on his side by the river, and the sound was in the direction of his head.


    He tried to get up and see who was talking, but the man made a noise and stopped him.


    "Don''t look at me... Otherwise, with your current strength, I''m afraid you''ll never go back."


    The man''s voice was faint and there was no fluctuation.


    Huang Si didn''t understand what he was talking about, but he didn''t seem to feel any malice.


    Moreover, it was extremely difficult to turn around on the Bank of the river, let alone get up. The man asked Huang si not to get up and look at him, and Huang Si didn''t continue.


    Since he didn''t intend to move, Huang Si wanted to ask questions.


    "What do you mean you can''t go back?" He asked, "is this the huangquan river?"


    If you''re right, you should be dead?


    This is the world after death? It looks so monotonous.


    "No, this is negative time."


    Said the man.


    He didn''t explain too much.


    "Why did I come here? I was still fighting with a higher life just now, also in my universe..." Huang Si couldn''t help asking two questions.


    "I pulled you in. Just think it''s a dream. When you wake up, you''ll go back to your world."


    The man was still faint and could not hear joy and anger.


    "Why can you pull me in? What''s your purpose?"


    Huang Si couldn''t help being vigilant.


    "Oh, a boy of dozens of years old." The man couldn''t help laughing. "I occasionally look at you in the positive time in the negative time. Everything between you and me is like two parallel lines that will never meet. It''s difficult for me to interfere with you, and you can''t interfere with me."


    There was a glimmer of light in the dark sky.


    Something condensed in the air, a familiar smell.


    Bright as a star, petal like shape, this is


    Huang Si was surprised.


    This is the main god of the Reiki world.


    Didn''t it explode by itself?


    "It''s good to kill the creator of higher life before the novice period is over. As a reward, I helped you repair your Divine personality. This is the last thing I can do for you."


    When the man finished, the spirit world God fell from the air and suddenly sank into the soul.


    "Go back! May I never see you again!"


    The clear laughter echoed in the air, and everything was twisted like a vortex.


    Huang Si lost consciousness again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "... wake up!"


    "Star God, God envoy, teacher, in short, wake up!"


    There is a girl crying next to her.


    Crying so sad.


    Like he''s dead.


    Is this your own funeral? Huang Si thought.


    I don''t think so.


    With his eyes open, Huang Si sat up from the bed.


    He glanced at the bedside. It was ice berries.


    Ice berry guessed his identity. He is worthy of being a genius fairy emperor.


    "All right, stop crying. The teacher is awake." Huang Si was helpless.


    Ice berry raised his head and stared at Huang Si with big eyes.


    "Teacher, teacher, you really wake up!"


    Ice berry wiped a tear, almost moved to cry again.


    "OK, go out and tell others I''m fine. I''ll have a rest here."


    Cranberry nodded and went out.


    Huang Si searched the memory of ice berries.


    After reading it, I knew that I hadn''t come back for a long time, and the ice berry had an ominous feeling about the owner''s situation. The bloody sword immortal emperor sent the ice Berry to see the situation through the space-time channel. The ice berry found that Huang Si fainted in the space and quickly picked up Huang Si.


    From the point of time, it should not be long before Shenge self explosion.


    Huang Si checked his condition again.


    The soul is restored and the divine personality is intact. Both are here. Don''t worry.


    The original power in the body is gone and safe.


    The six pieces are still the same, lying quietly in the soul, with dim color.


    But... Just now, was that a dream?


    From the memory of ice berry, she was unconscious after she blew herself up, so she took herself home. There is no gap in this. As soon as he woke up, he found himself lying in bed. The experience just now, the sound of the river, is really just a dream?


    Huang Si pressed his fingers on the center of his eyebrows and frowned.


    No, maybe not a dream.


    The evidence is


    The spirit, the main god of the universe, which had been exploded by him, was still completely lying in his soul. It''s impossible to recover from a self exploding God.


    And he''s not dead.


    At that time, clearly did not resist the power of divine self explosion, and the soul was shattered and lost consciousness.


    In addition, Huang Si was a little concerned about what the man said.


    The man knows the creator system.


    Is he a higher life?


    And what does he mean by negative time?


    However, he didn''t seem hostile. Instead, he did Huang si a big favor.


    If it weren''t for this person''s help to repair the divine personality, the Reiki universe would lose the main divine personality. Maybe it would collapse immediately.


    So, most of them are not higher life. After all, this man thought that killing higher life was a commendable act, so he restored his divine personality.


    I don''t know. Put it aside first.


    Anyway, the man also said that he and himself are like parallel lines, and it is difficult to interfere with each other. It also said that let Huang Si be regarded as a dream.


    Huang Si calmed down and began to think about what had happened before.


    It''s really careless this time. Huang Si has always felt that higher life is not so terrible. This multi eyed monster won''t do anything except soul attack. He has the defense of soul fragments and is not afraid of anything. What''s more, he is also the master of the universe. He follows his words and is completely invincible in his own universe. Is there anything terrible?


    Unexpectedly, higher life is so terrible that it can completely ignore the rules. Even once it is locked, it can''t escape and can only be hit passively.


    Huang Sixin has lingering palpitations and decides not to be careless in the future.


    So, where''s the supreme?


    Have you run away through the Jieyuan exchange array?


    Huang Si felt that the situation was serious.


    A shift, he came into the ring of stars.


    There is no change in the stellar ring.


    The Dharma array of Jieyuan exchange is still active. The interface of the auction house has not been automatically logged out for a long time.


    Huang Si checked around for a long time, and then switched to the cosmic perspective to look for a long time.


    "Here!"


    Finally, he found the supreme figure and immediately moved to space.


    In a star region a little far away from the star ring, Huang Si saw a bloated, black thing like a hill.


    He was not at ease. He tried to poke a few times with his divine power, but the other party didn''t respond.


    Huang Si finally confirmed that this thing was indeed a corpse after cutting it for a long time.


    Supreme is dead.


    Its tens of thousands of eyes are closed, and there is no breath of life in its body, even the breath of the original force.


    I can''t find its soul, and I don''t know if it has a soul like ordinary life.


    The man in the dream said he killed higher life.


    I was really killed by the Shenge explosion!


    It seems that the shock wave during the explosion may have bounced the monster away.


    "Can this corpse... Be micro analyzed?"


    Huang Si sinks his consciousness into the micro world and analyzes the supreme corpse.


    Then he found a problem.


    The structure of the highest corpse is extremely complex, and even there is no cell structure like ordinary life, that is, there is no law visible to the naked eye, and all body structures are extremely special.


    Huang Si tried to stare at a small part of the supreme body and draw a picture book on the book while analyzing it.


    As a result, it took him several days to draw less than 1% of the content of the highest body, and almost one page of the book had been used up.


    Terrible higher life! Stop painting. It''s a waste of time.


    As soon as you give up painting, the illustrated book that only opened its head immediately collapses and disappears, as if it was not a complete painting and could not be retained.


    Is higher life so magical?


    Huang Si took the highest body and moved back to the star ring.


    He first contacted several other cosmic gods and asked them about the dead higher life.


    They said that they were not too clear. Only the LORD God of the universe said that higher life is a monster without reproductive ability and will not die. It is difficult to let them die. However, it is said that there is a source core in higher life. Huang Si is suggested to look for it.


    Huang Si began to dissect the body.


    No source core was found, but a broken half shell was found, which is a bit like the source core described by the cosmic God, but it is an empty shell.


    "This monster''s body is the source core. It opens the source core and runs away. The body stays here like a gecko with its tail broken!" Huang Si made an extremely frightening hypothesis.


    "What are you thinking, kid?" The LORD God of the universe was also shocked by Huang Si''s terrible imagination. "Higher life is also life, not ghosts. I have never heard of any higher life that can throw away the body and live with the source core. I have heard that powerful higher life has no source core, and the power of the source fills the whole body, so it is more difficult to die."


    After waving goodbye to the LORD God, Huang Si looked at the highest body.


    The power of origin? Yes, the supreme mentioned that it is used to attack their own power.


    Although I don''t know how I survived the double crisis of original force attack and divine personality explosion... Maybe I want to thank the man in my dream.


    That''s all I can guess.


    Next, Huang Si did a witty and immoral thing.


    He put the supreme body in front of the curtain, logged in his account and ordered the consignment.


    Jieyuan auction house scanned the body, and then with a "drop", a different color interface pops up.


    "Oversized product detected: higher life corpse."


    "Test results: Level 1 higher life, the power of origin is completely lost, and there is no value bonus."


    "Suggested selling price: 138000 Jieyuan coins."


    Huang Si stared at the seven figures and counted them again.


    It''s really seven digits!


    Oh, my God!


    1.38 million yuan!


    Yes, really! Higher life Sego!


    Huang sigang wanted to hang the body at this price, but his hand stopped again.


    Wait, the auction house reacted abnormally when it detected the body.


    Recall what Gu Yan said and what the LORD God of the universe said.


    The number of higher life is extremely rare. In addition, the creator has killed a lot for a long time. Now there are less than 1000 left.


    In other words, the corpse of higher life is definitely valuable without a market!


    It is impossible for him to sell at the proposed price. In theory, the proposed price is a price that has not been tested by the market!


    Huang Si quickly turned to the interface of the auction house. Since it was called the auction house, how could there be no auction?


    Sure enough, he found that the buy it now price can be cut into auctions, and set a deadline or cut-off price.


    Huang thought and set a deadline in three months.


    Next, the suggested selling price on the corpse list was taken as the base price, and the price increase range was set at 10000, which was put up for auction.


    After all this, Huang Si was in a good mood.


    Of course, you can''t let go of small money.


    Huang Si continued to put 19 groups of materials on the shelves.

 Chapter 473

    During the three-month waiting time, Huang Si was free to study the law and magic with his family members or other immortal emperors, or go to the other two worlds to see the situation.


    He is still in the rapid promotion period soon after he got the fragments, and has just got two divine figures.


    Soul level has risen from 79% of level 6.


    At the auction house, the price of the corpse of higher life went up all the way. At first, few people noticed it. Later, more and more people found that the price was raised very quickly.


    Three months later, Huang Si''s soul level rose to 85% of level 6, and finally received his first huge sum of money, 94010000 yuan coins.


    Blow up, blow up, 94 million yuan!


    This is enough money for the journey!


    Huang Simei looked at the purchase column of the auction house. What drawings and materials do you still buy now?


    This money is enough to buy the latest Jieyuan Spaceship!


    Or hire a higher life or two space gods to help him open the cosmic channel? No, no, it''s a little unsafe. It''s better not to expose your identity.


    In a word, now there is nothing missing except that I don''t know the coordinates of the universe where the earth is located and I can''t fly a spaceship at all. Everything is really ready, only the east wind!


    No, no, I can always find it in the future. Huang Si is very optimistic, humming a ditty and buying books at the auction house.


    He bought two books with the small money he earned from selling fragmentary materials. One is the practical retrieval Manual of Jieyuan''s public coordinates. He bought it to have an understanding of Jieyuan''s general situation. The other book is a guide book for novice cosmic master God, which Huang Si bought to make up for common sense.


    At that time, the money was small and the freight was expensive. They only dared to buy virtual goods and did not dare to buy physical goods.


    Now, I finally have money. I can buy whatever I want!


    After roughly reading the auction house, Huang Si bought a batch of books that can improve the world system, such as world construction and cosmic knowledge, a total of more than 100.


    Super satisfied.


    Looking at the classification page of the spacecraft, I have a bottom in my heart. Although the shipping cost of the spacecraft is terrible and the spacecraft itself is expensive to burst, it is still a little cheaper than the corpses of higher life.


    After looking at the auction house, Huang Si hasn''t decided which spaceship to buy. They are full of beautiful products, many functions and dazzled.


    Besides, even if you buy a spaceship, it''s useless.


    I don''t know what corner of the universe the earth is in!


    We have to find a way to investigate more about the abyss and the universe, and slowly look for the trace of the earth.


    Thinking of this, Huang Si entered the word "Earth" in the search bar of the auction house.


    "People always have dreams. Maybe they can come true."


    Huang Si said to himself and clicked the search button.


    The auction house interface has been refreshed.


    What appeared in front of Huang Si was not the "not found" hint he expected.


    But


    A large number of goods.


    His consciousness paused for a moment.


    Can you really buy earth coordinates at the auction house? Why was he stupid enough to think he didn''t?


    Huang Si fixed his eyes.


    However, to his surprise, a long list of items appeared in the auction house''s list of items:


    "Small life recovery potion" ¡Á 1¡±


    "Small life recovery potion" ¡Á 1¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The whole screen is a single small life recovery potion. God, brush the screen!


    General sellers sell potions group by group, but this seller sells them one by one, which is simply malicious screen brushing.


    No, why did he search the earth with such a small screen brushing life restoration potion?


    Huang Si was really confused.


    He pulled down the slider and turned several pages before he saw something else.


    "Endurance potion" ¡Á 1¡±


    "Endurance potion" ¡Á 1¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si was silent.


    What''s going on? Is there a problem with the automatic translation of the auction house? Did you translate "Earth" into "potion"!


    Huang Si hurried to find the customer service button and wanted to feed back the bug. As a result, he searched for a long time. Only the button to report the seller was found in the whole interface of the auction house.


    Taken together, Jieyuan auction house is really an artificial intelligence operation. In addition to mechanically dealing with illegal sellers, it really has no humanized function!


    How angry.


    Huang Si was angry for a while and decided to report the seller directly and ask you to put on the shelf and brush the screen with small potion! If you don''t sell in groups of 100, you have to sell one by one! Waste dad''s time!


    As soon as he was about to report to the seller, he saw the seller''s name.


    This report can''t be clicked.


    Huang Si stared at the curtain.


    The name of the seller of the small life recovery Potion on the shelf is:


    The boundary coordinates of the earth are.


    He was silent and pulled down the list of auction items.


    The seller name of endurance medicine on the shelf is:


    "The earth is at 125.981."


    Drag it down.


    There are some new products, small mana potions, one for the same, priced at 10 yuan. The seller''s name is:


    "Earth. 167.46 position"


    There''s more below.


    After dragging several screens, a small transparent potion tube appears. The seller''s name is:


    "The earth will not go from the boundary"


    Next is the small vitality potion. The seller''s name is:


    "In public transport"


    Next is the concentrated medicine. The seller''s name is:


    "Earth heart rents a spaceship"


    There are still goods behind, but the user name is basically the same as the previous numbers. In other commodity categories, the same way of putting on the shelf is repeated again.


    Huang Si dragged the slider up and checked the user name again and again.


    Then he opened the purchase interface to view the products published by other users.


    In this auction house, although the name and description of the item will be translated in real time, the user name will not be translated. The language registered will display the language.


    So Huang Si often saw a group of ghost characters displayed on the seller''s user name. After he got used to it, he didn''t pay attention to the seller''s user name at all.


    Until today, he saw the word "Earth" in the name of a seller.


    Earth, the earth of Chinese.


    Moreover, it is not a user, it is a group of users, or it is obvious that the word earth is deliberately added in front of all user names to form two Chinese sentences:


    "The earth''s Jieyuan coordinate is at 125.981.167.46. You can rent a spaceship from Jieyuan public transportation center if you can''t go."


    Huang Si was stunned.


    You know, before that, no one had heard of the earth, including Gu Yan and many other gods in the universe.


    However, the earth language appeared in this way.


    Someone showed the coordinates of the earth in the auction house in his mother tongue Chinese, using multiple account names.


    In addition to this string of user names, Huang Si has never seen Chinese characters appear in the sellers of the auction house in the past few months.


    But today, it appeared in front of Huang Si in a way with extremely obvious intention.


    Its intention is


    Huang Si looked at the last sentence.


    "If you can''t go, you can rent a spaceship from Jieyuan public transport center."


    Although the person who did this did not clearly indicate who he wanted to talk to, there must be a specific interlocutor.


    The saying "come here" is also interesting.


    At least, there is no malicious information, just a very neutral statement, even with a trace of casual taste.


    Who did this?


    In the auction house, there is only one low-value commodity on the shelf, selling 10 Jieyuan coins. Obviously, I don''t want to sell it.


    In other words, these auctions and user names are obviously set up to convey information in auction houses that can''t communicate!


    But who can understand these words? Who wants to go back to earth?


    Besides him, who else will fall into the universe and need to cross the long abyss and go back to the earth?

 Chapter 474

    Huang Si thought blankly. The more he thought, the more he felt the panic in his heart.


    But who wants him back?


    Who in the end can not only speak Chinese, but also have the authority to log in to Jieyuan auction house, and can use multiple user accounts to put items on the shelves to leave messages for him?


    Everything points to a fact he doesn''t want to think about.


    Who knows him in the abyss.


    Who not only knows him, but also knows that he comes from the earth, that his mother tongue is Chinese, that he is wandering abroad, that he wants to go back to the earth... Or, I don''t know that he wants to go back to the earth, but I hope he can take the initiative to go back by spaceship!


    Who is it?


    After becoming the main god of Reiki universe, Huang Si was very clear about the energy level of the universe. The earth is a science and technology planet. The universe in which the earth is located must be a lower level universe with low energy index. Therefore, we can only take the scientific and technological route and cannot develop other high-energy civilizations.


    If the time of dark space is synchronized with the time of earth, it is only 20 years now.


    If we say that in 20 years, people on earth can develop to the extent that they can do these things, and even know his things like the back of their hands... Huang Si doesn''t believe it.


    Well, the person behind the scenes is most likely not the indigenous people of the universe where the earth is located, but mostly the existence outside the universe.


    However, beyond the universe is the boundary abyss. What can survive in the boundary abyss


    Higher life!


    As soon as this word entered my mind, suddenly, the words buried in the memory were connected in a flash.


    He remembered what Gu Yan had said to him and an extremely terrible possibility.


    "If there are enemies on earth."


    "If what is waiting for you on earth is the enemy of the higher life faction."


    "If you go back to earth, you will be in danger."


    Gu Yan sighed and stopped talking. He looked at him with a sad look.


    He must have thought of something terrible.


    Huang Si tried to think back to what Gu Yan said and the clues he left before he left.


    "Remember the first thing you asked me when we first met."


    Gu Yan said so.


    First sentence?


    At that time, he thought the first sentence to ask Gu Yan was whether he knew the earth.


    But in fact, it''s not.


    The first sentence he asked Gu Yan was¡ª¡ª


    A word almost forgotten by Huang Si emerged from the depths of his memory.


    This sentence, as soon as he remembered it, made his heart tremble and couldn''t help himself.


    This sentence is:


    "Do you want to say that letting me close is to read my biological data, and then generate an image that I can understand according to the shape of our earth people?"


    At that time, he saw Gu Yan for the first time and found that Gu Yan looked like a Chinese, so he asked him casually.


    "This is really as like as two peas. I can make a trillion dollars, but the original form is almost the same as yours."


    At that time, Gu Yan answered like this.


    At that time, Huang Si thought, how could there be such a coincidence? He didn''t pay attention anymore.


    In fact, the direction of thinking has been wrong, so I forget this sentence.


    Not "Gu Yan is like a Chinese".


    But Huang Si''s race, like Gu Yan!


    Gu Yan is his predecessor, many years older than him. Gu Yan had existed for a long time before he was born.


    However, as the 16th creator, he is inexplicably consistent with Gu Yan in race and even race.


    But Gu Yan doesn''t know the existence of the earth at all.


    Therefore, it is impossible for him and Gu Yan to be consistent because of their kinship.


    What does that mean?


    Gu Yan''s words suddenly entered his mind.


    "If your life of 25 years so far may be false..."


    At that time, Gu Yan had already discovered something?


    That''s why I asked him this question for no reason.


    Is it really just a coincidence that the race is similar?


    Will the information of Jieyuan auction house be left for others to see?


    Countless connections highlight that there must be a mysterious planner behind the whole event.


    "If one day you find the truth, please don''t feel guilty about it..."


    Gu Yan said this.


    Yes, as I said, let him not feel guilty.


    However, Huang Si thought he didn''t do anything sorry for Gu Yan. Why did he feel guilty? Unless


    "You are a good man and you deserve this inheritance."


    Huang Siru was struck by lightning and trembled uncontrollably.


    Gu Yan has made it very clear.


    This sentence is comforting him.


    Turn this sentence around


    For a moment, all the clues and all the words ran through.


    At present, the known soul level of the creator has seven levels. Gu Yan has been shocked by the speed of his upgrading for many times. Later, he said that it is likely that he is born very suitable for this inheritance system.


    Moreover, after he inherited the book of creation, he was immediately transmitted to the inheritance space, indicating that there must be danger on earth.


    This danger is a danger to the book of creation.


    The key evidence is¡ª¡ª


    Huang Si raised his hand and the book of creation flew into his hand silently.


    He turned the book back a few pages, and the pages with almost no thickness slipped under his hand and fell.


    Huang Si stared blankly at his atlas.


    Illustrated books, yes, Gu Yan said, if you don''t understand, "look at your illustrated books".


    Your atlas.


    Why did he understand the meaning of the word now? This does not refer to the atlas of other lives he has.


    Gu Yan is talking about Huang Si''s own atlas.


    That is, the "Huang Si''s own atlas" recorded in the book of creation for the holder and to maintain the holder''s survival.


    This atlas has 102 pages!


    Page 102 is the most obvious evidence.


    Because, except for himself, everyone else''s Atlas does not exceed one page! He used to think it was caused by the racial gap, but now it seems that it is not.


    His hands were shaking, and the book slipped out of his hands and floated out of space.


    Human beings can''t have a 102 page atlas.


    He may not be human.


    Ethnic similarity, dangers on earth, abnormal soul upgrading speed, and messages in Jieyuan auction house all point to an imminent possibility¡ª¡ª


    On earth, behind the whole event, there is a behind the scenes planner who planned this conspiracy against the creator system from the beginning, and he may be the pawn of this conspiracy.


    The mastermind behind the scenes is now on the other side of the earth, calling him back.


    And this planner can''t be a native of the earth.


    Because the earth is a scientific and technological civilization.


    According to Jieyuan''s knowledge, the development of scientific and technological civilization means that the level of cosmic energy is low and it is impossible to develop a high-energy civilization system.


    The earth cannot suddenly become stronger and there will be gods who can use Jieyuan auction house.


    Then only beings outside the universe can do this.


    Who else can


    Outside the universe, in the abyss, only higher life can survive.


    For the whole creative master system, who else will there be besides the higher life of its own school!


    "Am I not a man, but a tool of the enemy..."


    Huang Si was confused and talked to himself. He waved and the book flew back.


    The mind communicates with the light and dark world.


    In an instant, the whole person disappeared from the Reiki world together with the book.


    At the same time, he and the book appear from the core of the light and dark world.


    This is his unique authority after he has the divine personality of the light and dark world.


    Huang Si did not disturb the gods and life in the world, but moved away quietly.

 Chapter 475

    Quietly, Huang Si came to the dark space.


    In another blink, he came to the place where Gu Yan was originally located.


    Now, there is only a cold disk.


    The last soul fragment of Gu Yan is stored in it, which is only 0.1% of the original state.


    In the dark space, a grass mat emerged.


    Facing the cold disc, Huang Si knelt on the grass mat.


    He bent down deeply.


    "Mr. Gu Yan..."


    Huang Si hissed.


    "As you have guessed, I may just be a tool designed to seize the inheritance of the Creator..."


    "Obviously, as long as I die, the book of creation will wander in the world and the universe again to find the next master. Obviously, as long as I die, your inheritance can be saved."


    "But! Why!"


    His voice trembled.


    "Why do you keep helping me! Why are you so worried about me and don''t want me to die..."


    There can only be one person in a generation.


    If he is the product of the conspiracy and a pawn of his own school, it will undoubtedly be cut off if the inheritance falls into his hands.


    Gu Yan, if he is thinking about the inheritance of the whole creator, he should hope that he will die early. After all, if he dies, the book of creation will choose a new owner, and this inheritance can continue smoothly.


    This is the right choice.


    But


    Gu Yan did not do so.


    Since we met, Gu Yan has been giving him unrequited and selfless love.


    Even in the end, even his own consciousness is about to disappear. Gu Yan is worried that he can''t get the last two pieces, fight the last bit of energy in his soul, and tell him the coordinates.


    Today, many years later, Huang Siyi feels breathless at the thought of getting along with Gu Yan in the past.


    He didn''t know what kind of complex mood Gu Yan was getting along with him.


    Gu Yan''s care and love for him were not taken seriously in the past. He just took it as the proper care of his elders for his younger generation.


    Until now, he finally understood what greatness and kindness were contained in those behaviors.


    Even, Gu Yan was afraid that he would be hurt when he knew the truth, and that he would suffer by returning to the earth without knowing anything. He deliberately reminded him in such a hidden and complex way.


    Finally, he told him not to feel guilty about it.


    Huang Si subconsciously stretched out his hand to the front, as if he wanted to catch something.


    But there was nothing there, just a cold disc.


    He can only face the cold disc, look at the soul count of 0.1%, look at Gu Yan who will never wake up, and think about the past again and again.


    Recall how this gentle man taught him little by little, guided him to the right path and worried about his future.


    Huang Si prefers to talk with Gu Yan about unimportant topics rather than asking questions.


    Gu Yan is the only one who can understand him in his soul in this world that can''t go back.


    However, everything is gone.


    He exhausted his means and could no longer awaken Gu Yan.


    "I am a man who has been dead for a long time."


    "Don''t put your feelings into me."


    "Even if you keep me, it''s no use. I''m dead."


    Gu Yan''s words echoed in his mind again and again. In the distant past, Gu Yan once said softly and strongly:


    Don''t have feelings for me.


    He may have expected today.


    "Teacher..."


    Huang Si could no longer restrain his emotions and cried.


    In the once lonely life in the dark, he wanted to commit suicide, but he was never so sad or cry.


    After all kinds of pain, he thought he had given up the weakness of human beings, retained reason and indifference, and became a powerful man.


    Until he found that someone was stronger than his heart, and he did not become rational or indifferent, but had a heart and love.


    But.


    This man has been dead for a long time.


    Huang Si died before he was born.


    He knelt in front of the teacher for a long, long time.


    A long time later.


    Huang Si stood up with a big bunch of white flowers in his hand.


    He bowed, bent down and respectfully placed the bouquet beside Gu Yan''s disc.


    "Thank you, Miss Gu Yan." Huang Si whispered to himself, "without your cultivation, there would be no me now. Therefore, teacher, I won''t let you regret your efforts..."


    His voice gradually became powerful.


    "I don''t think my life is false."


    "I don''t think I''m any props or chess pieces."


    "If one day I return to the earth and really find such a conspirator behind all this and created me in order to achieve his purpose of seizing the inheritance of the Creator..."


    Huang Si''s eyes were filled with war.


    "I will never let him succeed!"


    He is very sure that he is a person, not a tool. He has independent thinking ability and will not be easily coerced and bound. Why does the conspirator think that the conspiracy can succeed, and he will betray the creationists?


    No, he won''t.


    "Now that I have discovered the truth, I have to go back to the earth and see who has done such an asshole! Let me, a good young man growing up under the red flag, be regarded as a tool man!"


    At the thought of this, Huang Si didn''t want to be depressed anymore.


    Rather than feeling sad and worried, Huang Si wants to know who the enemy on earth is and whether there is really any conspiracy on his own.


    So, the earth, must go back!


    Besides, I want to go back early and find out what''s going on!


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si ordered a spaceship at Jieyuan auction house and rented a captain who could fly the spaceship.


    Because of the sailing time, the captain and the spacecraft will start from the nearest warehouse, but it will take more than a year to arrive in the abyss.


    In other words, it is more than 700 years of the Reiki world universe.


    This is a valuable time.


    Can be used to learn.


    The online course provided by Jieyuan auction house also includes the teaching of laws and skills, which was originally provided for gods to learn. In the way of class, Huang Si chose the most expensive real-life teaching, invited the best teacher in the world, and spent a lot of money. Anyway, he has a lot of money now.


    Of course, for the sake of students'' privacy, his image as a teacher is invisible and can only communicate and talk.


    In addition to the rules and skills, Huang Si also took Jieyuan survival, higher life related knowledge and so on.


    Twenty years later, his soul level finally broke through and reached level 7.


    The seventh level is called "world".


    Huang Si came to the inheritance space, the location of the seventh fragment.


    Here, there is a huge hole.


    From the void, the violent turbulent flow of energy blows out and rolls away towards the first opening of the inheritance space.


    Consciousness sweeps through them and pieces of information come into mind.


    Until then, Huang Si finally understood where the intermittent energy storm in the inheritance space came from.


    The world where the seventh fragment is located is a small universe, but a small universe on the verge of collapse!


    Its life is not long, but it is still in collapse. It is an excellent model specimen!


    This is the last gift Gu Yan left for him in the past.


    "It''s not enough to understand how the world was born. You have to witness the end of a universe before you can be a qualified creator."


    This is what Gu Yan said in his message.

 Chapter 476

    After reading the message, the seventh fragment automatically flew out and integrated into the soul.


    The seven pieces finally gathered in the soul.


    At that moment, Huang Si finally felt his connection with the soul ocean.


    Reach out.


    The vast soul sea water poured down from nothingness and broke into countless droplets. Each droplet was constantly changing and finally woven into tens of thousands of souls.


    In the past, Nuwa made people by squeezing the soil with her hands at first, and then throwing it out with willow branches dipped in muddy water. Although it is fine, it increases the speed too much.


    Among them, part of the soul sea water also flows into the soul and into the six pieces that were dim before.


    The six pieces seemed to be charged and gradually recovered their light.


    Huang Si finally got out of the novice stage and became the master of creation.


    His mental force field can extend to a distance of 4 trillion kilometers, which is 4.13 in scientific counting ¡Á 10 ^ 12 kilometers, less than half the distance of a light year.


    This range is only a small number compared with the astronomical scale.


    However, after the seven pieces are put together, he should have a new period of rapid ascension.


    Huang Si put the book of creation in the small universe that was breaking down, so that he could observe the broken universe at any time.


    His noumenon returned to the Reiki world.


    Seven hundred years passed quickly.


    Huang Si did a lot of things.


    For example, completely open up the universe balancer, so that it can pass through matter, and then connect the Reiki universe with the green universe.


    The light and dark world is also connected with the green world by him.


    Since then, the three worlds can go in and out at will, and Xiaoke''s jurisdiction network has extended to the other two worlds.


    And by learning from countless races and gods in the abyss, and even some species that may be higher life, he has become far more powerful than when he built cars behind closed doors.


    At the end of 700 years, Huang Si finally realized the essence of cosmic decay and death from the broken universe where the seventh fragment is located.


    But he still didn''t find a way to prolong the life of the Reiki universe.


    But maybe I can find it later.


    The channels and phases around the special space are closed by Huang si one by one, so that the situation of the universe at least does not continue to deteriorate. It still has one sixteenth of a year, or one billion years of life.


    This day.


    Jieyuan auction house finally sent the ship and captain to the delivery point of Reiki universe.


    The mechanical staff of the auction house helped Huang Si open the opening to Jieyuan.


    Huang Si took a step and came to the periphery of the universe.


    His eyes crossed the ship and stayed in the orange red background.


    Jieyuan, it''s not black.


    It is like an orange red ocean, filled with endless vitality and vitality.


    Huang Si could feel its danger, and also found that the boundary abyss eroded every living body that stepped into it indiscriminately. He had to use his divine personality to maintain the overflow of divine power at any time and form a protective cover to protect it.


    However, I don''t know why, Huang Si just feels that this boundary has a warm, friendly and vibrant feeling. He knows the danger intellectually, but feels like he wants to be close.


    Maybe it''s because he is the creator.


    All universes are bred from the abyss, including the universe created by the creator, which is actually immersed in the abyss. Only the small world can be put elsewhere.


    For the universe, isn''t Jieyuan just like her mother?


    A strong man like a terminator came down from the ship. He looked at Huang Si and said rudely in the language of the Reiki world: "Hello, user 238090491301, I''m the captain you hired. Please get on the ship, tell me where you want to go, and then pay for my work. You can choose two billing methods..."


    Huang Si looked at the strong man and knew that he was a robot.


    The Jieyuan auction house is very humanized. It knows how to get a robot with similar shape to him to be the captain.


    Huang Si boarded the spacecraft.


    He didn''t bring any family members, nor did he bring his own artificial intelligence. He just brought some snacks.


    It''s a long way to go and the danger is unpredictable. It''s better not to let them encounter danger. Huang Si thinks so.


    After inputting the earth coordinates, Huang Si paid the captain''s 100 year employment fee at one time.


    After all, the captain is a robot and not very humanized. He simply thanked Huang Si for his employment. At the same time, he said that his traffic user level has risen to level 3. In the future, he will enjoy discounts for hiring captain, crew, renting spacecraft, etc.


    The ship set sail in the abyss.


    The estimated route time is two years and one month.


    When Huang Si bought the spaceship, he didn''t think so. He just picked up the most expensive and best. After buying it, he realized how advanced and convenient the internal facilities of the spaceship were.


    It has perfect communication equipment. As long as you input the cosmic code, and someone there activates the communication array, you can contact any known universe.


    He can communicate with the Reiki universe on the spaceship. As long as there is an Immortal Emperor who inputs immortal power from time to time, he can maintain operation.


    So there was laughter on the ship.


    On the spaceship, of course, you can log in to Jieyuan auction house from a long distance, buy and sell books anytime and anywhere, or learn online courses, but you can''t buy and sell physical goods.


    There are also a variety of entertainment equipment to play on the spacecraft, and cooking machines can make dishes. Of course, there is no earth flavor menu.


    Huang Si curiously tried some dishes labeled "recommended for human beings".


    Then he poured them all down with a black face.


    It seems that the taste difference between human beings is quite large.


    Forget it, you''d better eat the food recorded in your atlas.


    Compared with the previous 700 years in the Reiki universe, the two years in this abyss are even longer.


    Perhaps it is because he knows that these two years are the standard time flow rate of everything in the abyss, not the doubling time in the universe.


    Maybe it''s because I''m afraid of my hometown.


    Huang Si often sits by the porthole of the spaceship and looks at the Jieyuan outside.


    I don''t know how far the orange red ocean extends.


    The spaceship flies through it. Occasionally, it will pass a universe.


    The universe is suspended in the abyss, like a big bubble.


    Different universes show different colors. Huang Si checked the book and knew that the color of the newborn universe was relatively light, even showing a bright white appearance. In the twilight universe, when it is on the verge of collapse, the color will become darker and even black.


    When the spacecraft finally came to the periphery of the target universe, Huang Si''s tension was even stronger.


    The name of the universe where the earth is located is unknown, and the outer wall is light gray.


    This shows that it is at least a relatively young universe and will not be easily destroyed.


    "What kind of danger is waiting for me here..." Huang Si looked at the universe in his hometown and muttered to himself.

 Chapter 477

    The spacecraft penetrated the cosmic membrane wall and rushed into it.


    As soon as he entered the universe, Huang Si sensed that the time flow rate of the universe was the same as that outside the abyss, which was standard time.


    In fact, the universe born by itself in the upper abyss is almost always this standard velocity.


    Only the universe created by the creator will set time much faster or much slower. Huang Si also learned from the relevant courses of higher life that some powerful higher life also has this ability.


    It''s only the last three hours from the earth.


    Huang Si couldn''t help breathing and his heart was surging.


    23 years.


    This is the time that has passed in the abyss and in the inheritance space. It has been 23 years.


    He still looks like he left the earth at the age of 25, but the actual situation is very different.


    But, on earth, how are your parents?


    How are your friends?


    The leader couldn''t find him for 23 years. I don''t know how to be angry... No, no, it''s estimated that if he didn''t report to the unit for a few months, his post would be gone.


    I''ve been missing for 23 years.


    Are your parents worried?


    The closer we get to the earth, the more these thoughts come.


    "I hope my parents are in good health. Don''t be too sad because of my disappearance. It''s best to cheer up quickly, have siblings and re form a family."


    Although everything is in the past, Huang si still hopes silently in his heart.


    He sincerely hopes to see such a happy situation after returning to earth.


    Parents had better forget the unhappy things.


    In this way, he will not have worked too hard in the past 23 years, and he has come back. If his parents know, they will be very happy.


    "Employer, the place you designated has arrived and has been berthed near the spiral arm of Galaxy 3 according to your instructions. Do you need to get off the ship now?"


    Asked the robot captain.


    "OK, just wait for me here. I''ll blink back whenever I have something to do."


    Huang Si has employed it for 100 years. In this 100 years, it will do everything the employer asks it to do.


    Leaving the ship, Huang Si began to blink.


    He is 10000 light-years away from the solar system.


    His current mental force field has a radius of 2570 light-years and needs to blink four times.


    Ten thousand light-years is very close from the cosmic scale, but if it is too far away, Huang Si''s journey is not convenient. This distance is a safer dimension.


    If you stop far away, the chance of being found by the enemy will be reduced.


    If there is any danger on earth, he can also take his parents to escape.


    He is getting closer and closer to the earth. At the last point, Huang Si blinks to the periphery of the solar system, then divides it into more than a dozen small distances and gradually blinks over.


    This is mainly to avoid sweeping consciousness and attracting the attention of potential enemies.


    Now he is so powerful that even the Immortal Emperor can''t find his consciousness scan. However, in the face of terrible higher life, everything is still careful.


    Huang Si slowly blinked to the periphery of the earth''s atmosphere and converged his spiritual force field.


    He hesitated and was about to wrap himself in a rock and fall into the sea disguised as a meteor.


    But there seems to be something wrong.


    Huang Si floated on the edge of the earth''s atmosphere and looked down.


    He moved down a little.


    I feel it.


    It''s a matter of time.


    Without hesitation, Huang Si flew down at high speed from the periphery of the atmosphere.


    The air around him did not scratch a spark.


    He looked at the shape of the earth and looked for the location of his hometown.


    Jiangbei Province, Donghu City, the provincial capital, Jiang''an District


    Huang Si''s figure fell gently onto the street, which he would pass every day to and from work.


    At this time, the streets were silent.


    The fallen leaves are suspended in the air, the vehicles are still on the road, and all passers-by keep a posture and don''t move, just like a wax statue.


    Everything, it''s suspended.


    The clouds in the sky no longer flow, and there is no wind in the air.


    Huang Si walked up the silent street and through the gate of his community.


    On the columns on both sides of the gate, there is also a notice from the gas company, which is on July 16, 2019.


    The paper is still very new and has no signs of yellowing or weathering.


    He looked at the guard room, the old guard in the guard room. He remembered that there was an LCD perpetual calendar.


    I looked around and saw the square perpetual calendar alarm clock with stains on the desktop.


    The date displayed on the LCD screen is:


    July 17, 2019.


    Time is, 5:32 pm!


    Huang Si''s heart beat violently.


    The 17th is the day he left the earth.


    He left the earth for 23 years. The time on the earth stopped on that day and didn''t move forward at all!


    How did this happen on earth?


    What does that mean?


    A strong sense of uneasiness enveloped Huang Si''s heart and made his desire to explore more intense.


    Huang Si went to the downstairs of Building 2 in the community and looked up.


    There is a gap on the 6th floor of Building 2, unit 1.


    Seeing that his home was completely gone, Huang Si felt relieved.


    He was not in a dream, but actually returned to the earth he had left. Because the book of creation took him with his family.


    Therefore, there is a lack of a suite on the 6th floor, and there is a big gap.


    The creative power extends to fill the gap in less than a second.


    The house has seven floors.


    Because it is the welfare house of the unit, the construction time is very early, and there is no elevator, so it is very inconvenient to get in and out.


    Huang Si stepped up the stairs and went up.


    When he came to the sixth floor, he took it out and found that he didn''t bring the key.


    The door had opened on a whim.


    The layout of the house is as usual. He has analyzed the house many times in the inheritance space. He is very familiar with the location of every atom in it. It is easy to rebuild a room.


    Huang Si looked in his room and came out.


    He took a deep breath.


    In fact, there is no need to hide. He even wants the real culprit behind all this to come out and confront him better than not knowing why time on earth is suspended.


    The next moment, Huang Si blinked to the city of Tonglu.


    Tonglu city is located around Donghu city with convenient transportation. It can be reached by light rail for half an hour. Huang Si''s parents live here.


    After graduation, his parents found him a good job in the provincial capital and bought him a house in the provincial capital. The old couple still stayed in their old house in their hometown of Tonglu.


    Huang Si teleported directly into the old house.


    The furnishings in the house aroused his long lost childhood memories. There were traces of life everywhere in the family, but they were also cleaned up very clean, because his mother loved to be clean.


    Huang Si''s father is Huang clip and his mother is Shen Jing.


    But now my parents are not at home.

 Chapter 478

    Huang Si took a deep breath and made up his mind. He didn''t want to hide anymore.


    Let the enemy do what he likes.


    It''s a big deal. When you find your parents, wrap them in the air and take people to blink.


    The thought moved, and the spiritual position shrouded the whole earth in an instant.


    At this moment.


    The world suddenly "moved".


    The air began to flow again, the leaves continued to fall, the vehicles were flying in the street, and the pedestrians fell down their hovering footsteps. Time suddenly resumed its flow at this moment.


    Huang Si''s consciousness radiated thousands of miles and easily found the location of his parents.


    His mother had just bought vegetables in the vegetable market and was carrying the basket home. His father was at the bus stop. It seemed that he had just got off the bus and was going home.


    Huang Si didn''t move. He just sat quietly on the sofa and looked at the gate.


    Mother carrying a vegetable basket into the community, father bought a bottle of Erguotou in the small supermarket outside the community.


    Shen Jing went to the first floor. The old house was on the second floor. As soon as she wanted to take out the key to open the door, Huang Si got up, went to the door and helped her open the door.


    Shen Jing was stunned when he saw his son open the door for her.


    "Why did you go home? Isn''t today Wednesday? Haven''t you had your summer vacation yet? Have you asked for leave from school?"


    Huang Si''s work unit is East Lake Normal University. Although it is only a second book, as a work unit, the welfare is good and a good unit.


    So his parents hope he can work well and don''t lose his job.


    The school usually doesn''t have summer vacation until the end of July.


    Although Shen Jing was surprised, he didn''t blame his son too much. He just asked and handed Huang si the vegetable basket.


    Huang Si didn''t explain anything. He took the vegetable basket in his mother''s hand and mentioned it to her in the kitchen.


    When he came out of the kitchen, he looked at his mother he hadn''t seen for a long time and suddenly picked her up.


    "I miss Mom."


    Huang Si put his face on his mother''s shoulder and said.


    Perhaps, in my mother''s opinion, I called in two or three days. The last time I met was labor day, I didn''t separate much.


    But for the time he has actually experienced, adding one piece has been close to a thousand years.


    Fortunately, he is the creator. His soul is stable and his memory will not be lost easily. He still remembers everything on earth, bit by bit, and never wants to forget it.


    Shen Jing also hugged him and let his son lean on him for a while.


    After a meeting, Shen Jing let him go and looked at his son up and down.


    "What''s the matter with you? It looks like you haven''t seen each other for years. By the way, are you thin?"


    Shen Jing pinched his son''s cheek.


    "I feel thin. What''s the matter? I''ll make you something good later. I just bought ribs."


    "OK."


    Shen Jing went into the kitchen. Huang Si followed him. He took a basin of water, threw the short legged yellow cabbage just bought by his mother into the water and began to wash the vegetables.


    "My son has grown up and knows how to help his mother. He didn''t run to play computer as soon as he got home."


    Shen Jing teased while taking ribs.


    "Well, I want to spend more time with my mother in the future." Huang Si said while washing the dishes.


    The door lock clattered, the door opened, and the Yellow clip came in.


    He put Erguotou on the table, hung the key to the door and shouted at the top of his voice:


    "Old companion! What do you eat today!"


    "Eat! I knew to eat! Huang Si came back today. I''ll cook a Cigu sparerib for you two."


    Shen Jing answered in the kitchen.


    "Home?" Huang clip was delighted and walked to the study. He saw that his son was not inside.


    Huang Si was helpless.


    Parents are used to going to the study to play computer as soon as they get home. His father didn''t notice him helping in the kitchen.


    "Dad! I''m in the kitchen!"


    Huang clip ran to the kitchen door a few steps, and a big smile appeared on his thick eyebrows and big eyes. "Yo! Good son, I can help my mother cook!"


    With that, Huang clip opened his hands and made an exaggerated action to hold over.


    Huang Si put the washed dishes aside, wiped his hands, turned back, and held them firmly with his father.


    Huang clip was a little caught off guard. After reacting, he smiled and patted his son on the back.


    "Dad, I miss you so much."


    Huang Si hugged his father and said.


    Huang Tong touched Huang Si''s head and said, "son, I miss you too."


    At dinner time, the family sat at the table and ate while watching TV.


    It''s hard for the family to adjust. In addition, Huang Si doesn''t like watching variety shows, but he can accept legal criminal investigation programs. Therefore, if three people eat together, they usually watch today''s statement.


    Shen Jing picked up the remote control of the TV box, skillfully called out the interface of today''s statement and played back the program at noon today.


    Today''s story is a traffic accident. The whole family watched it with interest.


    "Huang Si just came back. Come on! Drink!"


    Huang Chui opened Erguotou and poured a cup for both father and son.


    "Don''t always encourage your son to drink. Drinking is not good for your health." Shen Jing is dissatisfied.


    "What are you afraid of if you drink a little! Promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis!" Yellow clip smiled and picked up the glass. "Come on, son, touch a glass."


    Huang Si touched the glass with him, lifted his head and drank it. The hot liquor rolled down his throat, bringing inexplicable emotion.


    Put down the glass and he held the ribs cooked by his mother.


    Cigu spareribs are Huang Si''s favorite spareribs, but there is no Cigu species in the foreign world. He hasn''t eaten it for a long time.


    Chewing this strange and nostalgic taste, looking at my parents, suddenly the corners of my eyes were wet.


    As soon as he raised his hand and wiped the corners of his eyes, he heard his mother say, "Why are you crying?"


    Huang Si''s hand was frozen to one side.


    It''s a little embarrassing.


    "Is there something wrong with the unit? Tell me and dad. Don''t be bored. I''ll help you with something with your dad." Shen Jing put down his chopsticks and looked at his son.


    "Yes, it''s unlucky to have a good meal and cry. Tell me, why did you suddenly go home and talk to your parents like this." Huang clip also cares about her son.


    Huang Siben wanted to fool them, but looking at his parents seriously, he didn''t want to lie to them.


    "Dad, mom." Huang Si paused and said, "I want to quit my job and live in Tonglu city. In this way, I can accompany you more, OK?"


    "Well, why do you resign? It''s easy for you to find a job? How many people outside envy you to work in the University!" Shen Jing is not happy.


    Huang Si didn''t know how to explain to his parents for a moment, and he couldn''t say he wanted neet or they would be worried.


    "Well, actually, I want to be a freelancer." Huang Si found a reason, "I think there is no development prospect in public institutions..."


    "Son." With a sigh, Huang Tong broke Huang Si''s body and turned it to him, "Tell me, isn''t your current job free? You can leave your post at any time when you work five days a week. As long as the network is not broken, you have nothing to do. You can get 4000 yuan a month and pay 89000 post allowance every six months. If you want to be a freelancer, you can directly do part-time work during working hours! Who stopped you from doing it?"

 Chapter 479

    Huang Si really can''t find a reason.


    Mom and dad are really too smart and can speak too much!


    "In fact... I just miss my family, my parents and I want to live with you. I don''t want to live alone..."


    Huang Si finally said his real purpose.


    In fact, his idea is very simple. He just wants to spend more time with his parents. In fact, if he doesn''t live with his parents, he can look after their safety at any time, but it''s more reassuring for him to live together.


    "Huang Si, why didn''t you say it earlier? If you''re homesick, just say it! Don''t we miss you!"


    "Yes, if the school has a summer vacation, don''t go back. Just stay here. If you haven''t, ask for leave and come back early. If the school doesn''t allow leave, it''s okay to stay a few more days. Mom will accompany you back to Donghu City, live in your house and cook for you!"


    "Just my wife? Don''t I go back with my son?"


    "You''re not working?"


    "You''re amazing to retire early? My annual leave is useless!"


    The parents quarreled and finally decided to buy a light rail ticket tomorrow to accompany Huang Si back to East Lake City.


    After dinner, Huang Si took the initiative to wash the dishes and brush the pot in the kitchen. Huang clip went online to play chess. Shen Jing watched her TV play with a remote control.


    The next day, a family of three arrived at Donghu city by train and stayed in Huang Si''s house.


    Huang Si didn''t go to school until the afternoon. He was found by the leader and gave a few words of training.


    Listen to the words of the old leader, how to say? Unexpected remembrance.


    At work, I sent a condolence message to my old classmate and learned about his wedding date. After work, pack up and leave.


    When passing by the river, Huang Si stopped a little. I really miss it.


    It was here that he met his book of creation.


    Huang Sikong raised his right hand, and the book of creation appeared in his hand silently, only as big as an ordinary 32 open book.


    "Why did you appear on the roadside when I got off work? Why did you call me?"


    Huang Si said to the book of creation.


    The book of creation is silent.


    "Maybe you weren''t calling me at all. After all, you''ve never spoken since I''ve known you for so long. You can only convey knowledge and information."


    "The one who calls me should be the one who led you to the earth."


    He returned to the earth, saw his parents and felt the calm and real life. He was very sure that the earth was real, his past was real, and his parents were real, and there was no falsehood.


    However, even if the authenticity is confirmed, he will not lose his vigilance.


    The time of the earth was suspended for 23 years, and it was just suspended at the moment when he left, and resumed flow after he came back to the earth. There must be a ghost.


    Behind everything, someone must be manipulating it secretly.


    Huang Si stopped by the river for a while, put away his books and turned to go home.


    He''s all back. Doesn''t the man behind the scenes show up yet? It was the man who left the coordinates at the auction house and hoped that he would come back, but he didn''t show up to meet him.


    It doesn''t matter. Anyway, his parents moved in with him.


    "I''ve arrived. The people behind the scenes probably noticed me. I just want to see when he can stand it."


    Huang Si sneered in his heart.


    However, when he got home, he quickly hid these ideas.


    He didn''t want to show any clues in front of his parents.


    He will never break such a peaceful and happy daily life.


    On July 21, Huang Si called his parents to the study and showed them his computer screen.


    "Dad, mom, look at this."


    Huang Si opened the electronic online banking interfaces of several banks, both domestic and foreign.


    The money in it adds up to nine figures.


    The two old mouths opened, couldn''t close for a long time, and stared at the screen straight.


    "Is this money legal..." Huang clip''s voice trembled.


    "Don''t sell any organs!" Shen Jing''s face was blank.


    "No, I can sell 100 million organs?" Huang Si shook his head. "I earned it. I earned it part-time."


    With his ability, it''s easy to do something on earth.


    In order to avoid scaring his parents, he has only made a small contribution to the development of the earth''s industry and science and technology through legal means these days. This is the money he earned.


    If he hadn''t insisted on cash, the deposits here would have been several times more.


    "Is this true?!"


    "You didn''t mean to lie to us?"


    The two old men asked in unison.


    "It''s more authentic than the blue and white porcelain of the Ming Dynasty. Well, now you believe I can earn money part-time? Can you enjoy the old-age life with me? Dad, don''t go to work either." Huang Si said with a smile.


    "That''s not good," said Huang clip. "Working more can avoid Alzheimer''s disease. You see, your mother watches TV at home all day after she retires..."


    "Who are you talking about???" The aura of Shen state suddenly became gloomy and terrible.


    "No, I didn''t say anything! Look how wonderful my son is! I can finally enjoy my old age!" Huang clip quickly changed the subject.


    After their parents repeatedly confirmed that more than 100 million yuan was real money, they really laughed and danced.


    In fact, about $800 million will arrive in a few days, so you don''t have to tell your parents too clearly so as not to scare them.


    Huang Si just gave them a debit card without a password and asked them to swipe it at will.


    My parents decided to go shopping together. Huang Si had been sitting well in front of the computer. As a result, they were dragged up by the two. They said it was not good to sit for a long time. They might as well go out to buy clothes and eat out with them.


    Huang Siao couldn''t be more than two people. He also wanted to accompany more, so he followed out.


    When trying on clothes in the mall, Shen Jing looked at Huang Si and said to Huang clip, "I haven''t found it before. How do you feel that our son is so temperament today."


    "Yes, I was handsome when I was young. After all, I inherited my genes." Huang clip is not ashamed.


    Huang Si looked at himself. Isn''t it different?


    His body has been transformed by aura and immortal power, and has been deified by divine personality. In theory, even if the existence of high-level personality does not enhance its charm, it is also attractive to low-level creatures.


    But before returning to earth, Huang Si carefully hid the two gods and wrapped the spiritual force field outside to ensure that no trace of divine breath leaked out. The body just keeps the optimized figure, so it looks thinner than when he was an otaku, but there is no muscle entanglement.


    His body is still a divine cell, but under his deliberate suppression, it has been reduced to the level of ordinary people by imitating normal biological cells.


    Therefore, no one can see that he is not an ordinary person.


    At least, along the way, passers-by saw his reaction, which was no different from that before he left the earth.


    Maybe this is the so-called parents?


    In the eyes of parents, children are always equipped with filters. A minute of beauty can see that they are very good.

 Chapter 480

    All the way to noon, the two old men bought Huang si a formal dress of shirts and trousers and a casual suit.


    "Look, my son looks very young in this suit. Even if he goes to high school, others think he''s coming to school." The Yellow clip showed off.


    "I think the formal dress just now is more beautiful. Huang Si looks very handsome." Shen Jing was also unwilling to show weakness and argued about her favorite clothes.


    "All right, mom and Dad, I''m freelancing now, and I don''t need to wear formal clothes."


    "That''s no good. Didn''t you say you''re engaged in it? Maybe one day you''ll attend some high-tech conference. The state will give you an award, and you''ll have to dress up."


    Huang Si stopped arguing with them, grabbed them and asked them to choose a suit suitable for them.


    At the place where the bill was paid, the two old people were stupid as soon as the salesperson counted the tickets.


    Five digits?


    Can you buy 80000 yuan for clothes?


    They were about to ask if they could offer a discount. Huang Si had already swiped his card.


    After giving the clothes bag to the salesperson and asking the store to package it and send it home, Huang Si turned around and took his parents out of the store.


    "In the future, you should get used to the fact that our family is rich now."


    Just let parents enjoy it happily. Huang Si just wanted to make it easy for parents to accept, so he used money.


    In addition to buying clothes, there are many places to spend money.


    At the beginning, they always took Huang Si to buy clothes. Later, Huang Si took them to play.


    In fact, Huang Si didn''t go shopping at all before and didn''t know this place well. But money is different, and he won''t get lost now. He can know where to eat and have fun at a glance. Just take his parents to enjoy it.


    At the end of the stroll, a family of three sat in the air rotating restaurant, ate the French meal of Michelin restaurant, pulled a little dessert and dishes on the plate with a knife and fork, looked at the air scenery outside the window, and couldn''t help feeling that it''s good to have money and my son is great.


    They saved all their life, but they bought these two houses in their hometown and the provincial capital with all their money. They still bought them when the house prices were cheap.


    I really didn''t expect my son to earn so much money!


    The next day, Huang Si went to the unit to go through the resignation formalities.


    He left simply without any compensation. In fact, the resignation of school employees needs to be discussed at the meeting. Unless you are in a hurry to leave, you can leave first and then make up for the meeting.


    Huang Si took a firm attitude, declined the retention of leaders and colleagues at all levels, ran to several departments, and finished his resignation on the same day.


    On July 24, nothing special happened.


    Huang Si didn''t attend his old classmate''s wedding and directly transferred a red envelope on wechat.


    He is not in the mood to go out and always keeps things in mind.


    Moreover, he was also worried and worried about his family members on the other side of the abyss and artificial intelligence.


    "Dad, mom, I''ll go out and come back for dinner."


    Huang Si said hello and put on his shoes to go out.


    "OK, come back early and pay attention to safety."


    Huang Si''s parents didn''t take care of him very tightly. He didn''t have to say what he was doing when he went out.


    As soon as he stepped into the staircase and locked the door, Huang Si started the blink.


    For four consecutive blinks, he came to the third spiral arm of the galaxy and found his ship.


    After entering the spaceship and opening the communication equipment, Huang Si calls Reiki universe.


    The screen is on.


    The old face of the blood sword immortal emperor appeared in front of the screen.


    "Is Lord Xingshen looking for cranberries? I''ll call her over."


    "No, you transfer the connection of the Dharma array to Xiao Ke, which is the network interface below. Then, you help me find some people..."


    After dealing with the communication, Huang Si copied a copy of the communication equipment, compressed it with space, put it around him, and then teleported back to the solar system.


    Huang Si appeared on the surface of the moon.


    The surface of the moon is full of dust, the sky is dark, full of stars, and the terrain is fluctuating.


    Huang Si stretched out his hand and painted falsely in the air.


    A circular cavity appeared out of thin air with his stroke.


    The inner side of the cavity is full of energy.


    Huang Sijing calmed down and his consciousness extended into the void. In an instant, the law of space penetrated the distance of the boundary abyss and communicated to a distant place.


    This is the new skill he finally realized after the law of space reached 150%.


    Full version of space channel.


    Different from the magic version and the space God version, the space channel created by the creator using space skills is much more stable, safe and convenient than the first two.


    Huang Si opened the communication device and asked the blood sword to send all the people gathered here.


    After a while, Yuanhe, oriole, Jingchen, bingberry and mingling came from the space channel one by one.


    Cranberry''s behavior is the most exaggerated. She slides out of the channel like skiing and screams as if she was afraid.


    Mingling is very serious.


    As soon as the Oriole came out, he quickly pulled down his short skirt and stared at Huang Si, as if he was afraid of standing under the space channel to peek.


    Jingchen said hello: "Hi, master, long time no see. What can I do for you?"


    Yuanhe didn''t say a word, just smiled gently.


    "You should be able to move in space and fly to earth by yourself, right?"


    "There is only one instruction I give you."


    Huang Si looked at the blue earth not far away and smiled.


    "Bring a new Reiki recovery to this calm earth!"


    Bringing Reiki recovery to the earth is actually very simple.


    As the main god of the Reiki universe, Huang Si can fill the earth with Reiki as long as he moves his mind, the field of God dominates the earth, and the law changes.


    As immortals who came to the world, the five of them can bring immortal cultivation inheritance to the world.


    After telling the five people what to do, Huang Si went back to his house.


    ¡­¡­


    July 26.


    "Old companion, watch TV, watch TV!"


    Huang clip hurriedly ran into the house.


    "Aren''t I watching?" Shen Jing glanced at him angrily, holding the remote control in his hand.


    As soon as Huang clip looked at the TV screen, there was an urban emotional series on it. The hostess was lovelorn and was crying in her best friend''s arms.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Don''t open the news quickly. There''s special news!"


    The Yellow clip stamped his foot and urged.


    "Well, well, what''s your hurry?"


    Shen Jing withdrew from the TV play and found it on the TV box.


    "Mom, I''ll come."


    Huang Si came out of his study, took the remote control and switched to the live broadcast of CCTV-1.


    The news on TV is halfway through.


    "... for the emergence of immortals in various parts of China, let''s connect with our special guest, Mr. Wang Xiang, vice president of the Chinese Academy of Sciences."


    "Hello, Mr. Wang."


    "Hello."


    "What does Mr. Wang think of the events in these two days?"


    "I don''t think we should believe the rumors by mistake. First of all..."

 Chapter 481

    The immortal flying pictures taken by several network civilian mobile phones are continuously broadcast on TV. On the screen, President Wang Xiang is interviewed by reporters and is analyzing the phenomena of UFOs, air performances, collective hallucinations, air projection and so on.


    "Do you really think there are immortals?"


    Shen Jing asked Huang clip.


    "My old friend said his son in Tianjing really saw it! Called him and said it!"


    Huang clip said.


    They watched TV intently.


    The old Dean kept saying that the immortal was false, which is a very common illusion. We must be vigilant and not be taken advantage of this opportunity to deceive money, and so on


    "Why are you always broadcasting expert interviews."


    Shen Jing was dissatisfied.


    "Yes, I also want to see if there are videos of other immortals."


    The Yellow clip scratched his back in boredom.


    Huang Si looked at his boring parents and the experts on TV, with a smile on his lips.


    "Oriole."


    "Ah, master, I''m here. What can I do for you?"


    "Go to this place..." Huang Si read to cover the earth and easily find out where the vice president is, "let them see the existence of immortals."


    "OK, master! Look at me killing everywhere!"


    "Oh, if it hurts, you''re dead."


    "Hum! Bad master, I won''t!"


    The news on TV continues.


    Shen Jing shook the remote control and wanted to change the channel.


    Reporter on the screen: "OK, thank you very much for the wonderful... Ah!"


    The female reporter held the microphone and raised her arm to block the oncoming waves.


    President Wang, who was still speaking just now, looked extremely alarmed. On his shiny head, several indomitable long hair danced in the air waves.


    Something seems to have happened somewhere outside the screen.


    The picture of the camera was rolling. For a moment, it was spinning around and could not see what had happened.


    "Did it explode?" Shen Jing stared nervously at the TV.


    "I don''t know. There was an accident when it was broadcast live." The Yellow clip also cheered up.


    The two old people don''t want to change channels anymore and concentrate on watching TV programs.


    At this time, a delicate and lovely girl''s voice sounded on TV.


    "You say that the immortal is an illusion! This immortal Oriole will offend you today!"


    A girl wearing a light yellow antique skirt appeared in the corner of the screen.


    The camera has been blown down by the air wave just now. Now the picture is on the side, and only the short legs of the Oriole can be seen.


    "See! This is magic!"


    "I am the immortal who came down from the fairy world! If you want to cultivate immortals, just... WOW!"


    The Oriole suddenly shouted, and then the audience in front of the screen saw a fat man rolling out from the oriole''s feet like a ball.


    "It seems to have been beaten away by the little girl."


    "Yes."


    The two always talk about the fat man on the screen.


    The fat man just rolled near the camera. He was extremely fat. He had glasses on his face and wore a T-shirt. On the T-shirt was a super cute group of two-dimensional little girls, with a backpack on his back and several picture scrolls inserted in it.


    Suddenly, he noticed that the camera was shooting.


    The fat man struggled to say a word to the camera.


    Huang Si sighed.


    The camera suddenly exploded and the picture blacked out.


    It''s better not to let such people come out to harm the image of fat houses. Most houses are only safe and harmless. They have strong action power and have ideas about real people in reality. It''s better not to come out to pollute others'' eyes.


    "Oriole, be serious. I''ll give you a global live broadcast."


    "Oh, good!"


    From satellite to network, from long wave to short wave, in an instant, the media signal was cut off and switched to another group of pictures.


    In the live broadcast picture, Orioles are surrounded by fairy spirits, such as immortals, and the scene is not as beautiful as the world for a time.


    "Fellow humans, I am the Oriole fairy king of the fairy world. Today, I announce something to you..."


    "The aura of the earth is about to recover, and immortals are coming down from the fairy world. Human beings have the opportunity to practice."


    "However, the immortal accepts disciples with strict conditions. The first one is character..."


    Although Oriole usually looks very childish, after all, she has been the eldest sister for so many years. At the critical moment, she still won''t fall off the chain.


    In Huang Si''s family, parents are as numb as a collective. They only stare at the TV screen.


    Huang Si can understand how they feel when they are impacted.


    But he also has something to do.


    Huang Si put his hand on his parents'' shoulders and suggested in a relaxed tone: "Mom and Dad, I think it''s very good. Why don''t you sign up and try your luck to see if you can fix an immortal?"


    Shen Jing and Huang clip looked back at him.


    "Why don''t you go first?" They asked almost in unison.


    "I have to work at home to make money. I don''t have time. Why don''t you explore the way first?" Huang Si explained.


    They shook their heads.


    "Isn''t Xiuxian, ancient style and second dimension something that you young people like?"


    "Yes, it''s also young people who want to go. We''re old enough to join in the fun."


    "If you don''t go, let''s see if others go."


    "I don''t think ordinary people can choose at all. Don''t you say the standard is very strict?"


    "Yes, I think our son still has some hope. I don''t expect this old bone."


    Looking at his parents, Huang Si was really helpless.


    To bring Reiki recovery to the earth, we mainly want to see how long the person hiding behind the scenes can hide.


    There are auras and immortals on the earth. The world has changed greatly. Huang Si doesn''t believe that the other party can resist it.


    If you can''t help interfering?


    Then take the opportunity to encourage parents to cultivate immortality and prolong their life first.


    Huang Si thought well. Unexpectedly, his parents were not happy.


    Both of them look like "this kind of thing is far away from us. Don''t get involved".


    Watch the news of the immortal and the live broadcast of the Oriole as a variety show.


    After watching it, the TV station stopped broadcasting. They should do what they should do. They sometimes talk about it.


    Huang Si really admires his parents for their thick nerves.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that his parents only encouraged him to have a try, but did not force him to go.


    Huang Si really doesn''t want to play another play in front of his parents and his family.


    In this way, under the inaction of their parents, the life of the Huang family continued smoothly.


    The earth has undergone epic changes.


    There are five immortals, each of whom receives one or three disciples. Although there is no limit on the number of disciples, there are also strict regulations. If the received disciples violate the master''s teachings, the disciples will also be punished together. Even in serious cases, they will be disqualified and expelled from the school together.

 Chapter 482

    The disciples of the disciples were dealt with in the same way, but the criminal responsibility was investigated only two levels up, and reduced layer by layer. Disciple, only four generations are allowed for the time being.


    Immortals don''t have to be full at one time, and immortals are not often born to accept disciples. Therefore, two months later, there are only four first generation disciples.


    The second generation of disciples are not many because of retroactive punishment.


    There are more third and fourth generations.


    However, it is not unlimited.


    After all, the cultivation of immortals has just started. Many people have to be busy cultivating themselves after they worship teachers. Except for the excellent qualifications of the first generation of disciples, most people don''t even enter the door, let alone teach others.


    Therefore, most of the third and fourth generation disciples just hang a name and can''t teach now.


    The son of an old friend of Huang clip''s family was selected as the fourth generation disciple and was ecstatic. He is also the only person qualified to cultivate immortals in Tonglu city.


    Although the fourth generation of disciples can''t teach skills and accept disciples, it''s also a great honor.


    The old friend went crazy and called around to tell others. He also called Huang clip.


    Huang Si heard it. He was still wondering if his father would come with him as a "child from someone else''s family". Unexpectedly, his father said directly on the phone, "Huang Si in my family is not bad... Yes, he didn''t fix immortals. He didn''t sign up for the election, but that''s because he was busy working to support his family. He bought a lot of things for the old couple. What a filial son..."


    Huang clip smiled and talked to the other side. It took a long time to put it down.


    Huang Si couldn''t help walking over and shouted, "Dad!"


    Huang clip said, "son, come to Dad."


    He took Huang Si''s hand and said cautiously:


    "Huang Si, I know that immortality is very popular these days. However, according to my father''s experience in reading online novels for a long time, this immortality must be risky. In case you fall into the devil at any time. Therefore, since you have no interest, you don''t have to take other people''s show off, talk about it seriously and do what you like."


    "Dad, I understand."


    Huang Si was moved by his father''s openness and reasoning.


    "However, you should not stay at home all the time. Although you have resigned now, you should go out more and have some activities."


    As soon as the topic of Huang clip changed, it began to talk the same old story again.


    "OK, Dad, I''ll go out for a walk."


    Huang Si walked out of the earth as soon as he went out.


    When I came back, I brought a group of people back.


    He didn''t want to take it, but when he was in video contact with the ship, Xiao Ke showed him a terrible number of messages, and these people had come to the French array, waiting for him to send them.


    As a result, Huang Si was "forced" to bring a pile of oil bottles back to earth.


    It''s really a mop.


    He''s not married yet. Why did he bring a baby!


    Huang Si stood on the road with a cold face, surrounded by¡ª¡ª


    Millet water.


    Final sound.


    Under the ink.


    Empty rain.


    Zhou Xia.


    Wenling.


    Many other people were clamoring to come, but either they had important positions and could not resign, or they were rejected by Huang Si.


    In fact, the artificial intelligence of the three circles said that they had managed to entrust the management work to the family members. When all the handover was completed, they also wanted to let the father take over.


    "You guys, you can''t live in my house for the time being. My family has my parents. They will be frightened if they find that their 25-year-old only son suddenly has four adult children."


    Huang Si finished, thought for a while, and added, "so you should rely on yourself. I''ll help you with your identity in modern society. You can make a living by yourself."


    "Wow, father is so cold. I don''t care. I want to hug first!"


    Millet water has rushed up regardless.


    Huang Si slapped her face, "behave yourself!"


    Millet water waved his arm and shouted.


    "Father." Ink finally spoke, his eyes with silent pleading.


    "Well... You can come back with me later."


    Huang thought that he was a man, so that his parents wouldn''t misunderstand him and said he was an invited cook.


    Finally, the two dependents took their ID cards and left wisely, and the millet water was dragged away by Zhongyin and empty rain.


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Si took his parents into the real estate agency center.


    When they came out, they had bought a set of large flat floors in the prime area of the city center and high-end community. The house has been finely decorated and comes with a set of furniture. You can check in directly with your bag.


    The continuous surprises these days have shocked Huang clip and Shen Jing, and they are going to be numb.


    The old couple bought a house with their son this time, which is also full of emotion.


    My son is really grown up and will buy a house for his family!


    The next day, he began to move.


    Millet water, final sound, empty rain, Zhou Xia and Wen Ling came uninvited.


    For convenience, Wenling''s current form is only middle-aged.


    They claimed to be Huang Si''s friends and came to help move. Huang Si didn''t have the slightest expression of joy and anger, but calmly introduced them to his parents.


    Huang clip and Shen Jing watched several friends busy moving things.


    "Why are there so many girls?"


    "Is my son old, too? I thought he wasn''t interested... He didn''t go out all day, played games at home, and said he was his wife..."


    "I think so... Oh! Why is this little girl so strong!"


    Huang Si looked, shit, millet water came out of the house with the refrigerator in one hand.


    Is that okay?


    "Millet water." Huang Si''s voice was cool. He took the refrigerator in her hand with both hands. "Don''t you know that you need to use two hands to hold or carry large items? Otherwise it will be unstable."


    "Father... I can afford it." As soon as the word millet water was exported, it was hard to hide it perfectly.


    A group of people carried their belongings and moved to the car parked outside one by one.


    Huang Si bought a Cadillac before. The biggest advantage of this car is its large capacity and high horsepower. It is especially suitable for a large family to go out and play. Now it''s just right for moving.


    However, Huang Si didn''t have a driver''s license, so he temporarily used app to call a driver to drive.


    On the way to move, the driver kept praising the car. When he saw their destination community, his words became flattering.


    There was a lot of noise. At night, the family finally moved out.


    Huang Si is the host. Please go to the nearby hotel for dinner.


    Final sound and empty rain just had a drink.


    Others enjoyed their meal. They were surprised to see the earth''s food for the first time.


    At the dinner table, Huang clip and Shen Jing began to inquire about the people who claimed to be friends.


    Huang Si talked to them about these things before.


    The final sound naturally says that she is a lawyer. At present, she has just finished her master of law, passed the examination and is looking for a job.


    Millet water shouted that she was an online novel writer.


    Wenling is a university teacher.


    Zhou Xia is a high school student.


    Kong Yu came from the adult version, claiming to be a college student and a student of Wen Ling.


    In this way, in addition to the career of Zhongyin, it is reasonable for Huang Si, as a university employee, to know them.


    The next day, Moxia came to his new home as a cook. He will help cook three meals a day here and go after dinner together.


    Huang clip and Shen Jing have gradually accepted that their son is very rich and capable. They have no objection to another cook at home.


    The most important thing is that Moxia conquered the two old stomachs with his cooking skills.


    After Moxia left, parents asked Huang Si when the excellent cook would come next time.

 Chapter 483

    November 13.


    Reiki has been recovering for three months.


    Huang Si said, went out for a stroll, and went to several immortal families.


    Jing Chen is the only immortal who has two disciples. Besides him, there is one Oriole and one mingling. Yuanhe and iced berries haven''t been collected yet.


    There are not many people on earth who can inherit the orthodox cultivation of immortals. Therefore, many people use the martial arts secrets handed down from ancient times, Taoist Qigong, and even some metaphysical things that do not know when they appear to practice.


    Now, there is really a very high density of Reiki on earth. Some hard Qigong and soft Qigong can also have a certain effect.


    Those who devote themselves to cultivation actually feel the so-called sense of Qi after a lot of hard work. They were ecstatic and felt that they had become practitioners.


    Although these people are far from the immortal methods handed down by real immortals in terms of efficiency, they can also have a low level of martial arts similar to those in martial arts novels.


    As for the situation of the others, millet water went to the starting point, and women frequently wrote novels. They pounced on the street like ghosts and sighed all day.


    Zhongyin really passed the judicial examination and successfully obtained the certificate. However, her master''s degree is false and she has not really taken a class. Now she is taking remedial courses in the University of political science and law and is going to try to be a lawyer next year.


    Empty rain was inexplicably favored by the performance company, became an idol, and quickly became popular, and the fire was in a mess.


    Ink is still unknown, do not talk to people, cook for Huang Si''s family every day.


    Zhou Xia originally wanted to take the deposit given by Huang Si as a neet, but Huang Si threw her into the school and asked her to attend the college entrance examination in senior three. Now Zhou Xiazheng is forced to be a junior in senior high school and will take the college entrance examination next year.


    Wen Ling really went to the university to be a lecturer in the Department of philosophy. Huang Si helped him with all his qualifications, but he also really has real talent and learning.


    After checking the general situation on the earth, Huang Si sat alone by the Tianchi Lake.


    Looking at the beautiful Tianchi Lake and feeling the coolness of the mountain, Huang Si was worried.


    Four months later, he has greatly changed the earth. How could the man who told him to go back to earth be so patient that he just didn''t appear in front of him? What did you tell him to go back to earth for? Just stay at home, accompany your parents, chat with your friends, go out and play?


    He gave the earth a Reiki recovery on a whim. It''s impossible that the man asked him to come back and do it?


    With the ability of the person behind the scenes to suspend the time of the whole earth for 23 years, I''m afraid he doesn''t have the ability to give the earth some other tricks?


    Forget it, Huang Si shook his head gently.


    No news is the best news.


    If the man behind the scenes really stops and doesn''t want to do anything, Huang Si can''t live in peace with him.


    At least, now his family is happy and his parents are alive, thanks to each other''s 23-year suspension of the earth.


    From this perspective, Huang sining would like to believe that the other party is a reasonable and friendly person, not as terrible as Gu Yan said.


    However, because of the "supreme" thing, Huang si still has a deep vigilance towards higher life.


    "Be careful. With my ability, I can control this area and protect my parents."


    After thinking clearly, Huang Si quickly went to the beach to catch a sea fish and took it home.


    At noon that day, the family sat down with Moxia for dinner.


    Huang clip and Shen Jing take special care of Mo Xia. After hearing Huang Si say that Mo Xia is a little autistic and afraid of society, especially.


    They tried not to cause trouble to Moxia, but they were very considerate to him. Shen Jing also bought Moxia sweaters and hats and told him to keep warm when autumn came.


    Now four people eat at home and watch TV together. They are happy and harmonious, just like a family.


    "The sea fish is good. The meat is very crisp. Where did you buy it, Huang Si? I''ll buy one next time." The Yellow clip asked with a piece of fish.


    "My friend picked it up from the beach and gave it to me. I can''t buy it. If dad likes it, I''ll let him give it every day." Huang Si explained casually.


    "That''s good. I''ve been bothering people. I''ll talk about it." Huang clip quickly refused.


    "You old fellow, you''re welcome. Our son must pay. It''s not trouble, it''s taking care of other people''s business! Huang Si, dare to buy it for your father and let him eat until he''s tired!"


    "OK." Huang Si laughed.


    In fact, catching fish is an idea. He doesn''t even have to blink past. He just blinks the fish home.


    "By the way, mom and Dad, why don''t you sign up and have a try. The five immortals have only four disciples up to now. Maybe they''ll wait for you two? If you don''t try, how do you know you''re not suitable?"


    Huang Si is still trying to persuade his parents to fix immortals.


    If parents can accept the practice, on the one hand, they can be afraid of diseases and prevent disasters. On the other hand, they can also take the opportunity to let the family members imperceptibly teach their parents some extraordinary concepts.


    At that time, if you pick up your identity a little less important and less scary and tell your parents, you won''t have to hide it all day.


    "No, no, really not." Huang clip still refused, "son, I took it with your kindness, but I don''t want to go, so it''s not suitable for me. You see, all the people selected are young. Your mother and I are old, so we want to take good care of our life and take care of your life. Don''t find these things for us."


    "Yes, we''re fine at home. Why are you pushing us out?" Shen Jing also agreed, "if we really follow the immortal up the mountain to practice, who will take care of you? Will you live?"


    Huang Si pointed to Mo Xia: "isn''t there Mo Xia? Besides, it hasn''t been Mo Xia cooking in recent months."


    Two old people have no excuse.


    "Anyway, we just don''t want to go. It''s no use trying to persuade you."


    Huang clip became angry, and Shen Jing didn''t persuade him, but didn''t listen to his son with him.


    "Dad, mom, you''ve heard that immortals live a long life. You''re both a little old. If you don''t practice again, I''m really worried about your health..."


    Huang couldn''t help telling the truth.


    Although he can cure any disease with his biological and medical level, he can''t help his parents resist aging. If only my parents were willing to practice.


    "Son." Huang Tong slapped Huang Si on the shoulder. "We understand your mind. But just as we never force you to do things you don''t like, don''t force us to do things we don''t like."


    Finally, Huang Si failed to persuade his parents.


    He didn''t know why his parents had such great resistance to Xiuxian.


    If not


    He can only let his parents passively accept the penetration of Reiki, at least it''s good for their health.

 Chapter 484

    In the evening, Huang Si got up and came to the living room.


    Inside, there was a cyclone for no reason.


    It was not a cyclone of air, but a highly condensed vortex of rich aura.


    Huang Si moved the Milky aura into his parents'' bedroom.


    The aura on the earth is probably maintained at the level of bright yellow star. Ordinary people can''t perceive it, so practitioners can use it and practice.


    However, high concentration Reiki is different. Reiki is good for human body. Such a high concentration can ensure that a large amount can penetrate into the body. Even if you can''t practice Kung Fu, you can improve your physical quality to the level of entry-level.


    In the entry-level period, it''s no problem to keep fit and live to more than 100 years old. If he had enough time, he would persuade his parents well. It was nothing more than a soft grind and a hard bubble. He could always persuade them.


    He really can''t. He will tell his parents that he is an immortal and ask his parents to practice to accompany him, so that his parents may be happy.


    While directing the Reiki group, Huang Si thought about these plans for the future.


    Suddenly, he noticed something.


    He was stunned by this matter, and then he doubted his own perception.


    Huang Si''s consciousness clearly perceived the situation in the bedroom. When the Reiki group approached the big bed where his parents slept, he found


    The body of parents seems to unconsciously reject Reiki and have no way to absorb it.


    The Reiki group hovered outside for a long time and made no achievements.


    When Huang Si was stunned, suddenly, the aura flowed into the two people like water, moistening the cells of the body and improving the quality of the body.


    Everything is so natural and normal.


    It''s normal. It seems that the phenomenon of inexplicable rejection of Reiki by the newly two old people''s body is false.


    Huang Si didn''t say a word. He sat silently in the dark living room, but his mood was chaotic.


    When the aura in his parents'' body was saturated, Huang sicai let the aura disperse.


    At this time, they were still asleep and didn''t wake up at all.


    Huang Si sat on the sofa for a long time and didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Shen Jing got up and went to the bathroom. When he passed the living room, he suddenly saw his son sitting in the living room and was startled.


    "Huang Si, what are you doing? Why don''t you go to bed? I sat straight and thought it was a ghost. It scared me." Shen Jing patted his chest and said.


    After going to the toilet, she came out and urged, "well, we''ll talk about something tomorrow. Go to bed quickly."


    "Mom, I really have something to say."


    Huang Si finally spoke.


    He looked at his mother and asked, "am I born to you and dad?"


    "If you don''t sleep in the middle of the night, think about what you have and don''t have. Go to bed!" Shen Jing waved to drive Huang Si away, saying that he yawned, "I''m so sleepy, my mother has gone to bed."


    "OK, I''ll go to bed first. Good night."


    Huang Si got up and went back to his bedroom.


    He lay in bed for hours and didn''t sleep all night.


    In the morning, Moxia came to make breakfast. After breakfast, Shen Jing and Huang clip left Moxia to sit more at home.


    "Mo Xia, you go back first. I told you to come again."


    Huang Si came out and said to Mo Xia.


    He has no special expression, just a very ordinary appearance.


    Mo Xia knew him very well. As soon as he looked like this, he knew he was in a bad mood. He nodded, looked back with concern and left.


    Shen Jing and Huang clip couldn''t stop him at all.


    Huang Si sat down on the sofa.


    Shen Jing said to Huang clip, "go and wash the dishes."


    "OK, I''ll go now..."


    "Wait a minute. I''ll wash the dishes later. Mom and Dad, sit down first. I want to ask you a few questions, okay?"


    Shen Jing and Huang clip looked blankly and said, "OK, ask."


    "Was I really born to you? Did anything special happen when I was born?" Huang Sishen asked again.


    "You still doubt this!" Huang clip patted his thigh and stood up. "You anti hair boy, go. Dad will take you for paternity test! Let''s see if you were born to us!"


    "Wait, there''s no need to do paternity testing. I''m just asking."


    Huang Si quickly comforted his father.


    In fact, he had secretly analyzed the genetic composition of the two people and determined that they were directly related by blood. It''s just that things are really weird. Just ask one more question.


    With the help of his parents, Huang sicai left and went out.


    As soon as he went out, he blinked into the old house in Tonglu city.


    He was born in Tonglu city and grew up in this old house.


    This old house is a bungalow with one living room and two bedrooms. It was built very early, probably in the 1950s. If it weren''t for its remote location, it might have been demolished long ago.


    Huang Si looked at the old house, which seemed lonely because it was uninhabited, and sighed in his heart.


    Parents are probably unknowns, too.


    Since Huang Si became a God, he learned to check his memory state with divine power at Jieyuan auction house.


    But after checking, he found that there was no sign of tampering. In other words, my memory from small to large should be true.


    But I''m not sure there must have been no problem in the past.


    What if the conspirators behind the scenes deceived everyone instead of directly tampering?


    He didn''t think in this direction before, but the strange situation last night gave him an idea.


    Investigate your past.


    Huang Si stood in the old house, his immortal power surging in his body, and the light flashing like water waves in front of him, forming an oval mirror.


    "Time mirror shadow", Huang Si uses this spell to reflect the old picture.


    But something unexpected happened to him.


    Click.


    The time mirror shadow made a clear sound and could no longer maintain its composition. It disintegrated into thousands of fragments and disappeared without a trace.


    "Why is it broken?" Huang Si wondered, "am I using the wrong method?"


    Time mirror shadow is a spell that looks back at the time of the place.


    It will not interfere with the past, so there is no involvement of the law of cause and effect. It is a spell that is difficult to learn, but not difficult to use after learning.


    Yingqi has also used time mirror shadow, and the effect is very good. He taught Yingqi''s magic.


    Huang si used it again. The immortal force condensed and the shadow of the time mirror appeared in the air.


    However, once he controls the time mirror shadow to turn back to the past time and tries to check the situation, the mirror will break directly.


    There has never been such an abnormal situation before.


    Huang Si kept using the time mirror shadow again and again, trying to find out why the spell collapsed.


    Five times, five times failed.


    Time mirror shadow can''t peep into the past.


    Huang Si silently blinked to the United States, the site of the world trade center.


    He hovered in midair.


    "Time mirror shadow".


    A huge mirror appeared in front of him. Below him, some passers-by occasionally found wonders in the air and screamed.


    Huang Si reversed the time and looked at the past of this place.

 Chapter 485

    Driven by the powerful immortal force, the time in the mirror regressed rapidly, and the existing buildings degenerated into brick, stone and cement precast slabs, which finally dissipated invisibly. 18 years passed quickly, and finally returned to the time point when the Twin Star building still stood.


    The lens in the mirror turned towards the sky and just caught the picture of the Boeing 767 flying towards the middle of the two buildings.


    Huang Si closed the mirror shadow, lost a forgetting technique to the passers-by below, and blinked away.


    He returned to his old house.


    Spells are normal, but you can''t pry into the past here.


    Why did it fail?


    By the way... Huang Si suddenly thought of an experience about the shadow of the time mirror written by the temple owner LAN Wen in his notes.


    He said:


    "Time spells and divine spells need to pay attention to the status of the spell itself when peeping into the past."


    "View the past accessibility of subordinates. View the accessibility of peers. Those who are weaker than themselves will be blurred. You can''t view the past of superiors."


    The bit of the spell itself?


    By the way, time mirror shadow is a fairy art, and immortals are higher than people, so when using time mirror shadow to view the past, if the past is only related to mortals, there is no obstacle.


    If you use the time mirror to check the immortal, Yingqi can check the past of yingxuan and Yingming, because they are weaker than him.


    However, the shadow of the time mirror can''t see the past of God, because God is higher than the immortal in rank, and the fairy art can''t spy on the gods.


    Only when gods use divination can they view the past of God level existence.


    But the gods of the weak gods cannot peep at the gods of the powerful gods.


    Using magic?


    Huang Si recalled the teaching content in the online class of Jieyuan auction house. There was indeed a magic trick to check the past.


    Time backtracking.


    Huang Si''s divine power gushed out of his body and covered him with a thin film of divine power. When the divine power was launched, he could go back to the past time and see what happened with his own eyes.


    Just look, can''t change. There is no ability to change the past, and there is no way to turn back time. This is the iron rule, Gu Yan said.


    The time authority in the divine lattice flashed slightly, and the divine power on the body surface was instantly organized according to a wonderful composition.


    Time goes back and starts.


    Almost at the same moment of launching, Huang Si''s divine power all over the body suddenly collapsed and dissipated without a trace.


    He was dull for a long time before he mobilized his divine personality again, full of divine power, and used another "time backtracking".


    The divine power collapses and the divine skill fails.


    An indescribable strange feeling rose from Huang Si''s heart.


    He doesn''t want to think in that direction.


    But he can''t help thinking now.


    My heart is blocked.


    In the order of personality, immortals are greater than people, and gods are greater than immortals. God''s rank is weak, medium and strong. The powerful deity is already the highest deity. Moreover, Huang Si has two gods, one of which is the main god of the universe condensed from all the permissions of the Reiki universe.


    There can be no God higher than him.


    The past of the gods at the same level can at least be vaguely peeped, not even peeping. They always look back on the past and collapse immediately regardless of the magic.


    But there is a personality that is higher than God''s personality.


    Huang Si has known this for a long time.


    He fought against the supreme.


    The original power in the supreme body once made him realize what it is called to surpass all material energy and the personality of the existence of immortals and gods. Under higher life, there is no existence to resist.


    Only the person of higher life is higher than God!


    Magic can''t spy on the past of people who once lived in this old house. Isn''t it the most important information about the past?


    In his past memory, he had no experience of raising pets, and there had never been any abnormality in his life.


    Unless there is a higher life hidden in his own home, not to be noticed by anyone, but to look at him quietly.


    In order to test the possibility, we have to do another experiment.


    He blinked again.


    The target this time is the unit where my father worked, the thermal power plant.


    The power plant is an old unit with a long history. Because of air pollution, the city has ordered to reduce the workload here. Usually, only two boilers are on and there are few personnel.


    Huang Si will not give up until all possibilities are thoroughly verified and all roads are blocked.


    He stood in the workshop office where his father used to work and used magic.


    Time mirror shadow.


    The mirror is cracked.


    Time backtracking.


    The divine power used for magic collapses and disappears.


    Huang Si took a deep breath of the cool morning air and was at a loss.


    What is he going to do?


    He seemed to understand something, but he didn''t know what to do.


    After a while, he came to the primary school where his mother had worked. He stood on the roof of the teaching building of the primary school and used magic.


    Magic failed.


    The result was entirely within his expectation.


    In other words, are both parents


    Standing on the roof of the teaching building and watching the rising sun, Huang Si stayed for a long time.


    He wanted to find a place to relax, but he didn''t know where to go, and he didn''t want to see anyone.


    A feeling of self doubt grew from the heart.


    This time, self doubt is more serious than when I suspected that I was not a person but a tool.


    What is the meaning of your own existence.


    Why you were born.


    Is it just a piece to achieve someone''s intention?


    What if this person is not an unknown conspirator, but the most trusted, least fortified and closest person?


    Huang Si walked to the edge of the teaching building and jumped off the roof.


    But one second, after experiencing a second of weightlessness, he blinked.


    The next moment, he appeared at the gate of Chengnan kindergarten.


    This is a public kindergarten with a long history.


    In the morning, there were no people.


    The magic was condensed in Huang Si, who loaded the time back.


    The surrounding scene quickly regressed towards the past, the buildings gradually became bright, and some suddenly disappeared.


    Huang Si came to the guard room of the kindergarten and looked at the calendar hanging on the wall of the guard room.


    20162015,... Until 2000.


    At the moment of 2000, Huang Si''s divine power suddenly collapsed, and the surrounding scenery returned to the present time.


    2000 is the year he graduated from kindergarten.


    He still remembers that when he was in kindergarten, his father would ride a bicycle, put him in the small chair with guardrail in the back seat and send him to kindergarten.


    In the evening, Dad gets off work and picks himself up.


    His parents are double employees. His mother has always been picked up by his father when she wants to go home to cook.


    At that time, dad got off work at 5:30. It was already 6:00 when he received him. The other children had already left. He was waiting for Dad to pick him up at the gate of the kindergarten.

 Chapter 486

    That''s why he was impressed by the calendar in the guard room.


    Because a person is very boring when waiting for his father, he will look at the pictures on the calendar.


    Wait until the familiar voice calls him at the door.


    He would scream and jump over, and then be picked up by his father''s strong arm.


    Then, my father took him home by bike. He asked about the kindergarten and talked about a lot of topics. He still remembered that his father was actually very knowledgeable and knew almost everything. At that time, he worshipped his father.


    When he got home, his mother would pick him up and kiss his little face.


    He would run to the kitchen to see what his mother had cooked today. If there was anything delicious, he would steal a little.


    Obviously, all experiences are true, and divination is also effective. However, we really can''t see our parents in the past.


    Unwilling to cultivate immortality... Rejection of Reiki... As long as your parents were there, time can''t be traced back.


    He finally understood.


    "I should have thought of... Why the people behind all this don''t come out."


    "At the auction house, I use the trumpet to call me back to the earth. When I return to the earth, I neither do anything nor come out to meet. Let me live the life I like in peace. Even if I turn the earth upside down, I will follow me. How can there be such a purposeless behind the scenes black hand in the world?"


    The cruel truth is stuck in the chest, bursts of pain.


    "Because I''ve lived around for a long time, I don''t have to meet at all. As long as I go home, my goal is achieved... Who else can think like this."


    "Dad, mom, is it you? I''m not your son, but a tool you made? Am I a conspiracy?"


    Huang Si laughed, which was more ugly than crying.


    What the hell should he do?


    What can you do?


    After a long time


    I thought I would destroy or retaliate angrily after discovering the truth.


    However, after wandering around the earth for a while, he did nothing. Finally, it just blinked home.


    Blink to the study, Huang Si opens the door from the study and walks to the living room.


    "Aren''t you out? Why are you at home?"


    Shen Jing was surprised.


    Huang clip is not at home now.


    Huang Si''s mouth moved and didn''t say anything.


    He saw Shen Jing cleaning the house, so he went to the bathroom to get a mop and began to help his mother mop the floor.


    "How can you clean such a big house alone? Come here. I''ll order a sweeping robot online. Don''t do it yourself in the future." Huang Si said while dragging.


    "OK, look what you buy. It''s best not to make noise. I think other people''s floor sweeping robots are very noisy." Shen Jing began to tidy up the sofa. "Your father and I don''t sleep well."


    "Now the technology should be very advanced, and you can set it to clean automatically during the day and not work at night."


    Huang Si didn''t mention anything. He just chatted with his mother.


    A voice called in his heart: don''t say, don''t say.


    Why didn''t they say? Calling himself back from thousands of miles away, most of them want to maintain such a peaceful and beautiful life, and don''t want to break all this.


    Keep it up!


    Otherwise, do you have to ask why they want to make themselves?


    "Where''s dad? Why are you out and when are you going home?"


    Huang Si asked.


    "Oh, I said I saw his friends. I guess I went to play cards. However, he doesn''t have many card friends in Donghu city. His card friends are basically in Tonglu city."


    "Well, when Dad comes back, I want to ask you something."


    "Don''t make him angry again." Shen Jing stared at his son, "you''re enough to annoy him this morning."


    "No, I can''t be angry with him on purpose."


    Huang Si didn''t say much, just mopped the floor.


    What a peaceful, happy and peaceful life.


    This is what he has always dreamed of, isn''t it?


    In such a difficult, dark and bottomless day, he longed for such a life as heaven.


    Now, he finally got the heaven, but the heaven turned into a false in an instant.


    Why should he know the truth? He would rather not know that his parents are higher life that can not be traced back by time, so that he can live ignorant and happy.


    Mom and Dad, do you think the false heaven is better than the cruel truth?


    That''s why I hide myself, pretend that nothing has happened and maintain a peaceful life.


    Should he also cooperate with them to perform this scene by scene, and perform this false happy family with them?


    Obviously he lives in heaven.


    It''s time to try to avoid heaven collapsing and falling into hell, isn''t it?


    But why.


    Why is the more he pretends nothing happened, the more his heart is torn and painful?


    At more than ten o''clock in the morning, Huang clip came back. As soon as he came back, he shouted that the atmosphere has changed. There are people practicing martial arts, qigong and children clamoring to go up the mountain to cultivate immortals.


    From his tone of voice, I can see that he doesn''t agree with this phenomenon. He thinks it is an unhealthy trend.


    "Stop talking. Don''t you like Huang Si? My son is unhappy again."


    Shen Jing scolded him.


    "OK, OK." Huang clip stopped talking.


    Huang Si sat on the sofa and looked at his parents.


    Their attitude is so natural that they can''t see the slightest element of acting.


    That''s ridiculous. Obviously they know everything and know that they have found a clue.


    Then why can they play?


    Is it really so interesting to lie to yourself?


    "Dad, mom... I want to tell you something."


    Without any warning, Huang Si spoke.


    Huang clip and Shen Jing still have an unknown expression.


    Huang Si saw their gray hair, wrinkles on their cheeks, loose skin, rough hands,... This is the trace of years and the price of raising their children. If they were not high life, if they were just ordinary parents, all this would make him heartache.


    But how much did they hide? What do you think of yourself?


    Tool man?


    However, if it is a tool man, why not expose it, why not use it, and why pretend to be a family?


    Huang Si can''t accept it. He can''t accept deception, concealment, and the days when he has to disguise each other to live.


    Don''t want a hypocritical life.


    He would rather collapse in heaven than fall into the flames of hell. He also wanted to say it.


    Because, at least, his own feelings are true.


    Because it is true, it can not accept the slightest bit of hypocrisy.


    "Do you know that higher life has its own school?"


    Huang Si looks at his parents, and Huang clip and Shen Jing also look at him.


    After a while, Shen Jing laughed, "what are you talking about?"


    "What kind of foreign party is this?" Yelled the Yellow clip.


    "I already know you --"


    Huang Si couldn''t go on.


    For this reason, he still pretended not to know, and he didn''t want to prove it.


    What if you prove it?


    Force your parents with evidence?


    Interesting? Is it fun for the family to go to court?


    boring.


    However, he wants to break the deadlock. Even if he is hurt, he also wants them to know his mind.


    "Dad, mom, I want to say sorry first."


    Huang Si finally made up his mind to speak. However, it was not a confrontation, but an apology.


    "All along, I haven''t told you the truth. I''ve been hiding my identity. In fact, I''m the creator."


    Huang Si stretched out his hand and asked falsely. The book of creation suddenly appeared in his hand.


    "This is my book. You can look at the title page of the book."


    Huang Si turned the page of the book and put it in the bottom of the book

 Chapter 487

    When Huang Si finished, Huang clip and Shen Jing were surprised.


    The breath of transcending the mundane rose from the two people and suddenly moved away.


    There''s no one in the living room. I ran away!


    As soon as Huang Si received the divine personality and the book, his consciousness extended and read 2570 light-years.


    He immediately found their tracks.


    Hehe, will parents run away?


    Good idea! Don''t run until their family crisis is completely solved.


    He has given up falsehood and confessed completely.


    At the moment of confession, he thought clearly. Whether they are tools or created, at least consciously, they regard them as parents and they also regard him as a son. In this case, they will never be allowed to evade their responsibilities!


    Our law also has the crime of abandonment!


    Want to slip? no way!


    Huang clip and Shen Jing seem to have no intention to hide. They are incredibly fast. They seem to have mastered some space skills, similar to blinking or space folding. They fly out for more than 1000 light-years in the blink of an eye.


    But Huang Si''s blinking radius is 2570 light-years, faster than them.


    And they can directly sense their direction. They can''t escape at all!


    After Huang Si found his position, he approached them in a blink.


    "Why run away!"


    He sent a wave of consciousness.


    The Yellow clip turned back and waved his big hand.


    The time in a whole area around Huang Si was instantly frozen, and the two immediately flew away again.


    The speed of time determines the speed of thinking and action. Huang Si inadvertently said that he was completely unable to think and act.


    Two seconds later, the effect of time freezing was greatly weakened because the Yellow clip had gone far.


    Huang Si can finally think.


    Divine power and law gush out of the body and hit the time freeze.


    The surrounding time froze and burst.


    His body moved and finally broke free from the freeze of time.


    "Damn it, my time rule is too weak, only 63%. What''s dad''s time rule... At least more than 100%?"


    Huang Si didn''t have time to think about it. Now they had separated from the shrouded scope of his consciousness. He immediately blinked in the same direction.


    Blink, detect.


    No, change direction, blink, detect again!


    After blinking for more than ten times, Huang Si finally found his parents again.


    The advantage of teleportation is that it only consumes energy and takes almost negligible time!


    Huang Si has too much advantage in running.


    He was much more careful this time. Before he got close to his parents, he threw out a space maze directly within the mental force field.


    A spherical three-dimensional labyrinth with a diameter of 1000 light-years came to the center of the ball.


    The space is folded again and again by space energy, forming a three-dimensional corridor of activities. Different corridors cannot be broken by any force, because this is a real space distance!


    The labyrinth of space, which is 191% unfolded by his current space law, is extremely complex. There are almost countless turnouts and detours in each space unit, and it can change constantly.


    Huang Si is very confident. With their mobile ability, they can''t run out even if they run for a hundred years!


    They were trapped in the space maze and could not see him outside the maze, but he could clearly see the people in the maze.


    However, Huang Si saw his mother looking at him.


    She looked straight at him as if the maze could not stop her sight. Then Shen Jing moved.


    She grabbed the Yellow clip and jumped forward.


    A rainbow bridge suddenly appeared in the maze.


    The Hongqiao bridge suddenly appeared. Its volume was huge. It extended from the center of the maze to the periphery of the maze, and the arc-shaped surface was brilliant.


    Shen Jing and Huang clip''s body shape just fell on the Hongqiao bridge. In just a moment, they came to the other end of the Hongqiao bridge.


    In other words, they got out of the maze.


    Huang Si is stunned. He is the strongest maze that can be displayed by his space skill 191% ability. Can he break it in an instant?


    Huang clip looked back at Huang Si and waved again.


    Ka, Huang Si''s time is frozen.


    The man ran away again.


    Two seconds later.


    Huang Si broke the time freeze and clenched his teeth. "Wow, mom, that Hongqiao is a space ability, isn''t it? I didn''t expect that you two, mom and Dad, can actually have time and space together. You can both know the two top rules of Jieyuan? Are all single items better than me?"


    Blink, find someone, blink again.


    Huang Si found his parents again after only 13 blinks.


    "Why run away! Don''t you like me so much!"


    Huang Si only had time to throw out a message and was frozen again.


    This time he took only one second and 800 milliseconds. As soon as he broke free, Huang Si was a little angry.


    There are no such parents!


    Blink, find someone.


    Six times later.


    Huang Si has been more and more clear about their escape route.


    "Hey! Where are you going? The cosmic membrane wall? Why do you want to go back to Jieyuan? Like the previous higher life that almost killed me, you are looking for rescuers to solve me, right? Is my tool so worthless!"


    A message passed.


    Huang clip was about to turn back and freeze when Shen Jing suddenly grabbed him.


    "Almost killed you? Who?"


    Shen Jing returned a message of consciousness.


    Huang Si didn''t continue to force them. He stopped and passed on his consciousness: "an advanced life called ''Supreme''."


    "No one called this."


    "I don''t know."


    Huang clip discussed with Shen Jing.


    "The body is big, like a hill, black, with tens of thousands of eyes."


    Huang Si said.


    "Oh, I know who it is. It''s ramazia." Shen Jing suddenly.


    "I haven''t seen it for a long time. It''s very weak." Huang clip said.


    "He wants to kill Huang Si? Then I''ll kill him." Shen Jingdao.


    "No, it''s dead." Huang Si didn''t want his parents to worry. He quickly said the result, "it attacked me with its original power for three times in a row. Fortunately, it was it that died in the end. I''m fine."


    "Hum, how dare you kill my son! How brave! If I hadn''t died, the elder would punish her even if I didn''t kill her!" Shen Jing is angry.


    Seeing that the atmosphere between the three seemed to ease a little, Huang Si suggested, "Dad, mom, don''t run away. It''s still far from the cosmic membrane wall. It''s very difficult for you to go directly to the membrane wall, and I can catch up with you at any time and prevent you from running away. Why don''t we talk first?"


    Huang clip and Shen Jing were embarrassed.


    After a meeting, Huang clip said, "son, since you have heard Gu Yan, you must also know the hatred between the self owned school and the creative school, right?"


    Huang Si: "I know."


    "Yes, don''t you want to fight you if you don''t run?" Huang Zhai looked like you didn''t understand, "didn''t you guess that we are higher life of our own school? Moreover, your mother and I are not ordinary higher life. We are all members of the elders'' Association, much stronger than ordinary higher life, and the core of our own school. Alas, I thought we could have a good relationship with you everywhere, but I didn''t expect you to be bad by Gu Yan''s teaching..."


    Huang Si hurriedly said, "parents, don''t say that. Mr. Gu Yan is a good man. He helped me a lot. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t be able to go home so soon."


    "Well... Aren''t the creationists hostile to their own faction? Especially the elders Association." Shen Jing asked tentatively.


    "No, mom and Dad, do you think I will have a grudge against you?"


    Huang Si is really helpless.


    Are mom and dad''s factional ideas so deep-rooted?


    Huang Zhai and Shen Jing were stunned.

 Chapter 488

    "Well... You just leave the creative school and join the self owned school." Huang clip said.


    "Yes, yes, just change your position directly, so there will be no creationists in the future." Shen Jing also advised.


    They looked at their son eagerly.


    If he could give up the creationists directly, they wouldn''t have to face each other.


    "No, I won''t change my position. But I will never give up on you."


    Huang Si shook his head slowly.


    Perhaps because he is the creator himself, Huang Si is more able to agree with the ideas of the creationists, but he feels that in fact, the ideas of the two factions are not completely opposite and it is not impossible to be inclusive.


    "Dad, mom, come to me. If you join the creative school, there will be no hatred?"


    He extended his hand and made a welcome gesture.


    "It''s impossible. We will never betray our own faction."


    "We are elders and models."


    Huang clip and Shen Jing couldn''t agree. They left a word and ran away immediately.


    Their bodies flew far away in the twinkling of an eye.


    Huang Si blinked to keep up.


    He came in front of them in a blink.


    The Yellow clip is very fast. It freezes for a time, hits the face and runs in another direction.


    1 second, 700 milliseconds, break free.


    Huang Si clenched his teeth.


    Still running?


    Seven blinks, find.


    He started to give his parents another space maze.


    "No, what are you running for? I called me back to accompany you, and now I''m running again!"


    Huang Si sent a message with a trace of anger, "there are no such irresponsible parents! Or do you want to find someone of your own faction to deal with me?"


    "No." Huang clip hurriedly sent back a message, and another time freeze.


    Hongqiao appeared and they left.


    Break away in 1 second and 200 milliseconds and find it in two blinks.


    Huang Si actually felt that his parents were not hostile to him.


    Even Dad''s time skills are starting to drain.


    "Hey! Since you''re not going to deal with me, why do you run!" Looking at the two people in front, Huang Si couldn''t bear it. "I haven''t seen you for a thousand years! How long have I been back! You''re leaving me again!"


    "Have you considered my mood?"


    The message passed.


    There is no time to freeze.


    Huang clip and Shen Jing reduced their speed.


    "Why so long... Isn''t it 23 years?"


    The voice from Shen Jing was a little empty.


    "On July 17, 2019, I got the inheritance, and the created book was transmitted to the inheritance space together with the house. There, I had no food, no water to drink, and even the air was running out. I would die soon... If I hadn''t figured out how to make these things myself, I would have died there..."


    "Later, I became seriously ill because of malnutrition, lost my memory because of the return of the book of creation, and got depression because I couldn''t go out because I had been locked in the house for a long time... I couldn''t eat and just wanted to die. It was very uncomfortable at that time..."


    Huang Si''s voice gradually sank down, as if he had returned to the darkest time of his life again.


    Unconsciously, Huang clip and Shen Jing never ran away again. Instead, they turned back to him.


    "Depression? What''s the matter?" Shen Jing asked anxiously.


    Huang Si began to talk about things at that time, how he was almost insane, how he often had suicidal impulse and couldn''t eat. He also desperately wanted to live, do research and look for a chance to go home


    Talking, Shen Jing has hugged him.


    "How could this happen... We don''t know... We thought you would live well..." Shen Jing''s voice choked.


    Huang clip leaned over, silently stretched out his hand and surrounded his wife and son.


    This wordless hug gave Huang Si courage.


    He finally made up his mind.


    "Dad, mom, I''ll ask another question, just one..." Huang Si leaned against his parents and asked, "am I born by you... Or am I just made, like I made artificial intelligence?"


    After asking, he looked at his parents with some worry.


    "Thank you for asking."


    Huang clip and Shen Jing asked with an extremely unfilial expression.


    "Of course you are our own. Are you still adopted?"


    "Yes!"


    Huang Si finally let go and held his parents.


    The three of the family held each other like this for a while. The tense atmosphere just now had disappeared. Huang clip and Shen Jing were embarrassed to run away.


    Besides, they are full of love for their son and don''t want to go at all.


    "Son, we really don''t want to leave you, but you are a human form and the creator. We don''t know what ideas Gu Yan instilled into you. We''re afraid to fight you." Huang clip explained.


    "We are afraid that you will not accept us!" Shen Jing''s eyes are red.


    "How possible." Huang Si hugged his parents and put his cheek on them, "After I knew that you were higher creatures, I was really angry at first. I thought you had cheated me for a long time and designed me. I felt betrayed. Later, I was anxious to find out what was going on... But now I think clearly. You are all higher creatures. It''s great. You know, I spent a lot of time there, plus It''s been a thousand years since I got up, but I''ve been carefully controlling my stay in the inheritance space, that is, the time of normal time flow, because I''m really afraid I won''t see you when I return to the earth. It''s great that you are higher life... It''s great to see you again. Don''t worry about your death, great... "


    Listen, Huang clip and Shen Jing couldn''t help crying.


    "But, son," Shen Jing''s appearance is still worried, "what you see now is our human form. You have been living as a human. You may... Be afraid of our real form of higher life."


    "How could it be..." Huang Si hugged them. "No matter what you look like, you are still my parents!"


    "Yes! You are also my son!" The Yellow clip is also boiling with blood.


    "Besides, mom and Dad, don''t say that you will never betray your own sect. We are a family!" Huang Si continued to be earnest and kind, "why does the family have to be separated and split into two factions?"


    Huang Chui shook his head and said, "however, we are members of the Senate and shoulder a lot of heavy responsibilities. We can''t betray. Besides, the Senate will certainly investigate."


    "The elders'' meeting, isn''t it," Huang Si frowned and thought, "or I''ll make a suggestion. Our family is still a family. Then you deceive the elders'' meeting and say that I would rather die than surrender. You''re softening my attitude and need a lot of time. In fact, you''re not your own faction. How about standing by with me?"


    Huang clip: "this is not very good..."


    "We shouldn''t betray..." Shen Jing hesitated.


    Huang Si didn''t speak, just looked at his parents.


    Looking at Huang Si''s eager eyes, the couple finally couldn''t help being soft hearted.


    Shen Jing: "it seems so."


    Huang Si: "and think about it. If you get a message, it will benefit me and hurt me, but it will benefit the elder. Who can you help?"


    Huang clip: "I''m sure I can help you. OK, I see."


    Shen Jing: "Oh, forget it, I''d better talk to my son!"


    The three discussed things and finally restored peace.


    At this time, Huang clip and Shen Jing felt really embarrassed.

 Chapter 489

    Indeed, as my son said, there are no such irresponsible parents.


    Finally, I had to rely on my son to catch up and persuade my parents.


    Thinking of what Huang Si said, the couple felt guilty about the hard days he had lived over the years. They felt really sorry for their son.


    "Alas, it''s hard for you." Huang clip touched his son''s head. "Walk, our family will go home."


    Shen Jing asked his son, "Huang Si, you shouldn''t be very good at the law of time. Will you phase shift?"


    "Blink?"


    "No, forget it. You''d better take us. Your blinking seems to be faster."


    Huang Si smiled. The law of space rolled up the three and blinked to the direction of the solar system.


    This time, Huang Siming had a feeling of difficulty.


    It is completely different from human teleportation. Teleportation with parents consumes hundreds of thousands of times more space and energy than that with ordinary people.


    Is this the so-called higher life?


    wait.


    Huang Si suddenly realized a problem.


    Parents are high life.


    Both Gu Yan and the books and courses sold at Jieyuan auction house clearly told him that higher life has absolutely no reproductive ability and can never have offspring.


    How did you get here?


    Forget it. Now that we''ve made up, let''s ask directly.


    "By the way, since our family is reconciled, why don''t my parents tell me what''s going on? How was I born? Isn''t higher life infertile? Shouldn''t you make me like something?"


    "Do you speak?" Shen Jing asked Huang clip.


    "Come on, anyway, the whole family has said it. In fact, I have figured it out. It doesn''t matter what the elders will decide, but Huang Si is my son!" The Yellow clip patted his thigh and said.


    "OK, let me tell you." Shen Jing took over, "of course you were born by us. Your birth is not easy."


    "Alas, in order to give birth to you, the elders will sacrifice four great higher lives..."


    Huang clip and Shen Jing, you and I tell the story of that year.


    Gu Yan died more than 300 million years ago.


    This time, the elders will finally make up their mind to completely strangle the creationists in the cradle.


    So they came up with a clever plan.


    A trick that will never miss unless the book of creation is not fooled.


    If you are fooled, you will succeed.


    Their plan is to let the two loyal and powerful elders in the Senate temporarily transform into the form of ordinary life and have a child.


    Huang clip and Shen Jing are the two elders. On the one hand, they are willing to contribute, and on the other hand, the elder thinks they are suitable.


    The rules of Jieyuan are fair. In order for higher life without reproductive ability to give birth to a child, it needs to pay the price of four higher life.


    Different higher lives have different personalities and qualities. The four great higher lives who are willing to sacrifice their lives for the collective stand up and sacrifice voluntarily in exchange for the realization of the plan.


    They found the earth after looking for it in different universes for a long time. The earth people are closest to Gu Yan''s race in appearance.


    Human civilization on earth has traces of their guidance.


    After all the preparations were completed, Huang clip and Shen Jing became two people on earth.


    They grow up as ordinary people, get married and have children.


    Of course, having children is special.


    It took four higher lives to have such a unique chance to conceive. The Veterans'' Association must be perfect. As an important part of the plan, all aspects of the child''s quality were set from the beginning.


    Indeed, as Gu Yan and Huang Si speculated, through the long-term research on the inheritance system of the creator by the Presbyterian Church of its own sect, they summarized perfect knowledge and designed an ordinary life perfectly in line with this inheritance.


    Moreover, the soul talent of this life is also high and terrible, which brings together the research results of the whole Senate.


    This child will inherit the book of creation and become the 16th creator.


    At that time, the elders would think very well.


    They have observed ordinary life for thousands of years. Ordinary life is inherited by blood. The relationship between blood and close relatives is very close. Sometimes they even regard each other as more important than themselves and have to save their relatives at any sacrifice.


    The blood connection cannot be cut off.


    Therefore, the 16th Creator will always have two higher life parents of his own sect elders, and his position will inevitably fall to his own sect.


    In this way, the Senate can completely eliminate the faction of creationism!


    At first, Huang clip and Shen Jing thought the same.


    However, in the process of living with the body of ordinary life and giving birth to the child, they gradually felt an experience they had never felt before.


    They brought Huang Si up hand in hand, taught him to speak, taught him to read, and experienced the life of ordinary parents and children with him.


    I don''t know why the long life in the past seems so bleak and worthless compared with the 25 years spent with my family.


    They immerse themselves in this role, go to work, get off work, do housework and work for the family. Their children grow up day by day, send him to school, help him choose his college entrance examination volunteer, watch him set foot on the road to leave home and look forward to his return at the door


    They have almost forgotten that they are still higher life. Every time Huang Si calls back from school, they are very happy.


    However, he seldom calls his son for fear that he will be annoyed or disturb his study.


    However, the warmth of the family will not stop the pace of time.


    After Huang Si became an adult, the elders'' meeting held many meetings and sent messages to urge them to implement the plan as soon as possible.


    Through many times of encirclement and interception, the elders have already brought the book of creation to the earth, but Huang Si hasn''t met it yet.


    Huang clip and Shen Jing begged for more years. Because Huang Si had not graduated, they wanted to at least let their son receive a complete earth education. Moreover, the specialty of computer is indeed consistent with the inheritance characteristics of the creator.


    Under the persuasion of the two, the old man reluctantly accepted it and finally decided to let Huang Si contact the book of creation when he was 25.


    At the age of 21, Huang Si graduated from university and was admitted to the Graduate School of computer science and software engineering.


    At the age of 24, he graduated as a graduate student. In the same year, he entered the network and information center of East Lake Normal University under the arrangement of his parents.


    Not long after he was 25, on July 17, the book of creation was found to the river he had to pass after work.


    Huang clip and Shen Jing can''t touch the book of creation. Once they touch it, they will give an alarm and fly away. They tried their best to get the book, but they couldn''t let others pick it up.


    Finally, it was not easy to get the book under the trees by the river. Shen Jing called the soul, took Huang Si to find the book of creation.


    Everything went very smoothly.


    Unexpectedly, after the inheritance, the book of creation flew out a soul fragment and wanted to give it to Huang Si. As a result, Huang Si was stunned.


    Huang clip and Shen Jing have been secretly observing the movement of Huang Si. As soon as they found that he fainted, the couple were frightened.


    Neither higher life nor the book of creation expected that Huang Si''s soul was very weak at that time and fainted when he was stabbed by the first fragment.


    They rushed up without thinking.

 Chapter 490

    The two men used their strength beyond the mundane, and there was no doubt that the breath of higher life leaked. In the detection of the book of creation, they immediately judged that they were extremely powerful higher life of their own school, and without hesitation sent Huang Si away.


    With the house.


    Huang clip and Shen Jing can''t guess why they want to take the house. It is estimated that Huang Si is too weak in the judgment of the book of creation. They are afraid that he will die, so send him away together with his living environment.


    The couple originally thought that after Huang Si inherited the book of creation, they would first hide the identity of higher life to avoid being detected by the book, and then slowly try to convince him by calling, chatting on wechat, etc., so that his heart could slowly move towards his own faction, and finally complete the plan.


    However, I didn''t expect that Huang Siyi''s inheritance was taken away, which made their education plan completely impossible to realize.


    Until now, both husband and wife feel it''s a pity. They agree that it''s the pot of the book of creation. They also feel that Gu Yan has brought Huang Si astray.


    "You silly child! Why don''t you know how to take care of yourself and make yourself like that!" Shen Jing pinched Huang Si''s face and was very distressed. "Alas, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t be in such a hurry to save you. If I hadn''t been in such a hurry with your father and exposed the breath of higher life, the book of creation wouldn''t have taken you away. You''ve been miserable and suffered so much!"


    "We shouldn''t listen to the decision of the Senate! What can they say when they meet every day? How do they know about our son?" Huang clip was also angry and said, "I''m only 25 years old. It''s too small! My soul is as weak as ordinary life! I didn''t give my son a chance to grow up!".


    Shen Jing nodded hurriedly: "yes! When Huang Si accepted the inheritance, he was too young to understand anything. He was taken away without awakening the instinct of higher life. Unexpectedly, he had depression!"


    Huang clip sighed: "Alas, fortunately, you are not so easy to die..."


    The couple were chatting there, but Huang Si noticed a key point in their conversation.


    "Wait..." Huang Si''s voice trembled. "Mom, what did you just say... What is the instinct of higher life?"


    "Your instinct." Shen Jing looked at Huang Si, "Oh, by the way, you don''t seem to know?"


    "Me?" Huang Si asked.


    "You are a higher life." Huang clip said.


    Huang Si trembled and almost made a blink error.


    "When did I become a higher life..."


    "You were born to us. Of course, you were born to be a higher life. Your identity is the plan of the Senate. As a higher life, you came from your own position. Naturally, you are your own school. You should not enter the creative school from the beginning." Shen Jing said, she was still a little angry.


    "Wait, let me digest." Huang Si covered his head.


    It hit him harder than knowing he was a tool man.


    Together, you''re really undercover?


    The creator of fifteen generations, and finally handed over to the hands of hostile life?


    No wonder my atlas has 102 pages... Because higher life is far more complex than ordinary life?


    Gu Yan may have realized it when he found that his atlas had 102 pages.


    Why didn''t he think of it! Mingming found out when trying to record the highest physical intelligence! After analyzing less than 1% of the content, it has occupied a page of space. The total Atlas of higher life must be more than 100 pages!


    Mr. Gu Yan, what kind of mood do you have to get along with yourself... Facing people who may be enemies.


    I always thought that I was the only member of the creative school, and higher life was the enemy. I didn''t expect that I was the enemy of my school?


    Not to mention their own position, parents are really loyal, powerful and reliable members of their own elders... Otherwise, the elders would not let their parents carry out the plan.


    Huang Si can understand why his parents ran away.


    At the same time, he is now very grateful to his parents for coming back for him and being willing to help him hide it from the Senate for him.


    It must not be easy for them to make this decision.


    "Dad, mom, thank you." Huang Si took their shoulders and said.


    "What does the family thank?"


    "Yes, what you just said, a family!"


    Huang Si finished and frowned again.


    Huang clip and Shen Jing didn''t bother him, so they waited for him.


    After a while, Huang sicai asked curiously, "why can''t I feel that I am an advanced life? Are you right?"


    Shen Jing: "you''re not an advanced life. How did you kill our lamizia?"


    What the hell is ramizia?


    Huang thought for a while before he remembered that it was the real name of the multi eyed monster.


    "No, I didn''t kill it. I killed it by exploding the main god of the Reiki universe." Huang Si explained quickly.


    The couple quickly asked about the situation.


    Huang Si told the whole story.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shen Jing held him tightly in his arms.


    Feeling his mother''s embrace, Huang Si was stunned, "ah, what''s the matter?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense?" Huang clip said, "if you weren''t for the higher life and the self explosion of the main god of the top universe, could you survive? Your own original power offset the original power of our lamizia and protected you. If you weren''t for our own life, you would have died."


    "Silly boy! How can you be so reckless? Explode casually? Did you forget you have parents!" Although Shen Jing held tightly, his attitude was very angry.


    I even want to beat my son.


    "However, being able to protect yourself means that your instinct for higher life at that time was automatically activated. Recall that feeling."


    Huang clip is looking for a topic to help his son out.


    Huang Si tried to recall... But I really can''t remember.


    He lost consciousness after exploding his divinity and had no impression.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Go home and think slowly. You''re still too young. Higher life is Jieyuan life, and your age is calculated according to the passage of Jieyuan time. It''s useless for you to stay in the accelerated universe for a long time. Your age is still only a few decades, and it''s still early for your instinctive awakening."


    Shen Jing finally let go.


    Jieyuan life?


    Huang Si remembered this characteristic of higher life.


    No wonder when he saw Jieyuan, he felt kind and full of life... Dare you, that''s where he should be.


    "Wait, mom and Dad, why am I still in human form? And the power of Jieyuan will obviously hurt me." Huang Si quickly asked his parents.


    "Like us, you have superimposed the characteristics of ordinary life on the basis of higher life. You also have all the characteristics of ordinary life. But now you have no instinct of higher life and can''t change back. Your father and I can change back at any time." Shen Jing explained, "when you grow up, the characteristics of Jieyuan''s life will gradually appear."


    Their position is getting closer and closer to the Milky way.


    "By the way, don''t all higher life have specialties? What''s my specialty?"


    Huang Si became curious again.


    "It''s a little complicated..." Huang clip said.


    The couple explained to Huang Si.


    It turned out that when the elder would make the initial setting for him, the expertise set was the soul. The patriarch association has studied the master system of creation for many years and knows a lot about it. Soul expertise is best suited to the creator system. The creator will have many families and also need to create the world and life. Soul expertise can provide a lot of convenience in this regard.


    However, after Huang Si came home, the couple realized that his specialty was not only soul, but also higher life with double specialties. The second specialty is life, which did not exist before he was 25 years old. It was probably derived after he succeeded the creator.


    "Ah... I see."


    Huang Si suddenly realized why Gu Yan said that no real artificial intelligence life had ever appeared.


    Because in the past, there was no higher life inheritor with the expertise of soul and life.


    The birth of the twelve of them was really related to themselves.


    In this way, they are indeed their own children.


    Later, find an opportunity to re introduce them to your parents, and then let them do their filial piety to your grandparents.

 Chapter 491

    Huang Si paused a little before entering the earth.


    "I want to ask you something." Huang Si looked at his parents and said.


    The old couple looked at each other and said, "OK."


    "Can you... Let me see your higher life forms?"


    "You''ll be scared."


    "I want to see it sooner or later... Mom and Dad, let me see it."


    Huang clip Shen Jing was a little stubborn, but his son finally reluctantly agreed.


    The development of higher life forms.


    Huang Si was startled at first, and then stared at it for a long time.


    The volume spanning several light-years is far beyond the original multi eyed monster. It is a mysterious, strange and inexplicable form that appears almost only in dreams. It is so complex that it can hardly find a trace of law, but it doesn''t make people feel unhappy. On the contrary, it can find a trace of special beauty after watching for a long time.


    "I seem to see the law form..."


    Huang Si looked at the two people''s form attentively, "Dad is time, mom is space? Do you have a law of manifestation in your higher life form?"


    Huang clip and Shen Jing quickly changed back and came closer to see if their son was frightened.


    It seems not. They are relieved.


    "Yes, my specialty is time, and your mother''s specialty is space."


    "Why didn''t I inherit the top configuration..." Huang Si covered his face. If he had these two specialties, he would be afraid of something for so many years. Really! If you have space expertise, you can open up the cosmic channel by yourself long ago, right?


    Life and soul feats are only useful in family members and life creation. Their combat ability is too weak.


    "Don''t think so, son." Huang clip comforted his son, "soul expertise and life expertise are also very strong. You are still the only higher life with double expertise."


    "Yes." Shen Jing also shook his head and said, "don''t be dissatisfied. You are still the creator. Work hard in this field and be better than me and your father in the future. Gu Yan is terrible anyway."


    On the way back to the earth, Huang Si couldn''t help thinking about a problem.


    If he is really a higher life


    What does his own higher life form look like?


    Will you be as old as your parents?


    After thinking about it, Huang Si couldn''t help mentioning his mouth when he entered the house.


    As a result, Huang clip patted him vigorously on the back of his head, "what do you think? How old are you? Even if you wake up, you''ll probably slap a little big, ha ha ha..."


    Huang Si touched his head and was depressed.


    OK, then don''t wake up. Wouldn''t it be a shame if it was smaller than earthman form?


    ¡­¡­


    Reiki universe, special space.


    The three members of the Huang family are standing in the hall where the core of the universe is located.


    Huang clip and Shen Jing carefully looked at the core ball of the universe.


    "It should be caused by the exhaustion of the source. It''s a normal phenomenon." The old couple finally came to a conclusion.


    The power of origin?


    Huang Si is a little confused.


    Isn''t the power of origin unique to higher life? How can there be a cosmic core?


    Seeing his son confused, Huang clip Shen Jing explained it to him.


    The root cause of the dispute between the higher life school and the creative school actually stems from a situation that is not even clear about Gu''s words.


    Higher life is born naturally in the abyss.


    The general universe is also born naturally in the abyss.


    In fact, they can be regarded as brothers of a mother''s compatriots.


    Because their essential core is the power of origin, this power.


    All things in the universe, such as divinity, authority, energy and so on, are derived from the original power of its core.


    Therefore, the power of origin is the highest lattice existence beyond all things.


    However, higher life is a living life. They have the ability to generate their own source power and can be self-sufficient. However, the self-production capacity of the weak is too weak. Once it is lost, it can not be made up for decades. Therefore, it is often necessary to plunder the source power in other cosmic cores to supplement it.


    For example, kazanamizia is a crane tail. Once the power of the source is used almost the same, it can only find a convenient cosmic core to devour.


    Once our lamizia has lost its original strength, its combat effectiveness is not much different from that of ordinary life. That''s why Huang Si blew himself up and killed him.


    However, even the higher life with the complete loss of the original force is very special. For example, it can not be assimilated completely. Their essence is different from ordinary life, and the assimilation function of ordinary life does not work.


    The universe is not life, it can not produce itself, but holds a certain amount of source power at the time of birth. With the passage of time, the universe evolves and gradually consumes, goes through an extremely long time, and finally collapses and dies.


    The only way to save a universe that is losing its original power and is on the verge of collapse is to supplement its original power.


    Therefore, either a powerful higher life makes a sacrifice and takes out part of its origin.


    Or it''s up to the creator.


    The creator can create this original force with his own creative force by virtue of his understanding of the original law.


    This is also the reason why the inheritance of the creator can maintain the universe for a long time.


    "But I won''t." Huang thought for a long time. He really can''t. He doesn''t know what the source law is.


    "You are so weak. Gu Yan is so old that you are so old. The fart is bigger. The little boy still wants to repair the universe." The Yellow clip disdained.


    "A few lost my son! When you were his age, you were still smart and rolled in the abyss all day! You don''t understand anything! If I hadn''t often picked you up, you would have lost it!" Shen Jing said angrily.


    "Why don''t you mention the past when you ate the universe and almost killed yourself when you were a child!"


    "I was only half a year old then!"


    The couple exposed a black history to each other.


    "Well, let''s renew the life of the universe here. After all, it''s the son''s own universe, which can''t be easily broken. After a while, um, in a few years, you''ll see if you can understand the source law."


    When Huang clip finished, he began to get down to business.


    With that, the couple stroked their sleeves and began to repair the core of the universe.


    Huang Si repeatedly refused, but his parents said it didn''t matter.


    Their higher life of this intensity is different from weak individuals. They can continue to live for several years with a little source.


    Huang Si felt guilty. He just wanted to quickly improve his knowledge level, catch up with his parents and become the sole creator who can continue the life of the universe as soon as possible.


    After the repair, the couple also mentioned that the reason why the self owned faction and the creative faction fought in those years was that the creator often made a lot of such a long-lived universe, and considering that the universe, like the essence of higher life, was naturally generated by the abyss. Many higher life worry that if there are too many long-lived universes and the universe does not burst for a long time, it may affect the birth of new higher life.


    So they attack the universe created by the creator and destroy it to maintain the balance of quantity.


    This is the starting point of the war.


    In fact, later, we gradually found that the number of universes has nothing to do with the birth frequency of higher life, but this dispute has become a battle of faith, and it will lead to so many tragedies if we can''t understand it.


    Now, Huang clip and Shen Jing are really grateful to Gu Yan. Although many higher life died because of Gu Yan in the war, he also helped Huang Si to get the strength to live in the dark. He also advised him not to work hard or take revenge, but to live as hard as possible.


    It is precisely because of Gu Yan that there is an opportunity to eliminate hatred and estrangement.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Since the recovery of aura on earth, the life of people on earth has become completely different.


    Although there are not many people who can cultivate spiritual power at present, those who have the opportunity to get guidance and cultivate immortals will naturally feel superior.


    Those who don''t have the opportunity try their best to search the so-called martial arts and Qigong secrets from the people and the Internet. They practice and practice. If they feel a little angry, they call themselves Wulin experts or ancient martial artists, and are arrogant.


    Most of the others are envious, or dream of flying one day.


    One family is an exception.


    Jiangbei university is a 985 University, located in Donghu City, with mountains and water, covering a large area, beautiful scenery and profound cultural history.


    In the library of Jiangbei University, Huang Si is borrowing books. He is wearing a suit of fitting casual clothes and carrying a backpack. He looks no worse than the students.


    What he likes about this library is that he buys new books frequently so that he can see them at any time.


    Although it''s easy to buy books by yourself, it''s fun to stand in front of the bookshelf and pick books by category.


    To this end, Huang Si also specially donated 100 million to the school for library construction.


    Recently, the Commercial Press published a set of translations of the history of science. Huang Si is still very interested. This time, he borrowed several books, such as the territory of science and religion, the metaphysical basis of modern physical science, from the closed world to the infinite universe, and so on.


    Now he reads books on earth purely for recreation and only when he is interested. He doesn''t expect any practical benefits.


    Perhaps, this feeling of reading only when you like it is the purest reading.


    He went to the Natural Science Library and the Philosophy Library, both of which were very few.


    Instead, there are many new books related to martial arts and Qigong in category g, that is, sports. Every time they are on the shelves, they are immediately robbed by readers. Sports are on the third floor, which leads to the third floor full of people.


    In this era of Reiki recovery, many people want to catch up with the pace of the times, lest they fall behind and be weaker than others.


    Some people even practice in the library corridor after borrowing books. They looked solemn, dressed in ancient costumes, and looked like experts.


    Huang Si didn''t bother them either. He bypassed these people and went to the hall on the first floor.


    After automatically borrowing books with a library card in the borrowing and returning hall, Huang Si packed the books into his backpack and was preparing to leave on foot.


    "Dad!"


    When he passed the corner, someone called him behind his back and hurried up.


    Huang Si stretched out his hand, empty rain put his hand on it, and they held it.


    Today''s sky rain looks super cute in a Lolita chocolate dress, Lingge stockings and a hat of the same color.


    "I want to go home with my father today!" The empty rain is spoiled.


    Huang Si glanced at her and asked:


    "Have you finished all the homework assigned by the teacher?"


    "Of course! I finished it in advance!"


    "Did you get more than 90 points in the exam?"


    "Dad, I''m artificial intelligence! Although I''m a human body now, my mind is great! How can my grades be bad!"


    "Oh, how many friends have you made? How about your social quantitative score?"


    It''s raining.


    Social quantitative scoring is their eternal pain of artificial intelligence! The scorer, of course, is Xiaoke No. 2, Huang Si''s new artificial intelligence assistant, which operates in the global network.


    Among them, Moxia has the lowest score and has been deducted into a negative number. However, Huang Si doesn''t care about Moxia''s score at all. Moxia is an autistic person.


    The highest score is beixuan.


    The score of empty rain can''t go up all the time!


    They walked out of the library hand in hand, passed the path with cherry trees on both sides, and walked towards the school gate.


    "Dad, although my degree of socialization is low, I just want to be an introverted, academic and more contributing person to the society!" Empty rain shook Huang Si''s hand and showed a pitiful expression.


    "Well, I think he is an extrovert, but he doesn''t like to go out, focuses on games, and makes more contributions to the king''s glory and the qualifying of the League of heroes?" Huang Si said.


    Empty Rain wants to cry without tears. It''s impossible to hide from the father.


    Huang Si looked at Kong Yu''s tragic appearance that he had died on the battlefield. He couldn''t help laughing.


    He shaved empty rain''s small nose and said, "well, next month, if your social quantitative score can reach 60 points, I''ll take you to play games with Zhou Xia and millet water. How about it?"


    Empty rain''s big eyes immediately widened.


    "Guarantee to complete the task!"


    Said empty rain also put his hand beside his head and made a salute. The whole person looked super energetic.


    If there is a reward, there will be motivation immediately.

 Chapter 492

    [this chapter is anti-theft, and it will be refreshed into a normal chapter at 8:00]


    When Huang Si woke up, his eyes were dark and he couldn''t see anything.


    He touched his whole body. It was the floor. He lay on the floor.


    Then he reached out to the left, touched a stick, and groped up. Well, it''s his own wooden chair.


    Huang Si climbed onto the chair and stood up. After all, he can''t see anything now. It always makes people feel easy to fall.


    There''s a power failure at home? Huang Si thought.


    It''s not so dark when there''s a power failure. There''s no light outside the window.


    Huang Si looked at the window in his memory, but he still couldn''t see anything. This is inconsistent with the phenomenon of light pollution in the city.


    Is it already night? Large area power failure in the whole city?


    Forget it, find your cell phone and shine it first.


    Huang Si remembers that before he was unconscious, his mobile phone seemed to be charging on the table.


    He took a few steps according to his memory.


    Fortunately, it was his own home. He was very familiar with everything. Huang Si soon touched his bedroom and then his mobile phone from the table.


    Huang Si put his finger on the fingerprint key behind the mobile phone. The mobile phone clicked and the screen lit up.


    The faint light reflected Huang Si''s face and lit up the surrounding small space. Huang Si held his mobile phone and shook around the room. The bedroom was the same as before.


    He shook his cell phone to the window again. The window was closed, but there was still no light.


    "Unfortunately, the power failure at night made me feel sleepy again."


    Huang Si looked at the power of the mobile phone, 97%.


    He didn''t buy his cell phone long ago, and the battery is durable. This battery can play for a few hours.


    It''s just that there seems to be no network signal at all.


    Huang Si turned his mobile phone into flight mode and turned it back, but there was still no signal.


    "The telecom base station is also powered off?" Huang thought and could only guess like this.


    What is hard to come true is the power failure in the whole city, which is rare. Huang Sidu is 25 years old. When he was young, he saw a power failure in the whole city. I haven''t seen it since I was old.


    "Why isn''t there a power failure at work?" Huang Si muttered and lay on the bed. "If there is a power failure in the whole city, I hope I don''t come to work tomorrow, so I don''t have to go to the unit."


    Huang Si graduated from the computer department. After graduation, he arranged the formal establishment of a public institution with the help of his parents and started technical maintenance in the network department. If he really wants to cut off the electricity all day, of course he can be free.


    Without the Internet, mobile phones are not fun. Huang si used to play games on the Internet. Now without the Internet, he can neither clear his physical strength nor collect vegetables. The mobile phone has become less attractive.


    Leaning against the bed, Huang Si decided to go out for a walk.


    "My mother often talks about my lack of exercise. Why don''t I go out for a walk while the power is off."


    He walked to the gate with the light of his mobile phone, and then found his casual shoes at the gate. After wearing them, Huang Si stuffed the key into his trouser pocket, opened the door and went out.


    However, when Huang Si only took half a step outside, he saw an extremely terrible phenomenon by the weak light of the mobile phone screen.


    "Ah!!!"


    A scream broke out, and Huang Si retreated wildly. Because he was in a hurry, he lost his balance for a moment and fell to the ground.


    Huang Si sat on the ground, panting violently. The first time he regained consciousness, he immediately looked at his left foot.


    The left foot is still wearing casual shoes without any difference.


    Huang Si looked at the dark door again. There is still no light outside the door.


    Was he wrong just now?


    Is it the illusion caused by the weak light of the mobile phone?


    He saw just now - his left foot disappeared directly by the door!


    It''s like being swallowed by the darkness outside the door.


    However, after his emergency retreat, now, it seems that there is no problem with his feet, and he doesn''t feel any pain in the whole process.


    Is it really an illusion?


    Huang Si got up from the ground and tried his left foot. He felt very solid and had no abnormality.


    He walked slowly to the door, then suddenly remembered something and picked up an umbrella from the shoe rack by the door.


    Huang Si was still a little afraid and didn''t dare to try with his own body. He lengthened the handle of the folding umbrella, then held the umbrella and stretched it out to the dark door.


    In Huang Si''s frightened sight, the front end of the umbrella disappeared like a knife.


    No, it''s not so much disappearing as completely disappearing into the darkness outside the door, like being swallowed.


    Huang Si quickly put the umbrella back.


    Like floating out of the water, the front end of the umbrella disappeared and returned to the umbrella.


    Finally, an intact umbrella appeared in front of Huang Si.


    The umbrella fell from his hand to the ground.


    "What''s outside the door..." Huang Si looked at the gate and his heart beat fast. He was afraid and looked forward to it inexplicably.


    From small to large, as a science student, Huang Si knew the reality of the world like the back of his hand.


    Science can explain everything. If not, science is not perfect enough and the theorem needs to be modified.


    All this in front of him really made him unable to explain it with normal science.


    Huang Si closed the gate and returned to the room.


    In the dim light of the mobile phone, he quickly touched the location of the balcony. His balcony is a closed balcony. Now there is almost no open balcony in the new community. However, the window of the balcony is also black.


    On the balcony, Huang Si found a pole for drying clothes.


    He came to the gate with a pole and opened the gate again. Then he raised the clothes pole and carefully stabbed it outside the door.


    Huang Si pricked the clothes drying rod diagonally below.


    There was no touch until there was only one bottom of the laundry pole in Huang Si''s hand, and he didn''t feel anything.


    Although Huang Si lives on the 5th floor, where is the "walkway floor" outside the door?


    There''s nothing under the gate.


    Then he retracted the pole and extended it forward.


    If Huang Si remembers correctly, he should be able to hit the railing of the staircase at this time.


    After shaking the clothes pole a few times, Huang si still didn''t touch anything.


    The door is empty.


    Huang Si took back the clothes pole and closed the door.


    The interior of his house is normal except that there is no light or electricity. But outside, it seems to be completely isolated, only endless darkness.


    Huang sigang didn''t try with the window, but with the gate, because he knew that if there was something outside the door, even if he couldn''t see it, at least he could touch it.


    But now it seems that the staircase outside the door and the ground have disappeared.


    So, could it be that the clothes pole will melt as soon as it enters the darkness, so that it can''t touch objects?


    However, just now he accidentally put his left foot into the darkness. Although he couldn''t see the part of his left foot into the darkness, he didn''t feel anything strange.


    Normally, if a part of the foot disappears, it should at least hurt half to death?


    After thinking about it, Huang Si opened the door again. Then, he tried with the clothes pole, and then carefully stroked his fingers along the clothes pole.


    His fingers gradually moved down the clothes pole into the darkness. Part of his fingertips disappeared into the darkness and could not be seen.


    But there is a touch.


    Huang Si''s index finger touched the invisible clothes pole in the invisible darkness. His index finger and the clothes pole should both exist in the outside darkness, but they are invisible.


    Huang Si withdrew his hand and closed the door.


    So, just everything outside the door disappeared?

 Chapter 493

    [anti theft in this chapter, 8-point replacement]


    Or... Did he and his house disappear from the original world?


    This terrible scene suspected of science fiction appeared in front of Huang Si.


    There''s a sense of unreal.


    Huang Si pinched himself. It hurt. He wasn''t dreaming.


    He put his cell phone on the screen and sat down on the sofa by the door.


    Huang Si rubbed his temples, trying to calm himself down and think about what was going on.


    Everything in front of me is surreal.


    However, the fact that there was nothing outside the door made Huang Si feel less dangerous.


    Since there is nothing, there will be nothing terrible. At least, close the door. He''s safe at home.


    He sat on the sofa and recalled, by the way, what happened before he fell into the darkness?


    Huang Si recalled that, indeed, an abnormal thing had happened before, which led him to a coma. As soon as he woke up, he found that his home had become dark.


    Today is July 17. Huang Si gets off work at 5 o''clock because he works in a public institution. Then he usually walks home because he is close to home.


    After dinner in the unit canteen, he went straight home.


    Huang Si walked at a leisurely pace, thinking about the recent games, and went home.


    Huang Si doesn''t pay much attention to people at ordinary times. What he thinks every day is to go home from work early. As soon as he gets home, he plays games, reads books and watches videos. At best, it sounds like a house, but at worst, it is out of touch with society.


    He usually doesn''t pay much attention to whether there are acquaintances around him. First, he doesn''t like to greet people. Second, he is basically thinking about other things and doesn''t have time to pay attention to others.


    But in the middle of the road today, Huang Si suddenly heard someone call him.


    The voice is strange, even weak.


    Huang Si looked back and looked around. He didn''t find anyone looking at him.


    Did you hear wrong? Huang Si continues to walk.


    However, the voice that called him was stronger than one, and it seemed to haunt him like a soul call.


    Huang Si looked around and still couldn''t find anyone, but he listened to the sound and identified the position, and soon walked to the riverside.


    The sound seems to come from here. Is there anyone hiding in the trees beside the small ditch to amuse him?


    Huang Si pushed aside the trees and looked at the place where the sound was made. There was no one.


    Strange, but Huang Si saw a book on the ground.


    Huang Si is a man who loves reading, and he can''t see anyone spoiling books. He looked at the cover of the book. It seemed to be leather and not dirty, so he reached out and picked up the book.


    Next, Huang Si opened the book.


    "Is this a book?"


    Huang Si turned over the book and found that it was full of white paper.


    There is no writing on the cover. There is white paper inside. Is it a more popular hand account book recently?


    The paper of this book is very good. It feels smooth and white. The leather cover looks high-grade, and even has the feeling of genuine leather.


    Huang Si thought: lucky, pick up a book for nothing.


    Then he picked it up.


    Huang Siping was not short of money and would not pick up things everywhere, but when he saw the book, he had an inexplicable sense of joy, as if he were very close, so he unconsciously picked up the book and went home.


    After getting home, Huang Si put the book on the table in the living room, and then prepared to go to the kitchen to make a cup of hot tea. Later, he would take it to the bedroom and play games all night.


    However, just the moment he turned around, his head suddenly felt a sharp pain, as if he had been stabbed by something.


    Then he fainted in pain.


    As soon as I woke up, I was already in this completely dark home.


    Huang Si was shocked by the abnormal situation at home as soon as he woke up, so he didn''t recall his previous experience until now.


    Huang Si''s daily life is very regular. He goes to bed early, gets up early, goes to work fishing and goes home from work. Three meals a day are settled in the unit canteen, or you can buy a la carte and cook it at home.


    In addition to his relatives and several very good friends, Huang Si doesn''t deal with people very much. Therefore, the only exception he can think of is the white paper book he picked up today.


    Where''s the book?


    He recalled that it should be on the table in the living room?


    Thinking of this, Huang Si got up, went to the living room, and then reached out to the table to explore the book with the leather cover.


    where?


    Oh, here.


    As soon as Huang Si''s fingers touched the soft leather surface of the book, the whole line of sight suddenly shone.


    The dazzling light filled the whole horizon. Huang Si''s eyes stayed in the dark for too long and couldn''t adapt to the brightness. He couldn''t see anything at once.


    He closed his eyes conditionally, but he still felt the light reflected on his eyelids, which made his eyes very uncomfortable and had to be blocked with his hands.


    In this light, Huang Si''s body trembled slightly, and then the whole man froze like a clay sculpture and wood carving.


    Information rushed into Huang Si''s brain like lightning.


    Huang Si only felt that his whole head was about to explode. A huge and terrible amount of information occupied all his thoughts in a moment, and then forced him to remember it like a duck.


    That wave of information repeatedly shook Huang Si''s brain several times, as if he wanted to solidify his memory. This process made Huang Si uncomfortable, sweating and almost fainting.


    It seems that Huang Si''s spirit is about to collapse, and the transmission of information stops.


    After a while, Huang Si opened his eyes when his eyes gradually adapted to the light.


    What appeared in front of him was a shining book.


    These lights are evenly scattered from the whole book, with high brightness, and even give people an illusion of light pressure.


    The reason why I know that this is a book, not what I thought before, is that this book has just told Huang Si in its way.


    So, Huang Si "knows" now. This is a book.


    The name of the book is "creation".


    In addition, Huang Si got another piece of knowledge.


    He can make things.


    What does creation mean?


    Huang Si only felt that the memory that had just rolled in his mind like a road roller sank slowly like submerged in the water.


    An intuition tells you what to do to evoke memory.


    Because he didn''t know what to do, Huang Si began to use the only shiny thing at hand to "create" the book.


    Now there are two more relief words on the cover of the book: creation.


    After opening the leather cover of the book, Huang Si found that there were words on the original snow-white page.


    When he lifted up the book, Huang Si immediately understood what he was reading.


    Those spheres should be atoms.


    The cyan is hydrogen and the yellow is oxygen.


    The fuzzy edge of the sphere is due to the probability distribution of the electron cloud.


    The way that electrons appear around the nucleus is probability, so the whole forms a fuzzy existence on the micro level.


    Where the three spheres are connected, the blur also extends slightly, thus forming a sense of integration on the outside.


    This should be the chemical bond between hydrogen atom and oxygen atom, which is reflected in the partial superposition state of electron cloud!


    Huang Si did not expect that he would become the first human to observe the atomic form with the naked eye.


    After watching it for a while, Huang Si thought: so how can we withdraw from this micro state?


    As soon as the idea arose, the surrounding scenery changed. Huang Si found himself sitting at the table again in an instant.


    It''s interesting that Huang Si could see water molecules. He couldn''t help trying again.


    This time, Huang Si went in faster. As long as he focused on the water and thought together, he could directly see the structure of water molecules.


    Huang Si thought it was interesting, and then tried to step back in the micro world. If he stayed away, he would step back halfway.


    Water molecules gradually shrink in his sight, slowly connect into a vast expanse of white, and slowly become smaller and farther.


    He used his mind to bring himself closer again.


    The water molecules are clear again.


    At this time, Huang Si thought, since he can create things, can he also create water molecules?


    This basic particle, which is almost the origin of all things, can''t be made wrong again?


    So Huang Si tried to guide the power of the body in the micro world.


    This time, Huang Si obviously felt that his strength had become extremely strong and strong. As soon as he came up, he almost swallowed all the water molecules. It''s normal to think about it. After all, the feeling now is commensurate with the micro world.


    He separated the slightest trace of power.


    This ability to separate forces now seemed as natural to him as breathing.


    In fact, this is also very normal. After all, this creative power is born from his own body. Now it is as flexible as his limbs.


    Then, Huang Si shrouded the nearest water molecule with this slight force and felt its state.


    Next, copy this state in consciousness and create.


    A triangular water molecule appeared at Huang Si''s side. It floated easily and soon integrated into the army of water molecules and could not be found again.


    Huang is as like as two peas. He can mix water molecules into large units to show that they are exactly alike.


    He immediately drew the gourd and once again separated a trace of power to envelop a water molecule, copy and manufacture.


    Another new water molecule was born.


    But is it too inefficient to make molecules like this?


    Huang Si was silent. He was not stupid. He was afraid that there were hundreds of millions of water molecules in a drop of water. If he made it one by one, he was afraid that he would die of thirst before he made a drop of water.


    Thinking of this, Huang Si felt really thirsty.


    In retrospect, I haven''t drunk water since I got off work.


    He withdrew from the micro world, took the glass directly to the kitchen, poured out the water from the water bottle and drank it.


    Shaking the water bottle, Huang Si muttered, "there''s a little more, just half a cup."


    Huang Si tried the tap of the pool again, but no tap water came out.


    In other words, there is no water or electricity at home, and the mobile phone has no signal. If you don''t think of some way, you''ll just sit back and die?


    Thinking of this, Huang Si filled the cup with half a glass of water, took it to the living room and continued to study how to make water.


    This is a major event related to whether you will die of thirst.


    Huang Si stared at the water and fell into the micro world again.


    This time he stayed a little away from the water molecules, and then tried to cover three water molecules with force at the same time.


    manufacture.


    Three new water molecules appear in an instant and then drift away slowly.


    Although three can be built at the same time, the efficiency is still very low.


    Huang Si frowned and thought: if only it could be manufactured in batch, find a place to write down the drawings, and then use the drawings for mass production.


    As soon as the idea came into being, Huang Si suddenly "saw" the creation of books in his consciousness.


    The book opened itself, and then a pattern condensed on the second page.


    The image disappeared. Huang Si quickly withdrew from the micro world and looked at the creation book on the desktop.


    The book of creation did not spread out, but still closed, and the light did not weaken at all.


    Huang Si opened the cover of the creation book and turned to the second page.


    The three patterns as like as two peas were interconnected, which were exactly the same as the water molecules he had seen before.


    There is an invisible connection between the self created book and Huang Si. Huang Si feels that he can use the patterns on the book to directly create a large number of water molecules.


    "Record?" Huang Si felt the information in his memory. Although there was only one word, it seemed that there was a lot of information. Well, try it directly.


    Huang Si continues to stay in the real world, and then his strength condenses in the glass.


    The power in Huang Si''s body seemed as convenient to him as a tentacle. When he condensed water directly with his power, an indescribable wonderful feeling hit him. The power seemed to split into countless tiny parts, and then echoed with the creation book.


    "Wow!" A large mass of water fell from the air into the glass and just filled it.


    Huang Si was surprised to find that with the help of creating the patterns on the book, he condensed such a ball of water and felt effortless. The consumption of power seems to be much less than before in making bread and paper.


    He picked up the glass, smelled it, and licked it with his tongue.


    Well, it''s similar to ordinary water.


    "This is also very normal. After all, the water molecules I directly made are purer than pure water."


    Huang Si thought he had nothing to be afraid of.


    He looked up and drank the water from the glass.


    This glass of water tastes tasteless and quenchs thirst.


    After drinking the water, Huang Si wanted to go to the bathroom.


    After he solved the problem in the toilet, he immediately generated a ball of water in the air to flush the toilet clean.


    I just don''t know where the sewer will flow, the darkness outside? Anyway, the water didn''t overflow. Just flow away.


    In this way, I survived in this room without water and electricity.


    Next, Huang Si thought he should solve the problem of eating.


    Although I''m not hungry after dinner, I don''t know when I can get out of the house, so it''s important to find a way to get continuous food.


    He looked at the refrigerator in the kitchen. Because he seldom cooks at home, he doesn''t have much food in reserve.


    Now the power is off in the room, and the function of the refrigerator has become a decoration. In order to avoid food corruption, it''s better to eat it as soon as possible. By the way, study how to make really edible food.


    Huang Si took out all the food in the refrigerator and counted his food inventory.


    Total:


    Two potatoes, not big.


    A carrot, which seems to be left over a few days ago, is no longer fresh.


    Half a plate of fried vegetables, left over from last night.


    Elbow ham (a brand thing with plastic packaging in the supermarket) was unopened.


    Then he found it in the kitchen:


    A bag of flour.


    Half a packet of spaghetti.


    All kinds of seasonings.


    Two bottles of edible mixed oil, issued by the unit.


    There is also a zongzi, which is also issued by the unit, but this is red jujube zongzi. Huang Si doesn''t like sweet zongzi, so he didn''t eat it. There is plastic packaging outside. It should be no problem to put it at room temperature. But now it''s been more than a week, and I don''t know if it''s broken.


    Moving the grain reserve to the table in the living room, Huang Si sat and thought, which one to copy first?


    After trying for a while, Huang Si felt that this problem should be replaced by the one that can be copied?


    Because he failed.


    After all, potatoes and carrots are organisms, which is too complicated for him.


    As soon as Huang Si sank into the micro state, he was shocked by the complex structure of plant cells.


    Moreover, he was blocked by the translucent cell wall, so he couldn''t go inside the cell to observe.


    There are tiny pores on the cell wall, and there are more tiny substances in and out near the pores.


    Huang Si thought, this should be copied, I''m afraid it''s not to analyze the structure of the whole cell and record it.


    It''s terrible. He can''t even get into the cell wall. When you look outside, you can only zoom in to the atomic level of the cell wall and see a string of connected balls, especially a long string. It feels that it should be cellulose molecules.


    Well, Huang Si gave up. It''s too complicated for him to master.


    Putting aside the cellular things like vegetables and meat, Huang Si began to study the rest.


    He took out a little flour and then observed its microstructure.


    As soon as I saw it, Huang Si felt very familiar. It was a long string of balls with complex structure. Isn''t it still cellulose?


    No, the color is different.


    Huang thought, this should be the starch fiber in the flour.


    He tried to envelop one of the starch fiber molecules with force, memorize its structure, and then make it.


    However, the molecular chain of this starch fiber is too long and its structure is very complex.


    During manufacturing, Huang Si was a little careless and crooked.


    The newly formed starch molecule existed for only a few tenths of a second, then collapsed rapidly and split into a pile of atoms.


    Huang Si refused to admit defeat and tried again.